ã€ŠSpoil My Errant Wifeã€‹


 Chapter 1: Strange Man

    Chapter 1: Strange Man

    ''¡®Why does my marriage end up like this?¡¯'' That was the very first thought of Christina when she saw

    the strange maning out of the bathroom.

    She was never that kind of person who believed that when one door shuts, another opens, till she met

    him.

    Christina felt that there was something wrong with her marriage.

    Her husband had courted her passionately and sincerely back then.

    He even couldn''t wait to marry her when she justpleted her undergraduate studies.

    She was only 21 at that time.

    She couldn''t understand why it turned out to be a loveless and sexless marriage.

    They slept in the same bed, but he never had sex with her.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, after that night, everything changed.

    That night, she had been led to a high-end hotel by her husband.

    She thought her three-year asexual marriage had finallye to an end, but she didn''t expect that it

    was all a plot by her beloved husband.

    Shey on her side on a big white bed, sore and fragile.

    She was still a little ufortable, and her memory was vague, but she knew that her husband had

    taken her V card.

    Although he was not gentle, she still felt sweet and happy.

    After getting married for three years, they finally made love.

    But when she looked at the handsome man in the bathrobe who was not the man she had known for

    three years, she panicked.

    Before Christina could say anything, the man was the first to say, "Why are you still here?"

    His cold voice was filled with discontent.

    The voice was low but manly, attracting her like a ma.

    ¡®¡®Wait a second.That''s not Cory¡± Christina waspletely shocked and looked at the strange man in

    front of her in disbelief, "Who are you?!"

    She didn''t know him.

    He was aplete stranger to her.

    "Who the hell are you? Why are you here?" She screamed in fear.

    ¡®¡®Cory brought me here and this is our suite.How could this strange man be here? Where is Cory?¡¯¡¯

    Christina grabbed the nket in panic and quickly got up from the bed.

    She looked vigntly at the man, who was standing by the bed, "How did you get in? Where''s my

    husband? Where is he..."

    The man''s features were deep and cold, and he was tall and handsome.

    He looked impatient.

    Suddenly, he stepped forward, stretched out his arm, and pulled Christina up.

    The nket wrapped on her body was then slipped.

    "What do you want?" His voice was cold, and a hint of contempt rose from the corners of his lips.

    "Let go, let go of me "

    Christina screamed in fear and her face was flushed.

    The man was wearing a soft white bathrobe.

    Drops of water trickled down his wet short hair to his cheek, his sexy jaw, and then onto his chest.

    Christina was shy before such a sexy bomb and the more she got shy, the more embarrassed and

    angry she got.

    "Who do you think you are? You should get out of here after we had sex.¡¯ The man''s voice was very

    cold, but his eyes fell on her delicate body, "But...I don''t mind one more time."

    Christina''s mind went nk.

    She didn''t even pay attention to what the man was talking about...

    ¡®¡®So I was thrown to another man''s bed by my ¡®dear¡¯ husband? Was it a lie of Cory? What the hell is

    going on here"

    Before she could react, she was pressed against the wall.

    The man leaned forward, his burning chest close to her.

    He bent down and kissed her on the lips.

    His burning lips invaded hers.

    "Why did everything be like this? The very next moment, Christina fell heavily on the bed.She

    came back to her senses, struggled against his chest, which however made the man hornier.Christina

    felt the man''s eagerness, and she was frightened.All her struggles were futile, which made her anxious

    and angry¡­¡±

    She made up her mind and suddenly raised her right hand and put it around the man¡¯s neck.

    Christina tilted her head and took the initiative to deepen the passionate kiss.

    The man was surprised by her initiative and he was in a daze, so Christina grasped the opportunity to

    take a bite at the tip of the man''s tongue.

    The sting made him immediately release her in anger.

    Christina was panicked, but she took the opportunity to give the man ashove.

    She quickly got up from the bed and rushed to the door.

    She pulled off a random coat hanging at the door and ran out quickly...

    She could vaguely hear the man roaring at his bodyguard, "Find out who sent that woman to me!"

    Christina was anxious.

    After rushing out of the hotel, she stood by the side barefoot of the road.

    She wasn''t even wearing her underwear, which made her feel insecure.

    Wrapped tightly in the coat, she shrank and looked around nervously.

    At this moment, a taxi came...

    Christina reached into the pocket and found a ck LV wallet.

    She quickly opened the wallet and found that there were five credit cards in it but no cash.

    Christina was sure that the man must be rich and noble.

    "I don''t have any cash.Take the pocket watch here.Please drive me to ASTON Vi of the Hampton

    Family in the west of the city..."

    She got in the taxi.

    She had found an exquisitely crafted gold pocket watch from the man''s ck wallet.

    She stuffed it into the driver''s hand, ignoring the driver''s weird look, "Go!"

    Sitting in the car, Christina began to recall what had happened.

    She learned from the man¡¯s words that the man thought she was a prostitute.

    ¡®But why did everything be like this?¡¯ It wasn''t until she took a taxi to the vi that she

    understood...

    After seeing Christina getting into the vi, two maids immediately stepped forward to stop her, with

    panic on their faces, "Ma''am, it''s sote.We thought you''d better stay at the downtown apartment..."

    Seeing their expressions, Christina knew that something was wrong.

    Ignoring them, she strode straight to the master bedroom on the second floor.

    She had just gone upstairs when she heard the groan from a man and a woman, which were both

    familiar to her¡­

 Chapter 2: B*tch Couple

    Chapter 2: B*tch Couple

    Christina bit her lips, held her breath, and held the doorknob with a trembling hand.

    The door opened...

    Christina''s face turned pale.

    The room was littered with clothes, and the man and the woman were intertwined on the bed.

    "Cory¡­¡±

    The woman moaned in a hoarse voice.

    Christina froze.

    The woman raised her head and kissed the man on top of her.

    She turned her head and nced at the door.

    Her voice grew louder.

    "Cory, when are you going to divorce your wife..."

    The woman put on airs, and her tone was tinged with grievance.

    "After tonight, I got someone to take those pictures of her.Even if my mother liked her, she wouldn''t

    tolerate Christina falling into disrepute..."

    Cory lowered his head.

    In a hoarse voice, he said, "Babe, I love you.I will definitely divorce Christina..."

    Christina''s mind exploded.

    She bit her lips so hard to suppress her anger that it was bleeding.

    "Cory, you bastard!"

    Christina''s sudden voice shocked the man on the bed.

    Cory looked at the door, and a sh of surprise and guilt in his eyes when he saw Christina.

    But he put on a cold face again instantly.

    "Get out of here!"

    "You two should get out, not me!"

    Christina''s chest heaved up and down in anger, shouting at the bed.

    "Christina, be smart.Get a divorce and leave.Otherwise, I''ll show everyone the sexy pictures of you with

    a man tonight.I don''t think you can still stay in the Hampton Family.You don''t deserve it."

    Christina had never hated a man like this before.

    She red at the man in the bed, stepped forward, and pped directly on his face.

    Her eyes were red and filled with tears.

    She tried to endure the bitterness in her heart.

    She didn''t want to stay here for another second.

    She would divorce.

    She didn''t want such a meaningless and disgusting marriage! She wiped away the teardrop from the

    corner of her eyes and walked out of the room, her messy footsteps revealing her embarrassment and

    disappointment.

    "Ah--"

    Suddenly there was a childish cry.

    A three-year-old girl crashed into Christina at the door, and the girl fell to the floor.

    Christina lowered her head in a daze and saw the girl in front of her.

    "Sweetheart¡­¡¯¡¯ The woman rushed out of the room.

    She stood in front of the girl and looked at Christina warily.

    "Vent your anger on me.Don''t bully my daughter!"

    ¡®¡®Daughter?!¡¯¡¯ Christina''s mind went nk when she saw the woman.

    "Carrie!"

    Christina''s eyes widened, unable to believe that her husband''s lover was actually an old friend of her.

    "So you are the one who hooked up with my husband -"

    Christina pped hard the woman in front of her.

    "Carrie, you b*tch! Your sister had hooked up with my father, and you hook up with my husband.Should

    I call you Slut Sisters or Mistress Sisters?"

    Christina''s chest was heaving, and the thought of the past made her furious.

    Christina was pushed violently and her head hit hard against the wall.

    "Christina, how dare you to hit her!"

    Cory had changed his robe and he rushed out to protect Carrie.

    Tears fell from her eyes, and she was unable to describe her feelings.

    Her husband was even protecting her enemy, the b*tch who had destroyed her home.

    "What happened!"

    At the stairwell, Laurie walked over with a serious face.

    "What the hell is going on..."

    "Mom..." Cory stammered.

    Cory had always been afraid of his mother, Laurie.

    It was Laurie who asked him to pursue and married Christina...

    "I want a divorce..."

    Christina supported herself by the wall and stood up, and her choked voice was determined.

    "Christina, you don''t have to divorce Cory..."

    Laurie nced at Carrie and ordered the butler, "Who is the crazy woman here? Get her out..."

    "Mom, she''s Carrie..."

    Cory spoke for the woman behind him.

    At this moment, the child suddenly cried out in grievance.

    Laurie was surprised to hear the child¡¯s voice.

    Cory immediately picked up the three-year-old girl.

    "Mom, she is your granddaughter.¡¯¡¯ Christina''s face was ashen when she heard this.

    Laurie kept nagging about why Christina had never been pregnant after they had been married for

    three years.

    And the suddenly appeared lovely granddaughter surprised her.

    Carrie suddenly knelt on the ground, pleading with tears, "I know you don''t like me, but Jasmine is your

    granddaughter.She was pushed by Christina, and her arm was broken.I beg you to send her to the

    hospital.The child is innocent.You can scold me and beat me up, but don''t hurt my child..."

    Christina''s eyes were red with anger.

    "I just bumped into her.How could I have broken her bones?"

    The Hampton Family was in a panic.

    Cory and Carrie ran to the hospital with the girl in their arms, and Laurie followed them.

    In the early winter morning, the night was quiet and cold to the bone.

    Christina leaned against the wall with her hands hugging her knees, trying to hold back her tears.

    At that time, she realized that her and Cory''s three-year asexual marriage was just the beginning of the

    conspiracy.

    While being sent to the bed of a strange man was the end.

    "You can''t divorce her!"

    At this time, in the corridor of the hospital''s pediatrics.

    "Cary, you can have a mistress and baby outside.I don''t care that, but I definitely don''t agree with you

    on divorcing Christina! I''m doing it for your own good..."

    Cory did not have a chance to refute.

    Laurie''s face was serious.

    She ordered in a cold voice, "Next month, there will be a grand reception in Hopkins Family.You should

    bring Christina to attend.Don''t embarrass me in front of your grandfather.Remember that your cousin

    has just returned from the United States.Don''t offend him"

    His cousin...When Cory heard the word "cousin," his expression wasplicated.

    "Patrick..." The new president of the IP&G Group.

    Laurie didn''t stay for long before she turned around and strode away.Cory stared at his mother''s figure,

    looking thoughtful.

    "Cory, is your mother unwilling to ept me and the child..."

    Carrie had been hiding in the corner eavesdropping on their conversation and began to feel anxious.

    She coquettishly took Cory''s arm and sobbed injured, "Cory, I know you''re married.I shouldn''t have

    come back to disturb you, but our daughter has no father since childhood."

    "I will definitely divorce Christina.Just give me some time..."

    After Coryforted Carrie in a gentle voice, they went to see the child.

    Her bones were not broken, but Carrie said she was worried so she wanted to keep her in the hospital

    overnight.

    "Cory, go back and have a rest now.I''ll stay here.¡¯¡¯ Carrie tried to persuade him to leave like a good

    wife.

    Cory looked at her with more tenderness in his eyes.

    "Carrie, you''re so nice.You''ve suffered a lot.I bought you an apartment in the east of the city and got

    you a nanny.I''ll take you and the kid over there tomorrow..."

    Hearing that Cory had bought her an apartment, Carrie blushed slightly.

    "Cory, finally we can live together as a family.I don''t want to be a mistress anymore..."

    "Don''t worry, Carrie.I''ll divorce her soon."

    Men were always sweet talkers.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    It was after Cory kissed her deeply for a while in the hallway that he left.

    Carrie watched him leave with a smile.

    The moment Cory disappeared from Carrie''s sight, her look changed suddenly.

    She took out the phone from her bag at once, dialed a number, and ordered in a cold voice, "Send me

    the video of you having sex with Christina!"

    "What? I gave you so much money, yet you can''t even deal with her? You idiot!"

    Holding the phone, Carrie walked towards the empty balcony with a sullen face while roaring to the

    phone.

    "The suite was upied by someone else? How could that be? I''ve already spoken to the

    manager.Who dared to take the suite I booked.."

    The person on the other end of the line exined, "Carrie, he brought eight bodyguards with him, and

    the manager weed him in person.I wouldn''t dare to offend such a person..."

    "Who the hell is he?" Carrie roared angrily.

    Carrie had nned that once she took the video of Christina hooking up with some other man,

    Christina would get out of the Hampton Family notoriously.

    However, someone else broke her n.

    "They didn''t dare reveal his identity to me, but I found out that the man''s surname was Hopkins..."

    When Carrie heard his words, her face suddenly turned pale.

    "Patrick Hopkins!"

 Chapter 3: Patrick Hopkins

    Chapter 3: Patrick Hopkins

    "Patrick, you still know toe back?"

    In the middle of the wide sofa in the living room sat an old man with a solemn face.

    He was in a ck suit embroidered with gold thread.

    Holding a walking stick, he was shouting angrily at his grandson.

    Around 5 am, Patrick got back home from the hotel.

    Patrick nced at his grandfather on the sofa, whom he had not seen for many years, and decided to

    ignore him.

    He walked straight to the study on the second floor.

    "Stop right there! Do you hear me?"

    His grandpa got so angry that his face darkened.

    "Patrick, old master heard that you woulde homest night, and has been waiting for you at home

    all night long."

    The old butler, who was standing aside, said slowly with a smile on his face, "Young master, I haven''t

    seen you for so many years.You''re getting more handsome..."

    Patrick nodded at the old butler and turned to look at his grandfather on the sofa.

    His grandfather was in high spirits, but with a sullen face now.

    "I have something important to do..."

    Patrick said tly and walked straight up the stairs as he spoke.

    Mr.Hopkins red at him furiously, but he knew Patrick''s cold nature very well, so he could only roar to

    his back, "Go to Gordon Hotel for a blind date at seven tomorrow night..."

    "No"

    When Mr.Hopkins saw Patrick ignore himpletely and stride towards the study, he got so angry that

    he wanted to hit his unfilial grandson with the walking stick.

    "Look what he is like now!"

    "Old Master, young master has just returned from the United States.Don''t force him to go on a blind

    date in such a hurry...¡¯¡¯ The old butler couldn''t helpughing and advised.

    Mr.Hopkins stared at him, "How can I not be in a hurry? I have only one grandson.He¡¯s almost 30 years

    old but doesn''t even have a girlfriend.When will he give me a great-grandson?"

    "Young master has never fancied women that much since childhood..."

    The old butler also looked worried.

    "Old Master, we will hold a party next month, and there must be manydiesing.Then young

    master can pick one he likes..."

    When Mr.Hopkins thought of the party, he raised his brows slightly and told in an old and stern voice.

    "Make it grand, and tell them.Any girl who is able to make him settled down, I will recognize her as the

    granddaughter-inw of the Hopkins Family, no matter what her family background is..."

    It was the end of January.

    Winter hade, and the New Year was half month away.

    Big rednterns were hanging in the air, while the colored lights were shing on the streets.

    Everywhere was bathed in a festive atmosphere of the New Year.

    However, Christina was sitting in a coffee shop with a gloomy face.

    Looking blue, she was stirring the cold coffee with her right hand.

    Ever since she had caught her husband and his mistress''s ¡®love story¡¯ that day, Christina had moved

    back to her old apartment, hidden in the small apartment, and lived an unexamined life.

    Christina rubbed her temple with her right hand.

    She paid the bill and wanted to go back to the apartment to sleep for a while, but when she scrabbled

    around in the bag, she frowned.

    Suddenly, she remembered the night she had spent in the hotel with that strange man and she had left

    in a hurry and left behind her clothes and bag, in which there were her driving license and ID card.

    "D*mn it!"

    "Stop pretending to be miserable! Christina, what kind of trick did you y to make my mother

    disapprove of our divorce? Can you please let me go? I don''t want to do anything with such a

    shameless woman!"

    All of a sudden, the cafe door opened.

    Cory was staring at her, who was paying the bill at the counter, as if she was an enemy, his cold voice

    full of mockery.

    When Christina heard the voice, a hint of pain shed across her eyes.

    She pursed her lips, raised her head, and pretended to be strong.

    Then she turned around and strode straight past him.

    Cory was surprised.

    Seeing her ignore him like this, he felt angry and reached out to grab her arm.

    "Let go of me!"

    Christina threw his hand away in disgust.

    Cory got even more fretful at the sight of her disgust for him, and sneered, "Christina, don''t tter

    yourself and don''t ever think that I''m here to coax you.It''s just that my Mom asked you to go to the

    party held by the Hopkins Family."

    "I''m not interested!"

    Christina didn''t feel well right now and was having a splitting headache.

    For more than a month, Christina had wanted to get a divorce but was rejected by Laurie, who only told

    her not to make a fuss, while Cory also listened to his mother and didn''t dare to mention the divorce

    again.

    "Don''t waste my time! You''d better stay in the corner.You were originally unqualified to go to the party"

    Cory warned in a cold voice.

    Leaving her alone, he turned around and strode away.

    In the hall of the Hopkins Family''s mansion, the party was held in a splendid and magnificent way.

    The eight-meter-long European crystal chandelier was shining above.

    It felt like a grand blind date, with stunning beauties in full makeup everywhere.

    They talked,ughed, and toasted, looking very excited.

    Christina felt depressed and unwell, so she walked towards a quiet corner.

    However, at this moment, a pair of piercing eyes were sticking to her, but she knew nothing of it.

    "Patrick, do you know that woman?"

    Two charming men were leaning against the railing on the second floor, and one of them asked

    curiously.

    Patrick gazed in Christina''s direction with a grim face, not answering.

    Christina felt someone was looking at her intensely...

    She turned around suddenly, and her face darkened when seeing the person in front of her.

    "Why are you here?"

    Carrie looked at her and asked discontentedly in a sharp voice.

    Christina gritted her teeth and sneered, "Miss Mistree, how dare youe here?"

    Carrie held a three-year-old girl in her right hand and stared at her with a sinister gaze.

    "Christina, who do you think you are? You will be kicked out of the Hampton Family very soon.If you

    think you could be Mrs.Hampton forever, then you''re daydreaming..."

    With that, Carrieughed out loud, "Christina, seriously, poor you.Your husband sent you to another

    man''s bed so he could divorce you.How did you feel? Is it good..."

    "Shut up!"

    When Christina heard her words, she lost control and screamed, Carrieughed even more arrogantly,

    "Cory told me that you were married for three years, but he didn''t even want to touch you.Christina,

    that''s really pathetic.Now everyone in the circle know that you''re a hen who can''ty eggs..."

    Cory brought me and my daughter to the Hopkins Family''s party today.

    He said he wanted to introduce me and my daughter to the rich and famous businessmen.

    I advise you to get out of here I felt disgusting seeing you here."

    "Well done, Carrie, no, no, I should call you Miss Mistress.After all, I believe that you really love to be a

    mistress."

    Christina gritted her teeth angrily and red at Carrie.

    "Listen, as long as Cory and I don''t get divorced, you can''t marry him.You can only be a shameless

    mistress and your dear daughter will always be a bastard..."

    When Carrie heard this, she immediately wore a grave expression.

    She gritted her teeth and said, "Christina, I brought up my daughter all these years abroad all by myself

    because I wanted to be Mrs.Hampton.If you dare to go against me, you will regret it!"

    Just as Carrie''s voice fell, she suddenly bent down, raised her hand, and gave her daughter a hard

    p.

    Suddenly, the girl''s face turned red and swollen, and her small body staggered backward and fell down.

    The girl bumped into the foot of the table behind her, and a few of the buffet porcin tes on the

    table fell to the ground, shattering and sttering.

    Blood immediately flowed out from the girl''s arms...

    The child cried out in pain.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Christina was stunned when she saw this.

    ¡®¡®Carrie hit her own daughter?!¡¯¡¯

    The next second, Carrie shouted, "Don''t hit my daughter.Please let us go.The child is innocent.Don''t hit

    her..."

    Carrie''s high-pitched voice quickly attracted the attention of the people around them.

    Carrie held the bleeding girl in her arms and cried with a grievance.

    "Christina, Cory and I really loved each other years ago.You forced me to go abroad.I know I shouldn''t

    havee back, but my daughter wanted to see her father.I didn''t dare to ask you to give Cory back to

    me.Don''t hurt us..."

    Christina could not believe that Carrie had abused the child in order to frame her.

    "I didn''t touch her.She hit her own daughter to frame me."

    Everyone around her was curious and Christina exined herself nervously.

    But before she could finish her sentence, a figure on the right rushed over.

    "Christina, what the f*ck did you do?"

    Cory broke through the crowd and gave Christina a hard push.

    Before she realized it, she fell straight down.

    Her brain was nk.

    She was dizzy.

    She looked up, her eyes blurry, and saw Cory standing in front of Carrie and protecting her.

    "This Christina has been married to Cory for three years and hasn''t been pregnant.She can''t bear that

    someone had a child before her, so she actually hit that girl.She is too vicious..."

    The guests around whispered.

    Christina bit her lip tightly and tears welled up in her eyes.

    She tried to hold back her grievances.

    She could not cry.

    She could never cry.

    Her arms and palms were pierced with broken porcin, and her face was pale with pain.

    Arge blood vessel was punctured by a broken piece of porcin on her arm, and bright red blood

    flowed down her fair arm.

    The smell of blood drifted away, and soon the clean marble was filled with a pool of dark red.

    It was shocking and scary.

    "Kick her out!"

    Cory looked at her without any pity, and there were only hatred and disgust in his eyes and ordered the

    servants.

    Soon a man appeared behind Christina and helped her, "Let me go.Don''t touch me..."

    But the grip on her did not loosen but tightened.

    "You bit me but you ran away..."

    A deep, clear male voice sounded in her ear.

 Chapter 4: You Are Pregnant

    Chapter 4: You Are Pregnant

    Christina found the voice familiar.

    She was pale due to the loss of blood.

    She looked back at the man in a blurred vision.

    The man was half squatting behind her.

    His sword-brows were hidden behind his short ck hair hidden, and his nose and the outline of the

    Eurasian hybrid made him handsome and delicate.

    This man was born noble and aloof.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Just a nce at him left a deep impression on others.

    Of course, Christina recognized him.

    ¡®¡®It was him¡±

    ¡®¡®That bastard who slept with me..¡±

    "Don''t touch me..."

    Christina struggled and shouted stubbornly, unwilling to let him touch her.

    The loss of blood made her pale, and there were whispers of discussion all around her.

    The people here wereughing at and cursing her but defending Carrie and her daughter.

    ¡®I didn''t hit the little girl.She was like being isted by the whole world.¡± Desperately and helplessly,

    She was pushing the man, unwilling to give in.

    "Go, go away..." Christina struggled and shouted.

    But all of a sudden, she passed out...

    Patrick saw her suddenly close her eyes.

    Only then did he notice that her body was so hot and even though he shook her, she had no reaction.

    Anxiety appeared on his cold and indifferent face, and he immediately picked her up...

    "Christina..."

    Christina was weak and her eyes were tightly closed, and she was drawn to sleep.

    "Tina."

    She even heard someone call her by her nickname anxiously in her dream.

    When her mother was alive, she often called her Tina.

    She was once the apple of the eye of the Dickens Family, but...When she was 17, her father, Donald,

    brought home his mistress.

    After her mother died, she broke up with her father.

    After leaving the Dickens Family, she lived a life of poverty and frugality.

    No one knew that she was the daughter of the richest man in the neighboring city.

    Marrying Cory, she never coveted his family''s money but just wanted a happy family.

    But this marriage was aplete tragedy to her.

    Christina struggled in pain on the bed.

    It seemed that she was having a nightmare.

    Suddenly, she opened her eyes and gasped for air, sweat oozing from her forehead.

    She looked at the white ceiling above her head in a daze.

    She regained her senses and smelled of disinfectant at the tip of her nose.

    She knew she was now in a hospital.

    "Miss Dickens, you''re awake."

    A nurse stood by the bed and greeted her with a smile after seeing her wake up.

    Christina wiped the cold sweat off her forehead, took a deep breath, and looked at the nurse.

    ""What-what''s wrong with me..."

    Her body was still very weak and her memory was messy.

    She remembered she had quarreled with Carrie, then she was pushed by Cory and fell down, and

    there was blood, and that man...

    The nurse carefully changed the injection, and she whispered in a respectful tone, "Miss Dickens,

    you''re pregnant."

    "What?"

    Christina was startled.

    She thought she was hearing her wrong.

    The nurse smiled with blessing, "Congrattions, Miss Dickens, you''ve been pregnant for six weeks..."

    Christina''s face waspletely devoid of joy.

    Instead, there was a look of shock and trepidation.

    ¡®I''m pregnant?¡¯ Christina subconsciously stroked her t abdomen with her right hand.

    With a shocked expression, she got up from the bed excitedly, "How-how could I be pregnant!"

    ¡®¡®How could¡­¡±

    ¡®¡¯How could I get pregnant..¡± Christina''s mind went nk.

    It was as if something serious had happened in the hospital, and everyone looked nervous.

    The door of the ward was hastily pushed open and several doctors walked in quickly...

    The nurse saw that she wanted to get up and quickly pushed her back onto the bed.

    "Miss Dickens, you can''t move now¡±

    "Miss Dickens, the injury in your arms has caused excessive loss of blood, and recently, you''ve been

    malnourished and under too much emotional stress...Luckily you were sent to the hospital in time,

    otherwise, you would lose your baby.For the time being, you can''t move..."

    An old doctor in a white coat said.

    "Chief, Miss Dickens''s vital signs have all returned to normal..."

    The other doctors quickly check on her.

    "Miss Dickens, how are you feeling now? Are you feeling well?"

    Christina''s eyes were dazed, and her mind went nk as she looked at the group of nervous and busy

    doctors in front of her.

    The hallway outside the ward was even noisier...

    Cory''s angry voice came over, "Mom, why did you ask me to be here? I don''t want to see her!"

    "Did you hear about her great behaviors? She hit my Jasmine, who is your own granddaughter"

    "How dare you mention this?" Laurie''s face darkened with anger.

    "Cory, I''ve told you before.I don''t care how you mess around with them, but how dare you brought them

    over to the Hopkins Family''s party..."

    "Now that Christina is pregnant, you should be nice to her.You should pray that your grandfather won''t

    know you cheating.Go in and see her..."

    "Christina is pregnant?" Cory was stunned.

    Then his face grew grim, and he stepped forward and urged, "Mom, what did you just say?"

    "Christina is pregnant! How could she be pregnant? I''ve never slept with her..." He yelled angrily.

    Laurie looked shocked.

    "You''ve been married for three years.How could you..." Never touched her.

    So, now that Christina was pregnant.

    It was...

    "The child is mine."

    The cold voice, word by word, followed by footsteps, came slowly from the other end of the corridor.

    In the corridor of the VIP floor of the hospital, a group of people came quickly, even Mr.Hopkins.

    At this moment, the entire corridor fell silent.

    Laurie and the others were speechless in shock, and that cold voice kept ringing...

    "The child is mine." It was Patrick.

    Laurie looked at Patrick in front of her and she forced a smile.

    "Patrick, stop joking.You''ve been living abroad, and you two never know each other.¡±

    "I know Christina..."

    Patrick''s face was cold.

    As he spoke, he looked around at everyone.

    He repeated in a cold voice, "She''s carrying my baby¡±

    "What did you say?"

    With a bang, Mr.Hopkins smashed the crutch in his hand hard on the floor.

    "Patrick, exin to me!"

    The old man warned coldly.

    In the corridor of the hospital, everyone around them was trembling with fear.

    It had been many years since Mr.Hopkins lost his temper.

    The butler at the side saw Mr.Hopkins so angry that he hurriedly stepped forward and said nervously,

    "Old Master, take care of yourself.You are with high blood pressure.¡¯ He added, "This must be a

    misunderstanding..."

    Patrick pursed his lips and did not intend to say anymore, and his eyes looked thoughtfully into the

    ward.

    On the hospital bed, Christina''s face was pale, her eyes empty, and her mind in a mess.

 Chapter 5: Sleeping Issue

    Chapter 5: Sleeping Issue

    Laurie looked at the meaningful looks shared by them, and her mind went nk.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡®¡®What-what¡­¡±

    "Patrick! You don''t even care about me or the Hampton Family at all!"

    "You! You...¡¯¡¯ Laurie was so angry.

    She turned to look at Mr.Hopkins, "Dad, look at him...He''s absurd.Patrick, Christina is my daughter-in-

    law.How dare you, how dare you to sleep with her...¡¯¡¯

    The rules in the Hopkins Family were strict, and Mr.Hopkins had always been strict with his

    descendants, especially with Patrick.

    But now...

    Mr.Hopkins was so furious that he kept coughing and felt suffocating.

    The butler immediately walked over and patted his back to calm him down, and the bodyguards and

    servants who had followed him here were so frightened that they all held their breath.

    Laurie cursed, "Dad, I know Patrick is your only grandson and the heir of the Hopkins family.Everyone

    dotes on him and favors him.You''ve been in a hurry to get him a wife, but now he..."

    Laurie shouted in the grievance, "Patrick slept with his cousin- inw.Christina is Cory''s wife.But

    Patrick took the advantage of his identity as Young Master of the Hopkins Family to do such an

    immoral thing.How embarrassed Cory will be? How will others gossip about the Hampton Family..."

    Laurie was so angry that she yelled at the ward, "You two are so shameless!"

    Laurie''s voice was shrill and loud, and in the ward, Christina''s face turned pale.

    Her heart was hurt by those harsh curses.

    "Cory, what do you think? That night at the hotel..."

    Patrick asked in a cold voice meaningfully.

    Everyone looked at Cory.

    Cory''s face was extremely gloomy.

    When he heard the word "hotel" he immediately remembered his n.

    "Auntie, why don''t you ask your son why did he send Christina to my bed..."

    Patrick sneered and looked at Laurie.

    Laurie suddenly fell silent in shock.

    Guilt shed through Cory''s eyes, but at the same time, he was angry.

    He retorted loudly, "I admit I wanted to divorce Christina, but I just wanted to take some pictures of her

    to threaten her.Even if I hated Christina, I couldn''t really find a man to sleep with her and cuckolded

    myself!"

    That night, he had only arranged for someone to drug Christina, take some photos, and humiliate her,

    so he could threaten her to divorce, but how...

    ¡®¡¯How did this happen..¡±

    ¡°How could she really sleep with another man? And the man who slept with her was Patrick.¡¯

    "Mr.Hopkins, I got the report!"

    Suddenly, a doctor rushed over.

    The doctor respectfully handed him a paternity test report.

    The report used maternal vein blood as the sample for the paternity test, which was thetest gic

    technology.

    It helped identify the father of a baby in the gic term.

    No one dared to say anything.

    They looked at the report in the old man''s hand withplicated eyes.

    Mr.Hopkins looked at the report and became silent.

    He raised his head and looked sharply at the woman in the ward.

    Christina was stared at by this respectable old man.

    Her face was pale and she was clutching the sheet tightly.

    Her mind seemed to be nk and she was in a state of unease.

    "Why did it be like this..¡±

    "What should I do, what should I do..¡¯¡¯ She thought.

    After a long while, Mr.Hopkins suddenly spoke in a deep voice.

    His voice was serious and stern.

    "Keep the baby¡­¡± Christina came to a spacious master bedroom.She was upset as she looked around

    at the unfamiliar decor.She couldn''t help but sigh.

    When they were in the hospital that day, Mr.Hopkins''s words shocked everyone.

    She was forced to stay in the hospital for three days.

    After that, she was taken to the Hopkins Family this morning.

    She caressed her t underbelly unconsciously.

    Although it had been three days, her mind was still messy.

    In the evening at the hotel, she got extremely upset and thus forgot to take the after pill...

    She was pregnant.

    She was actually pregnant with a baby of the Hopkins Family.

    She felt that everything was unreal and illusory...

    Suddenly, someone came in from outside the door.

    An elder woman walked up to her with a kind smile.

    "Young Madam, hello, my name is Nanny Faang.

    I will be in charge of your diet and daily life from now on.

    If you need anything, please tell me.

    Christina stared at Nanny Faang and looked embarrassed.

    She was not used to being called "young madam" by people of the Hopkins Family.

    Nanny Faang could see her reserve and smiled amiably.

    "Young madam, old master has already given the order and the Hopkins Family is now busy preparing

    you and young master''s wedding.We will do our best to take care of each detail of the wedding.During

    this time, all you need to do is look after the baby..."

    Hearing that, Christina began to calm down a little.

    "Young madam, have a rest first.There is a maid outside the door.You may ring the bedside bell if you

    need anything" Christina nodded at her.

    Nanny Faang walked out knowingly and closed the door for her.

    Christina turned her head and looked unconsciously at the two red booklets on the bedside table.

    She stood up, walked over, and picked up one of the marriage certificates with her right hand, her facial

    expressionplicated.

    "I actually got married to him." She muttered.

    Even she herself found it incredible.

    Christina opened the marriage certificate.

    In the picture, both of them looked stern.

    She was really nervous at that time.

    When Christina left the hospital this morning, the driver sent her to the civil affairs bureau first.

    Mr.Hopkins ordered Cory to divorce her, and soon after she got divorced, she turned around, took a

    photo with Patrick, and got married at the registry.

    Christina gave a helpless smile.

    She was unable to put her feelings in words.

    Laurie never agreed that she divorced Cory, but now that Mr.Hopkins took up the matter himself this

    time, no one dared to object to it.

    As for the marriage, Christina felt that she didn''t have a voice at all.

    At first, she thought that the old man just wanted her to give birth to the baby, but she didn¡¯t expect that

    he would let her and Patrick get married.

    ¡®¡®It''s said that a child makes his mother more respected.Is that my case?¡¯¡¯ Sheughed at herself.

    In fact, she didn''t want to marry into the Hopkins Family at all.When she was taken to the civil affairs

    bureau at that time, she was totally stunned and didn''t dare to resist at all.

    Several bodyguards were following behind her, and in this situation, she could only y along.

    What made her even more confused was that Patrick actually didn''t talk back to Mr.Hopkins.

    In her opinion, that man was not an obedient person.

    Christina felt restless.

    That old man of the Hopkins Family looked very stern, while she couldn''t offend Patrick either.

    She had been tense during most of the day she spent in the Hopkins Family.

    The maids were very polite to her.

    Nanny Faang arranged for her diet and told her some dos and don''ts during pregnancy.

    After she finished her dinner alone, she was sent back to the master bedroom and told to go to bed

    early.

    In fact, Christina was very tired at night, but looking at the double bed in front of her, she got very

    embarrassed.

    Although the maid had changed the sheets, it was still Patrick''s bed.

    She felt ufortable lying on this bed.

    Christina stayed up until 12 am.

    She couldn''t keep her eyes open anymore and looked at the door.

    ¡®¡®Maybe Patrick is working overtime and couldn''te back¡¯¡¯

    Sheforted herself and climbed onto the big soft bed.

    ¡®I will sleep for a while first.When hees back, I must talk to him about the issue of sleeping¡±

 Chapter 6: Just a Deal

    Chapter 6: Just a Deal

    In the early morning, Fireworks Bar, the biggest and most luxurious bar in the city center, was bustling

    with people from rich families, and some famous movie stars and models often came to y up to

    them.

    There were loud music and dim lights.

    asionally, bright colorful beams of light shed across the dance floor.

    Handsome men and beautiful women twisted their bodies to the rhythm of the music and fully indulged

    themselves.

    When a bright yellow light shed across the bar''s VIP entrance, a man walked in slowly.

    Under the bright light, his figure was tall and straight, his face was cold, and his thin lips were slightly

    pursed, looking cold and indifferent.

    "Mr.Hopkins, please follow me..."

    The general manager of the bar waited at the entrance.

    They entered the elevator and went straight to the top floor of the bar.

    The bar on the top floor was much quieter, different from the one downstairs, which was very noisy.

    The bar upied the entire top floor, and it was very spacious, simple, and exquisite, with expensive

    oil paintings hanging on the walls and antique vases and statues disyed in it.

    At the end of the east side was a ce for famous wine, and in front of it was a semi-circr bar

    counter.

    There were usually no waiters and very few people coulde here.

    "Women are usually not allowed in here.I only take you here today because you have promised me to

    straddle yourself over me when we have sex..."

    Suddenly there was a clink of sses, followed by a man''s giggle.

    "Mr.Shepherd, it''s agreed that I''m the female lead in the new movie.Don''t forget it"

    The woman said coquettishly.

    Then she raised her ss to feed him with an ingratiating smile.

    "But the director said you''re not a good actor.What should we do?"

    "Mr.Shepherd, why don''t you ask them to leave first?"

    The general manager of the bar walked over quickly and said something nervously to Charles.

    Charles was having a good time and red at the general manager discontentedly.

    On the dark green sofa across the bar, another man suddenly chuckled, "Charles, you''re going to die."

    "What?"

    Seeing Chandler''s treacherous smile, Charles immediately raised his head vigntly.

    When he looked up at the man in front of him, he immediately pushed the woman away from him.

    He jumped off the bar counter and pretended to be disgusted, "Get out, all of you!"

    Seeing Charles''s attitude change so quickly, the movie stars and models turned around and looked

    behind them, startled.

    "Mr.Hopkins."

    They could not hide their adoration, and they called out coquettishly.

    However, Patrick was expressionless and looked coldly at Charles.

    Charles felt a shiver down his spine and was really desperate.

    All of his childhood friends knew that Patrick hated women for some reason.

    Charles hurriedly chased these women downstairs.

    He was relieved when he saw that Patrick was not angry.

    "Patrick, I heard that your grandfather forced you to get married today."

    Chandler poured Patrick a ss of red wine and asked with a faint smile.

    Before Patrick could say anything, Charles was the first to get excited, "What?! Patrick, are you

    married?"

    Mr.Shepherd didn''t believe it.

    Even if Mr.Hopkins forced him, it was basically useless.How could Patrick be so obedient?

    "Patrick, what''s so special about that woman?"

    Patrick didn''t want to talk to Charles and he said in a low voice, "Where''s my pocket watch?"

    Just as Charles was about to return the pocket watch he had found to Patrick, he suddenly

    remembered something and he was shocked.

    "Patrick, do you marry..."

    Charles shook the exquisite gold pocket watch in his hand.

    "Don''t tell me that you married the woman who bit you, stole your coat, and pawned your pocket watch

    last month?"

    Charles heard that when Patrick had just returned from the United States, he had gone to aclub to rest

    and had sex with a woman.

    That day, Charles almost couldn''t believe it.

    Patrick was a woman-hater.

    How could he have sex with a strange woman the day he returned home? That was insane!

    Nheless, Charles also heard that the woman was so audacious that she even dared to bite Patrick,

    rob him of his coat, and give the pocket watch, which Patrick had always cherished, to a taxi driver for

    a taxi fee.

    Charles thought that the woman would probably die.

    However, Patrick married her!

    "Patrick, why do you agree to marry her?"

    Charles was curious.

    Patrick ignored him and stood up from the sofa, reaching for his pocket watch.

    Chandler looked at the pocket watch in Patrick''s hand with a thoughtful expression.

    "Patrick, Christina looks like her.'''' Chandler suddenly blurted out something.

    Patrick took a sip from his ss and held his watch tightly, but did not answer.

    Chandler looked at the pocket watch in his hand.

    They all knew that there was a picture of Cecilia, Patrick''s ex- girlfriend, in his pocket watch.

    Christina really looked like Cecilia, who was already dead...

    Bang! It sounded as if some small metal object had fallen on the floor.

    Christina woke up in the middle of the night and wanted to go to the bathroom, but she forgot that she

    was in the Hopkins Family.

    When she turned around, she identally hit the bedside table, and something fell on the floor.

    She lowered her head and bent over to pick it up.

    It was a gold pocket watch.

    Christina looked at the golden pocket watch in her palm and suddenly became sober.

    ¡®¡®This pocket watch...It looked familiar!"

    ¡®¡®This is the pocket watch in Patrick''s pocket that night when I snatched his coat.I had given this to the

    taxi drivers for the fare.Why is it here?¡±

    She looked at it carefully, lifted the lid of the pocket watch, and found a small picture embedded in it...

    "What are you doing?"

    Suddenly, a cold voice came from outside the door.

    Christina immediately hid the pocket watch behind her as if she was guilty.

    She raised her head and saw Patrick stride towards her.

    Christina watched him approaching her and ring at her.

    Yes, his eyes were fierce, as if something was making him angry.

    "Give it to me!"

    "I''m sorry.I, I didn''t mean to..."

    It must mean a lot to him since he took efforts to get the pocket watch back.

    But just as Christina was about to apologize, Patrick seemed impatient and quickly extended his right

    hand to grab her shoulder.

    Patrick tightened his grip and held her.

    She felt pain.

    He snatched the watch from her.

    "Christina, do you really think that you will be my wife? Are you daydreaming?!"

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    He sneered and said.

    He was standing right in front of her.

    His tall figure made her feel a bit scared.

    Christina raised her head and looked into his cold eyes.

    She was angry, "You think I want to marry you? I don''t..."

    "Stop pretending to be innocent.Is there a woman who doesn''t want to marry into the Hopkins Family?

    Christina, do you really think you''re special."

    Patrick lowered his head and red at the face in front of him.

    His eyes were deep...with reminiscence.

    He seemed to be recalling something.

    They were so close that Christina felt ufortable.

    She struggled to push him away.

    Patrick, on the other hand, was suppressing the growing irritation in his heart.

    When his eyes fell on her bright red lips, he felt an inexplicable impulse.

    Without saying a word, he kissed her on the lips, a bit fiercely.

    Christina was stunned.

    There was a slight pain in her lips, and she tasted blood...

    "Who does he think I am!¡¯ Christina was panicked and angry.

    "Let me go!"

    She raised her right hand and swung it at the man in front of her.

    The moment she raised her hand, Patrick let go of her, as if her voice had broken his memories.

    Patrick held her wrist in midair at an extremely fast speed and looked at her face again with only an

    indifferent look in his eyes.

    "Christina, remember why you are here.You''re here because you have my child! This is just a

    deal.Don''t talk to me about your so-called love.Don''t say you will be loyal to some man.We are adults,

    and it''s an adult''s game.Even dignity is worthless..."

    His voice was cold and clear.

    He took off his coat and threw it at the end of the bed as if he was very upset.

    Christina was so angry, but the big man suddenly pinned her down on the bed and she couldn''t break

    free.

    With both hands against his chest, she was filled with anxiety, "Don''t, don''t touch me..."

 Chapter 7: Control Yourself

    Chapter 7: Control Yourself

    Christina was struggling, and her right hand identally tripped the bedside crystalmp.

    With a ng, the debris flew...

    ""Ma''¡®am, is something wrong?"

    Nanny Faang, who was outside the door, heard the sound and immediately ran in nervously.

    But she bumped into Patrick pressing Christina on the bed.

    She froze at the door, not knowing whether to stay or leave.

    Christina was so embarrassed.

    "Go away, go away!"

    She pushed the man hard.

    Patrick looked at her coldly as if he had suddenly lost interest and stood up straight.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Without saying a word, he strode out of the room.

    Christina was relieved to see him leave.

    The way Patrick looked at her just now was strange, which seemed to be contradictory, hateful, and he

    seemed to be in a nostalgic state.

    Christina frowned, wondering why Patrick''s look was so weird.

    It was two in the morning and the room was quiet.

    Christina stood by the bed.

    She lowered her head to look down at her toes with a stiff expression.

    In Hopkins Family, she felt like an outsider.

    Nanny Faang swiftly cleaned up the debris on the ground.

    She caught a glimpse of Christina''s unhappy expression and persuaded her, "Our Young Master has

    been aloof since he was a kid.He probably went to the study to sleep tonight."

    But then Nanny Faang became hesitant.

    "Patrick...doesn''t want to have an intimate rtionship with any girls.He has only had one girlfriend

    since he was a child."

    Patrick''s girlfriend? Who was so unlucky that was liked by him? When Christina heard this, surprise

    appeared on her face.

    Why didn''t he marry the one he liked? Looking at the kind-hearted Nanny Faang, Christina was about

    to ask.

    She curiously wanted to know more about him.

    But Nanny Faang didn¡¯t dare to say much, and she walked towards the door.

    She said in a haste, "Ma''am, you are pregnant and you should rest early.And there''s a habit in Hopkins

    Family, you should have breakfast with Mr.Hopkins."

    Then she heard a click.

    The door was closed again.

    In the silence of the room, Christinay back on the bed, looking at the luxurious ceiling above her in a

    daze, unable to sleep.

    The Hopkins Family was foreign to her, and Patrick was temperamental and unapproachable...

    The clock on the wall was ticking, and she lifted the nket to cover her head.

    "I have to have breakfast with that old man in Hopkins Family tomorrow morning..."

    Christina was very anxious the whole night.

    The sky growly became bright.

    "Ma''am, it''s time to get up."

    Early in the morning, a maid knocked on the door and walked in.

    Christina looked at each other with dark circles under her eyes and looked haggard.

    Her thoughts were in a mess all night and she couldn''t sleep.

    And she was just a little sleepy now, so theck of sleep made her feel a little upset.

    Then she looked at the clock on the wall.

    It was only five o''clock.

    ¡®Five oclock! It was only five o''clock! But the old man in Hopkins Family wants me to greet him! ¡®These

    rich people are really troublesome: She could not help butin in a low voice.

    But Christina was onlyining secretly.

    She had no human rights because she was just an outsider in the Hopkins Family.

    Everything should be done ording to the rules of the Hopkins Family, and she had to be careful.

    She went into the bathroom to wash up, changed her clothes, and followed the maid to the dining

    room.

    When Christina arrived at the dining room, she saw Mr.Hopkins and Patrick had already sat down.

    They did not talk, but each held a newspaper in their hands.

    The atmosphere was a little solemn.

    Christina nced at the old man and thought for a while.

    "Good morning, Mr.Hopkins."

    She greeted him nervously.

    Although the old man was nearly eighty years old, his body was strong and his face was serious.

    When he heard Christina''s greeting, he did not even raise his head, but just looked at the butler beside

    him.

    The butler immediately understood and quickly asked the servants to serve breakfast.

    He turned to Christina and smiled kindly.

    "Ma''am, pleasee over here..."

    The butler signaled her to sit on Patrick''s left.

    Christina nodded at the butler but hesitated.

    She didn''t want to sit next to Patrick.

    Just then, Patrick raised his head and looked at her...

    Patrick''s eyes were cold and indifferent as if he were looking at an irrelevant person.

    Then he put down the newspaper and ignored her.

    Christina had no choice but to sit reluctantly on his left.

    The servants quickly put breakfast on the table and prepared various food, including scallop porridge,

    paste, milk, and so on.

    Patrick and Mr.Hopkins did not speak during the meal.

    They ate gracefully and quietly.

    "Ma''¡®am, you are pregnant now.The nutritionist has prepared a nutritious meal for you..."

    The maid brought her a bowl of porridge.

    Christina didn''t dare to be picky.

    She took a sip.

    It was nd and bitter and tasted terrible.

    Just as Mr.Hopkins''s sharp eyes nced at her, Christina immediately lowered her head nervously and

    obediently drank the bowl of medicinal porridge.

    Mr.Hopkins seemed to be satisfied with her obedient attitude.

    He had half a bowl of scallop porridge and put down the spoon.

    The butler hurriedly handed him a cup of warm water.

    Mr.Hopkins took a sip and gently wiped his lips with a napkin before he said in a deep voice, "Take care

    of yourself since you''re pregnant."

    Christina felt that the old man was ordering her, and she replied, "Yes, I see."

    "I said she''s pregnant.There are many things you should pay attention to!"

    Mr.Hopkins repeated, raising his voice in displeasure.

    Then Christina suddenly realized that the old man was talking to Patrick.

    Patrick''s expression was indifferent.

    He ate half of his paste, put down his fork, raised his eyebrows and looked at his grandfather, then

    asked, "What should I pay attention to?"

    Mr.Hopkins''s face darkened.

    "In the early stages of pregnancy, there are some things you can''t do! Control yourself!"

    The old man reminded Patrick angrily.

    When Patrick heard this, he looked at Christina with a meaningful look.

    Christina blushed.

    Mr.Hopkins got up from his chair.

    With a crutch in his right hand, he nced at Christina and suddenly said, "Call me grandpa in the

    future!"

    Christina looked a little surprised.

    After breakfast, Patrick went to thepany, and Mr.Hopkins went back to his room to rest.

    "Ma''¡®am, in the afternoon, the wedding shop will send over some designs.You can choose the style you

    like and choose the wedding ring style..."

    Christina was a little busy.

    She sat on the sofa in the living room, and the housekeeper told her a lot about the marriage.

    When Christina heard this, her expression was veryplicated.

    "Butler, let Mr.Hopkins decide.I-I am ok with everything..."

    This marriage was very absurd in others¡¯ eyes, andst night, Patrick also said that they only got a

    contractual marriage, so there was no need to be so serious.

    "Mr.Hopkins said that if you have your favorite wedding dresses and jewelry, you can tell you.If there

    are no special requirements, then we will find a designer to customize them for you..."

    The butler spoke to her in a friendly and respectful tone.

    Christina was ttered to hear that.

    "I''m okay with that"

    Actually, she didn''t expect this marriage at all.

    The butler heard her say this and did not ask her anymore.

    Seeing that she was a little tired, he chuckled.

    "Didn''t you get used to sleeping in Hopkins Family?"

    Christina looked embarrassed.

    "It''s fine."

    "Send Young Madam back to her bedroom to have a rest."

    The butler turned to give an order to a maid.

    After some thought, he added, "Ma''am, you are pregnant with the child of the Hopkins

    Family.Mr.Hopkins will not treat you badly.You can rx."

    Christina nodded to the butler.

    "Thank you."

    She was really grateful to him.

    In her life, few people have treated her well.

    The masters of the Hopkins Family were difficult to deal with, but the servants here were very kind.

    Christina was really sleepy and she didn''t sleep muchst night.

    She went back to her bedroom with the maid.

    The butler looked at her back and his eyes became meaningful.

    "What the hell is going on? Are they really going to have a wedding? So embarrassing!"

    Not long after Christina left, Laurie rushed to Hopkins Family ina huff.

    Seeing the butlers and maids in Hopkins Family busy with Patrick and Christina''s marriage, she

    became even angrier.

    "Everyone in the circle knows that Christina used to be Hampton Family''s daughter-inw, but now

    suddenly..."

    Laurie¡¯s chest heaved with anger.

    "This wedding will only bring shame to Hopkins Family and the Hampton Family.No, this can''t

    be...Besides, just let Christina give birth to the baby.There''s no need to get marriage licenses."

    The butler looked at her and said slowly, "The child of the Hopkins Family of course won''t be an

    illegitimate child.Besides, most importantly, Patrick agreed to marry her..."

    Laurie''s face was dark.

    She never thought that Patrick would agree to get marriage licenses with Christina.

    Seeing the anger on her face, the butler added in a low voice, "Miss, you know the old man''s

    temperament very well..."

    Laurie did not stay in Hopkins Family for a long time.

    She knew that she could not disobey the old man''s idea, soshe had to start from other aspects.

    "Contact the Dickens Family inC City."

    Laurie grabbed her phone and called her son, Cory.

    Cory heard her voice and asked impatiently, "Mom, you are in the Hopkins Family? What did grandpa

    say? Cousin and Christina..."

    Laurie was immediately furious.

    "Your grandfather was biased towards your cousin.As soon as Patrick returned home, he became the

    president of thepany, and he''s always against me in thepany.Patrick had never been

    interested in marriage, but now he agreed to get marriage certificates with Christina.I won''t just let it

    go..."

 Chapter 8: Dead Ex-Girlfriend

    Chapter 8: Dead Ex-Girlfriend

    "Cory, did your mother call you just now..."

    Carrie held his arm, and she noticed that he had been receiving calls from Laurie over the past few

    days.

    Every time Cory answered the call, his expression wasplicated and serious.

    "Did your mother mention me and our daughter?"

    They walked side by side into thergest shopping mall in the east of the city.

    Carrie nervously held his arm and said aggrievedly, "It must have been Christina who spoke ill of me to

    your mother.¡¯¡¯

    Cory suddenly paused when hearing Christina''s name.

    "Cory, what exactly happened?"

    Cory looked down at the little girl who was holding his left hand and took a deep breath.

    "Nothing."

    He didn''t want to say much in front of their daughter.

    He looked up at the elevator and said, "Carrie, take our daughter for a walk.I''ll wait for you in the

    smoking area..."

    He looked very uneasy.

    Carrie had felt something was wrong with him and decided to ask him at night.

    With a smile on her face, she held him intimately.

    "You should take Jasmine to the children''s center on the fifth floor.Jasmine always wanted to y

    games with you..."

    Carrie nced at the little girl, who seemed to be very afraid of Carrie.

    Her small body shrank towards Cory, and her small hand tugged at the corner of his clothes.

    She immediately said in alow voice, "Dad, I want to go to the children''s center.¡¯ Cory strobed his

    daughter''s head and thought for a while.

    "Then let''s go to the fifth floor."

    Amid-age woman passed by, who looked at the girl and Cory, and said, "Your husband and child are so

    pretty..."

    Carrie''s face was full of pride, and she called out to the two figures who had gone far away, "Jasmine,

    don''t let those beautiful aunts get close to dad..."

    The little girl replied from afar and nodded in fear.

    Carrie went to the clothes shops on the second floor in a good mood.

    She went straight to an Italian brand for men¡¯s clothes.

    "Has the suit I reserved for my husband ready yet?"

    Carrie walked to the counter and proudly put a membership card on the table.

    "How dare a mistress call another woman''s husband in the public? Shameless..."

    On the left side of the counter, a cold voice suddenly came.

    Christina was bored shopping in the mall but she bumped into Carrie, which made her furious.

    When enemies met, there would of course be battles.

    When Carrie heard the voice, she turned around and found Christina was also at this shop.

    Her face immediately turned sullen.

    "Christina, who are you talking about?"

    The sales clerk was afraid that they would fight in the store.

    She immediately walked over to Carrie and tried to calm her down, "Miss Ye, the suit you ordered is

    ready.I''ll take you to have a look..."

    Carrie recently met many socialites in the upper ss, thanks to Cory.

    She thought that she would be Mrs.Hampton in the future, so she couldn''t ruin her reputation in this

    kind of shop.

    "Wrap it up.¡¯¡¯ Carrie red at Christina angrily andughed at her.

    "Even though she dresses up beautifully, she doesn¡¯t have much money.It''s impossible for the poor

    woman to buy any clothes.You''d better chase her out!"

    Christina was biting her lips and holding back his anger, while the sales clerk nced at her

    suspiciously with some contempt in her eyes.

    "Miss, please don''t touch this suit.It belongs to Miss Ye..."

    The shop was a membership-based shop, and Christina was really just passing by and not a member

    of it.

    Carrie''s expression was smuggler and she said, "Be smart.Let go when you need to.There are things

    that don''t belong to you that you''ll never get -"

    Christina knew that she was insinuating her dead marriage to Cory.

    "I don''t care those don''t belong to me!"

    She clutched the trousers in both hands and tightened her grip.

    "Carrie, I won''t allow you to be so proud!"

    She sneered.

    Hiss - With a sudden push, the expensive trousers in her hands were ripped open.

    "Ah, what are you doing?!"

    The sales clerk screamed in shock.

    Carrie, who was standing opposite her, was furious and she shouted, "You! You...Christina, you

    deliberately went against me!"

    With a cold face, Christina grabbed the expensive trousers and threw them at Carrie.

    "The defective products are most suitable for Cory, you can take it if you want -"

    Carrie''s face was covered by these torn trousers, and she was livid.

    "Miss, you are deliberately messing around!"

    The manager of the shop rushed over and shouted at Christina with a serious face.

    Christina stood up straight and looked at the clerk.

    "What are you talking about? Indeed I identally tore the trousers.But did I say I won''t pay for it? And

    I''m your client too..."

    She looked around and said calmly, "I''m here to buy my husband underpants!"

    "Haha".

    An extraordinary man across the counter suddenly chuckled.

    He quickly took out his cell phone and dialed a number.

    "Patrick, I''m at the shopping mall in the east of the city.Guess who I saw.Hahaha...It''s Christina.She

    said she would like to buy you underpants..." Charles sniggered.

    The man on the other end of the phone didn''t want to talk to him, but when he heard Christina''s name,

    something shed across his grim face.

    "Who is she with?"

    Patrick asked in a cold voice.

    Charles raised his eyebrows.

    He thought that Patrick would think these things were boring and hang up.

    "She just got out of the hospital after a prenatal checkup.She didn''t want to go back to the Hopkins

    Family so soon.So she just wandered around here and met her great enemy, Carrie.The two women

    were almost fighting in the counter...

    "Is she injured?" Patrick asked.

    "No." Charles chuckled.

    "But they seem like there is a blood feud..."

    "Do something!"

    Patrick seemed to be really busy.

    He said that coldly and hung up.Charles was stunned.What did he mean?!

    "I should be held ountable if Christina got hurt?" Charles thought.

    "Mr.Shepherd..."

    His new girlfriend, who was a famous model, next to him called him coquettishly.

    "Mr.Shepherd, why are you staring at that woman all the time? You''re not interested in her, are you?"

    "Baby, go choose something you like..."

    Charles said a few words to his girlfriend.

    The woman was a little jealous, but when she heard what Charles said, she was shocked.

    "I see.¡¯ She strode over in high heels.

    "What did you say!"

    "What do you mean by not epting my membership?!"

    Five minutester, Carrie red at the manager.

    "Do you know who I am? How dare you offend me!"

    "I''m very sorry.¡¯ The manager didn''t exin but apologized formally.

    "You must make it clear to me today!"

    Christina didn''t know what was going on either.

    She looked at the famous model who had just walked over, then looked at Carrie and smiled.

    "Isn''t that obvious? They don''t want to sell you clothes!"

    "This isn''t over!"

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Carrie red at Christina and turned around to warn the manager fiercely, "I''m calling my husband

    down now..."

    Christina knew that the husband she was talking about was Cory.

    Before she and Cory got divorced, this woman had already called Cory her husband, which made her

    very upset! How shameless! Christina swiped her card, bought a dozen men''s pants, turned around,

    and walked out of the store.

    Carrie looked at the shopping bag in her hand and mocked her angrily.

    "Christina, Cory has dumped you!"

    "These are of arge size,¡¯¡¯ Christina looked back at her and coldly said....

    "I''m afraid they are not fit for Cory."

    What?! Carrie was slightly stunned, but at this moment, the fashionable model said softly in a ttering

    tone, "Mrs.Hopkins, see you next time."

    Carrie guessed something and was panicked...

    She quickly ran to the fifth floor to Cory.

    "I just met Christina.Someone called her Mrs.Hopkins.What does that mean?"

    Cory''s face darkened instantly.

    He was ying games with his daughter in his arms.

    Now he put her back on the ground.

    With a troubled face, he strode to the window, lit his cigarette, and took a few puffs.

    He frowned, blew out a stream of smoke, and said angrily, "Christina has already gotten a marriage

    license with my cousin!"

    Christina was his cousin''s wife now, and the thought of it made Cory even more upset.

    Carrie¡¯s eyes widened in shock...

    Christina had married into the Hopkins Family?! Christina was in a bad mood.

    As soon as she returned to the Hopkins Family, she was told by a servant that Mr.Hopkins wanted to

    see her.

    She had been living in the Hopkins Family for almost a week and had been very careful.

    In the morning, the maid of the Hopkins Family had apanied her to the hospital for a prenatal

    checkup.

    It was rare for her to go out, so she went to the square.

    She did not expect to meet Carrie, and the more she thought about it, the more upset she became.

    "What can I do for you?"

    She rarely saw the old master except at breakfast.

    Patrick had disappeared in the past few days.

    She heard that he had gone on a business trip.

    Christina secretly rejoiced.

    She hoped that he would note back.

    In that way, she would be more at ease.

    As soon as he entered the main hall of the Hopkins Family''s residence, he heard a deep voice.

    "That bastard got married to that woman.And he just left her here!"

    "Sir, the young master has gone to Berlin on a business trip.I heard he will be back tomorrow.¡¯

    "He was rxed.He went on a business trip as soon as he got his license." Mr.Hopkins grunted angrily.

    "His auntse to see me every day.They are so annoying!"

    "Master, it''s good that the young master cares about his wife.¡¯¡¯ The butler made him tea and said.

    In the past, they were worried that Patrick would never get married.

    Fortunately, he agreed to marry Christina.

    When Mr.Hopkins heard this, his face immediately darkened.

    "All these years, I''ve been urging him to get married and have set up so many famousdies for him.He

    just likes that dead ex-girlfriend, Cecilia.If Christina didn''t look like Cecilia, I think he would never get

    married, and there will be no offspring of the Hopkins Family!"

    Mr.Hopkins cursed angrily, but at this moment, Christina was frozen by the door.

    She didn''t mean to eavesdrop on these secrets.She was panicking and her phone fell onto the floor.

    Mr.Hopkins and the butler heard the voice and turned to look...

 Chapter 9: Take off Your Clothes

    Chapter 9: Take off Your Clothes

    Mr.Hopkins nced at her, and it seemed he didn''t mind her overhearing.

    He warned told her in a dignified voice, "You should avoid using smartphones too much since you''re

    pregnant."

    And he looked at the cell phone that had fallen on the floor.

    Christina quickly picked up the phone.

    "I see," she replied obediently.

    "Ma''am, it''s nearing the new year.We''ve arranged your wedding after the new year.Because you''re

    pregnant and shouldn''t walk a lot, the wedding will be simple.We''ll only entertain some important

    guests.After the baby is born, we''ll hold another grand banquet for the baby''s first-month birthday.¡¯ The

    old butler told her about the wedding.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Okay."

    Christina followed their arrangements, and she thought after the baby was born, she probably had have

    left Hopkins Family.

    But as the new year approached, Christina remembered something else.

    She thought her aunt might have already returned to the apartment.

    "About your aunt..."

    The old butler seemed to have guessed what she was thinking about and said in a deep voice, his eyes

    fixed on her with a look.

    "Your aunt Betty has a heart attack.We''ve already sent someone to contact the hospital and are

    actively looking for a suitable source of heart..."

    When Christina heard this, she was stunned and her eyes turned red.

    What she had been most worried about was her aunt''s illness, which had worsened over the past few

    years.

    But she had nothing could do but watch her rtives be increasingly haggard and thin.

    "Thank you."

    She lowered her head and said in a choked voice.

    She never thought that Mr.Hopkins would be willing to help her aunt.

    If he could really save her aunt''s life, she could do anything for him.

    Christina looked up at Mr.Hopkins sitting on the sofa again and asked carefully, "Grandpa, can I go

    back?"

    Mr.Hopkins looked at her in a dignified manner and narrowed his eyes.

    He did not answer.

    Instead, he turned his head and ignored her.

    Christina was a little anxious when she saw that the venerable old man ignored her.

    "We will not confine your freedom,¡¯ said the old butler kindly.

    Then the butler ordered a maid outside the door to call the driver to take her back to the small

    apartment in the old district.

    Christina cast a grateful nce at the old butler and respectfully said to Mr.Hopkins, "Grandpa, I''ll go

    back very soon.¡¯¡¯ Christina''s footsteps were stiff and she followed the maid to the door.

    "Do I look so terrifying?!"

    Just as Christina walked out of the door, Mr.Hopkins asked with dissatisfaction in a deep voice, "Is she

    afraid of me?!"

    The old butler could not help butugh.

    "Old Master, except Young Master, everyone is afraid of you."

    Even the top businessmen respected and feared the Old Master in Hopkins Family.

    Besides, Christina was just a woman.

    Well, the Old Master and Young Master of the Hopkins Family had the same temperament and were

    unapproachable.

    "Old Master, you seem to like Christina very much.¡¯

    "Who said I liked her?"

    Mr.Hopkins''s expression wasplicated and he red at the butler.

    "I just think Christina is better than Cecilia"

    The old butler chuckled and said nothing.

    Christina was sent to her own apartment by a driver from the Hopkins Family.

    "Can you stop here? I''ll go into thepound myself..."

    Christina suddenly spoke to the driver.

    She knew that a Hopkins Family''s luxurious car would definitely provoke gossip from the

    neighbors.She didn''t like the re of publicity.

    "Yes, Young Madam.I''ll wait for you here.Please be careful."

    The driver agreed and reminded her to be careful.

    After all, she was pregnant with a child of the Hopkins Family.

    If anything happened to her, no one could afford the consequence.

    Christina nodded at him, opened the door, and walked out.

    The five-story old apartment building didn''t have an elevator, and even the streetlights didn''t work.

    Because it was in the old district and far from the city center, the rent was rtively low.

    She finally reached the fifth floor and took out the key to open the door, only to see that the door had

    been opened.

    Christina was happy.

    She thought her aunt probably hade back from the sanatorium.

    "Auntie, are you back?"

    She pushed the door open and walked in quickly.

    However, as soon as she entered, she saw a man standing in the small living room...

    Christina looked at the man and put on a long face.

    "Cory, why are you here?"

    Christina¡¯s voice was full of disgust.

    Cory looked at her but did not speak immediately.

    Instead, he looked at her with a strange look.

    He didn''t know that Christina and her aunt were living in such a small and dpidated apartment, which

    was worse than the servant''s room at his ce.

    During the three years that Christina married him, she never asked for money from him.

    Suddenly, Cory felt that he had never really taken her seriously.

    In fact, Christina was 1.68 meters tall and was as exquisite as a famous model.

    Her face was white and delicate, and she was more beautiful than Carrie.

    "Cory, you are not wee here!"

    Christina felt disgusted when he looked at her, and she said in a cold voice, "Give me the key!"

    She knew that this key was given to him by her aunt.

    "Christina, when your aunt gave me the key, she asked me to take good care of you..."

    Cory looked at her with more affections.

    "Cory, don''t pretend that you care about me.¡¯¡¯ Christina didn''t want to see him, so she rebuked him.

    "Get out.This ce is too shabby for you, Mr.Hampton.¡¯¡¯ Cory felt guilty when she scolded him.

    All these years, he was used to her obedience.

    It was aplicated feeling for him to hear her cold voice.

    It suddenly urred to him that she had married his cousin, and the feeling in his heart grew even

    more indescribable.

    "You''re sarcastic to me because you married my cousin, aren''t you?"

    Cory was jealous.

    "Why do you think my cousin wants to marry you? You really think that you''ve be upper ss,

    don''t you? Patrick has just taken over thepany.He''speting with my mother and the others for

    power.You''re just a pawn of him.After you give birth to the child, he''ll kick you out.You''ll be nothing but a

    laughing stock by then."

    Christina held back, gritting her teeth and scolding, "That''s enough.Get out of here!"

    She couldn''t stand it any longer and took a step forward.She reached out and quickly grabbed his right

    arm, snatching the key from his hand.

    Just as Christina was about to push him out of the room, Cory held her in his arms.

    "Christina, I know you''re mad at me, but I''m doing it for your own good.I''ll give you three million.With

    that, You and your aunt can leave here and live a better life somewhere else.¡¯ Christina was held tightly

    by him and had a hard time struggling to break free of him.

    Suddenly there was an urgent sound of footsteps outside the door...

    "Why are you hugging each other?"

    Carrie''s shrill voice came, and she nervously grabbed Cory''s arm and separated them.

    She was anxious when she noticed that Cory''s gaze was fixing on Christina.

    Holding his arm, she urged, "Cory, didn''t you say you prepared three million for her to leave? She is so

    poor.She must need the money.¡± With that, Carrie took out a check from Cory''s wallet and threw it on

    the table proudly.

    Christina nced at the check on the table and sneered.

    "Carrie, no matter how poor I am, I am better than an ungrateful bitch like you."

    Cory heard her scolding Carrie and subconsciously helped thetter.

    "Christina,e at me and don''t target Carrie.Carrie is a good woman.It was she who asked me to

    give you the money.She''s very tolerant of you."

    Christina grabbed the check and said, "Cory, do you want to pay me off?"

    Then, she tore the check into pieces and scattered them to the ground.

    "Do you know why I hate her? Cory, you know nothing! It''s been three years, and you don''t know

    anything about me.You never care about me!"

    "Cory, you''ve always been disdainful to know me, haven''t you?"

    "Well, I''ll tell you now, I''m the real me now!"

    She scolded in a cold voice.

    As soon as Christina finished speaking, she suddenly turned around, her back against his chest, her

    hands clutching his front cor and his belt, moving swiftly...

    She turned her right foot back and threw herself forward.

    With a force, she threw the man over her shoulder heavily ina karate move...

    Bang!

    "Cory, I''m not as stupid as I used to be.You''d better not provoke me again!"

    He fell out in the air.

    He was shocked when his back hurt from the collision, and he looked up at her...

    "Bang-"

    Christina mmed the door and chased the scum couple out.

    Tears welled up in her eyes and she tried to hold back the sadness in her heart.

    She had to admit that she felt really sorrowful.

    She used to love this man with all her might.

    She didn''t regret it.

    She just hated that she didn''t see him clearly back then! Christina looked at the dpidated little

    apartment in a daze.

    She closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down.

    She tried to walk towards the wooden chair on the left, but suddenly there was a sharp pain in her

    ankle.

    Christina frowned and stepped over to the chair to sit down.

    She had just thrown that scum Cory over her shoulder and used so much force that she identally

    sprained her ankle.

    She bent down and was about to pull up her pants to check her ankle.

    At this moment, footsteps suddenly came from outside the door.

    Christina''s first thought was that Cory was not afraid of death and dared toe back to provoke her

    again.

    Then she thought it was impossible because she beat him so much that he could only go to the

    hospital.

    Perhaps it was the driver from Hopkins Family who came up to look for her.

    At the thought of this, her face softened and she turned to look at the door with a smile.

    But as soon as she looked up, her smile froze.

    Christina''s eyes widened slightly as she looked at the man who suddenly appeared.

    He...Didn''t hee back tomorrow after a business trip? Why was he here? Patrick suddenly

    appeared in the small old apartment and he looked around.

    His face was grim and he didn''t say a word but just walked straight towards her.

    Christina looked at his unfriendly face as if he hade to seek revenge.

    She didn''t offend him before.

    "You, you came to see me?"

    There was a little uncertain in her tone.

    "What''s going on?"

    Patrick did not answer but asked in a cold and deep voice.

    Christina did not understand what he was asking for a moment.

    She sat on a wooden chair while Patrick stood.

    He was already 1.85 meters tall, and now he looked down on her from above.

    She was a little nervous.

    Christina didn''t want to be looked down upon like this, so she stood up subconsciously and exined,

    "Grandpa agreed to let me out."

    But Patrick didn''t wait for her to finish.

    With a cold face, he suddenly took a big step and said.

    "Sit down!"

    Christina leaned back in fear and slumped back into the chair.

    "Take off your clothes!"

    He squatted down, looked her in the eye, and suddenly ordered in a cold voice.

    Christina panicked and quickly protected her chest with her hands.

    "What are you doing?"

    But Patrick seemed to lose her patience with a gloomy face.

    He reached out his hands to pull her clothes.

    He was so strong that Christina''s coat was quickly pulled down by him.

    "Patrick, although I want you to help me with something, you can''t force me to -" she defended and

    lashed out at him.

    "Shut up!"

 Chapter 10: Tough Guy

    Chapter 10: Tough Guy

    With a roar of rage, he tore at her shirt with both hands, and then the sound of buttons falling to the

    ground came.

    Her bare skin was slightly cold in the air, and Patrick pulled her shirt off with his big palm.

    Christina felt humiliated and embarrassed.

    She raised her hand and tried to fight back.

    "Ah, it hurts-"

    But just as Christina raised her right hand, she felt a burning pain.

    "Don''t move!"

    Patrick pressed her shoulders and stared at her with deep warning eyes.

    Christina felt a little guilty when he looked at her.

    She nced at her right arm from the corner of her eye and saw some blood oozing out of her white

    shirt.

    It must hurt when she had thrown Cory over her shoulder.

    She used too much strength, so her old wound was bleeding.

    Hisrge palm caressed the wound on her arm, which was cut by ss shards in Hopkins Family a

    week ago and stitched, but the wound was so deep that it was difficult to heal.

    This time, it was bleeding again.

    The dark red blood slid down her fair arms, which was a little frightening.

    "Where''s the medicine box?"

    Patrick asked in a cold voice.

    Christina didn''t dare to move.

    He pointed at an old cab opposite him.

    "It''s over there."

    Patrick stood up straight and nced at her, warning her not to move.

    Christina looked down and blushed by his eyes.

    She knew he was looking for a medicine box to stop the bleeding, but now that she was stripped bare

    by him, her upper body was left with a bra, so she was really embarrassed to face him.

    Patrick really didn''t have an improper desire.

    He took gauze and hydrogen peroxide from the small medicine kit and put bandages on her.

    As the wound was a little deep, Christina couldn''t help but frown when he applied the hydrogen

    peroxide to her wound.

    Patrick nced at her.

    He remained cold and did not speak, but he became much more gentle.

    Finally, Patrick turned around to pack the medicine kit, and Christina immediately put her shirt back on.

    When Patrick put everything in order and looked back at her, she had already put on her coat and

    looked at him nervously.

    "Thank you," Christina said stiffly.

    Patrick ignored her.

    Instead, he looked at her for a while, as if he was thinking about something.

    "Go back."

    He suddenly said and walked towards the door.

    But Christina did not follow him.

    When Patrick got to the door, he looked back at her with some dissatisfaction, and he repeated, "Go

    back to the Hopkins Family.¡±

    Christina sat on the wooden chair with a strange andplicated expression, "Ugh, I-I have to wait for

    my aunt toe back.I have something to tell her¡±

    She sat in the chair and was a little reluctant to move.

    "Your aunt has been trying some new medicine recently.She''s still in the sanatorium and can''te

    back for the time being." Patrick told her in a cold voice.

    Christina was a little surprised that he even knew this.

    Without an excuse, she nced down at her ankle.

    Christina bit her lips tightly, braced herself, and stood up.

    She moved unwillingly towards him.

    Patrick seemed to be thinking about something else.

    When he saw hering, he did not pay much attention to her.

    The two of them walked, one in front and the other in the back...

    Since there was no elevator in this old apartment building, Christina had to walk down the stairs from

    the fifth floor.

    Christina felt a sharp pain in her ankle every step she took.

    She endured it and her face turned pale.

    Patrick walked faster than her as he had long legs.

    When he walked out of the apartment building, he turned around and saw no sign of Christina.

    He frowned slightly and stood there, looking impatiently up the stairs.

    Patrick was stunned when he raised his head.

    With a gloomy expression, he took two flights of steps at a time.

    He saw her sitting on the steps at the corner of the second floor.

    "Are you dumb? Why don''t you tell me your feet hurt?!"

    His cold voice was clearly filled with anger.

    Christina''s feet hurt so much, and she felt wronged for some reason when he yelled at her.Why could

    he scold her?

    "It''s none of your business!" Patrick''s face clouded over.

    He locked impatiently at her stubborn expression and bent down to pick her up.

    Christina was very ufortable when she was suddenly hugged by him.

    Subconsciously, she struggled, "Put me down, I can walk on my own...¡¯¡¯

    "Walk on your own?" Patrick repeated it.

    He looked straight at her with his cold eyes.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    He seemed to have beenpletely angered and stopped in his tracks.

    Patrick did put her down, and Christina leaned against the rusty railing of the apartment on the right.

    Patrick stood beside her and looked at her as if he were watching a y.

    He urged coldly, "Go down!"

    "Christina, go down on your own! Now!"

    Christina felt a little timid, panicked, and wronged when she heard his gloomy voice.

    She was so stubborn that she red back at him, bit her lips, stretched out her left foot, and took a

    step.

    She couldn''t let him look down on her.

    She must walk on her own! In fact, her right ankle was already sprained.

    After walking down from the fifth floor, her ankles were bruised and swollen.

    When she stretched her left foot out, her right foot was too weak to support her.

    She lost her bnce and fell forward.

    With an ouch, her knee hit the floor.

    Christina quickly grabbed the handrail on the right side of the staircase.

    She was not seriously injured, but she looked very awkward.

    "Stand up!"

    "I tell you to stand up now.You said you can walk down on your own, so do it!"

    Patrick stood looking at her without the slightest intention of offering help.

    Instead, he continued to urge her with his cold voice, Christina wanted to cry when she heard his cold

    voice.

    She squatted down and had no strength to stand up again.

    Her right ankle was throbbing with pain.

    She lowered her head, clutched the handrail of the stairs tightly with both hands, and endured it.

    She really wanted to prove to him that she could stand up on her own.

    But it really hurt...

    "I''m sorry..." She choked and said.

    Patrick''s gaze deepened as he looked at her, "What did you say? Speak louder!"

    He shouted in a cold and stern voice.

    "I''m sorry!"

    Christina raised her head and looked at him.

    Her eyes were filled with stubbornness, but she could only give in.

    Patrick looked into her eyes and felt pity for her for some reason.

    He warned her coldly, "You''d better behave yourself in the future."

    He took a step forward and picked her up.

    This time, Christina did not struggle, but her whole body tensed up when he held her down the stairs.

    Patrick''s chest was broad and firm.

    She curled up in his arms, not daring to move.

    She could feel his strong heartbeat and his unique cold and thin breath.

    This man was really difficult to get along with...

    "Young Master.¡¯¡¯

    Outside the apartment, the driver of the Hopkins Family was about to go upstairs to look for Christina.

    When he saw Patrick carrying her out, he was surprised.

    "Open the door ¡®¡¯ Patrick ordered in a cold voice.

    Christina was put into the car by Patrick, and her expression was very awkward.

    They were so close to each other when he bent down to fasten her seat belt, which made Christina

    embarrassed and she twisted her body subconsciously.

    "Christina!"

    Patrick''s face clouded over and he immediately raised his head.

    He called out her name angrily, with a warning in his deep voice.

    Christina froze and instinctively dared not move again.

    She didn''t know why she suddenly blushed when this man called her name.

    "Send her back to the Hopkins Family and ask the steward to look after her foot." Patrick ordered the

    driver coldly.

    Then he mmed the door hard, and looked at the woman in the car with an ambiguous look, "I don''t

    want to marry a cripple!"

    Christina was taught a lesson by him and pursed her lips, not daring to refute.

    Christina''s car drove away at a steady and high speed.

    Patrick stood there, looking thoughtfully at the disappearing car...

    "Patrick, do you cripple her in a fit of anger when you go catch adultery in the act?"

    Suddenly, in the other direction, Charles walked over with a smile on his face.

    He was surprised when he saw Patricke down with a woman in his arms.When did Patrick learn to

    cherish a woman?

    "How''s the photo going?"

    Patrick ignored his teasing and asked sternly.

    Charles didn''t dare to continue to tease Patrick when he saw his expression.

    He said truthfully, "Nothing.It''s from an unidentified number..."

    As Charles spoke, he looked down at the screen of Patrick''s phone...

    A photo was disyed on his phone''s screen.

    It was taken from a special angle, and in the photo, a man and a woman were cuddling.

    They were Christina and Cory.

    Charles pointed to a monitor above the apartment building, "The monitor got some pictures."

    "Cory dide here before you received the photo, but they couldn''t hug each other as they did in the

    photo," said Charles.

    Then he suddenly turned to look at Patrick opposite him with a sinister smile, "Because your cousin

    Cory didn''t walk out on his own, but was carried out..."

    Patrick''s grim face froze when he heard this.

    Charlesughed even more wildly, "I can''t believe that a big man like Cory could be thrown to the

    ground and ended up in hospital.Christina is so strong¡­¡±

    Patrick had an imperceptible smile in his eyes, and he appeared to be cold.

    He turned around and got into the car.

    "Find out the rtionship between Carrie and Christina.¡¯¡¯ He leaned against the back of the car and

    said faintly, half closing his eyes in drowsiness.

    Charles was a little surprised.

    Patrick really cared about Christina.

    However, Charles sympathized with Christina and muttered, "She must have been scared by you just

    now..."

    Just now, when Patrick went to catch the adultery with a gloomy face, he really looked scary.

    "Scare her?"

    Patrick suddenly opened his eyes and his face clouded over.

    He remembered how Christina was trying to be strong after her foot injury.

    He was angry, "You said I scared her!"

    Charles was shocked.

    He didn''t know what was wrong with Patrick, but he felt like Patrick was sulking.Who pissed him off?

    "I was scared to death just now..."

    Christina was sent back by a driver from the Hopkins Family.

    As soon as the car stopped, she couldn''t help but touch her chest and sigh.

    Just now, Patrick seemed very angry and said he didn''t want to marry a cripple.

    Christina thought about it and immediately became worried, "Patrick is really difficult to get along with."

    When Paul heard that she hurt her ankle, he called a doctor.

    Christina was helped into a wheelchair by a maid.

    "Ma¡¯am, we agree to let you go out, but you should pay more attention to safety when you are

    pregnant, especially in the first three months of pregnancy.If you miscarry, all of us will be punished."

    It was the first time the steward had lectured her in such a serious voice.

    "It won''t happen anymore."

    Christina lowered her head and replied apologetically.

    It was her first pregnancy and she didn¡¯t know much about these things.

    Besides, she was so angry with Cory and Carrie that she didn''t think so much.

    Seeing her like this, the steward did not say anything to teach her a lesson.

    After the doctor treated the cuts on her ankles and arms carefully, the maid sent her back to her

    bedroom to rest.

    At dinner time, the steward sent food directly to her bedroom.

    Christina, the disabled woman, was lying on the bed and could not go anywhere.

    Sitting in bed for a long time made her ass numb, and she couldn''t fall asleep as it was too early.

    In addition, since Patrick had returned from a business trip, he mighte back tonight...

    Christina was instantly on the alert, and she looked at the door from time to time.

    She wondered if Patrick would scold her when he came backter.

    "He won''t sleep in this room and he seems to despise me..."

    Christina sat on the bed and thought nervously.

    Suddenly, her phone rang...

 Chapter 11: A Complete Mess

    Chapter 11: A Complete Mess

    Grabbing the phone by the bed and ncing at the flickering name on the screen, Christina was a little

    surprised.

    She pressed the answer button and changed to a rxed tone.

    "Auntie." She called out to the other end of the phone with a smile.

    "Christina, you seem to be in a good mood today¡± Betty, who was on the other end of the phone,

    teased her with a smile, "Did Corye home early to apany you for dinner?"

    Christina''s expression immediately changed, and she became sad, not knowing how to tell her aunt

    what had happened recently.

    Betty, on the other end of the phone, was a little excited and immediately added, "Christina, I went to a

    nearby temple today to get fortune-telling for you.The person said that you married well, and you won''t

    suffer anymore...¡¯

    "Although it is a bit superstitious, I feel a little relieved.When I first took you away from the Dickens

    Family, you have suffered a lot.You also said to use your mother''s legacy to help Cory, I was firmly very

    opposed back then.However, now I see you live a good life.As long as you are happy, I believe my

    sister will also be happy for you..."

    ¡°I''m not happy..¡± Christina''s eyes turned red when she heard Betty mention her dead mother.

    "Christina, is everything OK?"

    Betty, on the other end of the phone, found she was silent and asked with concern.

    "Everything is fine, auntie.¡¯¡¯ Christina forced a smile and made up alie.

    "I just catch a cold."

    Her aunt had a heart attack so she had to pay attention to it.

    Thus, she was not going to tell her about the divorce and pregnancy for the time being.

    She immediately changed the subject.

    "Auntie, is the sanatorium using new medicine for you? Can''t youe back for the new year today..."

    "I recently heard that there is a medicine abroad that is suitable for my illness.I don''t know if it will cost

    a lot this time.But Christina, don''t worry about me.The illness had been rooted, I don''t want to drag you

    down.¡¯

    "Don''t say that.You''re the only family I have.Auntie, don''t leave me alone."

    Christina was a little emotional when she thought of the past.

    Betty was silent for a moment and asked in a low voice, "Christina, you really don''t intend to go back to

    the Dickens Family..."

    "I''ve been cut off from them for many years.No one will know about me.I don''t care about them.¡¯ Betty

    listened to her firm tone and felt a little sad and helpless.

    "Forget it.It''s over.We won''t talk about it anymore.¡¯ As she spoke, she smiled mysteriously.

    "By the way, Christina, I met an acquaintance among the doctors who arranged the treatment.Guess

    who I met..."

    A click sound suddenly came.

    Christina didn''t hear what Betty saidter, but she raised her head vigntly to look towards the door.

    Patrick walked in and looked at her suspiciously.

    "Christina, what''s wrong?"

    Betty asked loudly and she really thought Christina was a little strange today.

    "Auntie, my cell phone is running out of battery.I will tell you everything when youe

    back.Goodbye."

    Christina looked at the man in front of her nervously and hung up the phone.

    Seeing her nervous state, Patrick was not happy but he did not say anything.

    He took off his coat and went straight into the bathroom.

    Christina was relieved to see him close the bathroom door.

    But soon, the sound of running water came from the bathroom.

    ¡®¡®Is he taking a bath?! ¡®He is going to sleep here tonight!?¡¯¡¯ Christina''s nerves were all tensed up.

    She was a little timid and immediatelyy on the bed, pulling the quilt to wrap herself tightly.

    ¡®¡®But what if he wants to...What should I do then?¡¯ She quickly got up with her back against the

    headboard, then she looked at the bathroom, feeling uneasy.

    About ten minutester, Patrick walked out of the bathroom.

    He was wearing a light blue nightgown and had some water droplets on his chest.

    As soon as he came out, he looked over to the bed.

    "Waiting for me?" He raised his eyebrows and said.

    Christina was embarrassed by his burning eyes.

    It was really a misunderstanding!

    ¡°Who is waiting for you? I am not waiting for you.His tone sounds like I am waiting for him to do

    something with me..¡± Patrick showed aplicated expression, and he strode towards the bed.

    Christina shifted her butt aside and quickly said, "Well, are, are you going to sleep here tonight..."

    "Why? You want to kick me out of here!?"

    Patrick stood by the bed and asked coldly.

    She knew that she married him, but...

    Christina blushed and lowered her head.

    ¡®¡®How dare I?"

    Patrick caught a glimpse of her flushed cheeks and a strange glint shed through his eyes.

    "Move a little."

    Christina seemed to have instinctively retreated to the other side of the bed and felt extremely nervous.

    While Patrick was sleeping beside her.

    He reached out to turn down the bedsidemp and turned his head and saw that the woman was

    constantly moving towards the bedside, like regarding him as a beast.

    He warned angrily, "Christina, if you fall out of bed and hurt our child..."

    Patrick gazed at her withplicated eyes, but his right arm naturally wrapped around her waist...

    Christina couldn''t fall asleep! Patrick was sleeping right next to her.

    She really wanted to move a little away from him.

    But he held her tightly.

    "Christina, do you want to do something else that you don''t sleep now?" Patrick seemed to be a little

    tired.

    He hadn''t slept for three days.

    His husky voice whispered in her ear.

    Christina blushed.

    She secretly nced at the man.

    They were so close.

    Patrick closed his eyes.

    Under the orangemp, he didn''t look as indifferent and domineering as he did during the day.

    Instead, he looked more handsome and delicate.

    This man was really charming.

    Soon, his breathing became long and even.

    Did he fall asleep? Patrick''s head was buried beside her neck, and the warm breath stirred her heart.

    His short ck hair rubbed against her neck, which itched her, together with her heart.

    She was not used to it so she pushed him away, but she was afraid to wake him up.

    Christina was afraid of him waking up and nothing something to her, so she kept her eyes wide open.

    Until about one o''clock did she fall asleep unconsciously.

    In the spacious bedroom, a full moon shone into the French window.

    The window was not closed, and the curtains were gently waved...

    It was early February, and the Spring Festival wasing in a few days.

    The room was heated, but the night breeze from the window was still chilly.

    The woman on the bed frowned slightly.

    Her body subconsciously and instinctively moved closer to a warm body beside her.

    Patrick felt her approach and suddenly opened his eyes.

    He was not asleep yet.

    His eyes were as dark and bright as the stars.

    He stared at the face so close to him.

    He reached out his fingers to caress the face, and there were memories lingering in his eyes.

    It was as if he was not sleepy at all and he just stared at this face...

    Until dawn...

    Christina slept soundly and she had some strange dreams all night, as if she had been stared at by

    some wild animals.

    "Christina!"

    Suddenly, a voice filled with anger sounded in her ear.

    Christina was quivered and she suddenly opened her eyes.

    Only then did she notice it was already dawn.

    However, what appeared in front of her was the man''s white and strong chest.

    Christina couldn''t react immediately, and she looked down at herself.

    Her hand was on his waist and her leg was wrapping him, which was, in Christina''s words, quite

    creepy.

    "What is going on?¡¯¡¯ She was stupefied.

    ¡®How could I hug him!¡¯

    "My hand is numb!"

    Christina was startled, only to notice that her head was not on the pillow, but on his arm.

    Meeting with his deep eyes, she immediately blushed and moved back guiltily.

    "You, you...Grandpa said you shouldn''t do that during the first three months of pregnancy!"

    Christina gathered her courage to tell him her mind.

    "You''re the one who got entangled with me!"

    Patrick looked at her disdainful expression and was inexplicably angry.

    "Me?" Christina was doubtful.

    ¡®Why should I take the initiative to hug him?"

    But thinking for a while, she thought about the nightmarest night.After all, this man had a great aura

    and it might ward off evil spirits.Did I really hug you first?"

    Christina suddenly asked again.

    "Christina, where are you touching?"

    His voice was somewhat hoarse.

    "Ah--"

    It was shameful! She screamed in fear.

    When Christina came to her senses, she suddenly withdrew her hand.

    "I, I didn''t mean to..."

    This morning was aplete mess for Christina.

    She was so ashamed that she buried her head in bed.

    After the man beside the bed lifted the quilt, went into the bathroom to wash up, changed his clothes,

    and walked out of the door, Christina dared to pop her head out...

    "Ma¡¯am it''s time to have breakfast with the Old Master ..."

    The maid came in respectfully, and the voice jolted Christina back to her senses.

    "Got it."

    She looked a little embarrassed, then she quickly washed up and changed.

    Yesterday''s ankle injury was much better, and today it was no longer painful for her to get out of bed.

    But the maid still put her in a wheelchair and pushed her to the main restaurant.

    "How''s your foot?"

    Just as she reached the dining room, Mr.Hopkins held a newspaper in his hand and asked in a deep

    voice without looking up.

    Christina replied obediently, "It''s much better.¡¯

    "Since it''s not a big deal, you can go back to the Dickens Family in C City tomorrow and discuss the

    wedding with them as soon as possible..."

    When Christina heard about the Dickens Family, she looked terrible.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Grandpa, there''s only my aunt in my family, no other rtives!" She said with a hint of hatred.

    "Nonsense!" Mr.Hopkins frowned and looked straight at her.

    "The people of the Dickens Family must be there."

    He put down the newspaper in his hand and looked at Patrick with deep eyes.

    He added, "You go with her¡±

    ¡°What the f..¡±

 Chapter 12: Look the Same

    Chapter 12: Look the Same

    Christina had thought that she would be happy when she was going to get married and bring the man

    she liked home to meet her parents one day.

    But her good wish failed! Three years ago, when she married Cory, she just got a certificate and didn''t

    have a wedding.

    Christina reflected for a long time, thinking that a woman must have a decent wedding when she got

    married.

    If she didn''t spend a grand deal of money, the man would not cherish her.

    But this time...

    She would rather have a bare marriage.

    Inside the car, Christina looked nervously at the man beside her.

    Patrick leaned back against the seat, his face grim.

    He was holding a contract document under review, and he was talking to someone via earphones.

    He was calm and didn''t seem to care about this at all.

    The car drove smoothly all the way to the International Airport in A City.

    "Go to C City," he unfolded the contract and ordered.

    Christina was bored looking at the scenery outside the car window.

    She eavesdropped on his call, feeling unwilling to go back to C City with him.

    But there was no other way.

    Mr.Hopkins ordered Patrick to do so.

    Patrick must be unwilling too.

    "There''s nothing important at C City,¡¯¡¯ Patrick said leisurely.

    His words paused for some reason, and he turned his head to nce at the woman beside him.

    He said calmly, "To propose marriage."

    Christina was in a trance.

    She suddenly regained her senses and looked at him with a stiff expression.

    ¡®Propose marriage? These words sounded really strange out of his mouth¡±

    "What are you looking at?"

    Patrick turned off the Bluetooth and asked Christina indifferently when he saw her eyes wide open in

    shock.

    "No, nothing.¡¯¡¯ She looked embarrassed and immediately lowered her head, stopped looking at him.

    They arrived at the airport.

    It would take about two hours to fly from A City to C City.

    The servants had arranged everything for them, and everything was smooth.

    Just as they arrived at the C City airport, there was a sudden rainstorm.

    The sky was overcast and thunderous.

    Instead of going to the Dickens Family, they went to the hotel they had booked.

    The manager of the hotel came out to receive them in person.

    He apanied them to the luxurious suite on the top floor.

    By then, Christina realized the hotel belonged to the Hopkins Family.

    ¡®¡¯This man is indeed rich¡±

    The Hopkins Family was powerful.

    As the only grandson of the Hopkins Family, Patrick had an incredible life.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Patrick was a little different from the prodigal rich kids she knew.

    Patrick seemed to be very busy.

    When he got in the suit, his three bodyguards handed him arge stack of documents.

    With a stern face, he sat at the table to review and sign his name.

    "Well, if you have things to do, I can go back to the Dickens Family by myself" Christina hesitated for a

    moment but finally spoke.

    After she broke with the Dickens Family, she had no contact with them anymore.

    Christina was a little ufortable going back there alone, not to mention going back with him, which

    flustered her even more.

    However, the man in this spacious and luxurious suite seemed not to hear her at all and did not

    respond.

    He probably didn''t agree, so he just ignored her, but he didn''t even bother to say it out.

    Christina walked to the window, but it was dark outside.

    This was the top floor of the hotel.

    She looked down and saw the dense crowd and the cars below shuttled busily.

    People were struggling and suffering in the heavy rain for life.

    Marrying a rich man was the most convenient way for a woman to change her destiny.

    Because of this, many women were unscrupulous to be mistresses...

    She thought of the Dickens Family and her stepmother.

    Her stepmother was only three years older than her.

    Her stepmother climbed into her father''s bed at the age of 20 and indirectly killed her mother.

    ¡®Mistresses and Cheaters don''t deserve to be forgiven¡±

    The thick French windows reflected the hatred in her eyes.

    She had sworn that she would never return to the Dickens Family again...

    Just as her mind was in a mess, someone pushed open the door fiercely.

    Christina subconsciously turned to look.

    "Cecilia?"

    A handsome man with silver-rimmed sses appeared at the door, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    Another bantering voice came.

    "Chandler, you are wrong.This is Patrick''s girlfriend."

    Not long after, another tall man with short brown hair came in.

    Christina looked at the two strange men with hesitation.

    She knew that the brown-haired man was called Charles.

    This guy was famous and often appeared on the front page of magazines.

    Everyone knew that he had various model girlfriends and luxury cars.

    He was the boss of an entertainmentpany.

    But she didn''t know the other man who was wearing sses.

    But at least they were Patrick''s friends.

    She nodded and greeted them, "Hello.¡¯¡¯

    Charles seemed very curious about Christina.

    He walked towards her, trying to get to know her better.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Patrick, who had been quietly reviewing the documents, looked up at them.

    Charles felt that his tone was not very friendly, so he turned around and smiled at him.

    "Chandler and I happened to have something to do in C City, so we came by to see your girlfriend"

    "You can go now,¡¯ Patrick ordered them to leave.

    "I haven''t introduced myself yet..."

    He just wanted to see the woman Patrick chose! Patrick ignored him.

    He lowered his head and continued to sign the documents.

    He added without any emotions, "Charles, you''re so famous.She already knows you."

    Charles was depressed.

    Patrick was obviously joking about him.

    The corner of Christina''s lips rose slightly.

    She was gloating.

    It turned out that other people were so afraid of Patrick, and she was not the only one timid.

    Charles said enthusiastically, "Patrick, you can''t go to the Dickens Family right now in this stormy

    weather.You''ve been busy with your work and ignored your girlfriend.Why not let me take her around

    and go down to the lobby to eat something..."

    Christina felt that Charles must have some bad intentions, but she didn''t want to go back to the

    Dickens Family so soon.

    She agreed, "I''ll take a walk in the lobby and go to the Dickens Familyter:"

    Patrick''s hand, which was holding the pen, paused.

    He remained silent.

    His brows furrowed slightly as he looked at Charles''s smug face and then at Christina¡¯s stiff face.

    He asked in a deep voice, "Did I ignore you?"

    Christina suddenly blushed.

    "No."

    Charles led Christina out of the suite.

    Just as the door closed, Chandler said in surprise, "Their faces look the same."

    Christina took the VIP-exclusive elevator down to the lobby on the third floor.

    It was a non-smoking area.Charles ordered some food for her.

    She was just about to say thank when Charles showed his true colors.

    He looked at her nonchntly.

    "Christina, good for you.A second married woman can be with Patrick.¡¯ There was no more respect he

    showed previously.

    "Sure.I''m pregnant." Christina retorted him.

    Charles was annoyed to hear that.

    As expected, this woman was not easy to deal with.

    Charles had always respected Patrick.

    He had been thinking about what kind of woman would be worthy of being Patrick''s wife.

    He didn¡¯t expect Patrick to marry a woman that had married before...

    He was quite dissatisfied with Christina.

    He thought of a way to make trouble for her and teach her a lesson.

    "Christina, it''s a long night.Why don''t we y games to rx...Can you y mahjong?"

    Charles called two friends over.

    He told her, "It''s our first time ying mahjong with you.Take it easy.We only gambled one million.¡¯

    So the four of them started ying mahjong and Charles began to y his tricks.

    But as a result...

    "You lost! Come on, the money!"

    Christina spread her right hand and asked Charles for money.Charles was extremely upset.

    One of the things he regretted the most in his life was to y mahjong with Christina, not because of

    how good she was, but because she was unreasonable!

    "Christina, this is a robbery." Charles refused.

    He red at her deck.

    "That''s a cheat!" Christina''s vision was a little blurry.

    She had injected two bottles of nutrient solution at the Hopkins Family this morning.

    They were said to be good for the baby, but a side effect was that she would be sleepy.

    Her eyes blurred as she looked at Charles, her right hand mming against the table.

    She stood up in an imposing manner.

    "Nonsense! I got the Thirteen Orphans! Pay me thirteen times the amount.Hurry up, I want cash..."

    The other two men were silent and did not dare to speak.

    ¡®Is she really Patrick''s girlfriend?¡¯

    "Look, It''s not the Thirteen Orphans.You don''t have the One Bamboo!" Charles tried to reason with her.

    Christina grabbed a tile and mmed it in front of him.

    "This is it!"

    Charles gritted his teeth out of anger.

    Just then, Patrick and Chandler walked towards him.

    After reviewing his documents, Patrick realized that Charles had taken Christina out for a long time.

    "What''s wrong?"

    As soon as he came in, he felt something was wrong, "Patrick, your friend tried to trick me."

    Christina grabbed his arm andined.

    Patrick''s face shed with surprise.

    He lowered his eyes and saw her hugging his arm.

    Then he looked at Charles, who was upset.

    ncing at the mahjong table, he quickly understood the situation.

    "Patrick, she is unreasonable.She actually said this is the Bamboo...¡¯ Charles was irritated.

    He pointed at a Flower tile on the table and retorted.

    Patrick looked at him and said calmly, "She''s right.This is it."

    "What?! Charles and the others were speechless in shock.Charles was furious¡­¡±

    ¡®¡¯Christina, you b*tch!!!"

 Chapter 13: The Sh*t Dickens Family

    Chapter 13: The Sh*t Dickens Family

    Christina felt a little down for some reason.

    When she woke up the next day, shepletely forgot about ying Mahjong.

    Her mind was ina whirl and she didn''t get up until 10 o''clock.

    "Where''s Patrick?"

    She woke up and found no sign of him.

    As soon as she came out of the hotel suite, she bumped into Charles.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Charles hated her for what she had done to himst night and said coldly, "Go back to the Dickens

    Family yourself.He won''t go with you:"

    "Patrick has gone to the cemetery.Today is the anniversary of Cecilia''s death..."

    Patrick was going to apany her back to the Dickens Family, but now he went to pay his respects

    to his dead ex- girlfriend.

    He must love that woman very much.

    The storm in the C City finally stopped, but she hesitated in the lobby of the hotel.

    She didn''t want to go back to the Dickens Family...

    "Christina..."

    All of a sudden, a familiar voice came from the hotel gate.

    There was excitement in that old voice.

    Christina''s face shed with disbelief and she quickly walked over, "Grandma."

    Her voice suddenly choked up.

    "Christina, it''s really you.You''re really back! Where have you been? You haven''te back to see us

    for so many years.Do you know how worried grandma is about you?"

    Mrs.Dickens''s eyes were glistening with tears, and her tone was concerned and helpless.

    Christina''s heart ached as she listened, and she hugged the old madam in front of her.

    Christina didn''t expect her grandmother toe to the hotel to pick her up personally.

    She hadn''t seen her grandmother for six years.

    She felt guilty and torn.

    "The old master of the Hopkins Family in the A City called us a few days ago."

    Mrs.Dickens''s face lit up and she took Christina''s hand and sat in the car, "Grandma has watched you

    grow up since you were a child.If I don''te to pick you up personally today, you will sneak

    away.Since you''re back, don''t run around anymore.¡¯

    "By the way, where''s the young master from the Hopkins Family?"

    The old madam looked around excitedly.

    Christina got in the car with the old madam.

    There was aplicated expression on her face, "He has something important to do today."

    "That''s right.The children of the Hopkins Family must have a lot of important things to do,"

    the old woman said with an excited smile, "Christina, I heard that you two have already got marriage

    licenses.It''s great that you can marry into the Hopkins Family.Grandma is happy for you."

    Hearing this, Christina froze for a moment.

    She felt her grandmother had an ulterior motive for picking her up.

    The car drove smoothly towards the Dickens Family.

    Along the way, Mrs.Dickens excitedly asked her a lot about the Hopkins Family but did not ask her how

    she had been all these years.

    Christina felt very bad.

    As soon as they reached the gate of the Dickens Family, she heard an excited conversationing

    from inside the house.

    "I haven''t seen you for many years.You''ve lost so much weight.Mom said that there would be a

    distinguished guest today.It''s actually you.Why don''t you tell me in advance?"

    "Where is my brother-inw? We bring a vintage red wine for him to taste, wanting to thank him for his

    previous funding."

    "Your brother-inw is upstairs.You don''t have to do this.We''re a family¡­¡±

    The house was filled withughter.

    Christina froze at the door.

    Her hands clenched into fists when she heard these.

    At this moment, she just wanted to turn around and leave.

    "It''s been so many years, Christina.Don''t hate your stepmother."

    Mrs.Dickens seemed to have guessed that she wanted to escape, so she immediately took Christina''s

    hand and dragged her in, "Carrie is here today.¡¯

    "You are back, Old Madam."

    The servant greeted her.

    Soon footsteps were heard in the house.

    Carrie ran to the door with a fawning face, "Granny, I haven''t seen you for ages."

    However, when Carrie saw Christina beside the old madam, the smile froze on her face and she looked

    shocked.

    At this moment, the man, who was more shocked than Carrie, ran toward her subconsciously.

    It was her bastard ex, Cory.

    Cory looked at her in disbelief, "Christina, why are you here? You followed me!"

    Christina sneered at Cory''s words.

    "You know each other?" Mrs.Dickens was the first to ask.

    "Yes!" Christina gritted her teeth and said.

    Cory seemed to have just regained his senses.

    Seeing that Mrs.Dickens was holding Christina''s hands, he suddenly understood something.

    There was aplicated and awkward expression on his face.

    Mrs.Dickens noticed that Cory looked at Christina with a strange expression, while Carrie, on the other

    hand, was torn and resentful.

    "Christina, you''re finally willing toe back.I apologize for what happened before.It''s my fault.I''ve

    been really guilty all these years.I can do anything you want me to do.Don''t be angry with your father,

    okay?"

    Connie spoke softly with a concerned expression on her face.

    She looked like she was begging for forgiveness, but in fact, she was using Christina of not going

    back to the Dickens Family all these years.

    Such an evil stepmother.

    "How can our Christina remember those trivial things?"

    Mrs.Dickens was in a good mood.

    She smiled and said to Connie, "Tell Donald toe downstairs.He works all day long and doesn''t

    care about his own daughter.Christina is so good now..."

    Then Mrs.Dickens led Christina to the living room and offered her fruit and dessert enthusiastically.

    Christina suppressed her agitated mood and chatted with the old madam.

    Suddenly, a little girl ran over and sweetly called the old madam, "Great-grandma."

    "Jasmine, good girl.This is Carrie''s daughter:"

    Mrs.Dickens introduced Jasmine with a smile.

    Christina remained silent with a gloomy face.

    She caught a glimpse of the girl acting coquettishly at Cory''s legs across the living room, and she saw

    Carrie touched the child''s little head in a motherly manner.

    The family of three was very happy and harmonious.

    "Cory, Jasmine has grown up.You two need to get married..." Mrs.Dickens said.

    Carrie leaned her head on Cory''s shoulder and looked shy, but thetter looked at Christina with a

    complicated expression.

    Christina''s face was gloomy.

    She turned around and didn''t want to see them.

    Mrs.Dickens noticed that something was wrong with Christina, so she asked curiously, "Christina, Cory

    is a rtive of the Hopkins Family.You guys used to..."

    "We used to be..." a couple.

    "Grandma, I''m going to the bathroom.¡¯ Christina seemed to be unable to stand the oppressive air here.

    She quickly stood up and walked away before the old madam said anything.

    Mrs.Dickens looked a little displeased when Christina ignored her and walked away.

    Christina went to the backyard of the Dickens Family.

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    She hated the Dickens Family and wished she could nevere back.

    She looked around with aplicated expression.

    The flowers and nts here had already been changed.

    "Are you Donald''s daughter?"

    Cory followed behind her, and his voice was filled with shock.

    Christina was Donald''s daughter.

    She was the only daughter of the Dickens Family, the richest family in the C City.

    How was that possible? She used to live in an old apartment and live frugally...

    She ignored him and didn''t even look back.

    Cory rushed up to her and stared at her with a burning gaze, "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    He questioned.

    Christina thought it was ridiculous, "We were married for three years, and I have no idea you don¡¯t

    know that.Cory, now that you know it, so what? You''re very grateful to Carrie''s brother-inw for

    helping you.Then you should hurry up and please her brother-inw.Anyway, I''m a poor girl living in a

    broken apartment and I have nothing to do with the Dickens Family."

    "Christina, you do this on purpose!" Cory suddenly became agitated and grabbed her.

    "On purpose?"

    She shook his hand away and burst intoughter.

    She sneered, "It was you who hooked up with my stepmother''s younger sister.Who on earth does it on

    purpose? Cory, you are so shameless!"

    Cory was silent for a moment.

    He suddenly understood why his mother didn''t let him divorce Christina.

    So...

    "What are you doing!"

    Suddenly, a sharp and cold voice came from the window of the study on the second floor.

    Donald looked at them sharply.

    Then he ordered Christina, "Come upstairs!"

    Christina raised her head and looked at her own father, who was also looking at her from afar.

    There was only hatred in her eyes.

    "Come upstairs right now!"

    Donald repeated and warned her in a cold voice.

    Christina walked angrily to the study on the second floor.

    The two of them hadn''t seen each other for six years.

    As soon as she came in, Donald scolded, "What have you learned all these years? You really like to flirt

    with men, huh? That''s Carrie''s man.You''re so shameless!"

    "I flirt with men? Yeah, I like flirting with men.Yes, I''m that shameless, after all, I''m your daughter and I

    learned everything from you.Cheater father and b*tch daughter, right?"

    Christina was stubborn, and then sneered, "Birds of a feather flock together.Connie seduced you to

    have sex with her when she was only 20 years old.I bet she''s a lot more shameless thanm."

    "Shut up! Connie is your stepmother.¡¯ Donald red at his daughter.

    "Hey, what''s going on?"

    Connie walked in with a worried expression on her face, "Donald, Christina rarelyes back.Don''t

    argue with her.Calm down.We are a family.¡¯

    "Who is a family with a slut like you?"

    Every time Christina saw Connie, she couldn''t help but lose control and yell.

    Suddenly, Donald raised his hand and pped Christina in the face.

    "You can''t be arrogant and wilful because you''re a daughter of the Dickens Family.Christina, behave

    yourself!"

    Christina''s eyes were red, her lips were pursed, and she red at her goddamn father.

    Her right cheek was swollen and burning with pain.

    Donald yelled at her, "Listen, I don''t care how you hook up with Patrick, but I don¡¯t approve of your

    marrying him, lest you offend the Hopkins Family and implicate me in the future"

    "Don''t worry, I won''t implicate you.My father died when I was 17!"

    She gave a roar of rage.

    There were more and more tears in her eyes.

    She turned around and ran out, unable to control her emotions.

    Donald stared at her back, his face darkening with anger.

    Connie stood beside Donald with a smug smile.

    She pretended to be concerned, "Donald, shall we go andfort her?"

    "What''s going on? She runs away before having dinner.¡¯¡¯ Mrs.Dickens was outside the door on the first

    floor.

    Seeing Christina running away, she cursed angrily, "She is as unruly as her mother"

    Cory also saw Christina run out in a flurry, and a strange feeling welled up in his heart.

    He subconsciously wanted to chase after her.

    "Cory, we''re ready for dinner.¡¯ Carrie took his arm in a coquettish way and said to him.

    Cory paused.

    He was still shocked.

    "She goes back to the Dickens Family herself?"

    Just then, at the hotel, Patrick had just received a call.

    He asked coldly, "Where is she now?"

    The bodyguard on the other end of the phone hesitated, "Mr.Hopkins, Young Madam...She''s missing."

 Chapter 14: You Look Ugly When You Cry

    Chapter 14: You Look Ugly When You Cry

    ¡®¡®Missing?¡¯¡¯

    After leaving the Dickens Family, she did not return to the hotel and was nowhere to be found.

    "What the hell is Christina doing? She''s not picking up her cell phone.Is she doing this on purpose?"

    Charles, who was also looking for her,ined.

    Patrick looked at the sun slowly setting in the west.

    Emotions were restrained on his cold face and he was a little agitated.

    "Patrick"

    Chandler hurriedly parked in front of the hotel and said to him, sticking his head out of the window, "We

    found her.She''s in the cemetery..."

    ¡®¡®Cemetery?¡¯¡¯

    As soon as Patrick and others arrived at the cemetery, they recognized the woman squatting in front of

    the stone tablet in the west cemetery area.

    It was Christina.

    Patrick''s face wasplicated as he stumped towards her.

    "Christina! Can you stop?!"

    He stood by her side and said coldly to her with anger, "Are you deliberately making others worried and

    trying to satisfy your vanity by making everyone frantically look for you? Christina, don''t y the game

    of hide-and-seek anymore.If something happens to the child, you can''t afford it."

    "I know! I know! I''m just a tool for you to have children!"

    She suddenly raised her head and shouted excitedly with a resentful look.

    Patrick looked into her red eyes, frowning.

    He nced at the tombstone in front of her.

    The name Mary was engraved on it, which was her mother''s grave.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As the sun began to set in the west, the day darkened.

    They looked at each other in silence.

    In this gloomy cemetery, it seemed a little strange...

    For a long time, Patrick said coldly, "Go back"

    His voice sounded much calmer than before.

    Without responding to him, Christina still squatted in front of the tombstone and refused to leave.

    Patrick lowered his eyes and looked at her thin body.

    He was a little annoyed and yelled, "Christina, what the hell is wrong with you? Don''t be so childish.I

    have no patience with women!"

    "Come back with me!" he repeated.

    "Leave me alone."

    With her head down, she stared at the ck-and-white picture of her mother on the tombstone, trying

    to fight back tears in her eyes.

    Patrick was furious and said, "Your mother has been dead for six years.Don''t be so dramatic.I don''t

    have that much time for you.Come back with me now!"

    Patrick, who really didn''t have much patience with women, bent down and pulled her up.

    Christina, however, with red eyes, held her mother''s tombstone tightly and refused to let it go for no

    reason.

    "No! No!"

    Seeing her like this, Patrick scolded in anger, "Christina, you are the spoiled daughter of one of the

    richest families in C City, and your mother is the daughter of the Eisenhowers, a powerful military, and

    political family.Even if your mother died of illness, Donald married another woman, you still lead a

    happier life than many people.Stop being sad.You have no reason to do this.Get up!"

    "Patrick, you don''t know anything, anything!"

    Christina got so emotional after hearing his words and she shouted at him excitedly, Her eyes were red

    as she recalled the Dickens Family, clenching her hands.

    The pain that had piled up in her heart made her heartbroken.

    Christina raged, tears glistening in the corner of his eyes, "My mothermitted suicide!"

    The thought of her dead mother made her shed tears.

    "Connie and Carrie were poor students in the mountains.My mother supported them by giving them

    money so that they could go to college in the city.In the end, Connie, that b*tch, seduced that bastard

    Donald and got pregnant..."

    As Christina choked, she raised her head and looked straight at Patrick, shouting at him.

    "Did you know that Connie was only three years older than me? Donald brought her home when she

    was only 20.He said he wanted a son, and he wanted to divorce my mother! That motherf*cker doesn''t

    deserve to be a father."

    "Why! Why should he? He was just a poor boy back then.He was appreciated and nurtured by my

    grandfather.That is why he has gotten the wealth and power he possesses today.I hate him, I hate

    him.I really want him dead."

    And then...

    "That night, I had a fight with Connie.My mother came forward to help me out of fear.She identally

    pushed Connie and she fell down and had a miscarriage as a result.My father sent my mother to prison

    because of that.He sent my mother, his wife to prison.Can you believe that?"

    "In the end, she died!"

    "My mother died.She killed herself in prison!"

    Christina was unable to control her tears.

    Ever since she left the Dickens Family, she had been telling herself to be patient and strong.

    She moved to A City with her aunt, Betty, and lived a frugal life.

    Afraid that her aunt would worry about her, she kept everything to herself.

    She endured all these years of suffering in the Hampton Family and the Dickens Family, but today she

    didn''t want to bear it anymore.

    She hugged the cold tombstone, tears rolling down the tombstone.

    Patrick fixed his eyes on her, a trace of bewilderment shing through his cold and steady face.

    She cried, loudly.

    About the Dickens Family, about her mother''s suicide, she had always been afraid to recall as she even

    felt that it was herself who killed her mother.

    Donald didn''t pursue Connie''s miscarriage because her mothermitted suicide in prison, but he still

    insisted on marrying Connie.

    Christina hated her heartless father, who insisted on marrying Connie so soon after her mother''s

    death.Shepletely hated the Dickens Family.

    After transferring to a junior high school, she left with her aunt.But why?

    "Why did Cory do the same to me? He cheated on me.He was with Carrie.Why Connie''s sister? They

    were like ghosts, haunting me, making me suffer..."

    Christina sobbed, and her face was wet with tears.

    Tears slid down her cheeks as she looked helplessly at the sky with blurry eyes.

    "Why¡­¡±

    "Why did they do this to me¡­¡¯¡¯ She turned to look at Patrick in front of her, outraged.

    "All I want is a warm home.Why is it so hard? I''ve been working hard.No matter what I do, I''ll do my

    best.But why did God do this to me?"

    She cried out in despair and sobbed helplessly, "What did I do wrong? Tell me what I did wrong.Why

    did they do this to me¡­¡¯¡¯ Patrick remained silent, looking at her stubborn, teary face.

    Christina gradually stopped crying.

    She turned her head away from him.She curled up, bearing the pain all by herself.She did not want to

    talk about her private affairs with others, because they were too painful.

    But when she went back to the Dickens Family today and saw Donald and the two sisters, she was

    filled with hatred! In this deste cemetery, her thin shoulders were shining in the reflected rays of the

    setting sun.

    Patrick looked at her thin back and tightened his right hand.

    He didn''t know what to say.He never knew how tofort people, especially women.

    "Don''t cry."

    Finally, he managed to say that awkwardly.

    His tone was cold and clear, and it didn''t soundforting at all.

    "It''s none of your business!"

    Christina pursed her lips, feeling that he wasughing at her.

    She wiped the tears and sobbed, building a wall in her heart.

    "You look ugly when you cry,¡¯¡¯ Patrick said after thinking for a long time.

    Hearing his words, Christina immediately raised her head and red at him.

    "Let''s go back.Do you want to spend the night in this cemetery?"

    Patrick ignored her re and urged her coldly.

    Knowing it was dark, Christina lowered her head with a hesitant look.

    Patrick, who was not a patient person, turned around and was about to leave.

    "Christina, have you had enough? You''re not going back, are you? You can stay here alone tonight!"

    "My legs are numb!" She yelled angrily at him.

    With that, Christina was embarrassed again.

    She had been squatting for too long...

    Patrick paused for a moment and turned to look at her reddish side face.

    For a moment, he felt funny.

    "What, what are you doing?"

    She was shocked as the man squatted down and pulled up her trousers.

    "Christina, from now on, you''d better not talk!"

    He lifted her trousers, and when he saw that her sprained ankle had turned red and swollen, his face

    darkened.

    ¡®¡®This woman is really troublesome¡±

    Christina was carried out of the cemetery by him, and she didn''t struggle in his arms.

    Although she was still not used to it, she had a strange feeling that Patrick would not hurt her.

    "Christina, why are your eyes so red? Why are you in Patrick''s arms?"

    Charles teased when he saw theming.

    Christina blushed as they stared at her.

    She immediately turned over and buried her face in Patrick''s chest.It was so embarrassing.

    "Drive."

    Patrick carried her into the car and said in a t tone.

    Charles stopped teasing her, seeing Patrick''s posture.

    The car drove steadily towards the hotel, during which Charles asked enthusiastically what to eat

    tonight.

    Patrick, who ignored them, nced down at Christina''s blushing face.

    ¡®It turns out that this woman knows how to be shy: At night, Christina was only allowed to eat tasteless

    nutritious meals.

    After taking a shower, she fell asleep very soon perhaps because she got so emotional today.

    Patrick went to the doctor to check her ankle injury, and it was not serious, but she was suggested to

    have a rest cure.

    She had stayed in the hotel suite for two days.

    As for the Dickens Family, neither of them mentioned it.

    "Christina, you are really torturing me."

    Early in the morning, Charlesined.

    "My foot is healed.I don''t need you.I can go by myself"

    Christina looked at a message on her cell phone.

    It was about the hundredth anniversary of her high school alma mater.

    It was just around here.

    She wanted to go and take a look.

    Charles''s face darkened.

    Patrick asked him to take care of Christina because he was very busy.

    But he would take the me if she got hurt.

    "We''ll go back to A City tomorrow.Just stay here today.¡¯¡¯ Charles refused.

    "I want to go!"

    She insisted as there was nothing to miss about C City except that school.

    "Where?" asked Patrick, who happened toe from the other side of the corridor.

    Charles immediately said, trying to shift the responsibility, "Your wife said she wanted to go to C City¡¯s

    first high school.I remember that you came back and stayed at that high school for a while six years

    ago.You guys can go there together..."

    "You spent some time in my school?"

    Christina was curious as to why she was not very impressed with Patrick, a guy with an outstanding

    appearance.

    Patrick''s eyes darkened and his expression suppressedplex emotions.

    Charles was startled and immediately shut up.

    It was till then he remembered Patrick''s taboo and realized that he couldn''t mention what happened

    that year.

 Chapter 15: Dont Touch Me

    Chapter 15: Don''t Touch Me

    Christina returned to her previous high school.

    Today was the centennial celebration of the school, so it was very lively.

    She was so excited that she grabbed Patrick''s arm and told him about the past.

    "Here, I used to climb up trees here.Sometimes when I came backte, I climbed up trees and climbed

    over walls, but more often to avoid people."

    Patrick looked down at her face flushed with excitement and gave a smile, letting her keep talking.

    "Who are you hiding from? Too many pursuers?" Charles followed and teased her.

    Christina was not shy at all and nodded.

    "Yes, and it''s very distressing.¡¯¡¯ Charles rolled his eyes immediately.

    "Why are you so shameless?"

    It was rare for Christina not to refute him, but to recall seriously, "I used to be shy.When my mother

    passed away at that time, I fell out with my family.I didn¡¯t want to use the money from the Dickens

    Family, so I went to work part-time.At first, I didn''t know anything.I was scolded and med all day

    long.In order not to starve, I had to be shameless!"

    When Patrick heard her say that, his eyes were filled with emotion.

    Christina looked up at the old locust tree across from the school, her thoughts drifting away...

    Ever since her mothermitted suicide when she was 17, she had be very sensitive.

    She broke up with the Dickens Family and had a hard time after that.

    Her auntie, Betty, was in poor health, and all the money from the school schrship was given to her

    auntie by her.

    She was always trying to be brave.

    In fact, she only had more than a hundred dors left for the whole semester.

    Sometimes she was hungry for a few days and had nothing to eat.

    One time, she couldn''t help but eat in a restaurant and ran out in a mess without money to pay the bill.

    The people chased after her.

    Ever since she was a child, the Dickens Family had doted on her.

    So when she was scolded for this, she felt terrible.

    She did that because she was too starved.

    She was so scared that she heard the cursing and chasing footsteps around her.

    She immediately climbed onto an old locust tree on a remote path, curled up, and hid among the

    leaves, holding her breath nervously.

    She did not know how long it had been.

    Until sunset, she saw the dim view of the old street from the leaves, and then carefully poked her head

    out to look.

    However, just as she jumped down, a man suddenly appeared on her right side.

    She threw herself at him like this.

    The man was walking casually with headphones on.

    She suddenly fell down and tumbled him down on the ground.

    Instead of scolding her, he looked astonished.

    She didn''t dare to look at the man¡¯s face.

    She thought he should be very angry.

    She immediately got up from him, not apologizing, but with a fierce face,ined and shouted at

    him, "Be careful! Don''t get on my way..."

    She did not know why she got angry, perhaps because this man was wearing expensive clothes, which

    made her very unhappy.

    She used to be a pampereddy of the upper ss.

    However, she was still afraid of death.

    After scolding the man, she immediately ran away with guilt.

    Christina recalled that she seemed too arrogant at the time.

    Fortunately, that man did not seek revenge on her.

    Charles was a little surprised when he heard Christina''s words.

    When he turned around, he noticed that Patrick also looked at the old locust tree opposite them.

    He seemed to be recalling something...

    "I used to work at the drinks shop over there.The milk tea there is famous and delicious..."

    Christina pointed to a drink shop across the street.

    The drink shop was expanded and filled with customers.

    Christina had originally thought of ordering a cup of milk tea and leaving, but the proprietress

    recognized her and especially opened a table for her.

    "Christina used to work here.She''s awesome.She''s got a lot of guests for me."

    The proprietress was slightly plump and smiled as she handed the menu to Patrick.

    Patrick had a strange expression on his face, but he still took it.

    "Let me order" Charles took the initiative to grab the menu.

    He was sure that Patrick had never been to such a crowded ce.

    "There''s a meal for lovers here.Cory, can we order this?"

    The coquettish voice came from their left.

    Christina looked bad when she heard it.

    Charles raised his eyebrows and looked over.

    It was Cory and Carrie.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    They also brought a three-year-old girl with them.

    They looked like a warm family of three.

    Patrick was already very attractive in appearance and clothes.

    When Carrie turned to call for the waiter.

    She paused for a moment, and her eyes fell on Christina.

    "Let''s go.¡¯¡¯ Christina was very upset when she remembered what happened at the Dickens Family two

    days ago.

    She didn¡¯t want to be in the same space as Carrie and Cory, so she got up and was about to leave.

    "Cory, let''s go.I don''t want to upset Christina."

    Carrie raised her voice on purpose and spoke softly.

    Cory heard Carrie''s words and looked up at Christina with aplicated expression.

    Charles disliked Carrie and sneered, "Christina, why are you sad? You''ve gotten Patrick and you two

    have been married.Unlike some people, mistress, and cheater.They''re shameless and don''t care about

    their kids.Don''t they know their bad reputation has an influence on their kid?"

    Carrie''s face turned pale when she heard Charles''s words.

    "Christina, why are you afraid of them?" Charles lowered his voice.

    Christina''s expression wasplicated.

    She sat back in her seat.

    Charles ordered a table of desserts at will.

    Although he and Patrick didn''t like desserts, he wanted to stay here to let Carrie be awkward.

    Carrie and Cory did not leave either.

    They also ordered a table of drinks and desserts.

    She leaned against Cory to show their affair.

    "Cory, this tastes good.Have a try.¡¯¡¯ Carrie smiled and handedCory a spoonful of ice cream with a

    spoon she had just used.

    Charles had dated a lot of girls and hated someone like Carrie the most in his life.

    He turned and stared at Christina across the table.

    "Do something!"

    "Christina, don''t tell me that you still care about that Cory.What''s so good about him?" Charles shouted

    angrily.

    Patrick looked at Christina next to him meaningfully.

    "No, I just..."

    She felt Patrick''s gaze, lowered her head, and took a sip of milk tea, but she did not continue speaking.

    Charles was very upset.

    These days, Christina had been teasing them with Patrick¡¯s help, and now she was upset when she

    met those two people.

    He said provocatively, "Christina, Connie has been your new mother since she was 20 years old.Now

    her sister, Carrie, has seduced your husband.You can''t bear it."

    Christina grabbed the milk tea and looked at Carrie from the corner of her eyes.

    Carrie was looking back at her with a smug and disdainful look, and Christina was furious.

    "Patrick." She suddenly raised her head and called out to him.

    Patrick turned to look at her.

    Christina leaned forward with her right hand around his neck.

    She just kissed him on the lips.

    Charles sat opposite them and looked a little shocked.

    Patrick and Christina are both had good looking.

    They hugged and kissed each other in this crowded ce.

    This scene was very eye-catching.

    Patrick was in a daze and did not react.

    He could only feel her soft lips rolling around his lips.

    For a moment, his cold face turned red.

    Cory red at them, feeling very ufortable.

    This was Carrie''s first time seeing Patrick.

    This man, regardless of his appearance or identity, was enough to drive a woman crazy, but Christina

    was so lucky to be with him.

    This made Carrie angry and jealous.

    But to the surprise of all of them, Patrick suddenly acted very urgently and pushed Christina away with

    disgust.

    "Don''t touch me!"

    His voice was low and cold.

    Christina didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak.

    Patrick got up angrily with a dark face and strode out.

    Christina looked embarrassed.

    "Just a kiss.Why is he so angry"

    "Christina, don''t take the initiative to stick to a man...Don''t worry, Patrick should be okay.¡¯¡¯ Carrie, who

    was sitting across the table, said caring words in a gloating tone.

    "Sorry, I''m not like you" Charles refuted her and turned to Christina.

    "Let''s go."

    "What''s wrong with him?"

    After leaving the drink shop, Christina looked a little anxious.

    Patrick drove away by himself.

    Charles didn''t know why Patrick acted like that, but after thinking about it, he reminded Christina,

    "Patrick didn''t like to interact with women since he was a child.He used to have only one

    girlfriend.When other women touched him, he would be disgusted."

    Christina was somehow disappointed.It meant that he was disgusted by her kiss.

    "It''s all your fault.You ask me to do this."

    Christinained to Charles, "What should we do now? He''s so angry that he drove away by

    himself.I really didn''t mean to..."

    "I told you to do something.Who would know you were so rampant that you kissed him directly?"

    If others had the guts to do this, Patrick probably broke their bones.

    Charles took Christina back to the hotel first.

    On the way back, he suddenly received a call from Patrick.

    Christina approached him nervously.

    "How is he? Tell Patrick I won''t dare next time.I swear I won''t dare covet him."

    Charles hung up the phone and asked, "Christina, was milk tea that you just had mango vor?"

    "Yes." Charles''s expression changed.

    He suddenly knew why.

    "What''s wrong with him?"

    Christina saw his mysterious appearance and asked.

    "Nothing.He said he would be back in A City the day after tomorrow,¡¯ Charles added, hiding something.

    "And Patrick said he didn''t want to see you for the next two days."

    Christina was even more depressed when he said that.

    In the emergency room of the hospital.

    Patrick sat expressionless with an injection hanging over his head.

    The nurse who gave him the injection was trembling with fear at him.

    When Charles arrived at the emergency room and saw him, he covered his stomach and wanted to

    laugh.

    "Patrick, are you okay?"

    He asked, but his voice could not help but tremble because he really wanted tough.

    Patrick red at him and was about to be angry.

    "You have told her!" His voice was eerie.

    "No!"

    How did Charles dare expose Patrick''s mango allergy? However, looking at Patrick at this time, he

    really couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    Patrick was kissed by a woman, and also had skin allergies, skin rashes, and red spots because of

    this, which should be the most embarrassing experience of Patrick''s life.

    Patrick''s face darkened as he looked at the bottle of anti- allergy medicine on top of his head.

    ¡®¡®Christina, that woman, always gave me trouble!¡¯¡¯ Patrick thought.

    "Achoo!"

    Christina had been sneezing for the past two days.

    Since that day when she forcefully kissed Patrick, she had never seen him again.

    After dinner, she went for a walk by the nearby river in a sullen mood.

    That day, Patrick suddenly pushed her and left in a huff, leaving her there.

    It was really embarrassing, and it hurt her self-esteem.

    He really hated me so much...

    As she walked along the river, she was thinking about him.

    "Christina, wait a minute..."

    Suddenly, a man ran towards her in a hurry.

 Chapter 16: It Wasnt You

    Chapter 16: It Wasn''t You

    "What? Let me go!" Christina heard someone calling her.

    As soon as she turned around, she was caught by Cory and trapped to the guardrail by the river.

    She angrily pushed him away.

    "Cory, let go of me!"

    "Christina, just calm down.I have something to tell you." He looked at her withplicated eyes and

    gripped her wrist with his right hand.

    "You should leave my cousin..."

    "Cory, it''s none of your business.We''re divorced!" Christina was irritated and was struggling.

    Cory looked into her eyes.

    "I shouldn''t have divorced you.It was my fault that I hired someone to take candid pictures of you at the

    club that day.But Christina, Patrick is really not a good match for you.I''ve investigated him.Patrick

    agreed to marry you because you looked like his dead girlfriend.He only regarded you as that girl''s

    substitute.Besides, when you kissed him that day, he was unwilling..."

    "I''ve told you, it''s none of your business!"

    She had been depressed and upset for the past two days.

    Hearing his words, she was enraged.

    "You came here to mock me, didn''t you? Cory, I told you, if you dare to provoke me again, I won''t be

    polite to you..." Christina was an expert in karate.

    As soon as she spoke, she grabbed his right arm, turned around, and pinned him against the railing.

    She leaned forward, trying to teach him a lesson.

    Cory was stunned to be suddenly pressed under her.

    Unexpectedly, he stepped on a pebble with his right foot...

    Somehow, his entire body fell into the river with a thud.

    Christina looked at the huge ssh in the dark river, dumbfounded for a moment.

    "Cory!"

    A secondter, she screamed in shock at the river.

    There were only a few dim yellow streetlights on the bank, and she could not know the situation at all.

    "Cory!"

    She continued to scream in panic at the river.

    "Help, help me..."

    Vaguely, she heard a cry for help.

    Christina was extremely anxious.

    She had never thought of pushing him down the river.

    Cory was unable to swim.

    She looked nervous.

    No matter how much she hated him, she didn''t want him to die.

    She immediately took off her shoes, climbed onto the railing, then jumped into the river.

    "Cory, where are you..."

    In February, the river could almost freeze the bone.

    Christina shivered in the water but still swam around.

    She kept shouting, "Cory, where are you? I''m here to save you...

    Under the dim yellow light of the streetmps, she saw some blisters on the right side of the river.

    Her eyes lit up and she swam over immediately...

    "Cory, hold on"

    At this vital moment, she hugged his waist with both hands.

    Clenching her teeth, Christina swam with all her might towards the river bank.

    There was a trace on the surface of the river.

    Christina was anxious and tried her best to drag him ashore.

    She patted him nervously on the face.

    "Wake up! Cory, wake up.¡¯¡¯ Cory''s face was pale.

    He closed his eyes tightly and remained unresponsive.

    Christina''s eyes were red and she was cold to shiver in the night wind.

    She continued pressing down on his chest to resuscitate him.

    "Cory, wake up! Wake up!"

    What if he really died? She shouted anxiously, raising his chin with her right hand and lowering her

    head to give him artificial respiration.

    Soon, the man under her coughed up a mouthful of river water.

    Cory opened his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him with blurred vision.

    He called out her name in a hoarse voice.

    "Christina..."

    Seeing him wake up, Christina was so excited that she was about to cry.

    She really thought she had killed him by mistake.

    Suddenly, Cory feltplicated in his heart when he looked at her teary and excited expression.

    Although he had just fainted in the river, he could feel her upset, anxiety, and worry, which were more

    moving and charming than other dramatic women...

    "Christina, I was wrong.I know I was wrong.I was really wrong.My mother forced me to marry you, but I

    neglected and hurt you in these three years.I''m really sorry"

    Suddenly, Cory tightly held her in his arms.

    Their clothes were soaked.

    The river and wind were cold, but their bodies were hot.

    "Christina, I really didn''t betray you during our marriage.Carrie suddenly came to me with a childst

    two months ago.She''s my ex-girlfriend.I didn''t know she was pregnant when she went abroad.Now she

    came back suddenly, so I..."

    "I''m sorry for you.Can you give me another chance? I''ll take good care of you.I won''t mind that you''ve

    been raped by turns..." Christina did not react.

    She jumped into the river in a hurry to save Cory and was scared out of her wits.

    Now her body was cold and her brain was numb.

    She was hugged by him so tightly that she did not have the strength to push him away.

    Cory''s voice echoed in her ears.

    He had never confessed to her so gently.

    He had been forced to marry her three years ago, and his past sweet words were false, what he said

    now sounded sincere.

    But it sounded strange...

    "What do you mean by raping by turns?" Christina frowned and struggled to push him away.

    In the quiet night by the river, her eyes suddenly became bright.

    "Cory, what did you just say?"

    She asked persistently.

    Cory choked on water and recovered quickly.

    He got up and looked into her eyes as if he were deeply in love with her.

    "Christina, I won''t mind that anymore.No matter how many men had raped you that day..."

    "I am asking you what exactly are you talking about!"

    Suddenly, Christina felt like someone hit her head and she raised her voice to shout.

    Cory looked at her persistent eyes.

    "Your high school graduation trip...¡¯

    High school graduation trip...

    Christina waspletely shocked.

    She looked at him with a perplexed, confused, and disbelieving gaze.

    "Did you say that I was raped by gangsters during my high school graduation trip?"

    She mumbled with a confused expression.

    Cory lowered his head, his face twisted with hatred and guilt.

    During their three years of marriage, he lived under the same roof with her.

    The real reason why he didn''t want to touch her was not that he hated her.

    Instead, he couldn''t forget what he had seen: she was covered in scars, and her clothes were

    torn...Then he thought she was dirty.

    "Christina, you even sacrifice your life to save me.I really don''t mind that anymore..."

    He approached her and promised her in a low voice, "Carrie only approached me for money.I''ll handle

    it.Please trust me.¡¯

    Hearing his extremely gentle promise, Christina didn''t show any emotion.

    It was as if she didn''t care if he cheated on her, if he had an illegitimate daughter outside, or if Carrie

    had stolen her husband.She was stunned.

    "Cory, so...It took a long time for her to speak.¡± Cory stared at her.

    At this moment, he felt that Christina''s sight was quite strange.

    "Cory, it turns out that you weren''t the one who saved me on my high school graduation trip!"

    She took a deep breath and questioned him loudly, her tone filling withplex emotions.

    "Someone timely saved me on that high school! graduation trip.I wasn''t raped by those gangsters at

    all.Not at all!"

    She roared out in a hoarse voice.

    Cory was astonished when he heard this.

    When he arrived, all the gangsters had already run away.

    And he just saw her disheveled and thought that she had been raped and abandoned under the hill...

    "Cory, you lied to me! You said you saved me.You liar!"

    Christina became agitated, her hands gripping his clothes tightly, her fingers turning white.

    "It wasn''t you.It wasn''t you who saved me that day! Why did you lie to me?"

    She mocked herself and recalled what happened that day.

    Christina pushed him away abruptly.

    She stood slowly, her expression bing confused.

    "Who, who saved me that day..."

    Her lips were white and she mumbled stubbornly.

    She could not remember that man¡¯s face, but she would never forget that day.

    Cory sat by the dirty river.

    He raised his head and gazed at her.

    Suddenly, he seemed to understand the whole story.

    The reason why Christina had just tried so hard to save him, endured his indifference, and loved and

    cared for him all these years, was because she mistook him for the man who saved her that year.

    Cory didn''t know how to describe his mood.

    He felt ridiculous as if he was fooled.

    When he suddenly understood what was true love at the moment of life and death, he had no right to

    pursue his true love.

    Because he wasn''t the one who saved her that year.

    That day, he just casually admitted it.

    Love was really miserable.

    At this time, the river was already crowded with many onlookers.

    They called the police, and soon the ambnce came.

    When the doctor walked up to Christina and asked her about her condition, her vision was blurred.

    She might have caught a cold or suffered a mental blow, then she felt dizzy suddenly and fainted.

    Christina''s temperature was very high.

    The cold of the river in February prated her bone marrow, especially at night.

    The reason why she was so desperate to save Cory was that she thought Cory had saved her that

    time.

    She was sent to the hospital, and the high fever made her dizzy.

    She kept dreaming, and the horrible experience of escaping from death on her high school graduation

    trip became her worst nightmare.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    While Christina was in aa, she didn''t know that she had hit the headline of all social media.

    "Superheroine Saved a Handsome Man from the Cold River"

    "Beautiful Girl''s Sincere Kiss Waked up Her Boyfriend"

    "Sacrifice for Love"

    Every exaggerated headline was followed by the video recording Christina jumped into the river to save

    Cory.

    These videos were captured byizens who were passing by the river.

    Some of them captured the video when she had just jumped off the river, and some of them recorded

    she gave Cory artificial respiration.

    There were variousments and it became a hot issue.

 Chapter 17: Abort Her Baby

    Chapter 17: Abort Her Baby

    "Sis, what should I do?"

    In the guest room on the first floor of the Dickens Family, Carrie grabbed her phone and red at the

    man and woman on the screen.

    With anxiety, she tugged Connie who had juste in.

    "Sis, Cory actually dered his love for Christina.What should I do..."

    Although people couldn''t hear clearly what the two were talking about in the video, Cory said "Give me

    another chance.It''s my fault." especially out loud, and the gossipyizens were already picturing.

    Looking at the video that went viral, Connie was also very surprised.

    "Didn''t they break up and get divorced? This Christina covered up her tracks pretty well! She dares to

    steal him from you!"

    "Sis, what do you think I should do? I still have a daughter.Even if I marry another man, they will look

    down upon me." Carrie was anxious.

    Connie scolded her, "I told you aren''t mature enough.You came back for more than two months and

    brought back the baby of Cory.You still haven''t won over Cory, but Christina, the divorced woman, was

    married to Patrick."

    Connie sounded jealous.

    "Do you think I didn''t mention the issue of the marriage registration certificate with Cory? I said it

    several times.He always asks me to slow down, and he doesn''t look pleasant every time.Sis, didn''t you

    teach me not to be too strong against men? I am afraid I would force him into a corner.¡¯¡¯ Carrie shook

    Connie''s arm and begged, "Sis, stop that.You have to give me some advice."

    "You are really useless."

    Connie looked arrogant and said in a smug tone.

    "Back then, even Christina''s mother was the eldestdy of the Eisenhower Family, I still chase her

    away.What was Christina? She was stubborn and could not please anyone.Neither Mrs.Dickens nor

    her father liked her.She had no one to help her.I think Christina is easy to deal with."

    As Connie spoke, she paused for a moment.

    A sinister look shed in her eyes and she said inexplicably, "The most valuable thing about Christina

    now is her unborn child.You just¡­¡±

    Carrie''s eyes widened slightly at her sister Connie''s words.

    "Does, does this work?" Carrie got a little scared.

    "What if..."

    Connie said with a cold face and abetted, "What are you afraid of? Don''t say I didn''t teach you.If you''re

    not ruthless enough, you won''t be able to get anything.¡¯¡¯

    Connie walked out and immediately moved closer to Donald with a ttering smile, calling him to have

    a meal as a considerate wife.

    Carrie stood at the door, clutching the phone with her right hand.

    Her heart beating wildly.

    All of a sudden, she lowered her head and touched the screen with her fingers.

    Soon, the video was forwarded to another ount.

    The phone vibrated with a message notification on the locks screen.

    "Patrick, you just received an unfamiliar message.¡¯¡¯

    At this time, Charles, who was in the VIP ward on the ninth floor of the hospital, called out to the man in

    the bathroom, "Just like the photo sentst time, it was also sent by an anonymous card.¡¯¡¯

    Patrick changed his clothes and came out of the bathroomina neat shirt and trousers.

    He lookedzily at Charles sitting opposite and instead urged, "Hurry down and check out"

    Charles saw that he didn''t take the new message to heart at all, and Charles didn''t care much.

    He just said with a smug smile, "Oh, Patrick, is it true that you miss her so much in a short period of

    time? Christina has been left out by you for two days, so you can''t wait to go back to the hotel to see

    her now.¡¯

    Patrick was allergic to mangos.

    The doctor asked him to stay in the hospital and get the injection.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    He was so angry.

    It was all Christina''s fault for drinking milk tea in mango vor.

    Charlesughed with more withering sarcasm at the thought of Christina''s depressed look.

    "Patrick, I told Christina that you don''t want to see her for the past two days.She was very disappointed

    at the time and promised that she would never covet you and would never steal a kiss from you

    again.Hahaha..."

    Seeing that Charles wasughing so loudly, Patrick really wanted to punch him in the face.

    However, Patrick was not angry.

    Instead, he imagined Christina''s pleading expression and felt likeughing for some reason.

    The two walked side by side, preparing to leave to the hospital lobby on the first floor.

    But just at the gate to the hospital lobby, a young man who had crossed paths with Patrick was

    watching a video on his cell phone.

    "I think the real reason why this video went viral is that the woman is hot.Look at her figure through the

    wet clothes.Damn, she turned me on..."

    The young man grinned as he chatted with his friend via WhatsApp and watched the hot video again.

    "Hey, what are you doing!"

    Suddenly the young man shouted warily.

    His phone was snatched by Patrick, and the young man couldn''t get it back even he stretched his hand

    as Patrick was 1.85 meters tall.

    But when he saw Patrick''s gloomy face, he was scared.

    Feeling something went wrong, Charles frowned and approached Patrick, trying to ask what was going

    on.

    All of a sudden, Patrick''s face darkened and he threw the phone fiercely on the polished marble floor of

    the hospital lobby as if trying to endure some outburst of temper.

    He quickly took out his cell phone and clicked on the anonymous message he had just received.

    Patrick red fiercely at the man and woman on the screen.

    Suddenly, he grabbed the phone tightly and walked back to the hospital...

    "Patrick, what happened?" Charles didn''t know what was going on, so he went to catch up.

    The young man angrily grabbed Charles''s arm, bawling at him to demandpensation.

    "Pay back my phone! You stole my phone and destroyed it.Now you even want to run away!"

    "How much do you want? Name a price!"

    Charles sensed that something was wrong with Patrick and was not in the mood to pay attention to the

    guy.

    He just shouted at the guy.

    But that was a bad word to others, and the young man was furious and spat out, "Don''t take it for

    granted that I''m afraid of you because you have some money.I''m going to call the police.You can''t

    leave.¡¯¡¯

    Charles got held up by the guy and couldn''t leave for a moment.

    He looked anxiously at Patrick''s back as he left.

    ¡®¡®What happened? He looked really angry¡± Patrick kept pounding the button of six of the elevator.

    When the door of the elevator nked open again, he went straight to one of the wards.

    Bang! The door of the ward was pushed open by him, and the woman in the ward was scared to look

    up at the door.

    ¡®¡®Patrick?¡¯¡¯ Christina was dressed in a hospital gown, looking pale and weak.

    She was very surprised to see the man in front of her.

    However,pared to her surprised expression, she noticed that he was a little strange.

    He seemed to be very angry.

    "Patrick, how did you know I was hospitalized?"

    She got a warm feeling in her heart.She had been in aa for more than 10 hours.She had just

    woken up and had not had time to tell him what had happened.

    He appeared as soon as she opened her eyes.

    "Everyone knows you''re in the hospital.How can I not know?"

    He didn''t usually like to talk.

    This time, he looked into her eyes and said something in a suppressed voice.

    "Miss Dickens, you''re awake."

    At this time, the nurse outside the ward came in with a smile.

    She changed her a new injection.

    She didn''t forget to say, "Miss Dickens, although saving people is very important, you have to take care

    of yourself"

    Christina was still a little confused.

    She looked at the nurse in front of her and then turned to Patrick standing at the end of the bed.She

    didn''t understand.

    Christina was even more confused.

    "Last night, I."

    "When you were sent herest night, you had a high fever of 39.6 degrees.Now that you jumped in the

    river in the middle of the winter, you catch a cold.Then you swam so quickly that caused your sudden

    physical disorder, so you fainted..." The nurse said earnestly.

    "Our director just diagnosed.He said the baby was only about seven weeks old.

    You jumped into the riverst night, and the baby couldn''t take it..."

    When Christina heard this, her face turned pale and her right hand caressed her t abdomen.

    "Then, my baby...¡¯¡¯

    "The seven-week baby is very fragile.You are a mother now.You should pay much attention to

    yourself.The fetus was affected so much that it was almost gone."

    The nurse said in a warm voice.

    Seeing that her face was getting paler, sheforted her, "Now you have to keep the baby well.Don''t

    do this again""

    "No need for keeping!"

    The man who had been standing behind the hospital bed suddenly said coldly.

    Patrick stepped forward, ring at the woman on the bed.

    His voice was cold and he gave his order word by word.

    "Abort the baby.There''s no need to keep it!"

    Christina''s lips trembled at his cold words.

    "Patrick, I, I don''t..."

    "Christina, who do you think you are to refuse?"

    Patrick strode to the hospital bed.

    He pressed on her shoulders and pinned her down on the bed, unable to move.

    His gaze was distant and indifferent.

    He scolded with a cold voice, "Christina, do you ever take the baby in your belly seriously? Do you ever

    care about it? You almost killed it over and over again.You didn''t take it as a life at all.You just think it is

    a burden -"

    "I don''t!"

    She retorted weakly with a pale face.

    ¡®¡®I don''t take it as a burden, I just...at that time, I don''t have any choice..¡± Patrick released her in disgust

    and was even angrier at the sight of the guilt in her eyes.

    "There are so many women who want to give birth for me.This child is just an ident.I don''t want it

    now! And you, Christina, you don''t have the right..."

    "Abort her baby!"

    With heavy footsteps, he walked out of the ward and mmed the door shut.

    Only his cold voice echoed in the stifling room...

    [ I don''t want it now, and you, Christina, you don''t have the right...]

    [Abort her baby...]

    Christina was like a puppet, lying on the bed motionless, staring nkly at the white ceiling of the ward.

    This child was such a big ident for her.

    It changed her life, and she didn''t want to marry Patrick.

    She never wanted to meet a man like him...

    Without it, she could return to her normal life...

    She tried to convince herself not to be too sad, to convince herself that she was not from the same

    world as him...

    "Miss Dickens, please follow us to the operating room...¡¯¡¯

    When the door was opened again, two men in white gowns came in and spoke in a cold voice.

    She looked at them, trembling involuntarily, and slowly got up from the bed.

    With aplicated expression on her face, she yanked the needle out of her hand.

    "No!"

    With a hoarse voice, she pushed the two men away and ran out the door in fear¡­

 Chapter 18: Shes My Wife

    Chapter 18: She''s My Wife

    "Don''t run! Catch her:" The footsteps behind her were approaching.

    After hearing that rough voice, Christina ran away in panic in the direction of the elevator...

    "Let me go."

    She kept pressing the elevator nervously.

    As soon as the door opened, she wanted to rush in.

    Unexpectedly, on the other side of the stairs, a tall and ferocious man rushed over and caught her.

    The man roughly grabbed her by the neck and warned her, "You heard it just now.It was Patrick who

    said the child should be aborted.You''d better cooperate, or else don''t me us for being rude!"

    When Christina heard the man mention the name Patrick, her eyes reddened and she retorted, "No! It

    is my child.I won''t abort it!"

    "Mr.Hopkins said that you have no right to bear his child!"

    Aman in doctor''s robe rushed over, he shouted impatiently at the other two men, "Hurry up and do it!"

    "Don''t." She was so scared that she almost burst into tears.

    "Let me go, I don''t want an abortion..."

    She was so frightened that she trembled and kept struggling and writhing.

    She cried out in shock, "Help.Help me, I don''t want that.Let me go."

    "What''s that sound?"

    It was the hospital shift time, and the corridor of the inpatient department was rtively quiet.

    Two nurses happened to pass by and looked around in confusion.

    "What are you doing?"

    The nurses walked towards the source of the sound and saw three men sneaking around the stairs.

    "We''re cleaning up some special medical waste..."

    Then there was a loud bang, and two men in white doctor''s robes heavily covered arge lid.

    The nurse felt a little strange, but the three men opposite had already pushed the white bucket into the

    elevator.

    "I don''t think I''ve seen these doctors.Which department are they from?"

    "Never mind, our hospital is big with many interns..."

    The other nurse watched the elevator doors slowly close and said casually.

    The elevator doors closed and it quickly descended to the underground parking lot.

    Christina was thrown into the big bucket of dirty bed sheets and the lid on her head was pressed tightly.

    She was suffocating, breathing stiffly, losing oxygen, and losing consciousness...

    ¡®Why is Patrick so cruel?¡¯ "Why doesn''t he listen to my exnation...

    She was depressed and desperate, and her mind was in a mess.

    Before she fainted, she heard a sinister voice, "We got the money, we should get rid of her as soon as

    possible.¡¯¡¯

    "Have you done?"

    The door was impatiently pushed open, and Patrick''s cold voice came.

    Charles had just hung up the phone and looked up at him.

    Patrick looked aggressive and furious.

    No wonder he was so angry at the hospital.

    It was because of this video.

    "All relevant videos on the Inte have been removed, and the major media have been notified to

    keep an eye on users from uploading and spreading...¡¯¡¯ Charles said and casually asked, "By the way,

    how is Christina now?"

    Patrick looked gloomy when he heard the name.

    Charles lowered his head to avoid provoking Patrick.

    He swiped his phone and opened a video he had saved.

    He couldn''t believe that Christina had the guts to jump into the river to save Cory.

    When Charles saw Christina crawling up the river with a soaked body, he whispered, "I didn''t know she

    was so hot.No wonder this video is so popr..."

    When Patrick heard Charles muttering, his face immediately darkened and he gave Charles a warning

    look.

    Charles shrank and quickly deleted the video.

    Charles quickly changed the subject.

    "Patrick, it seems that every time something happens to Christina, you will receive an anonymous

    message.Did you find out the source¡­¡¯¡¯ Charles asked a serious question, which was very rare for

    him, but Patrick looked a little absent-minded.

    He was thinking about something else.

    Charles secretly looked at him and was very curious about what Patrick was thinking.

    All of a sudden, Patrick stood up.

    He said coldly with an irritable expression, "Send the anonymous information to the Ministry of Industry

    and Information Technology to check, we''ll know the situation tomorrow.¡¯¡¯

    With that, Patrick strode straight towards the door with mixed feelings.

    Charles looked at his back and shouted at him, "Are you really going to ignore Christina and go back to

    A City on your own?"

    Patrick had never been patient with women.

    He would leave Christina alone under such circumstances, but...

    After spending a few days together with Christina, Charles somewhat took Christina as his friend.

    So he muttered, "Christina must be very weak after being soaked in the river during the winter..."

    Was he really going to leave her alone? Patrick''s footsteps suddenly stopped.

    Inexplicably, the thought of Christina being scolded by him in the hospital upset him.

    The more he thought about it, the more agitated he became.

    Just then, the front door was forced open.

    "Where is Christina now?"

    Cory''s eager voice came, and his sudden appearance surprised Charles and the others.

    Charles remembered the video in which Cory was rescued and suddenly confessed to Christina for

    forgiveness.

    Was he concerned about his ex-wife? Patrick stared at his girlfriend''s ex.

    There was no need for Patrick to speak.

    The bodyguards outside the door quickly ran in.

    Then two bodyguards grabbed Cory from both sides.

    "Take him out!" Patrick ordered impatiently.

    Normally, Cory was a little afraid of his cousin.

    However, he didn''t care now.

    He just struggled desperately and shouted at Patrick, "Where is Christina now?"

    "Patrick, I admit that I betrayed her.But you slept with her and made her pregnant.Christina herself was

    not willing to have this child.Then what did you do? You forced her to marry her.You never respected

    her wishes.You''re no better than me..."

    Charles was shocked that Cory dared to say those words to Patrick.

    He turned his head to look at Patrick.

    As expected, Patrick was holding back his anger.

    It seemed like he would explode at any moment.

    He immediately urged the bodyguards, "Get him out of here!"

    Cory was pulled by two tall bodyguards, looking livid with anger and asking anxiously, "Patrick, where''s

    Christina?"

    "Patrick, she''s so weak now.I can''t believe that you''ve asked someone to abort her child.She''s been

    nothing to you but a tool for you to have a child, right?"

    Patrick was on the verge of exploding.

    Suddenly, he reached out his right hand and grabbed a fruit knife from the table.

    Without hesitation, he threw it at Cory.

    The fruit knife narrowly brushed past Cory''s head, cut off a strand of his hair, flew straight over, and

    suddenly settled on the carved solid wood door.

    Its de was gleaming with cold light.

    Cory seemed to be frightened by the sudden move.

    He immediately shut up and a drop of cold sweat slid down his forehead.

    "You have no right to judge what I did to her!"

    Patrick''s suppressed voice sounded cold and deep.

    The words were squeezed out of his teeth word by word, and his eyes were filled with something, like

    jealousy.

    Even Charles was a little shocked.

    He had known Patrick for so many years and had never seen him act that way.

    He had always been indifferent to anything.

    It seemed that something very important to him was being invaded, which agitated him.

    ¡®¡®Patrick would be jealous too?"

    ¡®¡®Cory said that Patrick had Christina''s baby aborted¡¯¡¯ Charles thought it was impossible.

    Patrick only said that because he was in anger.

    Charles was the first toe back to his senses.

    He looked at Cory thoughtfully and asked, "Isn''t Christina in the hospital?"

    Why did he keep asking where Christina was?

    "Hospital?" Cory sneered.

    "Patrick, the nurse at the hospital said that you went to look for Christina at noon.When she woke up,

    you even told her to have an abortion.You only did this to her because she jumped into the river to save

    me."

    "You said that she was not qualified to have your child.Okay, after she aborts this child, she is done

    with you.Now tell me, where exactly did you hide Christina?"

    Patrick was so angry that he was stunned by the words.

    He immediately grabbed his cell phone and called the hospital.He looked gloomy and surprised.

    "She''s not in the hospital!"

    "Patrick, don''t pretend to be innocent.I checked at the hospital an hour ago.Not long after you left, three

    men took Christina away.Besides you, no one else dares to do such a thing openly!"

    Cory yelled at Patrick angrily.

    Patrick was ruthless.

    Within just over a month after he returned home, he had reformed thepany.

    Even when the top management of thepany was dissatisfied with him, they dared not say

    anything.

    Patrick ignored him and looked at Charles behind him.

    The two immediately hurried out of the room.

    As Patrick walked, he said to the bodyguards beside him.

    "Send someone to the cemetery to see if Christina is there.¡¯¡¯ Charles became anxious, and he went into

    the elevator side by side with Patrick.

    "Patrick, who dared to openly kidnap Christina? I think that the people who know us would not dare to

    hurt her..."

    After all, Christina was the granddaughter-inw of the Hopkins Family.

    Whoever intended to hurt her would be doomed.

    Cory saw them in such a hurry and immediately rushed into the elevator.

    "Didn''t you send anyone to take her away?"

    He red at Patrick and questioned.

    If it wasn''t Patrick, then who was it? Patrick didn''t even look at Cory.

    Instead, he continued to order coldly on his phone.

    "Send someone to contact the local head of the gangs and say I¡¯m looking for someone¡­¡¯¡¯

    If it was not done by the people who were in their circle, then it was done by the gangs.

    The bodyguards noticed their young master''s impatient tone over the phone and did not dare to dy

    for a moment.

    They said yes and immediately sent someone to do it.

    The elevator arrived on the first floor.

    Patrick, Charles, and Cory quickly walked out of the lobby.

    The car outside was already waiting.

    "To the Dickens Family!"

    He ordered in a cold voice.

    It was C City, and the Dickens Family was the most powerful in C City.

    The car sped all the way to the Dickens Family.

    To their surprise, the door of the Dickens Family was already crowded with media reporters.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Donald was being questioned by reporters.

    He seemed to be annoyed and shouted, "Christina is not my daughter! Her shameful things have

    nothing to do with me..."

    "She''s my wife!"

    Patrick strode out of the car with a darkened face.

    The reporters turn around surprisedly after hearing the cold and gloomy voice¡­

 Chapter 19: She Would Die

    Chapter 19: She Would Die

    Reporters swarmed outside the house of the Dickens Family, all of whom were agitated and stretched

    out to hand microphones to Donald to ask questions.

    "Mr.Dickens, it is known that the heroine in the popr video online is Christina, your biological

    daughter.¡¯¡¯

    "Miss Dickens jumped into the river to save her ex-husband, Cory.Is she doing this because she was

    abandoned and is now dying to win Cory''s heart back?"

    "Mr.Dickens! Mr.Dickens, I just got thetest news from the hospital that your daughter Christina

    disappeared for no reason.What is your opinion on this matter?..."

    Donald was annoyed by these aggressive questions.

    His face clouded over and he coldly spoke into the microphone, "Christina is not my daughter!"

    "She''s my wife!" Patrick strode out of the car.

    His low, cold voice made the reporters in front of him turn their heads abruptly...

    Patrick stepped forward and stood in the spotlight, staring at the cameras and looking around coldly.

    Charles then got out of the car, who was very surprised.

    Patrick kept a very low profile and had always been very dismissive of media interviews.

    However, when Patrick now stood in front of the camera, he had a haughty manner.

    The reporters looked at Patrick, who suddenly appeared, with a puzzled expression.

    They did not know him, but judging from his temperament, they thought that he must be born with a

    silver spoon.

    One of the reporters handed Patrick the microphone and asked timidly, "Excuse me, sir, since you said

    you are Miss Dickens''s current husband, what do you think of Miss Dickens jumping into the river at

    her own risk to save her ex- husband?"

    Instead of answering the reporter, he stretched out his long arm to grab the microphone.

    He stared at the camera with a sinister look.

    He was like an angry beast, full of rage and fury.

    He clenched the microphone in his hand, "Whoever kidnapped her, bring her back intact within two

    hours! Or I''ll have you all buried with her.¡¯¡¯

    His words stunned everyone present.

    Most of the interviews were life, so his menacing warning was spread everywhere almost at the same

    time...

    "Did Miss Dickens really get kidnapped?!"

    Someone screamed excitedly.

    However, the reporters present were also very confused.

    It wasmon for rich people to be kidnapped, but no one dared to give a warning like this in front of

    the camera, for fear that kidnappers would be enraged and kill the hostage.

    Some people did not even dare to call the police.

    Someone asked hesitantly, "Who are you, sir?"

    Cory seemed very angry.

    He rushed forward and grabbed Patrick by the cor, "Are you crazy?"

    "Before we find out who kidnapped her, we can''t make it widely known.Those kidnappers will kill her!"

    Patrick hated being approached and he pushed Cory away.

    When Charles saw that Patrick was about to start a fight, he immediately ran over to stop them.

    Charles faced the camera with a rtively calm look.

    "I would like to make a statement here about the kidnapping of Christina," said Charles, who was in

    constant contact with the media and had excellent social skills.

    He said calmly, "No matter what your intentions are or whether you are being taken advantage of, you''d

    better not touch her.Christina is the granddaughter-inw of the Hopkins Family.If you send her back

    intact, we will consider not investigating and affixing the responsibility for the incident.Otherwise..."

    He did not continue.

    Everyone knew the consequences of going against the Hopkins Family.

    Shock and disbelief were on the faces of the reporters.

    Of course, they knew Charles, but the one beside him...

    He was Patrick, the grandson of the Hopkins Family, who had just returned home.

    At this moment, a bodyguard rushed over to report to Patrick, "Young master, there is no Madam in the

    cemetery.¡±

    Patrick seemed impatient.He walked to the left.

    The reporters seemed afraid of him and immediately got out of his way.

    No one dared to say anything.

    Looking straight at his cold face, they inexplicably became nervous.

    Patrick approached Donald, the middle-aged man, and surveyed him.

    Donald was stared at Patrick.

    Although Patrick was his junior, he was still a little afraid of Patrick.Donald did not know how did his

    stubborn daughter hook up with him.

    "Send your men to look for her!" Patrick looked at Donald with cold eyes.

    Patrick showed Donald no respect and spoke to Donald in an almostmanding tone.

    "Send your men to look for her.If you can''t find her, we don''t have to be inws!"

    Patrick''sst words were clearly a warning.

    If the Hopkins Family and the Dickens Family couldn''t be in-ws, then they would be enemies.

    No one would be that stupid to annoy the Hopkins Family.

    In C City, the Dickens Family had more local connections and was more familiar with locations.

    Donald was pretty upset.

    He could not refuse Patrick, who was as ruthless as the story had it, leaving no leeway for the other

    party.

    "Mr.Hopkins, we''re a family.Pleasee in first."

    Mrs.Dickens walked out of the house and said to Patrick with a fawning smile on her face.

    Patrick nced at Mrs.Dickens.

    He didn''t even bother to show respect to his own grandfather, let alone a strange old woman.

    However, when Patrick nced over the living room of the Dickens Family, he noticed that Carrie and

    Connie were both in the house.

    Carrie was frightened.

    Her hand was shaking as she held the phone as if she was afraid of something.

    Patrick looked at the two women with a thoughtful expression and said to the bodyguard beside him,

    "Tell the Ministry of Industry and Information Technology that I want anonymous information today..."

    As soon as he said these, there was a loud bang.

    Carrie looked startled and dropped her phone on the floor.

    Patrick turned his head and looked at her with a fierce look.

    His sharp eyes made Carrie''s legs weak...

    "Mr.Hopkins, I got something!"

    The two bodyguards ran over anxiously and whispered in Patrick''s ear.

    Patrick was shocked, ignored Carrie, and left immediately.

    When Carrie saw Patrick leaving in a hurry, her face became even paler.

    She grabbed Connie¡¯s arm and asked for help, "What should I do, sis? What should I do? If he finds

    out, I will die..."

    Connie ignored Carrie.

    She was also nervous.She didn''t expect that Patrick would care for Christina so much.

    This was the first time she had seen Patrick.

    She shouldn''t have...provoked a man like him.

    "Cory! When Carrie saw Cory, she shouted at him.Her voice was squeaky with panic because she was

    so nervous.

    Cory looked back at her and said, "Something happened to Christina.She jumped into the river to save

    me...I can''t let anything happen to her..."

    He hesitated for a moment and turned to follow Patrick.

    "Cory, don''t go!" Carrie cried out almost in despair.

    "Carrie, are you crazy? You can''t let Cory know about this!" Connie dragged her into the room and

    yelled at her.

    "But, sis, I really don''t know what to do," Carrie panicked at the thought of Patrick''s eyes.

    Connie made up her mind to speak coldly, "Tell those people to kill her!"

    "What?"

    "Kill Christina.Or when he finds out we did it, we''re dead." Connie yelled at Carrie.

    Patrick was not an ordinary man, who would not be seduced by women.

    If he found out...

    Feeling guilty and uneasy, Carrie dialed a number, trembling.

    As soon as her call was answered, before she could say anything, the other party cursed angrily,

    "Carrie, you want us dead, you b*tch? I''m not done with you!"

    Carrie was even more uneasy when she heard his yell.

    She quickly said, "Joe, I have already transferred the money to your card."

    "Carrie, you f*cking b*tch, how you dare to talk to me about money? If I had known it, I wouldn''t have

    done this stupid thing even if you gave me ten million!"

    The man on the other end of the phone was cursing angrily, "Why didn''t you tell me that Christina was

    Hopkins Family''s granddaughter-inw? Do you know that Patrick is famous in the mafia? Even when

    my boss cooperates with him, he has to suck up to Patrick.Now..."

    "Now that we have kidnapped his wife, let alone the Hopkins Family, even if my boss knows it, we are

    f*cked up!"

    When Carrie heard this, her face was as pale as paper, and her lips trembled, "What should we do

    now? Joe, I''ll give you more money.Kill Christina now.I''ll give you money to go abroad..."

    "Carrie, is there something wrong with you? You want me to kill her.."

    The man over the phone cursed, "We saw Patrick''s live telecast just now.

    Only if Christina is alive can we not be killed!"

    "I have had one of my men send the address to the hospital and indirectly tell Patrick to go find

    her.Carrie, since we''ve had sex a few times, I can be honest with you.I just hope Christina is okay now

    so that at least I can get out of the country and not get killed."

    In the middle of Joe''s words, the door burst open.

    One of his men rushed in, looking flustered, "Boss, she, she ran away..."

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    "What?!" Joe''s eyes widened in shock, "Who ran away?"

    "I-It''s Christina.She''s not in the hovel.She took the opportunity to run away.She ran away¡­¡± The man

    said incoherently.

    "Hurry up and get her back.Patrick will be here to pick her up!"

    In all his years in the mafia, Joe had never been so nervous.

    "We''ve already looked for her.All we know is that she has gone to the vige in the west.There was a

    heavy rainstorm and a mudslide a few days ago.She may be buried by andslide at any time.."

    Christina was weak.

    So if she encountered andslide, she would die.

    Joe was stunned for a minute and immediately telephoned to book the ticket for thetest international

    flight, "Hurry up.Pack your things.Pack all the valuable things.Let''s go."

    Patrick immediately drove to a remote suburb of C City after receiving the address.

    By the time they arrived, the building was empty.

    "Look around..."

    Patrick wore a fierce look as he stepped into this dpidated tiled room.

    He looked around and saw that the doors and windows were locked...

    He also noticed the moldy corner of the wall...He quickly ran over, staring at the corner of the wall...

    There was a pool of dark red blood mixed with dirty sand and stones.

    Blood was everywhere on the walls, floors, and broken wooden chairs.The scene here was horrifying¡­

 Chapter 20: Thought You Died

    Chapter 20: Thought You Died

    It was getting dark.Christina kept running and running as if she was frightened by something.

    The mountain path was rough and rugged.

    She tripped and lost a shoe.

    She remembered that there was a vige here, and she had to ask someone for help...

    The surrounding area was deste, and the thick clouds in the sky were rolling violently.

    Soon it began to drizzle, and she was drenched in the rain.

    Suddenly, her eyes lit up.

    There was a simple tiled house in front of her and she ran over excitedly.

    "Is there anyone here?"

    She shouted and looked behind her warily.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When she reached out to knock on the door, she found that the door was not closed.

    She pushed the door open and looked inside.

    Because it was gettingte and dark, she could not see clearly what was going on in the house.

    "Hello, I was captured here by bandits.Please help me..."

    She eximed in panic and walked cautiously in.

    She was forcibly taken from the hospital by several men to this remote suburb.

    Just now, she took the opportunity to break the thick rope in her hand against the rusty hoe in the

    corner of the wall, and immediately untied the rope on her feet, and ran out in panic.

    There were many scratches on her wrists and blood was dripping down.

    She couldn''t pay much attention to the injuries but ran mad, afraid that they would catch her back.

    Her injuries were soaked in the rain, causing her a lot of pain.

    But when she stepped into the quiet tiled house, Christina froze.

    There was no one.

    The house was quiet.

    Christina''s face was pale.

    She looked around and stared nkly at the shabby and dirty tiled house where the objects were

    scattered all over.

    At this moment, a terrible bolt of lightning fell from the sky, and then thunder rumbled.

    So she trembled in fear.

    It was raining cats and dogs outside as if the sky was about to copse.

    Lightning shed, and thunder rumbled.

    She kept shrinking and looking around in fear.

    She caressed her abdomen with her right hand and she felt a little ufortable.

    She lowered her head and her face turned pale instantly.

    She remembered what Patrick had told her before.

    [There are so many women who want to give birth to my children, and you, Christina, you don''t have

    the right...

    Abort the child!] [You heard it, too.

    It was Mr.Hopkins who told us to abort your child.] Her mind was in a mess, and she couldn''t help

    thinking about those harsh words.

    Her eyes were red, her right hand was tightly covering her abdomen, and her heart was full of

    grievances and difort.

    She had been forcibly taken to such a ce, threatened and frightened by those ferocious bandits, and

    fled in panic.

    Now, in this dark night and torrential rain, she was alone and helpless.

    It was all because of Patrick! That man was too cruel and too heartless! The heavy rain caused a

    torrential flow and the yellow soil on the mountain slid down...

    "Come out! Hurry up ande out! The house is going to copse!!"

    A figure outside rushed over and someone screamed in shock.

    Christina was standing in the middle of the house, and she turned around abruptly.

    She kept trembling violently.

    She saw the huge rocks falling down from the mountain torrents outside the door, and the house began

    to crumble...

    Christina seemed to be frightened.

    She was so nervous and wanted to step forward, but she couldn''t control her body.

    Her feet seemed to weigh a thousand pounds.

    She was so scared that she lost all her strength.

    There was a loud crash, and the deafening sound resounded through the sky.

    "What is this sound?"

    Patrick suddenly stopped and looked around with a grim face.

    At this time, thunder, lightning, and the sound of rain covered many voices.

    Some people said uncertainly, "Maybe thendslide knocked down the houses."

    Charles frowned as he watched the heavy rain and thunder.

    He was anxious.

    "Don''t go to the houses at the bottom of the mountain.Be careful, or you will be buried."

    "Mr.Hopkins, we have sent all of our men to look for her separately.It''s very dangerous here.You should

    leave.We will inform you as soon as we get any updates..."

    A fat man standing next to Patrick held an umbre for him and said respectfully.

    "Patrick, this is a big ce.We don¡¯t know where to find her for a while.We should leave now.It''s really

    dangerous to stay here!"

    Charles also shouted at him.

    Now the thunder was rumbling.

    The rain was pouring down, destroying Christina''s footprints.

    Where should they go find her? Patrick had been pursuing his lips and ignored them.

    He looked nervous and seemed to be holding back his other emotions.

    He looked around with sharp eyes, his heart beating wildly.

    Suddenly, he looked startled, strode out, and ran to the left despite the rain.

    The people behind him saw that Patrick was in the rain and immediately chased after him nervously.

    They saw that Patrick was drenched and he was squatting on the ground.

    There was a woman''s shoe in the dirty soil.

    Patrick red at the shoe in the dirt.

    This was Christina''s shoe...

    His heart beat even fast.

    He raised his head, followed the direction of the tip of the shoe, ignored the person behind him, and ran

    forward.

    Patrick didn''t run far before he suddenly stopped.

    He lookedpletely shocked as he looked at the dpidated house buried in mud before him, which

    was in ruins.

    "This, this tiled house copsed and caused the sound we just heard.I don''t know if there''s anyone

    inside..."

    No one knew if anyone was buried inside.Charles and the others rushed over and looked at the ruins

    with astonishment.

    "Let''s get out of here as soon as possible..." Someone immediately suggested.

    "Christina! !"

    Patrick, however, seemed to have been stimted.

    Suddenly, he threw himself in front of the ruins, raised the broken door, and shouted.

    His impatient voice, apanied by thunder, made people uneasy.

    The people behind him immediately came to their senses and helped him dig.

    Christina was in this house? Charles was also surprised.

    He looked around at the destion.

    Her shoe was found here.

    If she really came here, she would have run into the house to shelter from the heavy rain, which

    meant...

    She was buried underneath...

    Charles couldn''t care less about his usual image as a noble, rich young master, and looked anxious.

    He immediately helped to move some big, heavy things.

    Everyone shouted Christina''s name in the heavy rain, and everyone was in a panic.

    All of a sudden, Patrick knelt down and smashed his fists fiercely into the mud in the ruins,

    overwhelmed by too many emotions.

    He kept smashing the ground.

    His eyes were filled with anxiety.

    They knew that in such heavy rain, the rescuers would not be able to arrive in time and that the person

    buried below would have been...

    His heart was filled with regret and helplessness.

    He hated himself.

    He always got what he wanted and seed in what he did.

    But he couldn''t stop this.

    He couldn''t...

    Charles looked at Patrick like that and waspletely shocked.

    He didn''t know that Patrick, who had always been indifferent, would care so much about a woman.

    The rain was still pouring down, and the thunder never stopped, but suddenly, Charles vaguely heard

    some voices behind him...

    All of a sudden, Charles looked like he had seen a ghost.

    The next second, he rushed forward and grabbed Patrick''s shoulder, so excited that he stammered.

    "Patrick, look, look back..."

    Patrick ignored him until Charles shouted anxiously.

    "Christina isn''t dead.She''s right behind us!"

    Patrick''s body shook, and he raised his head to look at Charles in shock.

    At that moment, Charles was more shocked because he saw Patrick''s eyes turn red.

    Before Charles could regain his senses, Patrick had got up and run behind him.

    Patrick was covered in filthy yellow mud.

    Under the heavy rain and in the mud, he was staggering.

    His eyes were filled with astonishment.

    There were many emotions in his eyes, such as surprise and happiness, and they kept changing,

    which confused others.

    He was standing right in front of her, reached out his finger, and touched her face.

    Christina seemed to be frightened by his sudden action, and stood still, stunned.

    Then when Christina wanted to say something, Patrick stepped forward and hugged her tightly.

    Her body was warm, and he kept tightening his grip and hugged her more tightly.

    Christina was very ufortable being held by him.

    Their bodies were pressed together in the heavy rain.

    Her first reaction was to push him, but...

    She was surprised to find that Patrick was trembling, as if he was suppressing a violent emotion, or as

    if he was afraid.

    Afraid? How could a man like Patrick be afraid? Christina thought it was a ridiculous idea, especially

    when she remembered his cold and heartless words.

    "Let go of me! Don''t touch me!!"

    She looked disgusted and her eyes were filled with the rejection of him.

    Charles and the others followed with umbres.

    "It''s great that you are fine.Christina, we all thought you were buried in this tiled house..."

    Hearing Charles''s voice, Patrick seemed to be shocked and came back to his senses.

    He immediately let go of the woman in front of him.

    A trace of awkwardness shed across his usually stern face, and he realized his gaffe.

    Christina took a step back from him and did not look at him again.

    Her face was cold.

    It was still raining heavily, the thunder still rumbled, and the atmosphere in front of the deste ruins

    was strange.

    Someone held the umbre for Christina.

    And someone was trying to ease the tension by saying with a smile, "Since we have found Madam,

    we''d better get going now..."

    "You can''t leave here!"

    Suddenly, a strange voice sounded.

 Chapter 21: Your Husband Is So Considerate

    Chapter 21: Your Husband Is So Considerate

    Christina heard the voice and immediately turned to look.

    "Leo.¡¯¡¯ She was indeed in this tiled house just now.

    Fortunately, Leo, saved her.

    She was very grateful.

    Christina walked to the man and spoke in a gentle manner.

    She didn''t look like the person who had been cold to Patrick.

    Dark clouds rumbled in the sky with thunder and lightning roared.

    On a rainy night, several people walked along the rugged mountain road and came to a cave house

    finally.

    "A few days ago, our vige had been informed of the relocation because of the torrential rain.There is

    no one living down the mountain.The river has already surged up.The mountain road you are going

    back to is very dangerous with the torrential flood at any time.You''d better stay here for the night..."

    With the help of this warmhearted viger, Leo, they followed him to a simple but spacious cave house.

    "Is it safe here?"

    Charles looked at the howling storm outside and felt a little uneasy.

    "Don''t worry.This mountain is built of the hard granite, so the cave here is very strong.¡¯¡¯ After hearing

    what he said, they were slightly relieved.

    It was a bad day, and they encountered a terrible condition.

    They would be drowned by a torrential flood and mudflow if they were not alert.

    "Light more fire, take off your clothes, and dry them."

    Leo went into the kitchen and brought out arge pile of firewood.

    Without any hesitation, Charles and the others quickly piled up the firewood and took off their sticky

    clothes.

    When Christina saw these men taking off their clothes together, she immediately turned around

    awkwardly.

    "Don''t take off your trousers.¡¯¡¯ Patrick, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke.

    When Charles heard him, he remembered that Christina was there.

    "No signal.We can''t get through with anyone else"

    While they were lighting the fire, they discussed.

    "Cory and others should find a ce to shelter from the rain..."

    Christina was a little surprised when she heard the name, Cory.

    Patrick''s eyes had been fixed on her, so the surprise on her was clearly seen.

    He pursed his lips tightly and didn''t say anything.

    "You can call me Anna.I have some clean clothes.Come in to change with me."

    In a short while, a inly dressed woman came out of the inner room and smiled kindly at Christina.

    Christina nodded at her.

    "Thank you."

    Christina was 1.68 meters tall.

    Anna''s dark blue cotton- padded jacket and her long-sleeved trousers were much shorter in her, but

    now she didn''t care about it, so she thanked Anna and walked out.

    Anna came out with her and saw the bruises on her fair wrists and ankles.

    She was shocked, "How did you get all these bruises? Oh God, they had inmmation¡±

    As soon as Anna said so, Patrick stepped forward subconsciously.

    Christina looked up at him as if she was afraid of him, and instinctively took a step back.

    When Patrick saw her like this, he turned his gaze as if he had not been looking at her before.

    "We have some iodophor disinfectant at home.Let me help you to apply.."

    Anna ran back to her room to get the disinfectant and apply it to Christina.

    After that, Christina''s hands and feet became blue.

    The disinfectant made her a little bit hurt, but she only frowned slightly and tried not to make too much

    expression.

    A small round clock hung in the cave.

    It was only around 7 pm, but it was dark and thunderous outside.

    They had to endure this rainy night.

    There was no furniture in the cave, only a few wooden chairs and a round dining table in the main

    room.

    After a while, Anna treated a pot of sweet potato porridge to them.

    "We''re not hungry, thank you."

    Charles knew that the family had not prepared dinner for them before.

    Now that they were sheltering from the rain in their house, they thought they couldn''t eat their food for

    free.

    After thinking about it, he looked at Christina.

    "Christina, you should eat some.You''re pregnant.¡¯

    As soon as Charles said this, everyone else looked at her.

    Anna was serving her a bowl, and Christina was looking at the sweet potato porridge in front of her with

    a worried expression.

    Now that so many people were staring at her, she looked a little embarrassed.

    She didn''t like sweet potato porridge...

    "Pregnant?"

    Anna, on the other hand, got excited and looked at Christina with a bright look.

    "God.How can you give birth to a baby since you''re so skinny? You need to get more nourishment."

    With that, Anna ran into the kitchen and muttered, "I have two more eggs.I made them for you..."

    Christina didn''t know how to react when she saw how enthusiastic Anna was.

    She didn''t like eggs.

    Christina really hated her bad habit of being picky about food.

    She had this bad habit in the Dickens Family when she was a child, so it was hard for her to correct her

    bad habits even if she wanted to.

    She was embarrassed and ran into the kitchen.

    "Anna, I can have porridge or steamed buns.You don''t have to make eggs for me¡­¡±

    Just as Christina entered the kitchen, Patrick ordered a few people to ask Leo for a shlight and some

    tools, and then opened the door and walked out.

    "Although the storm is heavy, tomorrow morning will be fine.There''s no need to go out now..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    When Anna and Christina came out again, they found a few people had gone out.

    Leo sighed.

    "He said he would go out to get something to eat."

    "How can he get food on this rainy day? Why don''t you stop them? It''s dangerous outside.If..."

    Anna scolded her husband.

    Leo looked helpless.

    "I can''t stop him.¡¯¡¯ He was a little afraid of the man, Mr.Hopkins.

    Christina''s face darkened as she looked at the door, her expression bing a littleplicated."No

    one can stop him from doing what he wants to do.Leave them alone.¡¯

    She said something with an ambiguous meaning and implied Anna did not me her husband.

    Anna was a little worried.

    Looking at Christina''splicated face, she asked curiously, "Girl, you should all be from the city.I

    heard they came to look for you.Why did youe to this remote vige?"

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Come to find me?" She wondered.

    Christina froze and retorted in a low voice, "No.They are not here for me.¡¯

    How could he havee looking for her? There was no electricity in the cave.

    In the middle of the shabby room was equipped with an oil and gasmp.

    Under the dim yellow light, their shadows swayed.

    They ate the porridge in silence and looked at the door with worried eyes from time to time.

    "Why did he suddenly run out in this heavy rain.¡¯

    "These young people are not familiar with the mountain roads.I''d better go out and take a look..."

    Leo couldn''t stop worrying and was about to go out in his draft clothes and straw hat.

    Anna looked anxious, grabbed him, and whispered, "It''s raining so hard.Thunder and lightning are

    roaring.You don''t have a shlight, and if you fall down the hill identally, what am I supposed to

    do..."

    Christina looked at the simple couple and hated Patrick more in her heart.

    ¡®It is a stormy day, after causing this couple trouble, they actually made them worried.

    He thought he was a specially privileged person, so everyone should listen to him? He is really

    annoying.

    "Don''t worry.I''m very familiar with this area.Nothing dangerous will happen."

    Leo patted his wife on the shoulder and pushed the door to get out.

    But as soon as the door opened, Patrick and the others came back.

    They were drenched and looked disheveled, but with arge in their hands, there were more than

    twenty pounds of fish in the.

    "You went to the river to fish?"

    Seeing that they had returned safely, Anna heaved a sigh of relief and rushed forward to help.

    "No, we''ll do it ourselves.¡¯¡¯ Patrick looked up at Anna and said in a deep voice.

    Anna looked at his stern face and was startled.

    She only felt that this man was very noble and handsome.

    No wonder her husband did not dare to talk to him.

    Anna was really worried that those men would destroy her kitchen, but she didn''t dare to stop them.

    Christina saw Anna''s helpless expression and was angry.

    She started walking towards the kitchen.

    They were just guests.

    And they showed no respect for the host just because they were rich.

    "Patrick, that''s awesome.You can kill the fish."

    Charles yelled excitedly in the kitchen, holding arge iron pot in his hand and drooling.

    "This fried fish looked good.Make more..."

    Christina froze outside the kitchen.

    She was very surprised.

    ¡®¡®Patrick actually knows how to cook.A man like him actually knows how to cook..¡±

    "Charles,e to help me!"

    Patrick seemed to have sensed something and turned around to look at the kitchen door.

    Christina was not there anymore.

    With a cold face, he handed the long bamboo chopsticks for the fried fish into Charles''s hand.

    "Do it yourself"

    "I''m afraid of boiling oil.Patrick, your cook is better than me...What are you doing?"

    Charles seldom went to the kitchen.He didn''t know how to cock oily fish.

    Patrick ignored him, and in the kitchen, Charles howled because of the sshed boiling oil.

    Finally, he came out with a big pot of crispy fried fish, satisfied.

    "Come on, guys.I made some fried fish.Come to have a taste."

    Charles was shameless and asked the others toe over to eat.

    Although Christina was dissatisfied with Charles and the others, the fried fish seemed to be attempting

    and she was really hungry.

    "This is for you.¡¯ When Patrick came out, he held a rough porcin bowl in his hand and ced it in

    front of her.

    Charles craned his neck to see what it was.

    "Braised eel with ck beans?"

    Anna took the lead and smiled at Christina.

    "Your husband is so considerate.This is good for your baby.You should eat more.¡¯

    Her words "Your husband" made Christina''s face immediately gloomy.

    "No."

    She did not even look at Patrick, but coldly refused.

    She was not qualified to eat what this noble prince had cooked! Patrick seemed to have guessed that

    she wasn''t willing to eat.

    He stepped forward, with his clothes still wet, suppressing his emotions.

    "Come on.¡¯

    "Come on?!!!"

    Christina was furious.

    It was as if she was messing around, but he was the one who made her in this bad situation! The

    atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment.

    Charles looked at Christina''s unhappy face and exined slowly, "Christina, we didn''t send the person

    to take you away...¡¯

    "Shut up!"

    Patrick yelled before he could finish.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the others noticed that Christina''s eyes were red, probably because

    she had remembered what happened to her before.

    "Is there any misunderstanding?"

    Anna looked at Christina with a curious look.

    She shook her head and whispered, "I''m not hungry.¡¯¡¯

    She walked into the inner room as if she didn¡¯t want to see him.

    "Patrick, if you don''t exin to her clearly, she will hate you..." Charles sighed.

    Charles found it strange that Patrick actually knew Christina was picky about food, after all, they didn''t

    know each other well.

 Chapter 22: Im Sorry

    Chapter 22: I''m Sorry

    Christina sat alone on the nk of the small inner room of the cave-dwelling, looking down at her

    abdomen.

    Thinking of Patrick''s words, she was upset.

    "Christina, don''t be angry with your husband." Anna walked in slowly and kindly advised.

    Christina immediately retorted, "He''s not my husband!"

    Husband! She was unable to stand hearing that Patrick was her husband.

    Anna said with a smile, "It happens that couples have conflicts.Sometimes men are dull and not good

    at expressing themselves.Communication solves misunderstandings."

    Christina remained silent.

    ¡®Did Charles just say that the person who took me away was not sent by Patrick? Is it true? But he was

    so mean to me in the hospital before..¡¯ She thought to herself.

    "Drink while it''s hot.Don''t starve the baby in your belly.¡¯ Anna handed her arge porcin bowl of

    ck bean-stewed eel.

    Christina looked up at the soup with hesitation.

    "Your husband cooked this for you himself.Come on."

    Anna smiled kindly and urged.

    Thinking of Patrick, she couldn''t help but exim, "Your husband is really handsome.He has such a

    good temperament, way better than my husband."

    Anna, who was not well-educated, could only describe Patrick as handsome.

    Christina''s face immediately darkened and she said angrily, "You don''t know.When he is angry, he is

    like a lunatic.¡¯

    Anna was blinded by Patrick''s appearance.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    She red at the soup in front of her grumpily.

    ¡®Why should I starve myself?¡¯ I thought.

    Christina took the bowl in Anna''s hand with a straight face and stuffed it into her mouth with a spoon,

    cursing Patrick in her heart.

    "You really have a sassy wife."

    Charles could not help but sigh outside the drapery of the door.

    Originally, he was worried that Christina would refuse to eat, but he was surprised to see that she was

    wolfing down the soup, treating it as her enemy.

    Patrick didn''t say anything, but there was a slight smile in his eyes, Christina quickly finished the big

    bowl of soup and was in a particrly happy mood.

    She smiled brightly at Anna, "Thank you."

    She beamed a smile, with two shallow dimples on her fair cheeks.

    Patrick looked at her and lost his mind for a moment.

    "Who''s outside?"

    Anna heard something and called out.

    Charles, who was caught red-handed, pursed his lips awkwardly.

    "Well, Patrick was worried..."

    As soon as he spoke, he turned around and saw Patrick was out of sight, only to realize that he had

    left.

    Christina snorted at Charles outside the door, "Charles, you pervert.¡±

    There was only a wooden bed in the cave, which was originally where Mr.and Anna slept.They gave up

    the bed to Christina to rest, but she refused.

    "Christina, aren''t you shameless? Why do you want to sleep on hay with us tonight?" Charles teased

    her.

    Christina shot an angry nce at him, ignored him, and went to the corner to sit on a haystack and

    take a nap.

    It was already 12 o''clock.

    Patrick and the others had burned three fires in the empty hall of the cave.

    They sat cross-legged near the fire and their wet clothes had been dried.

    But the wind was howling outside the door, apanied by heavy rain.

    This horrible and strange voice had been ranging all night, making them sleepless.

    Huddled, Christina leaned back against the wall, holding her knees.

    She was very sleepy.

    She bent over and buried her head between her knees.

    She soon fell asleep.

    Unable to fall asleep, Charles and others were talking.

    All of a sudden, Patrick gave them a look, then they noticed that Christina was asleep and immediately

    shut up.

    One of them elbowed Charles in shock and asked incoherently, "Did Mr.Hopkins get struck by

    lightning?"

    Charles looked at Patrick with a twisted expression.Then he reminded them seriously, "Don¡¯t offend

    that woman..."

    Patrick stood up and approached Christina.

    He sat beside her by the hay and gazed down at her.

    Christina leaned against the wall with her head rested on her knees.

    She tilted her head, her face pale and haggard, and a few loose strands of hair hanging from her

    forehead.

    Patrick reached out and smoothed a few strands of her messy hair on her forehead.

    He did not notice that he was extremely gentle at this moment.

    He touched her face with his big hand.

    Feeling it was cold, he put his coat on her and looked at her in a daze.

    She looked very sweet and quiet when she fell asleep.

    But she was a tough woman when she woke up.

    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.

    The shabby and thick wooden door in front of them was opened by the strong wind because it was not

    locked.

    The three small fires were instantly extinguished by the strong wind and rain, and the gas and oilmp

    above the hall was blown down and smashed.

    In an instant, the cave was pitch ck.Christina shuddered at the sudden loud noise.

    "Don''t move."

    A deep voice sounded in her ear.

    The warm masculine scent brushed her cheeks, making her skin itchy.

    Christina was even more flustered.

    ¡®Why is he sitting next to me?¡¯ she wondered.

    She pushed him away instinctively, but Patrick held her even tighter.

    "Don''t move.The oilmp is broken, and debris is scattered all over the floor."

    He added in a deep voice, and his tone somewhat helpless.Soon, Charles and the others locked the

    door and found a lighter to light the previous fire.

    Only then did the cave get light again.

    "Well..." Charles smirked.

    The mes danced in the fire and reflected on the man and woman in the corner.

    Christina looked at these men with a curious look, her cheeks flushed, and she struggled, gritting her

    teeth and whispering, "Let go of me!"

    She was embarrassed.

    "Just ignore them: Inexplicably, Patrick hugged her and suddenly felt reluctant to let go.

    He looked down at her stubborn and clear eyes, and coaxed, "Close your eyes and sleep."

    Christina was angry.

    "Let go of me," she resisted in a low voice, not daring to speak too loudly.

    Bewildered, Patrick didn''t know what to do for a moment.

    He really didn''t know much about women.

    After a moment of silence, he suddenly reached out and stroked her head, trying to calm her down.

    His behavior made Christina much angrier.

    Charles and the others turned around sensibly, thinking that they would turn a deaf ear if Patrick did

    something rash tonight.

    It was a long night, and gradually everyone closed their eyes and fell asleep listening to the roaring

    wind and rain outside the door.But Christina couldn''t sleep at all!

    "Go away¡± She still insisted on pushing away the man beside her.

    But she could not break free from Patrick at all.

    The helplessness and grievance came into Christina''s heart in waves.

    She did not like to be affected.

    But the ident earlier today and the words Patrick said to her kept haunting her mind, she couldn''t

    hold back anymore and began to cry.

    She was too embarrassed to wake anyone up and said angrily in a low voice, "Patrick, youe off a

    very good family and everyone obeys you, but what did I do wrong? Somehow I slept with you and got

    pregnant, and I was taken to the civil affairs bureau like a prisoner to get your license.What do you

    think I am..."

    She choked, "Then you said you didn''t want this child.I know I''m out of your league, but why did you do

    this to me!"

    She tried her best to suppress her voice, but Patrick could hear it clearly.

    He looked down at her, and the weak me reflected on Christina''s face, which was holding back tears.

    She wasn''t affected.

    She tried her best to resist whenever she was unhappy.

    Patrick''s eyes shed with mixed emotions.

    He loosened his grip on her slightly...

    Suddenly, something urred on Christina and she nervously pulled him back.

    "I, I don¡¯t want to abort this child!" Her voice trembled.

    "Patrick, I don''t want to abort this child.If you don''t want the child, I can raise it myself.I can''t provide the

    best environment, but I will do my best.."

    She sped his arm tightly and pleaded humbly, "I want to keep this child.Please..."

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    With deep eyes, Patrick bent down his head and impatiently kissed her trembling lips.

    In an instant, she bit back the words she would like to have said and froze.

    Not because he suddenly kissed her, but because...

    "I''m sorry..." he said.

    Patrick''s voice was low and hoarse as if it made much effort to say these words.

    Christina''s heart trembled in disbelief.

    He tightened his grip and held her in his arms.

    They snuggled together, and their breath intertwined.

    He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Christina, I''m sorry.¡±

    Patrick was not used to saying sorry to others.

    Since he grew up, no one could make him say that, but thest time he was in the hospital...

    He was unable to exin why he cared so much.He was furious.

    Christina seemed to be frightened by him and her mind was in turmoil.

    She couldn''t believe that he apologized to her.

    After that, no one spoke again.

    He held her tightly and did not let go.

    She could not get away from him.

    Each of them was in deep thought.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 23: His Dead Ex Is Back

    Chapter 23: His Dead Ex Is Back

    By daybreak, the next day, all three fires fromst night had been burned out...

    The rain had stopped.

    Christina ate the steamed buns.

    After thanking the enthusiastic couple, they wanted to rush back.

    Because today was New Year''s eve, everyone wanted to go home and reunite.

    Christina took a peek at Patrick.

    They had nned to go back to A City the day before yesterday to spend the New Year with

    Mr.Hopkins.

    They didn''t expect this to happen.

    It seemed that they had to hurry back.

    The Old Man had a bad temper.

    But just as Christina was about to leave with them, Leo stopped her and said, "I think you had better

    stay here with us.¡¯ "The torrential rainst night caused a mudslide that buried many farnds and

    houses nearby.The surrounding residences were destroyed, making it harder to get through the

    mountain roads..."

    Charles said with a rare seriousness, "Christina should stay.Now the hillsides will copse at any

    time.The flood hasn''tpletely subsided.We''ll send someone to pick her up when we get back..."

    After all, Christina was pregnant, she couldn''t exert herself too much since she was still weak.

    The few of them looked at each other for a moment in silence, and then they all looked at Patrick.

    Patrick took a look at Christina and suddenly strode to her.

    Without saying anything, he held her hand and led her straight out the door.

    "She''s with me."

    Charles and the others looked at each other, from Patrick''s cold profile, knowing that his decision would

    not change.

    "Then we are leaving now.Thank you so much for taking us inst night.¡¯ Charles and the others then

    followed them.

    "Patrick, I think it would be better for Christina to stay for another night."

    Charles and the others plodded upward, winding their way back and forth across the face of the

    mountain with great difficulty.

    They also had to pay careful attention to the surrounding mountains.

    Patrick tightened his grip on her wrist as if he didn''t care about Charles''s words.

    He looked around vigntly and led her forward step by step.

    "She''s with me." He repeated again.

    Patrick''s deep eyes fell on the woman''s face beside him...

    Only by keeping her by his side would he be relieved.

    Christina didn''t know what he was thinking.

    He held her too tight as her wrist hurt.

    She looked up at him and said, "I, I can actually..."

    "Christina, don''t even think about it!"

    Patrick said in a calm voice and immediately refuted.

    Christina was depressed.

    ''Why is he so cold? I didn''t even finish my words.¡±

    After walking for about half an hour, a shallow river three meters wide appeared in front of them.

    Originally, this river did not exist.

    It should form from therge influx of heavy rainst night when the rainfall blew the mud from the

    hillsides.

    "It was not too deep, about 30 centimeters.You cane over¡­¡±

    Someone had already stepped across the water.

    Christina watched them cross the shallow river in an orderly fashion, ready to follow.

    However, she was suddenly carried by Patrick who turned around.

    Surprised at his movement, she screamed in shock, "What are you doing?"

    Patrick saw that she was not at all at ease as she kept struggling, and he angrily reminded her, "Do you

    forget the injury on your foot?"

    She stopped struggling, blushed his stare.

    She almost forgot that her hand and foot were injured, and she might have inmmation at the touch of

    water.

    Patrick was very strong that it was easy to carry her across this shallow river.

    But Christina noticed that Patrick took a firm grip on her legs and walked every step carefully as if he

    was afraid of something.

    ¡®This man seems to take everything seriously: She looked at him with her eyes sideways.

    ¡®To be honest, he looks very handsome when he is focused: "What are you looking at?"

    Patrick lowered his eyes and noticed that she was a little absent-minded, so he asked casually.

    While Christina immediately turned her head away as if she had done something wrong.

    She replied, "Nothing.¡¯ However, as soon as she turned her head, her eyes widened as if she were

    extremely nervous, and her hand directly inched toward his crotch...

    "Christina, what, what are you doing..."

    The next second, Patrick froze, and he even stopped his way forward.

    He couldn''t believe that the woman in his arms could not wait to untie his belt.

    When Charles and the others heard Patrick''s surprised inhtion, they turned around and were all

    dumbfounded.

    "Christina, not here..."

    Patrick seemed to be startled by her sudden initiative and did not stop her.

    Christina ignored their strange expressions and pulled out the belt around Patrick''s waist.

    Without a word, she quickly whipped down a fruit tree on the right.

    When Patrick and the others saw clearly, they noticed that there were many green bamboo venomous

    snakes on the trees in the orchard they were shuttling through.

    Just a meter or so, Christina hit its tender spot and it remained motionless.

    "Put me down!"

    They had already crossed the shallow river.

    Christina broke free from his arms and ran all the way to the snake.

    She picked up a big rock and threw it directly at the snake.

    Seeing that the snake waspletely dead, she put her arms around her waist and said proudly, "You

    don''t even have a chance!"

    At this moment, the men behind Christina were all dumbfounded, and even Patrick''s eyebrows raised

    slightly in surprise.Most women were afraid of snakes, especially poisonous ones, but she just...

    Charles was the first tough out loud.

    "Christina, you can''t wait to untie Patrick''s belt and protect him bravely.You deserve to be a hero."

    "The snake was about to attack us."

    Seeing that they were allughing at her, Christina became a little angry and shouted at them angrily,

    "Charles, if you dare to say another word, I''ll kill you!"

    "Come on, we were worried about her just now.She''s stronger than us.Patrick, it''s said that a man

    should marry apliant and gentle wife.Women that are cute and coquette are most

    lovable.Christina, don''t be too violent.Be careful that Patrick might abandon you."

    Christina looked embarrassed as they teased her.

    She was just used to protecting herself.

    It was useless to pretend to be weak.

    She was always alone.

    She could rely on nobody, so she had to be strong.

    Patrick rubbed her head with his hand when she came back to her senses.

    Christina raised her head and looked into his joyful eyes.

    For the first time, she saw that he was actually smiling.

    "Christina, I need you to protect me from now on."

    Patrick seemed to be in a good mood and actually made fun of her.

    Christina''s face turned red as he held her hand and continued walking.

    Although the vige was deste and in disarray due to the heavy rain, the few of them were talking

    andughing, and the atmosphere was very cheerful.

    "Patrick, can I ask you something?"

    Seeing that he was in a good mood, Christina dared to approach him.

    "Can I name our baby in the future?"

    She tugged his arm and looked at him nervously.

    Patrick, on the other hand, was a little distracted when he heard the words "our baby.'''' He looked down

    at her bright eyes as she was really looking forward, which made him want tough.

    His eyes were alight with joy and answered her.

    "Yes."

    When Christina heard his promise, she became more and more excited and grabbed his arm tightly.

    "Then if the baby were a little boy, I think..."

    "There is a signal!"

    The person in front of her suddenly shouted and interrupted her.

    Everyone was very excited because they didn''t need to wind around the mountain if they can make a

    call to ask for help.

    "Chandler?"

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles answered his phone very quickly.

    "Chandler, let me tell you, Patrick and we are now..."

    Charles was about to give him their location, but Chandler seemed to have known about their being

    trapped in a deserted vige and said eagerly, "I know.I''m rushing over to pick you up..."

    "Charles, give Patrick your phone.I have something urgent to tell him.¡¯¡¯ Chandler sounded very strange.

    "What is it?"

    Charles was delighted to hear that Chandler had sent someone to rescue them.

    He turned to look at Patrick and Christina.

    Giggling, he guessed, "Have you found out who kidnapped Christina from the hospital? Patrick will

    never let them go..."

    "It''s not that.There''s another thing...Charles, it''s very important.Give the phone to Patrick immediately!"

    Chandler urged and he seemed really anxious.

    Charles could not help but frown at his tone.

    What could be more important than Christina''s? But Charles didn''t dare to dy, so he ran back and

    stuffed his phone into Patrick''s hand.

    "It''s Chandler, he said he has something important to tell you..."

    Patrick and the others knew that Chandler had sent someone to pick them up and stopped to rest.

    Taking Charles''s phone, Patrick''s expression was cold.

    "What''s the matter?"

    He didn''t care much about the so-called important things.

    When Chandler heard Patrick''s voice, he was really anxious.

    He replied in a hurry, "Patrick, I was so stunned when I saw her.I don''t know much about...She went

    there herself.I can''t persuade her..."

    Chandler seemed to have been shaken up, and even his words sounded a little fuzzy.

    Patrick was trying to calm him down and make himself clear, but just then, a helicopter hovered above

    them, and the raspy sound made it even harder for him to hear Chandler.

    The helicopter soonnded safely not far from them.

    Patrick and the others knew that it should be sent by Chandler to pick them up, but the next second,

    they were all very surprised.

    As soon as the helicopternded, a woman inside hurriedly got off and ran over here anxiously...

    When Patrick saw the familiar face, he was not only surprised, but his eyes strained to her, and he

    even doubted whether he was hallucinating.

    "Patrick!"

    The clear and sweet voice shouted excitedly.

    The slender woman threw herself into Patrick''s arms and hugged him tightly.

    "Do you know how worried I am about you? Chandler told me to wait for you at the hospital, but I can''t

    stay any longer.I..."

    She choked with a sob, being so excited, her tears oozing from the corners of her eyes.

    She nestled her face against his chest, unable to suppress her emotions, she repeated his name,

    "Patrick, Patrick! I miss you very much.I miss you so much..."

    Patrick''s cold face froze, only feeling her tears drip his chest, permeating his clothes...

    His hands trembled slightly as he raised his fingers caressing her familiar and beautiful face.

    His hoarse voice was filled with disbelief.

    "How could you...¡¯

    "Cecilia"

    Charles screamed out like he saw a ghost, "Are, aren''t you dead?!"

    Howe she was back from the dead! Christina was standing next to Patrick.

    She could see her very clearly.This woman...

    She was Patrick''s "dead" ex-girlfriend.

    Christina was shocked with mixed feelings, and she felt somehow ufortable.

    She unconsciously released her hand which was holding Patrick''s¡­

 Chapter 24: Cancel the Wedding

    Chapter 24: Cancel the Wedding

    "They are as like as two peas."

    The people behind were surprised as they looked at Christina and Cecilia, who suddenly appeared.

    "Christina, do you have a twin sister?"

    Even Charles approached her and asked curiously.

    Christina ignored him but just nced at Patrick.

    She heard others¡¯ exmations.

    Suddenly, she felt a loss.

    She was just like a poor imitation.

    Because the man and woman who had finally reunited were hugging each other affectionately.

    She never knew that aman as cold as Patrick could stare at a woman so gently.

    The thin woman in Patrick''s arms seemed to notice Christina''s gaze, and she looked up at her with

    moist eyes.

    Cecilia was shocked at how simr they looked with just a nce.

    Christina''s face was still stiff, and she didn''t know what expression should she put on.

    All of a sudden, the woman opposite her suddenly closed her eyes and cked out.

    "Cecilia..." Patrick shook her, looking anxious.

    "Cecilia is very weak,"

    Chandler ran over after another helicopternded.

    He urged Patrick, "Send Cecilia back to the hospital immediately.The doctor didn''t allow her to leave,

    but she insisted oning to you.¡¯

    After hearing what Chandler said, Patrick quickly carried her towards the helicopter.

    The attendants immediately opened the door.

    Patrick carefully ced the pale and weak woman in his arms in the seat.

    Christina stood behind him and stared at him steadily.

    The helicopter immediately flew towards the hospital.

    Christina watched the helicopter take off, her right hand slightly clenched...

    She lowered her head and felt at a loss.

    ¡®He forgot me..¡±

    ¡®He carried the woman he loved the most and left in a hurry: And left me behind¡¯

    ¡®He just said that he was going to take me out of here with him.But he had forgotten it so quickly.¡¯ She

    looked at her left palm in a daze.

    She still remembered his grip.

    "No wonder he treated me so well.It turns out that the so- called concern does not belong to me from

    the beginning.¡¯ She thought.

    She seemed to have suddenly figured something out.

    She smiled bitterly.

    ''What am I thinking about? I''ve been hurt by Cory.I won''t be stupid anymore¡±

    At this time, at the window of the helicopter, Patrick suddenly poked his head out and looked at her with

    a deep gaze, but Christina did not know because she had lowered her head.

    "Let''s go."

    Charles felt she was feeling a little down and deliberately patted her on the shoulder hard.

    "What are you staring at? Hurry up.I don¡¯t want to stay in this bleak ce anymore.¡¯ Charles grabbed

    her arm and took Christina to another helicopter.

    "Hey, Charles, that woman..."

    After boarding the helicopter, they head straight to A City.

    Christina asked curiously in a low voice, "She seems to have a good rtionship with Patrick"

    Her tone was calm as if she were talking about the gossip of a stranger.

    Charles sat in the passenger seat and turned back to nce at her.

    "Don''t you mind?" Christina was embarrassed at his gaze.

    She shouted, "Why should I mind that? I just wonder how can a woman love him so deeply since he

    has such a bad temper."

    "You don''t like Patrick?"

    Charles was surprised by her disdainful tone.

    It was too easy for a woman to fall in love with a man like Patrick.

    At least he knew that there were many socialites who were enchanted by him.

    "Why should I like an unreasonable ice cube like Patrick? I like sweet guys." Christina retorted

    somehow excitedly.

    Seeing that she really didn''t care, Charles shrugged and suggested, "Christina, after you give birth to

    the child, you should leave.You are not a match for Cecilia.You can''tpete with her."

    "I didn''t say I wanted topete with her."

    She whispered, "I''m just curious..."

    That a cold man like Patrick also knew to love someone.

    "But to be honest, I''m curious too¡± Charles suddenly became excited too.

    "Cecilia is dead, how can shee back to life? I almost thought I had met a ghost."

    "Christina, I''m telling you, Cecilia is Patrick''s girlfriend when he was in the United States.They loved

    each other very much.Three years ago, they were about to get married and they went to Paris to take

    wedding photos.But something happened.Cecilia fell into the Seine.Patrick was very anxious.We got

    the French government to help us, but we never found her..."

    When Christina heard Charles''s words, she feltplicated.

    It turned out that they were about to get married.

    No wonder they were so intimate.

    Seeing that she was in a daze, Charles nudged her and reminded her, "Christina, although you got the

    marriage certificates with Patrick,...Anyway, you should know what to do.Don''t tter

    yourself.Otherwise, you will be hurt."

    Charles''s advice made her lost in thought.

    ¡®¡¯Don''t tter yourself "I don''t like an ice cube either," she retorted in a low voice.

    The helicopter sent her back to the Hopkins Family.

    The butler saw that she was a little pale and immediately called the private doctor to examine Christina.

    She knew that she was just a tool to give birth to a child for the Hopkins Family.

    "Where has Patrick gone on the first day of the spring festival?"

    The next day, she apanied Mr.Hopkins to have breakfast at 5 o''clock.

    Seeing the shiny new furniture and red festive decorations in Hopkins Family, Christina realized that

    today was the first day of the new year.

    "l asked you to go back to the Dickens Family.Why did it take you so long?"

    Mr.Hopkins stared at Christina with deep eyes and immediately asked, "Did something

    happen?!"Christina was stuttered by the old man''s sharp gaze.

    "Well, I, we..."

    She didn''t know what she should say.

    If she told him that she ignored his precious great-grandson and jumped into the river to save another

    man, she would be scolded.

    "Grandpa, I''m sorry.I know I was wrong.I promise I won''t do that in the future"

    Patrick had scolded her at the hospital angrily, and she realized she had ignored her child''s safety, and

    she solemnly said to Mr.Hopkins.

    Mr.Hopkins did not understand what she was saying, but with a straight face, he said to her.

    "You have no ambition at all!"

    "On the first day of the new year, another woman stole your man, but you still stay here! Won''t you fight

    for your marriage?"

    Old Master snorted at her.

    Christina was confused to hear that.

    Grandpa didn''t seem to know that she broadly jumped into the river, and all the videos on the Inte

    suddenly disappeared.

    Although she didn''t know who gave the order, Christina felt relieved.

    "Old Master, are you going to start eating now, or are you waiting for Young Master?" The butler asked.

    This question made Old Master''s face even more sullen.

    He cursed, "Isn''t Cecilia already dead? How can shee back to her life? Send someone to

    investigate and find out what tricks she is ying!"

    "Sir, Young Master has always been reluctant for us to interfere in affairs about Cecilia.¡±

    The butler was in a dilemma.

    "What is that actor good for? She is just a seductress.¡¯¡¯ Mr.Hopkins disliked Cecilia and said in a

    disdainful tone.

    Then he turned to stare at Christina with a meaningful expression.

    Christina was a little nervous under Old Master''s gaze.

    He said that Cecilia looked like a seductress.

    But she looked simr to Cecilia.Did that mean Mr.Hopkins dislike her either?

    "We''ll have breakfast now," he urged the servants beside him to serve the food.

    He ordered in an indifferent voice, "And then you go to the hospital..."

    "What?"

    Christina was eating the scallop porridge with a spoon and looked at him in a daze.

    Why should she go to the hospital? Seeing that she was confused, Mr.Hopkins lectured her with a

    serious expression, "Your husband is in the hospital with another woman.Shouldn''t you show them that

    you are his wife?"

    Christina waspletely dumbfounded.

    ¡®¡®What?! She had no chance to refute.

    After having half a bowl of porridge, she was stuffed in the car and sent to the hospital...Christina

    looked out the window at the speeding scenery, feeling uneasy.

    "Grandpa doesn''t seem to like that Cecilia..."

    She muttered to herself, looking dejected.

    "Old man, if you don''t like that Cecilia, you should teach her a lesson yourself.Why did you ask me to

    do that? How dare I yell at her.."

    Christina didn''t dare to challenge Patrick''s lover, and she had no right to do that.

    She kept thinking about how to exin to Patrick when she got to the hospital, but her mind was in a

    mess and she couldn''t figure anything out.

    All she knew was that after Patrick sent Cecilia to the hospital, he stayed with her all the time.

    The car stopped smoothly, and Christina forced herself to take the elevator.

    When she arrived at the door of a spacious VIP ward, some voices came from inside.

    "Patrick, you''d better go back first.I''m fine.It''s the first day of the new year.Your grandfather must want

    you to apany him.¡±

    It was Cecilia''s voice, which was as sweet as her appearance.

    The man stared at the woman on the bed silently and slowly stood up...

    Seeing that he was indeed about to go back, Cecilia suddenly grabbed his arm and pretended to be

    anxious.

    "Patrick¡­¡¯¡¯ She called out his name affectionately.

    Christina was standing still outside the ward.

    She thought she shouldn''t overhear them.

    There must be a lot of love words to exchange since they finally met again, so she turned around and

    stayed in the corner of the corridor waiting for Patrick toe out.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    But the next second, Cecilia''s slightly excited question stopped Christina.

    "Patrick, I, Iheard from Chandler that you have married..."

    Her voice was unabashedly sad and depressed, but her grip on Patrick tightened.

    Patrick was startled when he heard her question.

    "Yes," he replied lightly.

    When Cecilia heard him say yes, she trembled slightly as if she could not ept the fact.

    "Then, then your wedding must be very grand...¡¯¡¯ Cecilia forced a smile at him, but her voice was

    choked with suppressed pain.

    She thought of the beautiful memories with him and her tears slid down.

    Patrick looked at her sad face and thought for a while.

    "I''ll cancel the wedding!" Christina was stunned.

    Suddenly, Patrick''s face darkened as if he had sensed something.

    He turned his head and shouted coldly, "Who''s outside!"

 Chapter 25: Dont Make Things Difficult for Christina

    Chapter 25: Don''t Make Things Difficult for Christina

    "What are you doing here!"

    When Christina pushed open the door of the ward, the man asked coldly from inside.

    Christina subconsciously looked at the woman in the bed.

    She paused for a second before saying, "I, I just..."

    "Miss Dickens, I''m not feeling well.Patrick has been with me all this time.We didn''t do anything else!

    Don''t be angry!" Cecilia looked timid.

    It was as if she was frightened by the sudden appearance of Christina.

    She hurriedly exined in a weak and nervous voice.

    "Christina, go back now!" Patrick''s voice grew colder.

    Patrick turned to look at Cecilia''s frightened face.

    It was as if she were the delicate beauty in the sickbed that Christina hade to bully.

    Christina felt a little aggrieved and angry when he yelled at her.

    "Grandpa asked me toe over! Patrick, if you don''t go home, you can go anywhere you want.I don''t

    bother to talk to you!" Patrick was angry.

    Christina pulled a straight face, turned around, and immediately strode away, not wanting to see him at

    all.

    He almost subconsciously chased after her, but his right hand was held by the woman on the sickbed.

    "Patrick, don''t make things difficult for her ¡®¡¯ Cecilia said in a soft voice.

    "Chandler told me before that you followed your grandfather''s thoughts to marry her because she was

    pregnant.At least she is pregnant with your child.Don''t be so mean to her...¡¯

    And the VIP floor was really quiet.

    It was so quiet that even Christina, who had already walked out of the ward, could hear what Cecilia

    said in the end.

    "Don''t make things difficult for her."

    "You followed your grandfather''s thought to marry her because she was pregnant......¡¯ Christina''s heart

    was filled with bitterness when she heard these words.

    Without hesitation, Christina walked quickly towards the elevator.

    Her footsteps were hasty as if she was afraid of , staying here.

    Suddenly, she felt like that she was a mistress between them.

    She knew she had no right to interfere in Patrick''s private affairs, but...

    Why was he so cold when he spoke just now? It seemed that if she really hurt Cecilia, he would not let

    her go.

    Christina was in a bad mood and returned to Hopkins Family.

    "Where is he? Didn''t Patricke back with you?"

    Sitting upright in the hall of the Main Residence, Mr.Hopkins asked in a deep voice when he saw

    Christina return.

    "I don''t know¡±

    "Is he still with that actor?!"

    Mr.Hopkins''s face darkened and he cursed.

    Then he looked at Christina with disdain.

    "Why are you so useless! Didn''t I ask you to bring him back? It''s the first day of the lunar new year

    today.Keep an eye on your man!"

    Christina had just been reprimanded by Patrick in the hospital and was reprimanded again by the old

    man when she came back.

    The grandfather and grandson of the Hopkins Family were really unreasonable...

    She couldn''t stand it any longer and retorted angrily, "If you want Patrick toe back, just call him

    yourself.I won''t go to him!"

    With that said, Christina could not care about her usual reverence for the old man.

    She was so angry that she turned around and went straight back to the bedroom.

    "Stop! I still have something to ask you.How were things going on when you and that bastard went to

    the Dickens Family .." Mr.Hopkins shouted at her back.

    Christina walked faster when she heard the words "Dickens Family".

    Mr.Hopkins couldn''t believe what he saw as Christina left in a rage and ignored him!

    "Old Master, I think Young Madam..."

    The butler wanted to say something to ease the tension.

    "All right.All right.Now they are not afraid of me, right? Everyone thinks I''m going to die, and they dare

    to ignore me!" Mr.Hopkins looked very gloomy.

    The butler smiled bitterly.

    "Old Master, Mr.Dickens called.He said that Young Master personally informed them that the wedding

    was canceled..."

    Mr.Hopkins was angry that Christina was disobedient.

    He was Startled and raised his head as he heard what the butler said.He was really angry now.

    Fires were burning in his eyes.

    "What did you just say?"

    "Patrick said he would cancel the wedding because of that damn actor?! How dare he!"

    The old man gritted his teeth in anger.

    The butler sighed and muttered, "It was indeed the Young Master who canceled the wedding..."

    He guessed that Christina was unhappy because the wedding was canceled.

    Mr.Hopkins''s chest heaved with anger and he shouted, "Cecilia.This woman has been missing for so

    many years, but she just pops up at this time.What''s her intention? Patrick''s mind is in a mess.Why

    does her care that b*tch so much?"

    "Actually, Christina.."

    The butler thought of something.

    Mr.Hopkins was furious and snorted, "Don''t mention this Christina.She''s so stupid! I''ve agreed to let her

    marry into our family, but she won''t take the opportunity to curry favor with this Patrick.Now, Cecilia is

    back, but it still looks like that she doesn''t care.Why is she so stupid?!"

    The butler couldn''t help butugh when he heard this.

    The butler said, "Old Master, Christina''s pregnancy was just an ident.She has no feelings for

    Patrick......"

    The butler left thest sentence to his heart, "So it''s normal that Christina doesn''t care much about the

    returning of Patrick''s ex.¡±

    "What do you mean!" Mr.Hopkins frowned.

    "You mean that Christina turns her nose up at Patrick!"

    After all, Patrick was brought up by him but now, Patrick was despised by a woman.

    No matter what, the Old Master still cared more about his grandson.

    The butler smiled helplessly.In his heart, the butler sighed.

    ¡®¡¯Sure enough, every man of Hopkins Family had a strange temper.It was really not easy for Christina

    to deal with both Mr.Hopkins and Patrick¡±

    "It''s the first day of the lunar year.Are you sure you don''t want to go back to the Hopkins Family for

    dinner?"

    Charles received a call from Patrick and drove over to pick Patrick up.

    Charles was waiting for the traffic light.

    After thinking about it, Charles couldn''t help but ask, "Patrick, I heard that you canceled the wedding."

    Patrick leaned against the back of the car, refreshing his spirits with eyes half-closed.

    He didn''t want to be bothered by his grandfather, so he asked Charles to drive over.

    Now hearing Charles mention the wedding cancetion, he thought of Christina again and some

    thoughts shed in his eyes. Charles turned the steering wheel and nced at Patrick from the corner

    of his eye when he saw that Patrick didn''t pay much attention to him.

    "Patrick, you don''t really cancel the wedding because Cecilia is back and you''re afraid that Cecilia will

    be sad, do you? Anyway, Christina is legally married to you.It''s very¡­¡¯¡¯ Charles continued to say in his

    heart, "It''s very unfair for Christina as the wedding was suddenly canceled."

    Charles didn''t say what he thought in his heart out because Patrick suddenly snapped, "Stop the car!"

    Charles didn''t know why, but he obeyed.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Charles noticed that Patrick was staring gloomily at the left side of the car window.

    He followed Patrick''s gaze and he was stunned.

    That woman was Christina? How could she wander around the city alone in the middle of the night?

    Christina, a familiar excited shout was heard.

    Christina was very depressed today because Patrick didn''te back tonight and Mr.Hopkins pulled a

    long face and inexplicably taught her a lesson.

    She felt that she was wronged, so she had to go out and take a walk to rx.

    Suddenly, she heard someone calling her.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When she looked over, she became more depressed.

    "How are you? Are you feeling well? You were kidnapped that day. I was worried about you.I followed

    Patrick and the others to the vige to find you..."

    Cory happened to drive past her and he got out of the car excitedly.

    He ran over and spoke quickly.

    "Thank you for your concern.¡¯¡¯ Christina''s voice was cold.

    She took a step back consciously to keep the distance clear between her and him.

    Cory always felt ufortable when he saw that she was clearly alienating herself from him.

    They used to be husband and wife.

    Although he had snubbed her in the past, Christina had been amodating him for the past three

    years.

    "Last time,¡¯ Cory looked at her with burning eyes.

    He paused and asked nervously, "I want to ask you.Christina, Did you jump into the river to save me

    because you loved me, or..or because you thought that I was the one who saved you on the high

    school graduation trip?"

    Christina felt that all kinds of feelings welled up in her heart when she heard Cory mention the past.

    She had always avoided mentioning the nightmare of her high school graduation trip.

    She clenched her right hand slightly and then took a deep breath.

    "It doesn''t matter anymore," she replied lightly.

    As she spoke, she turned around and wanted to leave.

    "This is very important to me!"

    Cory suddenly took a big step forward, grabbed her arm agitatedly, and urged, "Christina, tell me if you

    still love me!"

    She paused and looked at the persistence on the man''s face, only to find itughable.

    In fact, Christina didn''t know whether it was because she misunderstood him as the man who saved

    her on the graduation trip that she jumped into the river in disregard of everything to save him. She just

    inexplicably wanted to find the man who saved her that day.

    She wanted to find him very much.

    It was as if she owed him a very important promise.

    Christina was annoyed and didn''t want to talk to him.

    "Cory, it''s the first day of the lunar year.Please go back to apany your beautiful lover and

    daughter...¡¯ He felt guilty when he heard her say that.

    He quickly exined, "Christina, if you still love me, why don''t you admit it? I promise I''ll make it up to

    you.I''m with Carrie only because of my daughter.Give me some time to deal with it.I also heard that

    Patrick''s ex-girlfriend came back, and he even canceled your wedding with him..."

    Though Christina never cared about the wedding, when she heard that Cory and others said that the

    wedding was canceled, she still found their words annoying as she became the one who was

    abandoned in their words.

    "It''s none of your business!"

    Christina was in a worse mood after being pestered by Cory, so she immediately took out her phone

    and called the driver of the Hopkins Family to pick her up.

    Cory watched her get into the car...

    Just as Christina left, Patrick said in a deep voice, "Go back to the mansion¡¯

    "Uh.Patrick, didn''t you want to go to a bar?"

    Charles''s heart trembled as he felt the ferocity all over Patrick''s body.

    "Back to the Hopkins Family!" Patrick repeated impatiently.

    Charles was shocked.

    Patrick wouldn''t have rushed back to trouble Christina, would he?

    "Thest time, Christina jumped into the river to save Cory.She probably had no other thoughts other

    than saving one''s life.There was nothing else..."

    Charles was kind enough to help Christina.

    "And¡­¡±

    "Patrick, given that now, Cecilia is back, the wedding has been canceled and Christina said that she

    would respect your decision after giving birth to the baby, don''t make things difficult for Christina..."

    Along the way, Charles was a little scared.

    He raised his eyebrows and looked back.

    He was surprised to find that Patrick''s expression became gloomier.

    "Don''t make things difficult for Christina."

    This was the second time he had heard such words today.

    Patrick''s expression was cold, and his eyes were filled withplicated emotions.

    His right hand was clenched into a fist.

    ¡®¡®When did I make things difficult for her?¡¯¡¯ Patrick shouted in his heart.

 Chapter 26: You Cant Spoil Her

    Chapter 26: You Can''t Spoil Her

    "This year, I actually spend the first day of the New Year here..." It was alreadyte at night.

    Christina was depressed all day and couldn''t sleep at night, so she ran to the back garden to enjoy the

    scenery.

    Looking at the expensive flowers and exquisite cloisters in the garden, she felt that everything was

    illusory.

    She never thought that she could live in such a magnificent ce.

    "No wonder those women are looking at Patrick like they''re looking at a treasure..."

    After all, marrying into the Hopkins Family was really something to brag about.

    A gust of night wind blew, and Christina cringed and rubbed her hands.It was cold.

    "What are you doing standing here?"

    Suddenly, a deep voice sounded behind her.

    As soon as Christina heard this voice, she immediately became alert.

    She turned around and watched Patrick stride towards her.

    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.

    ¡®¡®What did hee back for? Didn''t he stay in the hospital with Miss Jones?¡¯¡¯ It was quiet all around.

    The moon was dim tonight, and only the orange streetlights in the garden shone.

    Patrick saw her cheeks reddened by the cold wind.

    "What are you doing standing here in the middle of the night?"

    For some reason, his voice became a little anxious.

    She wanted to retort, "Can''t I just walk around the garden?" but she didn''t dare.

    "Go back to bed after 10 pm!"

    Patrick seemed to be able to read her mind and ordered her coldly.

    "Why?"

    She yelled out angrily, Christina thought, ''He is so gentle with Miss Jones, but as soon as he came

    back, he was mean to me¡±

    Patrick''s eyes became deeper and moreplicated as he stepped forward, his voice somehow filled

    with anger.

    "Do you think it''s suitable for a pregnant woman to fool around?"

    "I didn''t..."

    She was about to retort but she remembered that she had actually gone out earlier.

    Patrick looked down at her palms turning red from the cold, and he looked more impatient.

    Without saying anything, he reached out and dragged her straight into the house.

    Sure enough, her hands were cold.

    Christina was disgruntled when he suddenly tugged, almost dragged, "Let Me go.I''ll walk myself..."

    Patrick heard the noise behind her and became mad.

    He took her into the house and immediately let her go.

    "Go back to the bedroom!"

    His voice sounded impatient.Christina looked at his cold face and felt even more displeased.

    "No!" She puffed up her face and replied.

    "You!" Patrick was so angry that his face turned red.

    "Christina, what did you beg me forst time? You said you would reflect on how to be a mother.You''re

    pregnant and you go out into the night air.Do you have anymon sense?"

    Christina pursed her lips and did not dare to refute anymore.

    She lowered her head and looked a little ashamed.

    Patrick saw that she suddenly became silent, drooping her head as if she was really reflecting on

    herself.

    He was angry and...couldn''t do anything with her.

    "Go back to your bedroom."

    This time, his tone softened as much as possible.

    "No!" she said it again.

    Patrick narrowed his eyes and stared at the woman opposite him.

    He already knew this woman was a pain in the ass and would make many more demands...

    "Christina, what exactly do you want?"

    Patrick remembered that other people had advised him not to make things difficult for Christina.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.

    "I''m hungry.¡¯ Christina was a little embarrassed by his stare.

    She looked down at her toes and said unhappily, "Grandpa said I can''t eat too much because I''m

    pregnant.But I can eat an elephant..."

    Patrick''s face froze for a moment, and he was stunned at her words.

    It''s rare for ady to say things like "I can eat an elephant" in front of aman.

    Christina lowered her head and did not dare to look at him.

    She looked a little embarrassed, and she was too hungry to sleep...

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "No, don''t call the chef" She peeked up and saw Patrick''s stance of preparing to call for the maids, and

    immediately stopped him.

    "I don''t want to wake anyone up in the middle of the night." She looked guilty.

    "I don''t like that so-called tasteless nutritious meal."

    Who wanted to eat that? It was worse than porridge!

    ¡®This woman is really picky about food!¡¯ Patrick''s face darkened with anger and his eyes were fixed on

    her for a long time¡­¡±

    Actually, Christina didn''t know what was going on either.

    Anyway...the two of them sneaked into the kitchen.

    Originally, she had thought of sneaking into the kitchen to find something she could eat and casually fill

    her stomach while everyone was asleep, but Patrick actually cooked noodles for her! Christina was a

    little ttered.

    "Can you cook?"

    Patrick nced at her and motioned for her to stay out of the way.

    Christina can''t.

    She was basically a kitchen waste who had trained hard for years and still had no talent.

    She could cook the noodles too much.

    Christina stayed in the corner and watched as Patrick took out some noodles and cut some scallion

    and beef slices.

    He also marinated the beef with some ingredients.

    Thinking of the carp soup with ck beans that Patrick stewed a few days ago, she was a little

    surprised.

    She didn''t expect him to cook so well.

    "Patrick, do you have a special hobby of cooking?" She eximed.

    Patrick''s hand with the kitchen knife paused for a moment and he turned to look at her as if he was a

    little annoyed.

    Then he ignored her.

    Christina noticed that he was a little angry and quickly added, "Actually, I wanted to say that a man who

    knows how to cook is awesome.Really, I was thinking about finding a cook to marry.¡¯

    "Oh."

    He casually replied, remembering some things in the past, feeling bad.

    Christina felt that he was different tonight.She thought it might be the new year.

    "Patrick, can you make a tempura?" She asked carefully.

    He looked up at her and clearly saw Christina''s greedy face and her big eyes staring at him, eager to

    eat some.Patrick was furious.

    "No shrimp!" He didn''t know why he would reply to her.

    "I saw a lot of soft-shelled crabs in the small pond in the garden.They came from Australia..."

    Her voice was a little excited.

    "Fried soft-shelled crabs are delicious!"

    He mixed flour, eggs, and water to make a batter.

    The fresh soft-shell crabs from the pool were gilled and battered directly into the frying pan and fried

    until golden brown, then...a te of crispy fried soft-shell crabs was finished.

    "Patrick, you''re so awesome!"

    Christina was a little excited and took the big bowl of noodles in his hand.

    She used the chopsticks to pick up two soft- shelled crabs and threw them into the noodle soup.

    "I''m easy to feed.You don''t have to help me dip them in soy sauce."

    She would just eat it with the noodles.

    Patrick looked at her excited look, he was speechless that she had the nerve to say she was easy to

    feed.

    Christina took her delicious meal out to the dining table and gobbled down the food.

    Patrick stood by and watched her eat with satisfaction.

    He himself was very confused that why he actually helped her do such a boring thing.

    Christina was full and in a particrly good mood.

    She approached him and thanked him sincerely.

    "Full? Happy?"

    Patrick looked at her silly smile and ordered angrily, "Go to sleep!"

    Christina immediately changed into her pajamas andy down on the bed, not daring to have other

    demands.

    She hugged the quilt, and her small face showed happiness and disbelief.

    The Young Master personally cooked noodles for her, and also made a soft-shelled crab that she had

    been drooling for a long time.

    If only he could treat her as well as he did today every day, she would be happy.

    When Patrick took a shower and came out, he found that the woman on the bed was already asleep.

    Under the dim light, he could see her slight smile, which was much more natural than her previous

    vignce.

    Patrick looked at her like this, lost in thought.

    He lifted the quilt andy on the other side, only to find that the center of the big bed was separated by

    her with a long pillow.

    Finding her little trick, Patrick crossed the pillow, and pinched the tip of her nose, punishing her and not

    letting her breathe.

    Christina couldn''t breathe and felt ufortable.

    Her little face was wrinkled.

    She subconsciously waved her hands.

    "Let go of me, let go of me."

    She even knew to resist in her dream.

    Patrick let go of her when he saw how ufortable she was.

    He chuckled, which included a sense of indulgence.

    He adjusted the temperature of the room, threw away the long pillow in the middle of the big bed,

    pulled the quilt for her, then dimmed the bedsidemp and closed his eyes to rest.

    Earlier, he had been busy with Christina being kidnapped.

    And then Cecilia suddenly came back.

    Tonight, he was actually more tired than her.

    Although Patrick also slept heavily, he nevertheless kept a certain amount of vignce during his sleep.

    Around four in the morning, he felt the woman beside him suddenly curl up and tremble.

    He opened his eyes and looked at her.

    "Christina!"

    Startled, Patrick immediately woke up.

    The woman next to him still closed her eyes and did not respond, but her face looked a little pale and

    her forehead was covered in a cold sweat.

    Patrick frowned and he reached out hisrge palm to touch her forehead.

    It was terribly hot.

    He immediately got out of bed and grabbed the phone.

    "Ask the doctor here."

    When the private doctor heard that the Young Master had personally called, he rushed over nervously.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Patrick saw the doctor examine Christina with a serious face and felt a little impatient.

    "What''s wrong with her?"

    She had gone out for a night breeze earlier and nothing had happened.

    How could she sleep in the middle of the night and suddenly have a high fever? The doctor heard his

    unkind tone and immediately said nervously, "Young Master, does Young Madam catch a cold?"

    "I, I just blew the night breeze."

    Christina was awake on the bed, but she was dizzy, and her voice was still a little hoarse.

    Afraid that Patrick would scold her, she exined guiltily, "I wore thick clothes."

    Patrick looked at her face, which was flushed red and pale from the fever.

    He was a little upset.

    He turned to the doctor in front of him.

    "She jumped down the riverst week and got cold"

    Christina almost forgot about it and became even more anxious.

    She reached out and tugged at the corner of his shirt, begging for mercy.

    "Patrick, don¡¯t tell grandpa.Please."

    "The videos have been deleted.Grandpa doesn''t know about it ¡° He looked at her frightened face and

    said in a low voice.

    "Young Master, if this is the case, Young Madam should take a rest at this time.¡¯¡¯ Of course, Patrick

    knew.

    And that was why he canceled the wedding.

    "But Young Master, did Young Madam eat something tonight?" The doctor asked again.

    Patrick thought about it and told the truth.

    The doctor was stunned.

    "Young Master, pregnant women can''t eat crab.¡¯¡¯

    Fortunately, she didn''t eat much!

    "She wants to eat..." The doctor thought, "You can''t spoil her¡±

 Chapter 27: I Like You Very Much

    Chapter 27: I Like You Very Much

    "You allow a pregnant woman to eat crabs, do you have anymon sense?"

    This sentence sounded familiar.

    Christina buried her head in the quilt guiltily.

    Last night, Patrick was still ming her for not having anymon sense, but now...

    Now it was Patrick who was med.

    Christina suddenly had a fever at four in the morning and called a doctor.

    Since Mr.Hopkins had always been an early riser, it was hard to hide what happened to him.

    The old man came over angrily with his crutch and scolded.

    "Grandpa, it''s actually me..."

    It was me who wanted to eat crabs.

    Christina popped out of her head and was about to admit her fault, but Mr.Hopkins was in a bad mood

    and looked at her with a gloomy look.

    Therefore, Christina immediately became timid and stopped speaking.

    Patrick was yelled at by his grandfather and did not refute, but he didn''t look good.

    He nced at Christina meaningfully.

    "From now on, You two should go to the parenting center every Sunday and learn how to be parents."

    Mr.Hopkins''s face was especially grim.

    He ordered seriously.

    Christina didn''t care.

    She had nothing to do anyway, but Patrick was busy with work...

    Seeing his grandfather go downstairs, Christina turned to look at Patrick.

    As expected, he was not very happy.

    "Christina..."

    He looked into her guilty eyes, muttered her name, and warned angrily, "You better behave yourself!"

    She did not dare to refute, because he had taken the me for her.

    Patrick left with a darkened face, leaving Christina in bed.

    Nanny Faang brought her breakfast, not forgetting to remind her.

    "The young master has said that you must return to your bedroom before 10: 00 pm this evening and

    call him in advance before going out..."

    Halfway through, Nanny Faang suddenlyughed again.

    "By the way, Old Master let me ask you about Patrick''s cooking skills." Christina was a little surprised.

    ¡®¡®Hadn''t he tried anything cooked by Patrick?¡¯¡¯ In fact, Mr.Hopkins said before, "It must taste awful!"

    Yes, he had never tried Patrick''s cooking skills.

    Mr.Hopkins was rather displeased.

    He red at the doctor with a stern and cold gaze.

    "What else does he hide from me?"

    The doctor felt innocent, so he just said.

    "It is not suitable for Young Madam to get too tired now...¡¯

    "He thought that I know nothing about the video of Christina?"

    Mr.Hopkins''s face became even grimmer and he gritted his teeth.

    "He made her supper in the middle of the night!"

    Why didn''t he cook me a bowl of noodles? Mr.Hopkins was upset for several days because he didn''t

    eat a bowl of noodles cooked by his grandson.

    Even Laurie, who came to pay a New Year call, felt the anger of the old man.

    Only after inquiring about it did she know that Christina almost had a miscarriage.

    And ever since the old man lost his temper, Patrick came back on time.

    Christina always felt that the man looked at her with a strange look.

    He held a female phone in his right hand and stared at the new text message from the phone with great

    anger.

    [Christina, how are you doing? I''m worried about you.Can you reply to me?]

    The text was sent from his cousin Cory.

    Christina was afraid of him, so she huddled on the couch and watched TV.

    She didn''t dare to look him in the eye.

    Patrick tapped his fingers and deleted the message.

    He turned around and went back to the study with his briefcase.

    "Patrick, we caught some people, who might have something to do with the kidnapping in C City,¡¯¡¯

    Charles was reporting something when suddenly his voice became sarcastic.

    "Carrie did this."

    When Patrick heard this, he was not too surprised.He just looked out the window at the dark sky,

    seeming to think about something.

    "Patrick, how are you going to deal with it?" Charles asked after Patrick''s silence.

    "Don''t interfere.I have ns,¡¯ he didn''t answer directly.

    Charles had a bad feeling when he heard his tone.

    "Patrick, what exactly do you want to do?"

    "I told you not to meddle with anything about Christina.¡± Patrick sounded a little annoyed.

    Charles did not dare to continue and changed the subject.

    "Patrick, it''s Lunar New Year Holiday, so just leave the work.Why do you go back home so early? Let''s

    go to the bar.Many people are looking forward to seeing you."

    "I have something important to do." Patrick did not say much.

    He looked up at the clock on the wall thoughtfully.

    Just as he was about to hang up the phone, he thought of another woman and said, "Leave the leading

    heroine of yourpany''s first TV series this year..."

    Then the phone was hung up.

    Charles heard hisst words and looked at the entertainment headlines on TV with a stiff expression.

    "Cecilia returns to the entertainment industry..."

    "Are you so busy these days because of Cecilia?" Charles murmured.

    He couldn''t handle Patrick''s personal affairs, but...

    Since Cecilia was back, Patrick didn''t even bother about Christina''s kidnapping.

    "It''s not easy for Christina..."

    Charles sympathized with her.

    Patrick came out of the study, pushed open the bedroom door, and watched the TV on.

    The woman curled up on the sofa and fell asleep.

    Well, he rushed back to check if she went back to her bedroom.

    However, it turned out that she fell asleep on the sofa.

    Patrick approached her with a solemn expression.

    He really wanted to wake her up and teach her a lesson.

    Although he didn''t look too good, he bent down and hugged the woman on the sofa.

    "You''re really troublesome...¡¯¡¯

    Perhaps Patrick was being too imposing.

    Christina felt something staring at her.

    She was so uneasy that she opened her eyes.

    "Patrick, what do you want to do?"

    "What do you think I want to do!"

    Patrick was so angry that he threw the woman onto the bed.

    He then turned around and went to the bathroom to take a shower.

    Christina was so frightened by him that she wasn''t sleepy any longer.

    Looking thoughtfully at the TV in the small living room on the left, a piece of entertainment news was

    just broadcast about that Miss Jones...

    "Patrick, there''s one thing I want to say..."

    As soon as he came out of the bathroom, Christina mustered up the courage to negotiate with him.

    "What?"

    Unfortunately, as soon as Patrick spoke, Christina''s heart trembled.

    The man was really fierce.

    "Well, are you in a bad mood?"

    Patrick wiped his wet hair casually with a towel in his right hand and nced at the woman on the bed

    who wanted to speak but stopped, signaling her to continue.

    "Patrick, I Know that anyone would be angry at something like this."

    She pointed to the TV on the left, looking sympathetically.

    "Those people asserted that Miss Jones dated a rich man after seeing a randomly taken photo.They

    were talking nonsense.Don''t be too angry.Miss Jones loves you so much.She''ll never cheat on you.¡¯¡¯

    Patrick listened to her inexplicable words, turned around, grabbed the remote control, and dialed back

    to the news.

    It was indeed a scandal about Cecilia.

    "Christina, how did you know that the person wasn''t me?"

    He looked at the blurry photo on the high-definition screen.

    The news was actually a publicity stunt done by the industry''s managers, but he suddenly became

    interested.

    "Of course, you''re so handsome.I can tell from the back of thatmon man that it''s not you."

    Patrick had taken the me for herself a few days ago, so she felt a little guilty about him.

    She now tried her best to tter him.

    Seeing her silly smile, Patrick raised his eyebrows and asked in aplicated voice, "Do you know me

    well?"

    Christina continued to tter him.

    "Patrick, you are so handsome that no one else can simte your temperament.You are absolutely

    eye-catching and impressive.You can attract the attention of a crowd of women the moment you

    appear."

    "Really?"

    Hearing this, Patrick was a little angry.

    "Christina, am I really impressive?"

    Then why did you forget me? She didn''t know why he suddenly got angry.

    This man was really hard to get along with.

    However, Christina had something serious to talk to him tonight.

    She had been looking at him for a long time, so she nerved herself! The moment she opened her

    mouth, she said, "Patrick, I like you very much!"

    She roared out bravely.

    The man, who was standing by the bed and wiping his hair with a towel in his right hand, suddenly

    trembled.

    The towel in his hand fell to the floor.Patrick was mixed with many emotions.

    He red at the woman on the bed.

    "What did you say?"

    His voice was suddenly very low.She sensed that he was acting strangely.

    ¡®¡®Did I piss him off?!"

    "Patrick, don''t get me wrong,¡¯¡¯ she quickly exined.

    "I mean, a man like you is too good.There are so many women who love you.I know I''m not good

    enough for you..."

    She lowered her voice deliberately.

    Patrick''s expression grew colder.

    "You can rest assured that I will never take over the position of Mrs.Hopkins for long.After I give birth to

    the child, I will make it clear to grandpa that I will be happy to see you and Miss Jones together.I hope

    that you will be together openly as soon as possible."

    Christina felt that she spoke very fluently.

    She even expressed her heartfelt blessing.But why did the man look cold and aggressive?

    "Christina, you dislike me!"

    He clearly saw the excitement and joy in the woman''s eyes.

    She seemed to be very happy that he was with Cecilia.

    "How dare I?" Christina refused to admit it.

    "Seriously?" Patrick approached the bed aggressively and pressed her down.

    He stared at her face.

    "Christina, you dare to do anything.You jumped down from the tree and pressed me down.You did

    something wrong but you shifted the me on me."

    He knew that the woman was too bold.

    Christina looked at his face and felt guilty when she heard his usations.

    She admitted that she had bullied some people, but...

    "Let me go.Grandpa said that in the first three months..."

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The two bodies were so close together that her cheeks reddened and she struggled to push him away.

    She even had learned to deal with him using grandpa.

    "Then three monthster, we''ll do it!" Patrick let go of her and red at her.

    "Who wants to do that with you.." Christina was embarrassed.

    "If you move again, we''ll try something else!"

    She was very quiet on the bed.

    Her body tensed up and she did not dare to move.

    And the man on her left seemed to be very satisfied with her as a pillow.

    He buried his head in her neck. It seemed that they had been husband and wife for a long time.

    Before turning off the lights, Patrick shamelessly praised, "Christina, your body is very soft.Mmm, it

    smells good..."

    ¡®¡®Damn it!¡¯'' Christina cursed in her heart.

    Why was this tyrant Patrick not interested in my proposal? She didn''t understand why every time she

    saw Cecilia''s face, she felt ufortable.

    ¡®¡®I don''t want to be anyone''s substitute¡±

 Chapter 28: Mad from Being Jealous

    Chapter 28: Mad from Being Jealous

    "Miss Jones, Universe Studios has already confirmed that you will be the heroine of their first y of

    the new year.This is a remake of the blockbusterst year.After rounds of selection, you got the role as

    soon as you made aeback.How do you feel?"

    Christina was sitting in front of the small sofa of her bedroom, watching the entertainment gossip.

    The news about Cecilia''s return to the entertainment industry was being broadcast.

    "Miss Jones, since you debuted six years ago, you have been ying important leading roles.There

    are also rumors that you refuse to ept ordinary ys.Everyone has been very curious about your

    emotional life.Can you reveal the identity of the man a little bit?"

    "Miss Jones, did you marry into a rich family when you suddenly disappeared three years ago? Did you

    come back because he tolerates your interest?"

    Cecilia smiled but didn''t answer.

    She was dressed in a light yellow suit jacket and a long chiffon dress, looking fashionable and elegant.

    When she was asked about her affair, her face flushed slightly and she looked happy and shy.

    "Patrick is so good to her.¡¯¡¯ Christina looked at the face on the TV that was almost eighty percent like

    herself.

    She suddenly felt a little depressed.

    Christina never paid attention to entertainment news, but recently she took an interest in Miss Jones.

    She didn''t know if she was too bored or...concerned.

    She suddenly wanted to know more about Cecilia.

    Theoretically speaking, Cecilia was also her rival in love...

    "Charles!"

    Christina picked up the phone and called Charles.

    She did not dare to ask Patrick directly, but Charles was different.

    She felt that Charles was much easier to get along with than Patrick.

    Charles was a little surprised when she called.

    He thought for a moment before answering, "Christina, what''s the matter? Have you been bothered by

    the recent news? Are you jealous?"

    He gloated in an unserious tone.

    When Christina heard the word¡¯ jealous, her face darkened.

    She raised her voice and retorted, "I''m not jealous.I just want to know if I really have a half-sister."

    Speaking of this, Charles once doubted, "Don''t think too much.Cecilia is not rted to you at all"

    "Cecilia has been an orphan since she was a child.She was adopted by an old couple in Canada when

    she was a baby.After she grew up, she went to a university in the United States.Patrick met her in New

    York six years ago...¡¯¡¯ Christina looked a little awkward.

    She also knew that Miss Jones was unlikely to be her biological sister.

    She just wanted to know more about her rival in love.

    Then she suddenly thought of something that she didn''t understand.

    "Charles,st time in C City, did you say that Patrick went to pray at her tomb?"

    "You thought she was dead and buried her in C City? Is Cecilia''s ancestral home in C City?"

    Christina''s ancestral home was exactly in C City.

    Speaking of this, Charles looked strange and his voice was low.

    "I don''t know about her ancestral home, but...Cecilia talked a lot about the high school in C City with

    Patrick..."

    "Is it my alma mater? Hey, Charles,st time you said that Patrick was back in C City for half a year at

    the No.1 High School..."

    Christina seemed a little excited when he mentioned that high school.

    "I advise you not to mention the high school in front of Patrick.He doesn''t like it to be mentioned."

    Charles interrupted her.

    Christina listened to his serious tone and did not ask any further questions.

    It seemed that every time he talked about Patrick''s six months in C City six years ago, he was hiding

    something, which seemed to be a secret.

    "To be honest, apart from the fact that you have simr facial features and bodies, well...Christina, you

    are so violent.Cecilia is such a gentle and beautiful girl.You are no match for her"

    Charles teased her before hanging up.Christina didn''t bother him anymore.She just felt a little

    ufortable at the thought of Miss Jones.

    "As soon as Cecilia came back, Charles treated her well.He was nicer to her than to me.He has never

    given me a gift." Christina was jealous.

    Originally, she was looking forward to the remake, but, "Cecilia''s character is not suitable for that

    y.Patrick is obviously throwing money to support her..."

    Patrick had been busytely, and she guessed that he was busy with his career of Cecilia.

    After all, this time Cecilia took the role of another woman.

    "You took the role that belonged to Connie!"

    The door of the office was pushed open and Cory anxiously stormed in.

    "Universe Studio attaches great importance to this TV y.Last year, they had already started to

    choose roles.Cecilia''s temperament is not suitable to be the female lead at all.You actually interfered in

    the investment for a woman!"

    Since the TV y was a remake, the crew was top-notch, and the goal was to break through the

    ssics.

    This temporary change in the lead increased the risk of investment, and Cory was one of the investors.

    Compared to the agitation and anger of Cory, Patrick, who was sitting at his desk, looked indifferent.

    "You can withdraw your funds if you want."

    Patrick continued to hold the pen and sign the document.

    He didn''t even raise his head.

    Patrick''s cold attitude provoked Cory.

    "Brother! You know this isn''t just about investing!"

    He almost gnashed his teeth when he said "brother".

    "Brother, you should know that Connie is Donald''s current wife." Connie was Christina''s stepmother as

    well.

    Patrick''s hand paused and he chuckled.

    "So what?"

    "At least Connie is also from the Dickens Family.You and Christina are legally husband and wife.You

    are doing this openly to curry favor with your mistress and go against the Dickens Family.Brother, isn''t

    that too mean to Christina?"

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Patrick didn''t pay much attention to Cory.

    However, when Cory mentioned Christina''s name, Patrick suddenly raised his head and asked in a

    cold voice, "What are you trying to say?"

    Cory had always been afraid of his cousin since he was a child.

    Apparently, Cory was displeased now.

    He was careful about his wording, "Brother, I know you''re using Christina as a substitute for Cecilia.But

    no matter what, don''t hurt Christina."

    Patrick looked at him and his eyes grew colder.

    "You came here today to remind me not to hurt Christina.You seem to care about her!"

    "I told you.Don''t interfere with me and Christina!" Cory blurted out, "I''ve been married to Christina for

    three years.I know her personality.She can''t give in to being anyone''s substitute, and I just had a

    misunderstanding with her..."

    "What? Are you regretful? Do you miss your ex-wife?"

    Patrick suddenly sneered, suppressed his anger, and looked at Cory fiercely.

    "Don''t forget that she''s your sister-inw now! A good horse will never turn round to graze on an old

    pasture..."

    "Some things are destined to be impossible in the beginning...So don''t dream about it!"

    Patrick said word by word, suppressing his fury.

    "Get out!"

    He suddenly stood up from his chair and gave a stern shout.

    Cory was stunned.

    He didn''t expect Patrick to be so emotional.

    It seemed that Patrick had been irritated by something.

    Patrick hadplex emotions with his eyes burning fiercely, like...

    With a bang, Patrick raised his hand and mmed the vase on the left counter onto the floor.

    "I''ve been married to Christina for three years.For three years.Three years..."

    Cory''s words echoed in Patrick''s ears...

    Patrick was mad from being jealous.

    They had been together for three years, but he had waited for six years.

    People on the top floor of the IP&G Group were nervous...

    On the sixth day of the new year, some of the senior executives who were lucky enough to be called

    back to thepany for the first meeting were a little excited.

    However, they didn''t expect that Patrick had a gloomy face during the afternoon meeting.

    "In terms of the undersea tunnel project with Germany, all the raw materials are transported from

    Germany, and the price has been agreed on.But the construction time needs to be postponed for two

    months.."

    The project director spoke carefully.

    With a cold face, Patrick grabbed a document from the desk and flung it out with a bang.

    "Two monthster?"

    He looked up at the project director.

    The project director could tell from the grim tone that the president was dissatisfied with the result.

    The project director broke out in a cold sweat and quickly exined, "President, this is because there

    are some core issues in the engineering department that need to go abroad..."

    "Then what''s pointing of paying them?" Patrick interrupted him in a cold voice, looking grim.

    "Bring the foreign team back directly.Fools! Don''t you know that time is money?"

    In front of the huge circr conference table on the top floor of the IP&G Group, the elite executives

    lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound.

    The more Patrick looked at these people, the more displeased he became.

    Suddenly, he stood up.

    The rest of the people immediately tensed up, only to hear Patrick impatiently instruct, "Discuss the

    rest of the project.Send the decision reports to my office by tomorrow morning."

    It was not until Patrick strode out of the conference room that the nervous executives breathed a sigh

    of relief.

    They all looked at each other with bitter faces.

    The president was not easy to get along with.

    Who the hell offended their president! Today was the first day to work after the new year.

    Patrick was standing in front of a French window in his office on the top floor of the sixty-eight floor of

    the grand IP&G Group Building.

    He was in a bad mood as he watched the sunset.

    "President, the flight to New York is already booked."

    The chief secretary pushed the door and came in to report.

    As long as Patrick was in a bad mood, he liked to work overtime and travel.

    He was literally a workaholic.

    Patrick was still cold-faced and upset.

    He walked straight to the door with his long legs and was about to leave for New York to negotiate on a

    new project.

    However, just as Patrick was about to leave the office, he paused.

    He looked at the calendar on the wall thoughtfully.

    It was Sunday tomorrow...

    "Let the vice president rece me to go to New York..."

    Patrick ordered the secretary in front of him.

    Just as he spoke, his cell phone rang.

    Patrick looked at the caller ID on his phone, slightly raising his eyebrows.

    "What is it?" Patrick asked.

    The voice was still cold, but the secretary was surprised and felt that the president''s tone was much

    softer.

    Christina''s face puffed up in anger.

    She quickly said, "Patrick, grandpa asked me to tell you not to sneak away on a business trip.We both

    have to go to ss tomorrow!"

    Patrick listened to her slightly angry voice.

    It seemed that her mood had eased a lot.

    He joked and asked, "Scolded by grandpa?"

    "Come on! You saidst time that the video of me jumping into the river was withdrawn.Now grandpa is

    ming me.That old man is so insidious.He keeps scolding me.You will also be scolded when you go

    home!"

    Christinained to him with a darkened face.

    "Also, grandpa said that we have to take notes for the maternity course tomorrow.I don''t care.I won''t do

    this.You can do it yourself..."

    The man was silent, listening to herints.

    The thick ss reflected Patrick''s handsome profile.He raised his thin lips and chuckled¡­

 Chapter 29: Actually, I do care...

    Chapter 29: Actually, I do care...

    "In the early stages of pregnancy, some foods are inedible, such as soft-shelled turtle, aloe vera, crab,

    and bitter gourd...

    These foods can cause UC or miscarriage.

    You must be careful.

    There are also some tonics, including ginseng and cordyceps, which should not be abused without the

    doctor''s permission...¡¯ Today was Sunday.

    Patrick and Christina were ordered to attend the parent-to-be ss by Mr.Hopkins.

    When they heard that they couldn''t eat carbs anymore, their expressions were somewhatplicated.

    "Keep it in your mind!"

    Patrick said to the woman beside him in a deep voice.

    Christina knew it was her badst time, but sheined, "You were the one who made that soft-

    shelled crab for me that day."

    Patrick was also at fault.

    Patrick''s face turned annoyed when he heard Christina''sint.

    "Folic acid should be added in the first three months of pregnancy.If you need a vitamin supplement,

    you can take a multivitamin or powdered milk after asking for the doctor''s advice, but don''t take both at

    the same time to avoid excessive vitamins supplement which will affect the baby..."

    The teacher on the stage continued to teach these prospective parents.

    Sitting upright, Christina turned on the recording of her cell phone and listened while taking notes.

    Patrick looked sideways at her seriousness and thought that he had med her for not taking her baby

    seriously.

    The lecturer on the stage continued to talk, "The temperature of the bath for expectant mothers during

    pregnancy should not be too hot, which should be below 40 degrees.It is best to take a shower not a

    bath.Don''t lift heavy objects, and don''t sit up at once when you wake up..."

    Patrick''s grim face was indifferent, but these precautions were all in mind.

    Suddenly, one of the women burst into tears.

    "I don''t want this child anymore..."

    Christina and the others immediately turned their heads to look at the woman, their gossipy eyes fixed

    on her husband.

    "Patrick, do you think that bastard cheated on his wife?"

    Christina lowered her voice and spected.

    Patrick ignored her and saw that the crying woman''s face turned slightly purple, her lips pale and weak,

    and she looked sick.

    The next second, the woman bent down and vomited.

    "Lili, how are you?"

    Her husband looked distressed andforted her.

    "Don''t touch me!"

    The pregnant woman was very angry, crying and yelling.

    "I''m nine weeks pregnant, and I basically vomit whatever I eat.Now I have a slice of ginger in my mouth

    every day.I even vomit when I smell it.It makes my stomach ache..."

    The lecturer and others came forward tofort her, "It''s normal to vomit during the pregnancy.'''' The

    pregnant woman cried with the grievance.

    "But I''ve lost ten pounds since I was pregnant, and they''re all looking forward to the birth of the

    baby.What about me? I feel so miserable and tortured every day.I even spit out blood, and they even

    used me of being too dramatic..."

    Christina heard herin and recalled that she was also about nine weeks pregnant.

    Patrick subconsciously stroked her head.

    Christina looked up at the man beside her.

    His face was solemn and he looked at her thoughtfully.

    He said in a deep voice, "It''s a good thing you''ve been through alot and could bear it."

    "I want to drink.I want to be drunk.I don''t want to get pregnant.I don''t want to have children..."

    The crying pregnant woman was finally helped out.

    Patrick looked at the woman who was in pain, turned to look at the lively woman beside him, and put

    his right hand around her waist, feeling her still t abdomen.

    "Christina, one baby is enough."

    He almost held her in his arms.

    Christina leaned against his chest.

    His voice was low and gentle as if he wasforting her.

    At that moment, Christina was not used to his affection, and her cheeks turned slightly red.

    "You dare to want more babies? Of course, one is enough for me."

    This pregnancy was an ident, and even if there was a second child, that must be Cecilia and his.

    Patrick subconsciously stroked her head.

    Christina looked up at the man beside her.

    His face was solemn and he looked at her thoughtfully.

    He said in a deep voice, "It''s a good thing you''ve been through alot and could bear it."

    "I want to drink.I want to be drunk.I don''t want to get pregnant.I don''t want to have children..."

    The crying pregnant woman was finally helped out.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Patrick looked at the woman who was in pain, turned to look at the lively woman beside him, and put

    his right hand around her waist, feeling her still t abdomen.

    "Christina, one baby is enough."

    He almost held her in his arms.

    Christina leaned against his chest.

    His voice was low and gentle as if he wasforting her.

    At that moment, Christina was not used to his affection, and her cheeks turned slightly red.

    "You dare to want more babies? Of course, one is enough for me."

    This pregnancy was an ident, and even if there was a second child, that must be Cecilia and his.

    The lecturer then told them about the reaction of morning sickness andmon sense that pregnancy

    might cause leg cramps and swelling.

    When the lecturer showed them some pictures of stages ofbor, Christina opened her eyes wide.

    The picture that the bloody baby being delivered by C-section was quite scary.

    She didn''t expect to cut open her belly to have this child! However, the man next to her reacted even

    more.

    Patrick red at the photo of the C-section and turned to look at Christina for along time...

    Christina even suspected that he was overly frightened.

    She heard that men had blood phobia in the delivery room.

    She wondered if Patrick would faint.

    "In fact, in addition to the early andte stages of pregnancy, having sex moderately in the middle of

    this period could help mom to keep healthy mentally and physically..."

    At the end of the lecture, the lecturer teased the prospective parents.

    Their lesson for today was finally over.

    Christina sneakily dragged Patrick to a corner.

    "Patrick, look..." Patrick looked at her blushing cheeks.

    He didn''t know if it was because she was pregnant or not.

    He felt that her skin had be more delicate recently.

    Looking at her red lips, he was getting hot.

    His voice was a little hoarse.

    "After the first three months, moderate sex is good for you.Christina, let''s try it..."

    "Don''t you even think about it."

    When Christina heard him say that, she became angry from embarrassment.She found that men were

    controlled by their penises.

    "I mean, those women just now, they all looked at you like hungry wolves."

    When Patrick heard her say that, he let out a sigh casually.He didn''t care and he was used to it

    anyway.

    Christina, on the other hand, seemed a little excited.She approached him and smiled as sly as a fox.

    "Patrick, just now in the bathroom, those women surrounded me and told me how handsome you

    are.Someone asked if you are a star..."

    Her face was full of pride and she smiled smugly.

    "Patrick, our child will definitely be beautiful.Of course, it''s mainly inherited from me.It''s hard for him to

    be ugly since his mother is so beautiful..."

    Patrick looked at her and chuckled.

    He reached out to pinch the tip of her nose.

    "Proud?"

    "You two look so good.Whoever the baby inherits, it must be beautiful"

    At this moment, a strange voice came from their right side.

    It was the lecturer.

    Christina looked up, right outside a ss door on their right.

    A group of people heard their conversation clearly.

    What a shame! With a flushed face, she turned around and immediately buried her head in Patrick''s

    chest.

    "Why didn''t you tell me there is someone at the ss door..." Sheined.

    Patrick did not exin.

    As he looked down at the shy little woman andbed her long hair affectionately, heughed even

    more wantonly.

    Even Christina could feel his chest heave and tremble.

    The woman outside the ss door looked straight at him.

    The man''s smile was...so charming.

    ¡®Is he that happy for my embarrassment?¡¯ Christina was unhappy, but...

    She secretly looked up at the man above her head.

    Patrick seemed really happy.

    It was the first time she saw him smile so pure.

    Christina looked at him being like this, not like the usual cold Patrick, which made her a little bit lost.

    He was really handsome...

    "What are you looking at?"

    Seeing her dazed look, Patrick put his arm around her shoulder and asked in a low voice, "Are you

    hungry?"

    "No."

    She lowered her head, her voice a little awkward.

    Especially when he was holding her shoulder and walking together, she was not used to it, but

    suddenly...

    she felt good to rely on this man.

    Patrick was a Hopkins Family''s man.

    He was born with a noble and cool aura.

    Although it was difficult to get close to him, it was undeniable that his cold aura always gave people a

    sense of security, as if there was nothing to be afraid of when being with him.

    Patrick was in a good mood.

    "Christina, didn''t you say you can eat an elephant?"

    He noticed that her cheeks were slightly red and he chuckled.This woman was actually reserved.

    "What do you want for lunch?"

    The two of them got into the car.

    They didn''t call the driver today.

    Patrick drove the car himself.

    He reversed the car and asked.

    For some reason, at this moment, Christina had the illusion that the two of them were like ordinary

    couples.

    If, if he and she were like a normal couple...

    How could that be? He married her because she was pregnant by ident.

    "I''m Not picky about food," she replied casually.

    "Christina, you actually say you''re not picky about food."

    Patrick said as he drove, looking at the woman in the passenger seat for the rest of the time, feeling

    that she was a little unhappy.

    "Apart from the food you can''t eat during pregnancy, you can eat everything you want today.I won''t tell

    grandpa."

    Patrick turned the steering wheel and headed to a famous star-level hotel in A City.

    Christina looked at the destination in GPS, which was her favorite hotel, and turned to look at Patrick''s

    grim profile with a burning gaze.

    She wondered why he was so nice to her.

    "Christina, don''t look at me as if you were looking at meat." Patrick nced at her.

    Feeling embarrassed, Christina turned to look out the window.

    For a moment, the car quieted down, neither of them spoke, and the car was moving stably.

    Patrick had never been a talkative man.

    He looked at the woman beside him from time to time and found that she was a little silent.

    She was a very lively girl, but now what was she thinking? He was not Charles, he rarely

    communicated with women, and he didn''t understand women at all.

    "Do you want to visit your aunt?"

    Patrick suddenly asked in a deep voice.

    Christina perked up at his words.

    "Patrick, do you really agree to let me visit my aunt?"

    Patrick''s face was indifferent and he nced at her exciting profile.

    He knew that the person she was most worried about was her ailing aunt.

    He added faintly, "The hospital has found three-match recently.Your aunt''s heart disease has a chance

    to be cured."

    "So don''t worry about her." He said to himself.

    Christina was stunned for a moment and then grabbed his arm excitedly.

    "Really? Is that true?! My aunt can really be cured?"

    Patrick nodded, noticing that her eyes were slightly red and moist.

    She was really grateful to him, to the Hopkins Family.

    Her aunt and she relied on each other for a long time, and the doctor said if she couldn''t find a match

    for her to transnt.

    Her aunt could not survive three years, and she was worried and afraid that her family would die.

    Christina took a deep breath and gave him a firm promise.

    "Patrick, I promise you, I will never eat anything I shouldn''t again.I will pay great attention to the health

    of the baby, and I will never let anything happen to the child..."

    She knew that her only value in the Hopkins Family was to give birth to a healthy heir.

    She was not a pretentious person.

    She did not care if she was being used.

    As long as her family was safe and sound, she was willing to do anything.

    However, in this way, all of this became like a deal...

    Between him and her, it was actually just a deal from the beginning.

    She was just a tool...

    However, when Patrick heard what she said, his face changed.

    He became silent and looked at her.He wanted to say something¡­

 Chapter 30: Marks on Her Neck

    Chapter 30: Marks on Her Neck

    The car was quiet and neither of them spoke.

    Patrick looked at the humbleness in her eyes and wanted to say something that he had wanted to tell

    her a long time ago...

    But then, Patrick''s phone rang.

    The phone kept ringing as if the person at the other end of the phone had something urgent.

    The ringtone broke the rare silence in the car.

    Christina looked at him suspiciously and saw that Patrick answered the phone impatiently.

    After a while, he looked surprised for a second, as if something had happened to the person on the

    phone.

    "Mr.Hopkins, I''m sorry to bother you, but something happened to Miss Jones.Today is the first day of

    her new TV series.She felt unwell, but she insisted oning over.She fell into theke when she was

    taking photos..."

    The person on the other end of the phone was Cecilia''s manager.

    She spoke anxiously in a trembling voice.

    Even Christina could hear some of her words.

    ¡®Cecilia fell into theke?¡¯ Christina looked a little surprised.

    "How is she?"

    Patrick asked with an indifferent expression.

    "The rescue was timely and she was out of danger, but she''s still unconscious."

    The manager answered quickly but hesitated.

    "Mr.Hopkins, could you pleasee over..."

    "Miss Jones was in aa and kept calling your name.When she wakes up, she needs to be injected

    and take medicine.You know her very well, so you must know we won''t be able to talk her inte..."

    So she wanted Patrick to go over and persuade Miss Jones, who was indeed acting like a big star.

    Christina stole a nce at the man beside her.

    She was surprised that Patrick had coaxed a woman to take medicine.

    This cold man was so considerate to his Miss Jones.

    Christina saw him hanging up the phone thoughtfully.

    She quickly said, "Just drop me off here."

    When Patrick heard her, he frowned and looked at her.

    Christina looked a little embarrassed.

    "Miss Jones is sick.If you want to see her, I''ll leave you to it.You let me out of the car.I''ll call the driver to

    take me back home.¡¯ She was sensible and knew that she was no match for Cecilia.

    Besides, she didn''t want to hear about them either because this made her feel like she was the one

    coming between them and ufortable.

    When Patrick heard her say this, he slowly stopped the car and leaned over to her.

    His deep eyes were fixed on her, and he asked in a deep voice, "You want me to go?"

    His words were tinged with an ambiguous emotion.

    Christina felt nervous, and she forced a smile.

    "Patrick, I know this is just a deal.

    I don''t want anything, and I won''t dare interfere with your rtionship with Miss Jones..."

    "I really thank your family for curing my aunt''s heart disease.I know my ce and what I should

    do.After the baby is born, I will."

    "Get out of the car!"

    Patrick didn''t wait for her to finish.

    Suddenly, he seemed very angry and shouted at her.

    Christina was stunned.

    Then she saw his cold face and his angry gaze on her.Her heart trembled.

    "Did you hear me?"

    When Patrick saw her bewildered expression, the anger became stronger in his heart.

    Christina waspletely stunned.

    The minute she got out of the car, Patrick had driven away.

    She stared nkly at the departing car and said with a sullen expression.

    "What was that?"

    She stood on the side of the road and looked down at her toes unhappily.

    She recalled that ten minutes ago, Patrick had asked her gently where she was going for lunch, but

    now he left her here.

    "I don''t want you to go, but what right do I have to do that..."

    She couldn''t ask him to stay.

    Not long after, the driver of the Hopkins Family came to pick her up.

    Christina had been a little depressed after she returned to the Hopkins Family.

    The cook made her arge bowl of nd but nutritious food.

    This time, she did notin as she had usually done.

    While she was eating the nutritious meal, Mr.Hopkins came over and noticed something was wrong

    with her.

    "What''s wrong?" The old man asked in a deep voice.

    "Where''s Patrick? He didn''t go to ss with you?"

    "He went with me, but he..." Christina reported truthfully and paused.

    "But he received a phone call.It seemed that someone needed him at thepany, so he left first."

    She lied for him.

    Mr.Hopkins did not like Miss Jones, so she did not dare to let him know where Patrick went, lest he

    med Patrick.

    Christina didn''t know when she started to feel like helping Patrick.

    The old man did not think much about it.

    He looked at her abdomen and asked, "How are you doing?"

    "The child is very healthy."

    When the old man heard that the child was healthy, he looked quite satisfied.

    He ordered her.

    "At night, you can read some books about how to make your child more healthy.Don''t eat crabs in the

    middle of the night.¡¯

    "Okay¡± Christina nodded and said softly.

    Then she looked up at the clock on the wall.

    Patrick might not be back tonight.

    After all, his Miss Jones fell into the water and got sick.

    He had to be with his little darling.

    Thinking about it for a while, Christina felt a little jealous.

    She looked down at the bowl on the table expressionlessly.

    She felt sad and angry, which she didn''t know why.

    She held the spoon and stuffed the porridge into her mouth.

    Charles was the biggest shareholder of Universe Studio, so Charles, as the big boss, also appeared at

    the opening ceremony of the new drama, but did not expect an ident.

    This great work would be remade, which was a huge deal, so many famous actors took part in the

    ceremony today, but Cecilia was the one that had an ident...

    Charles felt his head ache.

    He didn''t care about anyone else, but it was Patrick''s woman.

    "Cecilia is in the lounge of the vi now..."

    Charles saw that Patrick had driven by himself and immediately went forward to tell him about the

    situation.

    There was an artificialke near the set.

    Theke was clear and blue.

    Because today was the first day of the shooting, everyone was in a good mood.

    Many actors went to theke to take pictures.

    They didn''t expect Cecilia to fall into theke.

    But before Charles could say anything more, he saw Patrick pursing his lips tightly.

    He knew Patrick was clearly in a bad mood as if he had been irritated by someone.

    "Who offended him?!"

    "Mr.Hopkins, good to see you.This way..."

    When Cecilia''s manager saw Patrick, she immediately ran forward happily to lead the way.

    "Cecilia fell into the water three years ago once.Although she was not in any serious condition this

    time, she kept trembling and having nightmares and calling out your name..."

    The manager walked with Patrick, telling him her situation.Patrick listened, expressionless, and pushed

    open the door.

    This was originally a set, but now it was temporarily lent to Cecilia to rest.

    The other actors saw the crew being so partial to Cecilia and did not dare to offend her because they

    knew she was supported by some big shot...

    "How are you feeling?"

    When Patrick came in, the frail woman on the bed had opened her eyes.

    When Cecilia saw himing, her eyes immediately turned red and tears welled up, as if she were

    very aggrieved.

    "Patrick, I, I was very afraid..." She said in a choked voice.

    "I dreamt of the day when we were happily taking our wedding photos, and then I fell into a dark

    abyss.I kept struggling and shouting your name..."

    She was crying bitterly, looking pitiful.

    "I thought I was going to die.I thought I would never see you again.¡¯¡¯ Patrick stood by the bed and

    looked at her familiar face.Seeing she crying so bitterly and helplessly, he felt his heart seemed to be

    touched by something.

    He reached out and touched the tears in the corner of her eyes.

    "You are fine.¡¯¡¯ His voice was low and soft as if he was speaking to her, but he also sounded like he

    was speaking to another woman.

    "Mr.Hopkins, Cecilia really wanted to marry you three years ago.After the ident, although she had a

    narrow escape from death, she is now much weaker than before...¡¯ The manager standing by said with

    a sigh.

    Patrick looked at her pale face and said, "Ask the doctor toe in."

    Then he was about to leave.

    When Cecilia saw this, she cried even more violently.

    She got up from the bed and wrapped her arms around his strong waist eagerly.

    "Patrick, don''t go.I''m scared..."

    Patrick looked down at her face and suddenly remembered the woman at home.

    He stared fixedly at the face, and aplex feeling arose in his heart.

    He felt he didn''t want to see this face, he felt a little resentful, and he felt...this face appealed to him

    irresistibly.

    He sat by the bed slowly.

    He lifted her hair hanging loosely on her back with his right hand, lowered his head, and whispered in

    her ear, "Don''t cry"

    He was extremely gentle and wasforting her.

    Cecilia''s eyes were filled with tears as she looked into his affectionate eyes, and her cheeks flushed.

    She raised her arms to hold his neck...

    The two bodies snuggled together andy down slowly on the bed...

    Charles and the manager immediately turned around, walked out, and closed the door.

    Without looking at it, Charles who was expressionless knew what would happen.

    The scene of a man and a woman having sex inthe room came to his mind.

    "What about Christina..."

    Charles looked at the sun setting in the sky and murmured sympathetically.

    In fact, he liked Christina to be his friend''s wife, but unfortunately...

    Unfortunately, she wasn''t the one Patrick liked.

    Christina suddenly felt that the night was a little long.

    After dinner, she took afortable warm bath and rolled around on the bed with the quilt, but she

    couldn''t fall asleep.

    She thought of Patrick''s cold face for some reason.

    She pursed her lips and looked a little upset.

    "He''s with a beautiful woman now.He won''te back...¡¯ Because she was pregnant, Patrick didn''t

    make love to her.

    But...But he had forced her to be in his arms recently.

    Now that he was not here, she was relieved, but she was also not used to his absence.

    Christina tossed and turned in bed for a long time before falling asleep in the middle of the night.

    She didn''t understand why she felt a little irritable.

    The next morning, she stretched her arms to push away the man beside her, only to find that the pillow

    and quilt beside her were cold and that he did note back all night.

    At five in the morning, it was customary to have breakfast with the Old Master.

    As she walked, she secretly looked at the posts that Cecilia had posted on her blog...

    Suddenly, she paused and stared at her phone with aplicated expression.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Seeing her being sneaky, Mr.Hopkins growled at her.

    Christina immediately put her phone into her pocket and looked embarrassed.

    "No, nothing."

    She tried to force a smile.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She just saw from the notification that Cecilia was trending on the blog now.

    This morning, a reporter took a photo of Cecilia with marks on her neck.

    Most of theizens were thinking that she had a romantic, wild night¡­

 Chapter 31: Jealous

    Chapter 31: Jealous

    After breakfast, Christina went back to her bedroom and held her cell phone to browse the gossips

    about Cecilia......

    "Patrick must have had a crazy night with herst night..."

    As Christina browsed Twitter, sheined with aplicated expression on her face.

    Even she didn''t know why she cared so much...It was as if she was jealous.

    ¡®Jealous?¡¯ Christina was shocked at the thought.

    "How can I be jealous? Patrick had made it clear to me that it was just a deal..."

    Just as she was thinking, suddenly, her phone vibrated and she received a message to add friends on

    her WhatsApp.

    "Who is this?"

    Christina frowned and looked at the screen of her cell phone.

    Auser nicknamed "Brother Charlie" had just sent a request to add her to his friends.

    ¡®Such a narcissist¡¯ Christina was speechless and ignored the request.

    The other party might have thought that Christina would not pass his request and immediately sent a

    temporary conversation, "I''m Charles."

    "Charles, your nickname sounds like a pervert''s."

    Christina agreed to add him to her friends and she immediately teased him.

    Brother Charlie: "My nickname is better than yours.Invincible Tina? Lol, your nickname is an old head,

    girl.¡¯ Invincible Tina¡±

    "Charles, this is why you want to add me to your friends? Quarreling?"

    Christina felt that there was nothing wrong with his WhatsApp nickname.

    It was simple and easy to remember.

    What was more important was that it made one feel that she was daunting.

    Looking at the nickname of Charles on WhatsApp, she suddenly remembered that Charles had

    reminded her to stop ttering herself as Patrick couldn''t possibly like her.

    She was just a substitute for Cecilia......

    The more Christina thought about it, the more depressed she became.

    Invincible Tina: "Charles, I''m busy.Don''t look for me if you have nothing to do.Never look for me if you

    have anything to do."

    She replied quickly and wanted to log out of WhatsApp.

    Brother Charlie: "Wait, Christina, I''m looking for you for something serious!"

    Christina hesitated to see what this unreliable Mr.Shepherd would say.

    Brother Charlie: "Patrick has been rather busytely.He may not have time to apany you.Well, you

    know that Cecilia is his true wife, so..."

    Invincible Tina: "I told you, I know, Why are you so annoying? I don''t like Patrick.I know I don''t have the

    right to think about that.I won''t forcibly take this position.¡¯

    Christina roared angrily as if she had been provoked.

    She sent him a voice message.

    Charles raised his eyebrows and could feel the fury of that woman through the phone screen.

    ¡®This woman lives with Patrick all day long.How could she not have any feelings towards him...Jesus!¡¯

    Brother Charlie¡±

    "Hey, Christina, don''t be angry.I won''t talk about that.Actually, Patrick has been busy recently, so he

    doesn''t have time to apany you.He asked me to take some time to send you to visit your aunt."

    Christina looked at the message Charles had just sent and thought for a while.

    Patrick was busy staying with his Miss Jones and probably wouldn''t apany her anymore.

    She was editing the message and was about to reply and agree to go out together.

    At this moment, the maid knocked on the door.

    "Ma''am, the Old Master wants you to go to the main hall of the mansion.People from the Dickens

    Family are here..." Christina looked up at the door.

    Her movements stopped abruptly when she heard the people from the Dickens Family hade.

    People from the Dickens Family...

    The phone vibrated again and Charles sent her a message.

    "By the way, Christina, did Patrick go back to the Hopkins Familyst night?"

    Christina ignored him, tidied up her clothes, and went downstairs with a serious expression.

    To Christina''s surprise, when she went to the Main Residence of the Hopkins Family, she saw that

    Patrick came back.

    Not only did Patricke back, but also those people behind him...

    Those people were from the Dickens Family.

    "What are you doing here?" Patrick walked past her.

    He naturally wrapped his right arm around her waist and led her into the hall.

    Christina was a little stunned.

    She looked at Patrick beside her and turned to look at Donald behind her.

    How could they happen to be together...

    "It''s an honor for us that Patrick personally picks us up at the airport."

    The beautiful woman standing next to Donald was her stepmother, Connie.

    ¡®¡®Patrick went to the airport early in the morning to pick up the people from the Dickens Family?¡¯¡¯

    ¡®¡®Didn''t he hang out with Ceciliast night? He must have been ordered by Mr.Hopkins as he came

    back so early¡±

    The hall of the Hopkins Family was spacious and luxurious with the eight-meter luxury crystal

    chandelier sparkling above.

    Christina sat next to Patrick, and opposite her were Donald and Connie.

    Mr.Hopkins sat on the seat of honor.

    Everyone did greetings politely, while Christina''s expression wasplicated and she was silent.

    "Since the two of them have already got their certificates, we are inws.There''s no need to be too

    polite."

    Mr.Hopkins spoke with authority.

    "As for the wedding, we''ll wait until Christina gives birth to the baby..."

    Donald''s face did not show any joy.

    He said with a calm face, "Mr.Hopkins, I have always respected you very much, but in this matter, I

    don''t think my daughter is worthy of Mr.Hopkins.I don''t agree...¡¯ Christina listened to her father scolding

    her.

    She lowered her head and endured.

    Donald continued to speak slowly.

    "And I heard that she and Mr.Hopkins have no feelings for each other.It¡¯s just an idental

    pregnancy.They don''t have to get married..."

    "You are worried that Christina will be wronged after marrying into Hopkins Family? You are afraid that

    we will abuse her?"

    Mr.Hopkins seemed unhappy and asked in a cold voice.

    "Mr.Hopkins, we don''t mean that.Please don''t misunderstand..."

    Connie quickly smiled and ttered as she exined.

    Just as Connie''s words fell, two men strode in the hall.

    "Dad, it''s so busy today.Who pays you a New Year call?"

    Laurie smiled demurely and walked in with bags of tonics, and Cory was walking in next to her.

    Donald looked up and happened to see Cory.

    Both of them had mixed expressions of surprise andplexity.

    Cory had gone to the Dickens Family as Carrie''s boyfriend, and now...Donald turned his head and

    looked at Mr.Hopkins withplicated expressions in his eyes.

    "My daughter has married someone before, and I''m afraid she doesn''t deserve Mr.Hopkins.And her ex-

    husband happens to be Patrick''s cousin.That''s ridiculous.She will bring shame to the Hopkins Family.¡¯

    Donald was unusually insistent as if he was very resistant to being the inw of the Hopkins Family.

    Mr.Hopkins''s expression became sullen.

    He shouted coldly, "Who dares ridicule Hopkins Family?"

    The whole hall went quiet and the people present did not dare to speak.

    Even Donald looked a little embarrassed.

    He knew he could not offend the old man.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The atmosphere was suddenly solemn and strange.

    Laurie''s eyes were filled with ambiguous emotions.

    She found out that the Dickens Family would be here today, so she specifically asked her son toe

    here with her because she also strongly disagreed with Patrick and Christina''s marriage.

    "Serve the dishes,"

    Patrick suddenly ordered the butler beside him.

    His words ended the serious silence.

    The rest of them didn''t dare to talk nonsense.

    Mr.Hopkins nced at Patrick as he pulled a straight face.

    Mr.Hopkins took the lead in walking towards the restaurant with the help of his walking stick.

    The servants in Hopkins Family served the dishes in an orderly manner.

    It was obvious that Mr.Hopkins had already asked people to prepare a variety of dishes for the Dickens

    Family today.

    Originally, Mr.Hopkins thought it was a happy thing to meet with the Dickens Family, but he did not

    expect that the Dickens Family would not agree to the marriage.

    Everyone sat straight and ate, the atmosphere was a little serious.

    asionally, Laurie smiled and said a few words about thepany, and Connie also smiled and

    talked about the trivial matters of the Dickens Family.

    Cory, as a junior, did not dare to say anything.

    He ate in a well- mannered way, but his eyes always fell on Christina from time to time.

    Christina was not hungry, but she felt awkward as she was being stared at by Cory.

    She lowered her head.

    It looked like that she lost her head.

    She could not remain rxed when people from the Dickens Family were present.

    "Christina, are you feeling sick as you''re pregnant?"

    Connie pretended to care about Christina as always.

    Christina nced at her stepmother opposite her, her eyes filled with anger.

    ¡®¡®This woman is indeed an actor.She really knew how to act!¡±

    "Not feeling well?"

    Patrick immediately thought of the morning sickness reaction and stared at her thoughtfully.

    "No"

    Patrick''s cold face made her even more upset.

    Christina picked up arge shrimp on the table, peeled its shell in boredom, and naturally raised her

    head to send it to the lips of Patrick.

    "Do you want to eat it?"

    Patrick''s eyes widened as he looked at the shrimp in front of him...

    "Hey, you.."

    The next second, however, Christina''s ears turned red.

    Patrick lowered his head and ate Christina''s shrimp as if it was a matter of course, but...

    "Don''t keep my finger in your mouth."

    Christina lowered her voice andined coquettishly.

    There was warmthing around her fingers.

    So many people were looking at her, and she was so shy that she wanted to dig a hole and jump into it.

    On the other hand, Patrick nodded calmly.

    It was as if he was ustomed to the small ambiguous interactions between the two of them.

    ¡®Why is this man so shameless?¡¯ Christina was so angry that her face turned red and she quickly

    withdrew her hand.

    When she looked up, she saw that Laurie.

    Donald and the others looked at her thoughtfully.

    She felt extremelyplicated and said softly to the Old Master, "I''m full.I''ll go first."

    She quickly left the dining table and walked towards the back garden.

    When she left, she vaguely heard Mr.Hopkins''s aged voice, "Don''t worry so much about young

    people..."

    Christina dipped her hand in the white porcin stone pir basin and rubbed her fingers.

    Patrick''s behavior was really strange just now.

    She walked alone to the pavilion in the back garden of the Hopkins Family and looked around at the

    precious flowers.

    Her thoughts were a little messy.

    Did he and Ceciliast night...

    She suddenly cared about that much.

    Donald and Cory were in the hall.

    Christina didn''t want to see them at all.

    Instead, she sat on a stone chair in the pavilion and took out her phone to browse some entertainment

    news to see if she could find Patrick''s whereaboutsst night...

    "What are you looking at?"

    Suddenly, a familiar low voice came from above.

    Christina raised her head in shock and saw Patrick''s deep eyes.

    While Patrick clearly saw that she was searching for Cecilia''stest mark scandal.

    He asked out of no reason, "Jealous?"

    He asked casually, but his right hand was slightly clenched.

    "No!"

    Christina did not know why, but she just immediately raised her voice to refute.

    "I, I was just thinking that you were with Miss Jonesst night, and then you came back early in the

    morning and had to go to the airport to pick up my father and the others.It''s really troublesome..."

    Patrick looked at her condescendingly.

    He gazed at her with sharp eyes...

    "l really don''t care."

    Christina wanted to say.

    But could she really didn''t care about it at all even if he intentionally left a mark on Cecilia''s body?

 Chapter 32: Mistress

    Chapter 32: Mistress

    Patrick''s face darkened gradually.

    He didn''t say a word more, turning around and striding away.

    Christina looked a little confused when she watched him leave without a word.

    Christina didn''t understand what was wrong with him, but she felt that he might be angry.

    ¡®What is he angry about?"

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She stepped forward and suddenly wanted to catch up with him.

    But she remembered what happened between him and Cecilia.

    ¡®Forget it!¡¯ Patrick was indeed very angry.

    With a sullen face, he took out his cell phone, and ordered in a cold voice, "Send me the WhatsApp

    password of yourpany''s entertainer...¡¯

    Charles, on the other end of the phone, received the call and felt that Patrick was obviously in a bad

    mood, "Patrick, what do you want the WhatsApp password for? It is not good..."

    After all, this was about privacy.

    "I will find someone to crack it"

    Charles became nervous when he heard this.

    "What happened?"

    "Send me Connie''s WhatsApp password..." Patrick sounded impatient.

    ¡®Connie?¡¯ Charles looked thoughtful when he heard the name.

    Connie was indeed an entertainer under hispany.

    But she happened to be robbed of the role of the leading actor by Ceciliast time, and Connie was a

    member of the Dickens Family...

    "Patrick, you''ve registered for marriage with Christina.After all, Connie is also a member of the Dickens

    Family.Now Cecilia is very popr in the entertainment circle.She can win the award at the end of the

    year without any threat.There''s no need..."

    ¡®¡¯I don''t want to exin this to you¡± Charles had to have someone send Connie''s password to Patrick,

    lest Patrick really found a technician to crack it and made hispany''s database revealed.

    However, Charles didn''t understand why Patrick wanted Connie''s WhatsApp password.

    Moreover, Patrick never used WhatsApp.

    Christina sat in the pavilion in the back garden for a long time, and she looked a little angry.

    "Why should he be angry? I''m not angry yet!"

    She was unpleasant when she thought of Patrick''s callousness.

    ¡®¡®He went out to fool around and had an affair with another woman.Why should he be angry with me?¡±

    But just now, Patrick''s look was very strange when he gazed at her.

    Christina was distraught and was about to go to the study to ask Patrick about the reason when a tall

    figure strode towards her.

    As soon as Christina turned around, she became wary when she met her father-Donald''s stern gaze.

    "Do you have any sense of shame?"

    The moment he opened his mouth, he scolded her sarcastically.

    She had been used to his father''s scold.

    Christina''s face was grim and her hands were clenched in fists.

    She walked away as if he wasn''t there.

    "Stop!"

    Donald seemed angry.

    "You married Cory three years ago.Why didn''t you tell me?"

    His tone was cold and inquisitive.

    "Why should I tell you? You have had nothing to do with me since the day my mother died!"

    Christina couldn''t help but turn back and retort.

    ¡®¡®Had you ever cared about me? Where were you when I was starving and freezing? Did you want to

    care about me?¡¯¡¯ He didn''t care about her, and she disdained his care.

    Donald red at his own daughter.

    He had only one daughter, Christina, but now they had a confrontation and viewed each other as

    enemies.

    "Have nothing to do with me? Mr.Hopkins asked me toe here today because you are acting in the

    name of Miss Dickens.Every word and action of yours affects our Family.Don''t embarrass me outside!"

    Christina retorted angrily, "My marriage with Hopkins Family had nothing to do with my identity as Miss

    Dickens.Hopkins Family epted me only because I was pregnant.Don''t think that your Dickens

    Family is very powerful.I don¡¯t care!"

    "Do you still have the face to talk to me about this? You climbed to Patrick''s bed in order to marry into a

    rich family!"

    Donald''s face also darkened.

    "Yes! I love vanity.I climbed to Patrick''s bed on purpose!"

    Christina bit her lips and asked back cynically.

    "That is really funny for you to say those words to me.When my mother helped Connie and her sister

    go to college, Connie was only 20 years old.She had climbed to the bed of you, a 50-year-old old man

    at that time.Why didn''t you tell her what shame was when you were fooling around?"

    "Shut up!"

    Donald''s face was dark, and he raised his big palm and hit her in the face.

    "What else would you do apart from beating me and scolding me?"

    Christina stood still, with her eyes red.

    She looked at her heartless father in front of her stubbornly.

    Donald''s face was gloomy.

    His hand stopped suddenly when it was half an inch away from her cheek.

    He withdrew his hand and ordered directly, "I warn you to be docile in the future.Don''t be a viin!"

    "Your stepmother has already told me that you made use of Cory''s case to ask him to marry you and

    drive Carrie out of the country.You became the mistress on purpose in an attempt to get revenge.Don''t

    think about malicious provocation all day, or I won''t let you go!"

    "Who is the mistress?"

    Christina held back the tears in her eyes and roared.

    "Carrie''s daughter has been over three years old this year.Do you still want to argue?"

    Christina suddenly fell silent, suppressing the grievance and resentment in her heart.

    She took a deep breath and suppressed her emotions.

    "I helped Cory back then.I didn''t regret doing all the stupid things.I loved him back then.I was willing to

    bear everything.I didn''t need his gratitude, and I didn''t bother to fight for it with such dirty methods..."

    She, Christina, dared to love and hate.

    Even if she loved the wrong person, she was willing to ept her fate.

    "The reason why you say so much to me is that you worry about Carrie and Connie, isn''t it? What are

    you worried about? Are you worried that I''ll rob Carrie of her manter? What did Connie say to you?

    I''m a b*tch.I''ve humiliated the Dickens Family.Right? Have you ever f*cking thought that who your

    biological daughter is?"

    Christina couldn''t hold back and tears welled up in the corner of her eyes.

    She hated these people! She did not want to talk to him and did not want to see him.

    She straightened her back and walked with heavy footsteps.

    She strode past him and left, with her only dignity in her lone figure.

    Donald''s eyes shed with surprise.

    He knew that his daughter was haughty and it was not easy for her to shed tears from childhood.

    ¡®Didn''t Cory know about the case that year..¡¯

    Three years ago, his stubborn daughter knelt down and begged him, using her mother''s inheritance as

    a trade.

    Finally, he agreed to secretly help Cory avoid imprisonment...

    "Who is lying?" Donald was angry.

    That year, she used her mother''s inheritance to ask Donald to help Cory...

    Christina held back the tears in her eyes.

    It was worthless to shed tears for these people.

    This thing was what made her feel most regretful.

    She felt bad for her dead mother and grandpa.

    ¡®Cory, that bastard, had an affair with Carrie.But now it bes my fault? Why is everyone ming

    her?¡¯

    The more Christina thought about it, the angrier she became.

    She strode back to her bedroom, not wanting to see these people.

    However, just as she passed the Main Residence of the Hopkins Family, a familiar little figure ran past

    her excitedly...

    The little girl was wearing a cute pink bubble dress with two small braids.

    Christina''s face darkened.

    She was Carrie''s daughter.

    How could she be here...

    "Great-grandfather..."

    She called out with a childish and coquettish voice.

    Christina looked into the hall with her neck stiff, only to see the little girl running to the front of

    Mr.Hopkins and called the old man lovely and sweetly.

    Mr.Hopkins had always liked children.

    When he saw this cute little girl appearing suddenly, his old face was stunned.

    "Who is she?"

    This question embarrassed everyone present.

    Cory, in particr, looked fiercely at Carrie, who suddenly appeared.

    He said angrily in a low voice, "Why did youe here all of a sudden?"

    Carrie ignored him and looked at Mr.Hopkins timidly.

    "Her name is Jasmine.She is my and Cory''s daughter.She is three years old."

    Mr.Hopkins looked at Carrie with sharp eyes and then looked at the child in front of him.

    His brows were furrowed as if he were deep in thought.

    Even Donald and Connie were surprised that Carrie had suddenly brought the child to the Hopkins

    Family and looked at Christina at the door.

    For a moment, everyone fell silent.

    "Grandma."

    The little girl ran to Laurie again, ying coquettish at her feet.

    Laurie took the child to do the DNA test.

    The little girl was indeed Cory''s daughter.

    So Laurie treated the child indulgently and doted on her.

    She rubbed her little head and said, "Dad, this is the little granddaughter of the Hopkins Family.¡¯ She

    said and admitted the identity of the child.

    Christina looked at the harmony in the hall without expression.

    It felt like that it was a marriage between the Dickens Family and Hopkins Family but it was Cory and

    Carrie who got the blessing instead.

    She raised her lips and felt bitter.

    ¡®¡®Mistress.Everyone thought I''m the mistress¡±

    Whether it was as for Cory or as for Patrick, she always seemed to be regarded as the mistress,

    pushed out by those women but she couldn''t win...

    Christina turned around and ignored the people in the hall.

    Just as she stepped forward, she heard Mr.Hopkins say in a calm voice behind her, "Since the child

    has been three years old, you should get married as soon as possible..."

    Christina found it ridiculous that Mr.Hopkins actually urged Cory and Carrie to marry in person.

    In the hall of the Hopkins Family, Carrie looked surprised and excited.

    She grabbed Cory''s arm and asked, "Cory, when are we going to register for the marriage?"

    Cory''s face was dark and he didn''t want to talk.

    Connie leaned over and whispered in Cory''s ear, reminding him, "Don''t forget that you almost went to

    jail for the rape case youmitted back then.It was my little sister who helped you..."

    When Cory heard her mention the case three years ago, he became serious.

    At this moment, the little girl was approaching him and calling him "dad" in a coquettish voice...

    Cory looked up at the door subconsciously.

    Christina had already left.

    "I see."

    There was unwillingness in his eyes.

    But when he looked at Mr.Hopkins''s majestic eyes, he could only nod his head reluctantly.

    "Tomorrow, I''m going to register for marriage with Carrie..." Cory said in a low voice.

    He had tried everything he could to divorce Christina, thinking that he would be happy to marry Carrie,

    but now.....

    It was different from what he had imagined as if something had been intervened and schemed.

    When Carrie heard that he was going to register for marriage with her tomorrow, she suddenly looked

    excited.

    She walked to Connie and they went to the bathroom together.

    Carrie took her arm and thanked her.

    "Sis, thank you so much this time."

    "Why did you thank me?" Connie was confused.

    After thinking for a while, she asked, "By the way, why did you suddenly bring the child to the Hopkins

    Family?"

    Carrie''s happy face froze after hearing Connie''s question.

    Immediately, Carrie nervously took out her cell phone.

    "Isn''t it because you just sent me a WhatsApp message saying there was an urgent matter and asking

    me to bring my child to the Hopkins Family immediately..."

    "I didn''t send you any message!"

 Chapter 33: Hugged Him All Night

    Chapter 33: Hugged Him All Night

    "How is that possible? This is your WhatsApp ount..." Carrie handed her the phone.

    Connie looked at the screen and immediately became nervous.

    "It''s usually my manager who helps me with my Twitter and WhatsApp,¡¯ Connie felt that someone was

    manipting it and immediately called her manager, who said that he didn''t post it today.

    Connie was in a panic.

    She suddenly thought of something.She knew that some people could easily get her password...

    "Sis, if you didn''t send the text, then who did it..."

    Carrie looked puzzled.

    Just as she asked, a tall figure happened to stride past a corridor on her left.

    Carrie looked into the man''s deep eyes and was stunned.

    Patrick nced at them coldly, holding a stack of documents in his right hand, and strode past them.

    Carrie and Connie''s hearts trembled.

    With that cold look, he was Clearly warning...

    "It''s him?"

    Carrie spoke in a trembling voice and immediately grabbed Connie''s hand in fear.

    "Sis, what are we going to do? Did he know about the kidnapping of Christinast time..."

    Carrie quickly consoled herself.

    "No way.Cecilia hase back, so he doesn''t care about Christina''s kidnapping anymore...¡¯ Otherwise,

    ording to his character, he must have done something already.

    But just now...Connie''s mind was in a mess.

    Clearly, It was Patrick who sent the WhatsApp text to Carrie.

    "Why did he suddenly ask me to bring the child to Hopkins Family?" Carrie was frightened.

    Connie''s face was filled with fear.

    "I don''t know.¡¯ Patrick wanted Carrie to marry Cory? But why did he do that...What exactly did he want

    to do?

    "Who knows what he''s thinking? He''s so hard to deal with.Patrick, you bastard..." Christina had a

    rough day.

    She soaked in warm water in the bathtub, sshing the water angrily, creating bubbles.

    Donald and Cory had already left, but Christina had no appetite.

    She didn''t even have dinner tonight.

    She was alone in her bedroom, sulking.

    Originally, she thought that a bath would calm her down.

    However, she became more upset.

    Cory and Carrie were about to get married.

    Donald was biased against the two b*tches, and Patrick was angry at her for no reason...

    "Why is it all my fault? Why is it so unfair? Why!"

    Her cheeks were flushed with anger and she had been venting herints in the bathroom.

    Even Christina herself did not know how long she had been soaking in it.

    She felt a little dizzy.

    When she tried to get up, she found that her limbs were weak.

    With a thud, she fell back into the bathtub.

    With water in it, she was not hurt.

    Just as she was about to call the maid, she heard the door open quickly.

    "Can you help me? My legs are weak..."

    She was soaking in the bathtub, ying with bubbles in boredom.

    "You! You''ve been here since afternoon?"

    The voice was cold with suppressed anger.

    Christina''s mind went nk.

    She raised her head and looked at the person in adaze.

    Before she could see the person clearly, the person seemed to be ina rage and went forward to pull her

    out of the bathtub...

    Christina identally hit his strong chest with the tip of her nose.

    "What are you doing? Can''t you be gentle..."

    She rubbed her nose and immediatelyined.

    The man was so angry that he wanted to scold her...

    "I feel a little cold..."

    Suddenly, the woman in front of him muttered fearlessly.

    "Christina, if you catch a cold, I''ll."

    As soon as his threatening words were spoken, Christina instantly looked up, only to see that the man

    in front of her was Patrick.

    Patrick looked at her dull appearance.

    His face was darkened.

    He immediately grabbed therge towel beside him, wrapped the woman up, and carried her out of the

    bathroom.

    "Don''t move!"

    He carried her to the side of the bed and wanted to throw her directly onto the bed, but her long hair

    was wet! Christina had bathed for too long, and her whole body was weak and powerless.

    It was rare for her to be obedient and let him do whatever he wanted.

    She just lied in his arms and rest her head on his shoulder.

    She felt itfortable to lean on him.

    From time to time, sheined, "Patrick, don''t pull my hair so hard.It hurts."

    Patrick lowered his eyes and red at her reddish face.

    He grabbed a towel in his right hand and dried her hair.

    Mr.Hopkins had never served a woman, let alone blow-dry her hair.

    Therefore, it took Patrick a lot of effort to dry her long hair.

    "Christina! Turn over¡± Her hair was still wet on her forehead.

    Shey on him like a ko, not even bothering to move.

    Patrick had no choice but to hold the hairdryer and point it at her forehead...

    "Ouch, why are you using the hairdryer to blow my face? It''s so hot!"

    Christina screamed as if someone was going to murder her and she struggled to resist with both

    hands.

    Patrick tried not to get angry.

    "Shut up!"

    But Patrick was really not good at blowing her hair.

    The hot fan blew on Christina''s scalp, and she couldn''t stand it anymore...

    "Please stop.Stop."

    The maids outside the door looked nervous and wanted to go in, but they didn''t dare.

    The voice was rather appealing.

    Suddenly there was a thud in the room! The maids looked at each other, fearing that something bad

    had happened.

    They immediately pushed open the door.

    "Sir, is something..."

    Before they could finish speaking, the two maids who barged in froze in shock.

    ¡®What is going on here?¡¯

    The hair dryer fell on the floor, and on the big bed, Christina threw down Patrick, and the two bodies

    were close to each other...

    The maid''s cheeks flushed, ''Madam is so awesome¡­¡±

    She awkwardly turned around, closed the door, dare not disturb their special joy.

    At this time, in the bedroom, Patrick, who was pressed under Christina''s body, was stunned and did not

    respond.

    He opened his eyes slightly and looked at the woman on his body.

    Her soft lip just sucked on his sensitive throat, teasing the nerves all over his body, which made him

    very, very hot...

    "Christina, you really want..."

    His voice became blurred and hoarse.

    "What? No, absolutely not!"

    Hearing the gloomy tone, she quickly turned over and moved away from him.

    To be honest, Patrick''s body was hard, which made her ufortable.

    Now she was lying on the soft bed, feeling rxed.

    She enjoyed this moment and didn''t want to move at all.

    "I want to sleep,¡¯ she mumbled, closing her eyes.

    It meant that he should not disturb her! Patrick pursed his lips tightly and stared at her hatefully.

    He had married her for a month, and he had been more patient.

    Although Patrick was angry and looked terrible, he pulled the quilt over the sleeping woman on the bed

    to prevent her from getting sick.

    "Christina, you''re troublesome..."

    Patrick was so tired by him that he simplyy beside her, looking at her face withplicated eyes,

    and stroking her eyebrows, nose, and lips with his finger.

    The tenderness of his eyes was about to overflow.

    "Don''t..."

    She was half awake and felt a pair of burning eyes staring at her.

    She turned away from him and prevented him from touching her face.

    Patrick was unhappy and stared at her.

    "Christina, is Cory getting married soon?"

    He propped his head up with his right hand, his eyes still on her side face.

    "I''m not going to his wedding."

    Christina could hear his question.

    The name Cory had provoked her, and she immediately groaned unhappily.

    "Why? Because you care about him?!"

    Patrick''s voice immediately cooled down.

    "I don''t want to see them," she mumbled, "I don''t want.I don''t want to see the Dickens Family.I don''t

    want to see Cory..."

    Suddenly, she thought of something unhappy and felt depressed.

    "They bullied me..."

    Christina rarely spoke with such grievances.

    She usually pretended to be tough, but she was very tired from meeting them on her own.

    Her words shocked him.

    Patrick had known her for a long time, but it was the first time he had seen her so fragile.

    "Who bullied you?"

    He moved closer to her with his right hand around her waist.He seemed to be coaxing her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "That old man Hopkins is so fierce!"

    Christina was not fit to be sad.

    She would not indulge in sadness.

    Half-asleep, she forgot about the people she hated but she suddenly thought of the Hopkins Family.

    "..And that bastard Patrick!"

    She mumbled the name in anger.

    Patrick was furious.

    The woman in his arms seemed to be very dissatisfied with him and keptining.

    Normally, he would shake her up, but today...

    ¡®Today, forget it!¡¯

    ¡®¡®This woman must be not clear-minded from a long bath¡±

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so obedient in his arms.

    Patrick smoothed her long hair and fixed his gaze on her...

    Christina was really tired.

    After all, the Dickens Family came over today.

    She didn''t like to quarrel, but every time she met Donald and Connie, she would think of her mother

    whomitted suicide.

    Subconsciously, she moved closer to Patrick, hugged the man beside her with her face rubbing against

    his chest.

    She smelled his unique breath and felt peaceful.

    Feeling her movements, Patrick chuckled...

    Christina slept until dawn.

    She rarely slept sofortably.

    When she opened her eyes and saw the handsome face, she was stunned.

    "Get up.¡¯¡¯ Patrick woke up a long time ago.

    He knew she didn''t eatst night.

    Christina got up from the bed.

    She immediately went into the bathroom to wash up and kept thinking about what happenedst

    night...

    But when she saw her hair in the mirror, she immediately ran out and yelled, "Patrick, what did you do

    to mest night?!"

    Patrick was a little angry at the thought of her attitudest night.

    "Christina, you hugged me all night!"

    ¡®Hugged him?!¡¯ Christina''s ears turned red.

    She went back to the mirror with her head down andbed her hair, which had blown up.

    "Son of a b*tch, he must have retaliated on purpose to torture my hair..."

    She didn''t know that Patrick didn''t know how to dry others¡¯ hair, especially women''s long hair.It was too

    difficult for him¡­

 Chapter 34: Cold and Distant Attitude

    Chapter 34: Cold and Distant Attitude

    Patrick had been very busy these days.

    Christina heard he went to New York on business.

    Christina enjoyed the big bed when Patrick was abroad.

    However, Mr.Hopkins wanted her not to be sozy.

    He also specifically told Patrick that no matter how busy he was, he had toe back on Sunday to

    ¡®have the ss¡¯.

    She thought Patrick would ignore Old Master, but she didn''t expect him to agree to return before

    Sunday.

    "Maybe he wants toe back to see his Miss Jones."

    Christina flipped through the entertainment magazines expressionlessly.

    Cecilia was so popr now that she could see her advertisement everywhere.

    It was all thanks to Patrick.

    "Cecilia, you''ve been on the popr search list ever since the kiss mark thing.Today, your fans are over

    ten million, and the advertisers are making an appointment..."

    Anne, the manager, walked into the dressing room excitedly.

    Halfway through, she asked, "Cecilia, what''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?"

    The woman in front of the dressing table hadpletely lost her delicate demeanor.

    She looked angry and turned around to scold the makeup artist behind her.

    "Get out!"

    There were only the two of them left in the dressing room.

    The manager, Anne, thought for a while and asked, "Has Mr.Hopkins note to see you since you

    jumped into thekest time?"

    Hearing this, Cecilia''s face became increasingly sullen.

    Anne guessed suspiciously, "Mr.Hopkins didn''t stay with you that day? Mr.Shepherd and I saw you two

    lying in bed..."

    "Stop saying!" Cecilia looked angry.

    "Don''t be so angry.Even if Mr.Hopkins didn''t stay for the night, at least he came over immediately when

    he heard the news that you jumped into theke.He was still concerned about you...¡¯ The manager

    comforted her slowly.

    "Anne, do you know that I''m especially worried about that Christina..."

    Cecilia said through clenched teeth.

    "Christina? The second married woman who got pregnant and married into Hopkins Family?"

    The manager was stunned for a moment and then sneered.

    "Cecilia, you don''t have to worry at all.That woman is just your substitute.Think about it.You''ve

    disappeared for three years, and there are no other women around Mr.Hopkins.He only thought of her

    as you that night because he missed you so much.To be honest, I think that Christina is rather

    pathetic."

    "No!"

    Cecilia quickly retorted with suppressed uneasiness in her eyes, "Anne, you don''t know..."

    Cecilia''s expression became a littleplicated and she hesitated to say, "I, I used to be with Patrick,

    but we, we never had sex."

    "What?!"

    How could this be possible? The manager was shocked.

    "I''m especially worried right now.This Christina is pregnant.If they fall in love with each other, Patrick

    will forget about me.Without Patrick, how am I going to continue my career..."

    Cecilia''s face was full of unwillingness, and when she mentioned Christina''s pregnancy, there was a fit

    of undisguised jealousy in her eyes.

    Why could Christina be so lucky and get pregnant? If she was the one who was pregnant, she would

    have been the young madam of the Hopkins Family! The manager patted her on the shoulder and

    comforted her.

    "Mr.Hopkins thought you were dead, so she got the chance.I heard that they just had the marriage

    license.Even the wedding was canceled by Mr.Hopkins himself.After giving birth to the baby, she will

    have no use..." She paused and smiled.

    "You''re not the same.You two used to be lovers, and now everyone respects you.Mr.Hopkins is your

    backer.He makes you so popr now.It''s all because he dotes on you..."

    When Cecilia heard this, her beautiful eyebrows raised with pride.

    Indeed, her career was at its peak and no one dared to offend her.

    "That''s true, but I still don''t like that Christina.Anne, find a chance to remind her who the real madam of

    the Hopkins Family is!"

    Cecilia red at herself in the mirror with a sinister look.

    Christina''s face was simr to hers, and she was always uneasy.

    On Sunday, Patrick really came back from New York.

    "Patrick, are you tired?"

    Christina and he had juste out of the ssroom and Christina asked him.

    Patrick got off the ne at seven in the morning and apanied her to the ¡®ss¡¯ at eight.

    He didn''t even have time to rest, and there was some tiredness between his brows.

    However, when he heard Christina beside him asking if he was tired, he paused and looked at her

    suspiciously.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Christina was a little ufortable with his deep gaze.

    Patrick immediately turned his head and did not answer.

    ¡®¡®Does she care about me? Does that count?¡¯¡¯ Christina thought he was very strange.

    She guessed that he was probably under the pressure of Mr.Hopkins to apany her to the ¡®ss¡¯.

    "Patrick, let''s go to the opposite square and sit for a while before we go back."

    She spoke softly, her eyes fixed on his tired face.

    She wanted him to sit down and rest for a while before driving back.

    Patrick nodded an agreement.

    The two of them walked side by side into the square.

    Christina picked out a stone chair under the shade of a tree and sat down.

    Patrick sat beside her.

    The spring festival had already passed half a month, today was 14th. Tomorrow would be the 15th of

    the first lunar month, so there were big rednterns hanging around.

    Christina saw a vendor selling cutenterns across the street and she shook Patrick''s arm excitedly.

    "Patrick, will thentern festival be held in Hopkins Family tomorrow? Will you hangnterns?"

    With a smile on her face, she asked, "Are we going to have sweet dumplings tomorrow night?"

    But when Patrick heard this, his face immediately became gloomy.

    It was as if thentern festival was a taboo that could not be said...

    Christina also noticed the change in his mood.

    "What''s wrong with you?" She didn''t understand.

    His expression seemed to have aplex...hatred.

    Patrick didn''t answer her, but Christina wanted to know.

    Just as she was about to ask, a new message came from her cell phone.

    "Who is this?"

    Patrick casually saw the screen of her cell phone, but suddenly his eyes turned cold and his voice

    sounded displeased.

    Christina was opening the new message on WhatsApp and was about to tell him.

    But Patrick thought of some bad memories and thought she was guilty and refused to tell him.

    He was even more eager.

    "Who is this? Brother Charlie? Christina.Don''t forget, you''re married now!"

    His cold tone was tinged with a warning."It''s Charles.¡¯

    Christina looked up and retorted angrily.

    Patrick''s grim face froze when he heard the name.

    He turned to the other side and said in a strange voice, "Sure.¡± He said softly.

    He had misunderstood her.

    Christina did not care much about this, but Patrick seemed to have suffered some irritation just now.

    "Patrick, I just said thentern festival .." She said again.

    "Christina, what''s your WhatsApp ID?"

    Patrick seemed unwilling to answer her, and he changed the subject coldly.

    When it came to Christina''s WhatsApp, she was very displeased.

    "Charles is an asshole.He actually tells me that my WhatsApp nickname isme..""

    Sheined bitterly and handed him her phone.

    Patrick looked at the ¡®Invincible Tina¡¯ WhatsApp nickname and paused for a moment before raising a

    light smile.

    Christina clearly saw him smiling, lowered her eyes, and began to wonder if her name was really too

    lame.

    "Hey, Patrick, what do you think of my nickname?"

    She approached him and asked.

    Patrick raised his eyebrows and saw her nervous face.He reached out and rubbed her head.

    "Very good."

    He said those two words calmly.

    Inexplicably, Christina looked into his smiling eyes, and her cheeks were slightly flushed.

    When he smiled, he was so handsome.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Are you blushing?"

    Patrick suddenly frowned and reached out to poke her forehead.

    His expression was a little serious.

    "Do you catch a cold?" Christina was embarrassed.

    "No!"

    She raised her voice and pointed at the convenience store across the street, feeling a little uneasy.

    "Patrick, buy me a bottle of water.I''m thirsty.¡±

    Patrick looked at her for a while, then stood up and walked towards the convenience store across the

    street.

    Christina was still sitting on the stone chair under the shade of a tree, watching handsome Patrick buy

    water for her, and her heart beat a little faster for no reason.

    She reached out her hands to hold her red cheeks and quickly cooled herself down, lest he suspected

    that she had caught a cold.

    It was really dangerous to be with such a handsome guy all day...

    "Miss Dickens..."

    All of a sudden, a car stopped behind her and a woman stuck her head out of the window and shouted

    at Christina.

    It was her...

    Christina didn''t have to look back and she could recognize the voice.

    It was Cecilia, the big star who had recently be popr.

    "Miss Dickens, can you do me a favor?"

    Cecilia shouted at her again.

    Christina was a little confused.

    She called Christina Miss Dickens, not Mrs.Hopkins.

    It seemed that she did it on purpose.

    But this was Miss Jones, the person who Patrick liked, and Christina didn''t want to offend her.

    She got up from her chair and walked towards the white Bentley.

    "What do you want?" She asked indifferently.

    Cecilia was sitting in the car, wearing a stunning outfit and smiling.

    "Miss Dickens, Patrick, and I spent the night at my ce a while ago and he forgot his tie.I didn¡¯t get a

    chance to return it to him.If you don''t mind, can you give it to him for him..."

    They spent the night together and he left his tie.

    Christina''s face turned a little pale when she heard this.

    "Ah, Okay¡± Christina looked at Cecilia in the car, inexplicably feeling a sense of inferiority.

    Cecilia saw Christina''s lowly appearance.

    Her lips curled up in arrogance.

    Pretending to look around in the car, she looked up and said embarrassingly, "Oh, I''ve been so busy

    lately.The tie seems to have been left in the lounge..."

    "In that case, I''ll return it to Patrick myself next time.Miss Dickens, sorry.¡±

    The smile on Cecilia''s face deepened with a hint of pride.

    Christina stood by the side of the road and watched Cecilia''s car away...

    "What are you doing standing here?"

    Patrick bought some water and walked up to her and asked.

    Christina unconsciously took a step back and took the water from his hand.

    "Thank you."

    Patrick narrowed his eyes and sensed her cold and distant attitude towards him.

 Chapter 35: Patricks Birthday

    Chapter 35: Patrick''s Birthday

    It was Lantern Festival today.

    After breakfast with grandpa, Christina returned to the vi and sat on the sofa of the living room,

    looking a little depressed.

    ¡®¡®So today is Patrick''s birthday¡­¡±

    Yesterday, they went to attend a ss.

    At that time, she noticed that Patrick had someplicated feelings about Lantern Festival and he

    didn''t want to mention it.

    ¡®He didn''t want me to know his birthday.Was he afraid that I would bother him?¡¯

    Ever since she met Cecilia yesterday, she had been depressed.

    Cecilia deliberately mentioned the tie he left overnight to provoke her.

    But Christina knew she wasn''t qualified topete with Cecilia.

    "Christina."

    Suddenly a bantering voice came from outside the door.

    She looked up at the door and was surprised.

    "Charles, what are you doing here? Patrick isn''t home.He''s probably back in thepany."

    "On this special day, Patrick wouldn''t go back to thepany¡­¡±

    Charles said with certainty.

    Halfway through, he stared at the living room table with wide eyes.

    "Christina, this is the birthday cake you bought?"

    He sounded frightened.

    Christina looked down at the birthday cake on the table and sighed.

    Charles frowned and sat down across from her, he asked seriously.

    "Christina, do you know today is Patrick''s birthday?"

    "Yes." She replied sullenly.

    In fact, she only overheard the housekeeper talking about Patrick''s birthday this morning, so she

    picked up her phone and ordered a cake.

    But when she came back with a cake in her hand, the housekeeper and the Hopkins Family maids all

    looked terrible.

    "Hey, Charles, do you know why..."

    She asked curiously, pointing at the birthday cake on the table.

    "Hopkins Family never celebrates Lantern Festival,"

    Charles said in a deep voice, raising his eyebrows and looking at her.

    Christina looked a little surprised.

    "Patrick doesn''t like people celebrating his birthday.You''d better not let him see this birthday cake.I

    advise you to throw it away."

    Charles remembered that six years ago, their friends celebrated Patrick''s birthday for him and...it was a

    disaster.

    "Okay;"

    Christina answered in a low voice, and she didn''t ask much, because Patrick didn¡¯t want her to know

    too much.

    With her head down, she carried a cake and walked to the bedroom on the second floor.She decided to

    go back to her room to eat it!

    "Christina, do you know why Patrick hates women so much?"

    Charles looked at her fragile back and suddenly shouted, "He doesn''t hate your cake, he hates..."

    "Hate who?"

    Christina turned around abruptly and looked at Charles.Charles looked embarrassed and didn''t dare to

    say the rest.

    "Every year on his birthday, Patrick doesn''t go back to thepany.He might be at a club or a

    bar.Christina, do you want to go and find him?"

    In the end, he only wanted to tease her.

    "Okay." Christina agreed.

    Seeing that Christina actually agreed, he asked casually, "Christina, are you very concerned about

    Patrick?"

    He got close to her and gossipped.

    Christina looked a little embarrassed and immediately denied it.

    "No! I''ll go upstairs and change my clothes..."

    She quickly slipped upstairs.

    Coming downstairs, Christina was wearing a light pink Korean coat, white tights.

    Her long hair was tied up in a ball.

    She wore light makeup and she looked young and beautiful with delicate features.

    However, she was still wearing a scarf around her neck...

    "Christina, you don''t have to dress like a mummy.¡¯ The two walked out the door side by side.

    Seeing that she dressed so much, Charlesined.

    "I Have to.I''ll get scolded if I catch a cold"

    Christina took out her cell phone from her pocket and dialed a familiar number.

    Charles looked at the number she pressed and teased, "you''re going to apply to Patrick when you go

    out?"

    "Yes, he said I had to call him before going out."

    Christina nodded solemnly.

    Charles was surprised as Patrick had always been indifferent to anything...

    No one answered Christina''s call.

    Suddenly, she became vignt and looked at Charles.

    "If he scolds me, I''ll say you''re the one who''s taking me out"

    "Christina,e on."

    Charles shoved her into the car with a darkened face and regretted bringing her out.

    The car drove smoothly and stopped at the Fire Club in the busiest ninthne east of A City about 30

    minutester.

    Charles led her through the VIP passageway.

    It was the first time that Christina entered a high-ss bar.

    Looking at the luxurious decoration, she felt that she was a bumpkin.

    "It''s very lively here."

    In the middle of the open lobby on the second floor, there was a huge triangr bath with a light blue

    mist.

    Those long- legged beauties were sitting by the pool, and there was a faint sound of men and women

    laughing in the mist...

    Christina looked around curiously.

    "It''s even more lively in the night," said Charles, a frequent guest of honor here.

    He smiled at her meaningfully.

    "Christina, the bar is your husband''s..."

    Christina''s eyes widened slightly.

    No wonder he was so rich! Charles teased her when he saw how surprised she was.

    "All the women here want to climb into your husband''s bed.Christina, be smart.Don''t be angry with him

    all the time.Women should learn to be obedient and asionally act coquettishly to be liked...¡¯

    "I can''t.¡¯ Christina ignored him with a stiffened face.

    Charles knew what she was like and threatened her.

    "You''re done, Christina.After you give birth to the child, you''ll be kicked out of Hopkins Family.¡¯¡¯

    "I don''t need it.I''ll get out myself" She said seriously.

    Charles noticed that she was clearly a little angry.

    ''Does she care about Patrick?¡¯¡¯ Just as he was about to coax her into talking about Patrick, the door of

    the VIP elevator stopped on the 12th floor.

    Two guests came in and a man immediately smiled pleasantly at Charles.

    "Mr.Shepherd, it''s been a long time.¡±

    "Mr.Shepherd, is this your new girlfriend? She''s so pretty...She looks familiar:¡±

    Another man looked straight at Christina.

    "This is Patrick''s wife.¡¯ Charles didn''t grin but said with a cold face.

    "We drank too much.We''re terribly sorry..."

    The people in the business circle were very slick and sly.

    They immediately apologized respectfully.

    One of them seemed to have something important to say to Charles.

    Christina heard them talk about shares and investments.

    When the elevator reached the 22nd floor, Charles walked out of the elevator with a serious face.

    "Christina, go to the top floor with the waiters.I have something to talk to them about.I''ll be up soon."

    Charles called a waitress to take her up to the top floor.

    Christina nodded at him, not bothering him when she saw that he was busy.

    "Don''t run around!"

    Before the elevator door was closed, Charles said.

    Fire Club was actually the biggest nightclub in the city.

    This was a paradise for the rich and celebrities.

    Fire Club was noisy and messy, but the status on the top floor waspletely different.

    It wasfortable and quiet, and not everyone could get in.

    Christina was very calm, standing in the elevator and watching the number of floors up.

    Suddenly, just as the elevator on the 35th floor opened, she rushed out.

    "Miss Dickens.¡¯ The waitress behind her called out to her in embarrassment.

    "I''ll go upstairs myself in a while.Don''t worry about me."

    Christina was in a hurry, seeming to be attracted by something.

    Soon she disappeared at the end of the turn.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    That woman just now...

    Christina leaned over and stood in front of the luxurious private room.

    She quietly turned the door with her right hand and looked in stealthily...

    She seemed to have just seen Cecilia...It was her! They seemed to be having a party.

    Besides Cecilia, there were a few other popr movie stars present.

    They drank together happily.

    "Today, we invited Cecilia over to have fun.How can we ignore the main character...¡¯¡¯

    "Cheers, Cecilia.After you spoke to Director Leest week, he immediately removed Julia.Every time I

    think of her angry face, I can''t helpughing."

    Christina saw Cecilia sitting in the middle of the sofa with her legs crossed.

    She held a cigarette in her right hand, looking cold and arrogant.

    The rest of the people kept ttering her.Cecilia looked arrogant.

    "It''s nothing." She said coldly, then puffed out a cigarette.

    "I can''t believe that Patrick actually likes this kind of woman."

    Christina shrank back and muttered to herself.

    How many women in the entertainment circle were innocent? They just pretended to be innocent.

    Christina knew that her stepmother, Connie, was also good at ying the role of victims in front of her

    father.

    ¡®¡®Why am I eavesdropping here?¡¯¡¯ Christina admitted that she was a little jealous.

    Patrick was always cold to her.

    Christina was curious why Miss Jones was so charming.

    When she went back to the top floor, she looked sullen and was about to close the door and leave

    when she suddenly heard some moansing from inside.

    Christina nced out of curiosity and was startled.

    The two men and women were kissing and stroking against the wall, and the next second they took off

    their clothes.

    "Ceci, do you like it?"

    And on the other side of the sofa, a handsome man was gently rubbing her shoulder to massage her.

    His hand kept sliding down, while Cecilia did not resist, but enjoyed.

    "This drug is really...really strong.I like it."

    Cecilia suddenly turned around and pressed the man down, acting with some eagerness.

    Christina opened her eyes wide and could not believe that she was looking at.

    "They''re taking drugs here..."

    "Who''s there?"

    At this moment, someone inside shouted at the door.

    The sound alerted the people in the private room.

    They were all public figures, and these things must not be spread...

    Christina was stunned.She watched the two strong men inside run over angrily.

    Their faces were ferocious and they didn''t even wear anything above the waist.With a bang, they flung

    the door open¡­

 Chapter 36: Cecilia had plastic surgery?

    Chapter 36: Cecilia had stic surgery?

    "The door has not been locked!" He was angry with his rough voice.

    "Where is the person?"

    After Cecilia finished tidying up her clothes, she immediately ran over.

    There was nobody in the corridor.

    "But I saw a shadow just now." One of them doubted.

    "Maybe I was wrong.The privacy of customers is specially protected in the bar.What''s more, special

    protection is provided on the 35th floor..."

    "There should be cameras in the corridor and elevators.Who is the boss here?"

    Cecilia seemed to be proud but she was still a little worried.

    When other people heard her words, their expressions changed.

    "Cecilia, I''ve heard that the boss may be...the young master of Hopkins Family..."

    ¡®Patrick?¡±

    ¡®I couldn''t let him know it.Absolutely not!¡¯

    The panic attacked Cecilia for a moment, but soon her face turned cold.

    She shouted at them, "Remember that I was forced toe here today..."

    They were puzzled.

    But when they saw how nervous Cecilia was, something came to their minds.

    Could it be that the mysterious supporter was...

    "Why are you still standing here? Find the person! Did anyone eavesdrop outside the door just now?"

    Cecilia felt uneasy, so she shouted at them.

    "Hey, let me go.I don''t know you!"

    Meanwhile, Christina was struggling to escape the strange man in the men''s room, which was located

    in the left corridor of the 35th floor of the bar.

    Just now, she was eavesdropping outside Cecilia''s room.

    She was almost scared to death when she saw that the people inside rushed out to catch her.

    Suddenly, a strange man appeared and dragged her to the men''s room.

    "Cecilia!"

    The man was very strong.

    His voice was hoarse with the smell of alcohol, and he seemed not to be sober.

    He grabbed her neck with his right hand and pushed her hard.

    Christina was against the wall.

    "I, I''m not Cecilia..."

    Christina was pushed into a narrow cell, and it was hard for her to resist the man who suppressed her.

    She pressed hard against his chest, but the man was very excited.

    His eyes were bloodshot and he red at Christina, which made her a little chilly.

    "Cecilia, you b*tch."

    He shouted in a hoarse voice.

    And then he stretched out his right hand to m the door.

    Seeing his eyes which were full of hatred and suppressed desire, Christina was scared.

    She hurriedly shouted for help but she was in vain.

    The customers were experienced and they wouldn''t interfere in private concerns.

    "Ah."

    She reached out to keep the door open.

    But her fingers were mped and she screamed in pain.

    With the final click, the thick door was locked.

    Christina was trapped in this small space.

    The nerves of the fingertips are linked with the heart.

    And her face turned pale because of her fingers.

    At this moment, she was panicked by the man who was drunk.

    She looked around nervously, but she didn''t know what to do right now.

    "I...I am not Cecilia."

    She spoke again, hoping that the man would be soberer.

    Perhaps he was so excited that he didn''t hear her at all.

    He seized her by the throat with increasing strength.

    "Cecilia, it was you who cut off my part in the y, wasn''t it?"

    All of a sudden, he pressed Christina down on the closest tool.

    "You b*tch, don''t you forget that when you first entered the entertainment circle six years ago, you knelt

    down to beg me..."

    Christina saw that he took off his trousers and she was panicked...

    She felt disgusted, so she grabbed the toilet paper and the stand and threw them at him.

    However, seeing her resistance, he was more excited.

    He pressed her with his heavy body.

    Christina leaned back on the closest tool, suppressing the fear.

    "I apologize to you.I can give you whatever you want.¡¯ Christina said quickly.

    She pretended to be Cecilia and negotiated with the man.

    "Cecilia, you''re on the top.Everyone in the circle has to respect you.You can get any role or be any

    spokeswoman of advertisement you want, right?"

    He looked down at her, getting more and more excited.

    "B*tch!"

    With a snap, he mmed hard against her cheek with his thick palm.

    "I know that you hooked up with the Patrick Hopkins, so you could do whatever you want with the

    support of Patrick,"

    he burst outughing, which was terrifying.

    "Listen, you have to obey me."

    "If you resist, I''ll tell Patrick about your stic surgery...¡¯ Christina''s face was aching from his beating.

    Although the drunk man seemed to be a little vague, she was shocked once hearing the words "stic

    surgery".

    The man ahead looked at her beautiful face.

    He felt passionate with desire in his eyes, and he was about to bend down to kiss her.

    "F*ck off"

    Christina turned her head and pushed him away with both hands.

    "Cecilia, if you dare to refuse me, I will tell Patrick immediately that you are not the woman in his pocket

    watch..."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He didn''t finish threatening her, because Christina bent her right elbow and mmed him hard on the

    side of his head.

    He instantly fainted.

    Christina pushed the drunk man away, stood up, and took a long breath.

    "Bastard, f*ck you!" Christina was angry.

    She lifted her right foot and kicked him several times in the stomach.

    Ordinary men couldn''t capture her if they weren''t in the narrow space.

    "The bastard wanted to touch me..."

    She felt sick when she remembered that he almost kissed her.

    However, Christina looked at the unconscious man at her feet and contemted, ¡®Did he just say that

    Cecilia had stic surgery?¡¯

    ¡®Cecilia didn''t look like what she used to be six years ago?¡¯

    ¡®It ismon that the stars in the entertainment circle have stic surgery, but...why did she have to

    look so much like me?¡¯

    Christina didn''t think much about it.

    People from all walks of life mighte to the bar so she opened the door and ran out swiftly.

    However, as soon as she left the room, she heard some noise.

    It seemed that something had happened.

    People in the corridor, elevators, and rooms rushed out as if they were asked to leave.

    "What happened?""Is it on fire?"

    The VIPs asked frantically.

    "I''m sorry, there''s an ident on the 35th floor.Please follow us in an orderly manner.We will

    compensate you.This way, please..."

    The bartenders politely exined to them.

    They scanned the guests as if they were looking for somebody.

    It never urred to Christina.

    The bartender looked very anxious and nervous.

    She thought of Charles at the moment, but she didn''t have a cell phone now.

    So she stepped forward.

    She believed that Charles was a regr customer and they should know him.

    But before she could get closer, she was grabbed from behind.

    She was suddenly gripped tightly by her right wrist and was anxiously pressed against the wall.

    She was too frightened to react.

    "Why are you here?"

    The man in front of her was grim.

    He scolded her coldly with overwhelming anger.

    Christina stared at Patrick, who suddenly appeared.

    At this moment, the bartenders and guests in the corridor looked towards them and recognized Patrick

    at a nce.

    The whole corridor was silent because no one dared to speak.

    "I''m asking you why you are here.Didn''t I tell you that you weren''t allowed to go out?"

    Patrick, who seemed to be extremely angry, gnashed his teeth and repeated.

    He tightened the grip on her wrist.

    "It hurts, let me go!"

    Christina felt wronged for his question.

    He looked at her small face, which was tightly creased in pain.

    Seeing the obvious palm print on her right cheek and the bruise on her left hand, Patrick felt even

    angrier.

    He shouted at her coldly.

    "Christina, you like to piss me off, don''t you? Why do you have to make trouble for me? You don''t know

    how to take care of..."

    "The baby is fine," she retorted, biting her lips.

    Patrick immediately stopped.

    ¡®''Baby? She thought I am just talking about the baby...¡¯¡¯ He stared at her fiercely.

    "Get out of here right now! From today onwards, you are not allowed to step out of the house!"

    His voice was so cold that it made people shudder.

    Christina looked at his deep and cold eyes and became sad immediately.

    "Patrick, I brought her here.¡¯¡¯ Charles ran over in a hurry.

    He had already heard Patrick''s words and could not bear it.

    He thought that Patrick was too harsh and...nervous about Christina.

    "You!"

    Patrick saw Charles, and his face darkened.

    "Who asked you to bring her out? Did I give you permission?"

    Hearing his cold words, Charles was shocked that Patrick was really angry.

    "I asked Charles to bring me out," Christina said.

    She was restraining her anger before.

    And she immediately stood in front of Charles and looked at Patrick.

    "Why should I ask for your permission if I want to go out?"

    Christina looked sideways and saw a familiar figure around the corner.

    So she turned around and took Charles''s arm.

    "Let''s go!"

    Charles was shocked.

    How dare he go with her? Patrick would kill him for sure.

    Christina raised her voice and roared, "Since Miss Jones came for him, why should we hinder them?"

    Patrick did see Cecilia, who was in the corner.

    He red at Christina and walked straight to Cecilia.

    Christina and Charles were frozen and other people made way for Patrick.

    Just like that, Patrick hugged Cecilia intimately and left in front of them¡­

 Chapter 37: Birthday Cake

    Chapter 37: Birthday Cake

    Christina stood there, stunned.

    She was quite upset as she watched Patrick leave with Cecilia in his arms...

    "Christina, are you okay?"

    Charlesforted her.

    She lowered her head, her long eyshes covering the emotions in her eyes, and then murmured

    softly, "I am fine.It''s just a minor injury.¡¯ Charles was furious.

    "I mean, don¡¯t be too sad about Patrick leaving with that woman.¡¯

    "Who''s sad? Why should I be sad?"

    Christina seemed to be hit on the soft spot.

    She raised her head and yelled at him angrily.

    "I want to cry because my hand hurts.What he does has nothing to do with me!"

    Charles was speechless.

    ¡®¡®What a stubborn girl.¡± He clearly saw a sad look in her eyes, and he thought it was natural for her to

    feel bad since she just has seen her husband leave with another woman in his arms.

    The two took the elevator down to the parking lot.

    Charles couldn''t help scolding her.

    "Didn''t I ask you to go up to the top floor? Why did you get to the 35th floor?"

    "I saw Cecelia...nothing!"

    Christina didn''t want to continue.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Charles walked to his car, opened the door, and grumbled at her.

    "Christina, I told you a long time ago that women should be obedient.Just now, if you just listen to him,

    you will be fine.But you chose to talk back to him..."

    After all, few people dared to talk to Patrick like this.

    If anyone else had dared to do that, they would have been beaten up and taken away.

    "He''s always been gentle to Miss Jones but scolds me every time he sees me.What did I do wrong to

    him? Why did he scold me?"

    Christina''s face turned even gloomier when she heard Charles mentioning Patrick.

    Charles also felt strange.

    Patrick had always been indifferent to others.

    There were not many things that could really make him angry.

    However, he turned moody when Christina was involved.

    "Go back to the Hopkins House and find a way to please Patrick..." Charles sat in the driver''s seat and

    gave her a suggestion.

    "I wasn''t wrong!" Christina looked reluctant.

    Just as Christina was about to get into the passenger seat, a person rushed towards them.

    "Ma¡¯am.."

    It was a bodyguard of the Hopkins Family.

    The bodyguard asked anxiously, "Ma''am, have you seen Mr.Hopkins?"

    Christina kept a straight face and did not answer.

    Charles rolled down the window and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    When the bodyguard saw that Charles, he immediately called out respectfully, "Mr.Shepherd"

    He quickly said, "Today we''ve been practicing boxing with Mr.Hopkins at the club.Ten minutes ago,

    someone from Fire Club called him and said that Young Madam was missing on the 35th floor.¡¯¡¯

    As the bodyguard said this, he looked at Christina strangely before he continued.

    "Mr.Hopkins looked unhappy.After hanging up the phone, he immediately grabbed the car keys and

    rushed out.We don''t know what happened.Mr.Hopkins drove so fast that he almost ran into someone

    else''s car on the highway in the mountains..."

    Christina and Charles were shocked when they heard this.

    "Mr.Shepherd, did something happen at Fire Club? I heard that Mr.Hopkins drove out all the people on

    the 35th floor?"

    The bodyguard then asked, "Where is our Mr.Hopkins now?"

    Christina pursed her lips, keeping silent.

    "It''s no big deal.Patrick has left Fire Club..." Charles said faintly.

    The bodyguard nodded at them and left.

    Christina sat in the passenger seat with a heavy heart.

    Charles was sending her back to the Hopkins House.

    Along the way, he was a little confused.

    "Christina, did you know Patrick before?"

    Charles couldn''t help asking when the car was about to reach the Hopkins Family.

    Christina said sullenly, "Why? Do you want to say I look like Cecilia again? She had had stic..."

    She had had stic surgery.

    "Forget it.Even if you knew him before, you must have offended him a lot." Charles red at her.

    The car was parked outside the gate of the Hopkins House.

    Charles turned around and grabbed a rose-red bag from the back seat of the car and handed it back to

    her.

    "You left your purse in my car.I couldn''t get in touch with you before meeting you at Fire Club.No

    wonder you didn''t answer my Calls..."

    After listening to hisints, Christina got out of the car and went back with a servant of the

    Hopkins Family.

    She picked up her bag and suddenly thought of something.

    She immediately took out her cell phone.

    Sure enough, Charles called her twice, and...

    She feltplicated and this emotion showed on her face.

    Her eyes were fixed on the missed calls.

    Patrick had called her twelve times...

    ¡®¡¯He must be with his Miss Jones now¡±

    Christina went back to the bedroom, feeling depressed.She mmed the door shut, feeling agitated for

    no reason.

    Patrick looked irritated and mmed the door with a bang.

    "Patrick..."

    The woman in the passenger seat called out to him softly with concern.

    "Patrick, are you okay? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Patrick''s face was gloomy.

    He turned and red at the familiar face beside him.

    Cecilia was somewhat flustered by his deep gaze.

    "Patrick, you came to Fire Club for me?"

    Cecilia''s voice was tinged with guilt when she exined in a soft voice.

    "Some of my colleagues forced me toe over, saying I had to have this meal with the producer.¡¯¡¯ As

    she spoke, she looked frightened and held Patrick''s hand in fear.

    Her voice trembled.

    "I didn''t expect Fire Club would be so messy.It was really scary.Those people were really outrageous..."

    Patrick listened to her but he did not say a word, as if he was thinking about something.Cecilia noticed

    that he was a little distracted.

    He looked like he didn''t care about what had happened to her at Fire Club at all.

    He was lost in his own thoughts.

    "Patrick, I promise I won''t apany my colleagues to such a ce.Don''t be angry."

    Cecilia said in a pleading tone.

    Her voice was sweet and soft.

    Patrick looked at her with a sneer in his heart.

    ¡®¡®If she had been so good.¡¯¡¯ He leaned against the back of the car, closed his eyes, and calmed down

    the agitation in his heart.

    His eyes were closed and his brows were furrowed.

    Cecilia sat quietly beside him and looked fixedly at him.

    Patrick was very handsome, with fair skin and well-defined features.

    Perhaps because he was born in a distinguished family, he looked noble and aloof, which fascinated

    many people.

    "Patrick..."

    "Patrick, I love you very much.¡¯¡¯ She said in a passionate voice.

    "Get out of the car!"

    Patrick was still motionless, but the voice was cold, breaking the romantic vibe in an instant.

    Cecilia didn''t want to give up.

    Every time she wanted to go further with him, he would refuse.

    Tonight, she had to...She whispered his name in his ear.

    "Patrick..." Normal men wouldn''t refuse...

    "I said, get out of the car!" Patrick pushed her away impatiently.

    Cecilia seemed to be frightened by his harsh, cold voice and was stunned.

    "Patrick."

    Cecilia didn''t want to leave but was a little afraid of him.

    Patrick looked at her face and suppressed his frustration.

    "Get out of the car ¡°  he ordered again.

    Cecilia had always been obedient and sweet in front of him.

    She knew that Patrick was bad-tempered, so she should be submissive.

    She got out of the car and was sent back by Patrick''s bodyguards.

    But Patrick still sat alone in the driver''s seat of the convertible sports car and his right hand was

    casually put on the door.

    His head was raised, and his silent gaze fixed on the vast sky above him.

    Cecilia felt a little uneasy when she saw him like this.

    She had never seen Patrick being like this.

    He seemed to be irritated.

    Why would a man as powerful as him feel bothered? Cecilia got into the bodyguard''s car and looked

    back, reluctant to leave...

    All of a sudden, Patrick pursed his lips tightly as if he had remembered something.

    He mmed on the elerator and disappeared into the darkness...

    Cecilia was shocked.

    He seemed to be filled with anxiety and irritation.

    ¡®¡®Where is he going?¡¯¡¯ Patrick went straight back to the Hopkins Family.

    "Young Master, may I prepare supper for you?"

    When the servants saw himing back, they immediately came forward to greet him.

    "No"

    Then Patrick paused and asked in a deep voice, "Where''s Young Madam?"

    The maid reported to him truthfully.

    "Half an hour ago, Mr.Shepherd sent Young Madam back.She should be in the bedroom and still

    awake..."

    When Patrick heard this, there was a mixed expression on his face.

    He went straight up to the second floor, but he didn''t go back to his bedroom.

    He sat in the study for a long time...

    It was not until the cold night wind blew from the French window did Patrick look at the clock on the wall

    coldly.

    It was one o''clock in the morning.

    ¡®¡®She should have fallen asleep...

    A hint of discouragement shed across Patrick''s grim face.

    He rarely felt this way.

    This feeling became intense when he remembered her stubborn look when she was arguing with him

    before...

    Her angry voice echoed in his ears...

    He didn''t want to scold her or argue with her.

    Patrick walked towards the bedroom.

    He held the doorknob and gently turned it.

    He immediately looked over to the bed.

    Under the dim lights, he saw the woman on the bed was sleeping soundly on her side.

    He stood by the bed and gazed down at her sleeping profile.

    In fact, he was in a bad mood today.

    Today was the Lantern Festival, and he hated this day.

    When he received a phone call saying that she went to Fire Club, he couldn''t control himself and

    lashed out at her.

    Patrick looked out the window at the quiet moon, adjusted his emotions, bent down, lifted the quilt, and

    looked at her right fingers.

    He didn''t know what trouble she had got herself into this time and even her fingers were bruised.

    He picked up her hand and examined it.

    The woman on the bed felt pain and frowned slightly.

    She involuntarily withdrew her hand.

    "Christina, when will you be obedient..."

    Patrick stared at her with a burning gaze, his tone angry...

    But he couldn''t do anything about her.

    He turned and walked towards the cab, trying to take out the medicine kit.

    Just taking two steps away, Patrick paused.

    He looked at the birthday cake on the table in the small living room in the bedroom...

    ¡®¡®She bought me a birthday cake¡±

 Chapter 38: You Are Not Her

    Chapter 38: You Are Not Her

    Christina rolled over on the bed with the quilt in her arms and suddenly opened her eyes.

    It was already 9: 00 in the morning, and she got up nervously from her bed...

    She was slightly startled and felt a little strange.

    Usually at 5 am, the maid would wake her up to apany the old master for breakfast.

    Why didn''t anyone wake her up today? Sitting on the bed, she nced around the bedroom and

    subconsciously looked at her side...

    He didn''te backst night.

    When Christina thought of Patrick, she was a little depressed.

    She quickly got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up.

    When she picked up the towel to wipe her face, she suddenly found that her right hand was almost

    cured.

    She frowned slightly and examined her fingers carefully.

    She leaned her nose closer to her fingers and smelled the medicine.

    "Who did this?" She was confused.

    "Ma¡¯am.''

    At this time, the maid pushed the door open and came in with a bowl of porridge.

    "Did you call a doctorst night?"

    Christina popped her head out of the bathroom and asked the maid.

    The maid quickly ced the porridge on the table and looked worried.

    "No, it¡¯s just that Young Master told us not to wake you up this morning.Ma''am, are you feeling unwell?"

    "I''m fine"

    Christina feltplicated in her heart for a moment.

    After finishing her porridge, she stayed alone in her bedroom, with her mind a little confused.

    Sitting cross-legged on the bed, staring at her right hand, she wondered if it was Patrick who drugged

    her.

    ¡®¡¯So he came back this morning¡­¡±

    ¡®¡¯Thenst night...Did he stay with Ceciliast night?¡¯¡¯ Christina suddenly wanted to know everything.

    She turned around, grabbed her cell phone, searched for Cecilia''s name, and immediately a bunch of

    rted news came up.

    Her expression grew colder as she scanned the news.

    She fixed her eyes on a snap on her phone screen.

    In the underground parking lot of the Fireworks Bar, the woman could not be seen clearly with her back

    facing the camera, but the man''s cold profile...

    Christina recognized Patrick immediately.

    "How could they do such things in a car..."

    She bit her lips and murmured, feeling a little ufortable.

    She stared at the photo and was annoyed.

    "Are you blind? Why are you attracted by that woman? She had a stic surgeon!"

    However, Patrick liked her.

    Charles also said that he only had one girlfriend, his precious Miss Jones.

    "I''d better not talk about her stic surgery, in case I would get scolded again.¡¯ Christina was in a bad

    mood, so she threw her phone away.

    She had just thrown her phone at the head of the bed when the door suddenly opened.

    Christina looked up subconsciously, and the man at the door was staring at her.

    Their eyes met but they all kept silent.

    Christina turned her head and climbed to the head of the bed as if she was hiding something.

    She picked up her phone and immediately deleted the information she had been browsing.

    She didn''t want him to know that she was investigating Cecilia''s affair with him.

    She didn''t want him to know that and didn''t want...to make herself more humble.

    Patrick did not know what she was thinking.

    He just stared at her with fixed eyes and walked towards the bed.

    "Why did you go to the Fire Club with Charlesst night?"

    He suddenly asked in a deep voice.

    Christina''s face darkened when he mentioned what happenedst night.

    "Nothing," she replied perfunctorily.

    Patrick tried to soften his tone and said, "Don''t go to the club..."

    "Why!"

    Christina suddenly raised her head and red at him.

    "Are you not letting me out because of the rules of the Hopkins Family? Or are you afraid that I will

    embarrass you?"

    When Christina thought about what happenedst night and the ''car sex'' photo, she became angry and

    unconvinced.

    "Your Miss Jones is a famous movie star.Her face is everywhere in social media and magazines.Since I

    look so simr to her, why can she..."

    "You are not her!"

    He blurted it out but his voice sounded strange.

    Patrick looked at her with mixed emotions in his eyes and warned her in a cold voice, "Do as my words!

    You''ll always have bodyguards with you when you go out.Christina, don''t make trouble for me.I don''t

    have that much time to take care of you.¡¯¡¯

    She could not understand the coldness in his eyes at this moment but suddenly felt a little aggrieved.

    Every time, he used a different standard to measure her and his Miss Jones.

    She didn''t want to argue with him.

    She kept reminding herself that she didn''t have the right to ask for his justice, but sometimes, she just...

    She just couldn''t help but care about his attitude.

    Although he was indifferent, sometimes, he was gentle to her.

    She was trying to pretend to ignore his tenderness but greedily wanted to get it.

    Christina lowered her head, her eyes slightly red.

    She got out of bed and went to the closet to change her clothes, then walked out the door.

    "I''ll go downstairs to apany grandpa."

    She spoke in a weak voice, sounding like a stranger.

    Patrick gazed at her withplicated eyes.

    Just as she reached the bedroom door, he suddenly called out to her, "Christina.¡±

    Christina stopped but did not turn back.

    Christina just stood there and waited for his order.

    Anyway, he would have nothing more to say than to order her.

    "That cake..."

    He asked tentatively, sounding like he was hiding and bearing something.

    When Christina heard the word "cake," she turned around and looked at the table on the left of the

    living room.

    She almost forgot that she had ordered a birthday cake yesterday.

    "I bought it myself because I suddenly wanted to eat it!"

    She raised her voice as if denying something.

    Patrick was stunned when she said that.

    While Christina walked quickly to the table, packed up the specially reserved tiramisu, turned around,

    and threw it into the trash can.

    Patrick slightly widened his eyes and stared at her.

    Christina did not dare to look at his gloomy face.

    She pursed her lips, strode past him, and went straight downstairs.

    While Patrick walked to the trash can and looked at the crumbling cake inside, he felt pretty upset.

    He thought she was celebrating for him¡­

    "Yesterday was the birthday of that bastard.The Hopkins Family never celebrates the Lantern

    Festival..."

    In the hall of the Main Residence of the Hopkins Family, Mr.Hopkins was sipping his tea leisurely.

    When he yed chess with Christina, he was in a good mood and talked to her about Patrick.

    However, Christina didn''t want to hear anything about him.

    She had a serious look and pretended not to know that.

    "Oh, really? So yesterday was his birthday.¡¯ Mr.Hopkins looked at the chessboard and casually made a

    move, then asked, "Yesterday the butler said you bought a cake..."

    "I threw it away."

    Christina looked a little angry.

    Then she picked up a ¡®horse¡¯ and ate Mr.Hopkins''s ¡®car¡¯ without hesitation.

    "What are you doing?"

    Mr.Hopkins lost a ¡®car¡¯ and immediately shouted at her discontentedly, "Do you know how to y

    chess?"

    "Don''t take the kinship into consideration in the battle.¡¯ Christina nced at him and had anger at every

    one of the I Hopkins Family.

    "Grandpa, do you want to repent?"

    Mr.Hopkins''s face darkened.

    The butler beside themughed out loud.

    "Young Madam is really good at ying chess," He praised.

    "Of course, I''m better at the piano!" Christina was not humble at all.

    "Piano?"

    Mr.Hopkins had been a little unconvinced, but when she mentioned the piano, his eyes shed with

    deep thought.

    "Do you like ying the piano?"

    "I don''t like."

    Christina was an active girl since she was young.

    She suffered a lot when she was forced to practice the piano.

    "However, I''m really good at the piano.In addition to working in a milk tea shop, I was often employed

    as a pianist by the senior clubs."

    When she talked about her past job, she was quite proud.

    Mr.Hopkins looked at her, thinking about it and muttering, "Why don''t we buy a piano..."

    "Ma¡®am, you can''t y the piano at home.Patrick hates the sound of the piano..."

    The butler spoke nervously as if he was afraid of something.

    Christina was taken aback, noticing that the housekeeper was worried and that Mr.Hopkins also looked

    grave.

    "Why?"

    As soon as she asked, she saw the two of them raise their heads in unison and look at the gate...

    Christina followed their gaze and was a little surprised.

    ¡®¡¯He didn''t go to work?¡¯¡¯ Patrick, as usual, kept indifferent and did not even look at them.

    With a document in his right hand, he walked directly across the hall towards the study on the second

    floor.

    "Since he doesn''t object, then let''s buy a piano."

    Just as Patrick''s figure disappeared at the staircase, Mr.Hopkins said suddenly.

    Christina always felt that the old man was nning something.

    Patrick returned to his study and heard his grandfather''sst sentence, "Buy a piano.¡±

    He was a little unhappy and he mmed the door of the study.

    "Mr.Hopkins, we''ve got the surveince ofst night on the 35th floor..."

    As he answered the phone call, the person in charge of the Fire Club reported to him.

    "At 8: 05st night, Mr.Shepherd led our Young Madam into the club from the VIP entrance.Then

    Mr.Shepherd met Mr.Biden and the others and asked the waiter to send Young Madam up to the top

    floor first..."

    The general manager of the Fireworks Bar said in great detail, afraid of being med for missing

    information.

    "Young Madam suddenly stepped out of the elevator on the 35th floor and followed Miss Jones."

    Speaking of Miss Jones, the reporting man hesitated and added, "Miss Jones booked a private room

    with her other five colleagues.They were inside...taking drugs, and were seen by Young Madam¡­¡±

    Although the people outside did not understand, most of the people who followed Patrick knew the

    rtionship between Cecilia and him, because of which they were very respectful to Cecilia for the

    sake of Patrick.

    About Cecilia taking drugs...

    He didn''t dare to report it.

    On the one hand, he was afraid that Patrick would lose his temper when he found out.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    On the other hand, he was afraid of offending Cecilia.

    However, Patrick was not angry.

    Instead, he urged impatiently in a cold voice, "I want you to find out why Christina was injured!"

    The general manager was a little surprised.

    It sounded as if he didn''t care about Cecilia taking drugs or getting involved with other men.

    "Young...Young Madam was mistaken for Miss Jones by aman named Ted and dragged into the men''s

    washroom on the 35th floor..." He said nervously.

    On the other side of the phone, Patrick''s face was grim, his right hand holding the phone tightly.

    "And then?"

    Hearing his tone, that man became more nervous and tried to speak calmly.

    "Although there was no surveince in the bathroom, when we found Ted, he fainted on the

    ground...Young Madam should be fine..."

    "Fine? Do you think she would still be fine if she were covered in injuries?" Patrick was very dissatisfied

    and scolded him coldly.

    "Find Ted immediately and strengthen the management of the Fireworks Bar.Don''t let dangerous

    people in!"

    "Okay, okay..."

    The general manager was so frightened that he quickly responded.

    Suddenly, he thought of something else and whispered, "Mr.Hopkins, actually the reason why Young

    Madam came here with Mr.Shepherd was to look for you..."

    Patrick was stunned.

    ¡®¡®Did she go there for me?¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 39: Pain

    Chapter 39: Pain

    "Why can''t I y the piano in front of Patrick?"

    Christina did not expect that Mr.Hopkins had actually ordered someone to buy a piano and asked her to

    y a cannon.

    She thought she yed well, but the butler on the side was nervous.

    The butler looked a little embarrassed.

    "Because Patrick hates..."

    "Why can''t Patrick''s birthday be celebrated? The Hopkins Family doesn''t celebrate the Lantern

    Festival?"

    Christina looked at the butler curiously.

    "This, this is actually..."

    The butler''s voice was muffled.

    "Are you very concerned about that bastard?"

    Sitting in the middle of the sofa, Mr.Hopkins took a sip of tea, put down the white jade teacup, raised

    his eyebrows, and asked back.

    Christina looked a little awkward and immediately denied, "No"

    "Ma''am, Patrick doesn''t like others to interfere..."

    The butler sighed as he spoke.

    "Keeping me in dark, poker face."

    Christina immediately muttered in a low voice.

    Mr.Hopkins felt the same way and cursed angrily, "I don''t know his bad temper inherited from

    who.Putting a poker face all day."

    "Old man, that''s not what you used to say..."

    When the butler saw that the two of them were on the same page, he couldn''t help butugh, then

    picked up a photo album and handed it to Christina.

    Christina took the photo album, opened it, and nced at it casually.

    She couldn''t help but be surprised.

    "This kid is Patrick!"

    In the photo, a little boy about three years old, dressed in a light blue sailor suit and wearing a small-

    cap, obediently stood at the entrance of a private kindergarten.

    He had a tender, fair face, bright eyes and smiled shyly at the camera.

    Christina was a little excited.

    She grabbed the photo album and took a closer look.

    "Is this really Patrick''s, that poker face?"

    The boy in the photo album was so cute and adorable, how could he...

    Seeing Christina so excited, the butler could not help but sigh, "Patrick was very quiet when he was a

    child, but then he was kidnapped..."

    At this point, Mr.Hopkins looked at the butler with a serious look in his eyes.

    The butler immediately shut up and dared not speak.

    Christina''s eyes shed with astonishment as she looked at Mr.Hopkins.

    She kept asking carefully, "Grandpa, was Patrick kidnapped?"

    Kidnapping a child from a rich family was an asional piece of news, but this one didn¡¯t seem like a

    normal kidnapping.

    Mr.Hopkins did not answer her, but looked up at the ck grand piano opposite him, his dark eyes

    suppressing a painful memory.

    The butler looked at Christina and said slowly, "Ma''am, don''t me Patrick for being too cold.He just

    hid too many secrets..."

    "Maybe someday he''ll tell you."

    Christina heard him say that and did not ask.

    It was just...

    Maybe there was no such a day because she would leave the Hopkins Family after giving birth.

    Thinking of Patrick, Christina felt a little depressed.

    Looking at the antique clock on the left, he got up from the sofa and said to Mr.Hopkins, "Grandpa, I''m

    leaving now..."

    "Where do you want to go?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles drove to the airport, looked at the man in the back seat, and asked.

    "Go back to the Hopkins House.'''' Patrick had just gotten off the ne, and there was a sense of

    weariness between his brows.

    He looked sideways at the speeding scenery through the car window, his expression somewhat

    thoughtful.

    The car drove smoothly.

    Charles looked back and noticed Patrick''s absent-mindedness.

    Every time Patrick asked him to pick him up, he must be in a bad mood.

    Charles immediately thought of Christina.Did that woman provoke him again?

    "Patrick, actually, I took Christina to the Fire Club that day.She didn''t..."

    Charles was being a peacemaker and took the me.

    "Am I harsh on her?"

    Patrick suddenly interrupted him with a cold voice.

    When Charles heard his question, he raised an eyebrow and did not know how to answer it.

    Patrick, who had always been indifferent to anyone, suddenly asked if he was being too harsh on a

    woman, which was really strange.

    "Patrick, I heard that you almost got into a car ident..."

    Charles suddenly asked curiously, "Did you know Christina before?"

    Patrick seemed really nervous that day.

    Patrick narrowed his eyes and stared out of the car window...Charles shut up when he saw him being

    like this, but...

    "Patrick, you may not know much about women.For women, they know your feelings only when you tell

    them in words." Mr.Shepherd said in a serious tone.

    Patrick should be concerned about her, but he was cold and used tomanding people, and he

    probably didn''t understand how to care about women.

    "Well, you know her very well!"

    Patrick''s face was cold and he suddenly turned to look at him.

    Charles heard his displeased tone, weakly distancing himself.

    "No, I don''t."

    Since the Lantern Festival, Patrick had gone to Paris on a business trip for five days.

    He had rushed back because his grandpa asked him to attend the ss every Sunday.

    But today, he rushed home and found the other person absent.

    "Where is she?"

    Patrick returned to the Hopkins Family, looked at the old man leisurely trimming the potted nts in the

    back garden, and asked, suppressing his anxiety.

    Mr.Hopkins put his potted nt back on the shelf.

    As if he didn''t hear Patrick''s question, he turned to look at Charles.

    "How''s your grandfather?"

    "My grandfather is in good health.Thank you."

    Charles immediately replied respectfully.

    Patrick frowned impatiently and stepped forward.

    "Where did she go?" He repeated.

    "How are your father and mother?"

    Mr.Hopkins looked at Charles and continued to ask leisurely.

    Charles''s forehead was sweating a little, and under great pressure, he whispered, "My parents have

    been on a trip to Europe recently.Everything is fine.Thank you for your concern."

    "How are your three brothers these days?"

    Mr.Hopkins kept asking him.

    Charles''s face was twisted.

    The old man clearly didn''t want to talk to his grandson.

    Why did this old man take him as a shield? He looked up at Patrick, who looked really angry.Patrick

    turned and yelled at the bodyguard behind him.

    "Where''s she? Where did she go? I told you to follow her all day!"

    "Do you think she is a dog and needs you to send someone to walk her every day?" Mr.Hopkins

    suddenly snorted.

    "She''s pregnant..."

    Patrick looked at his grandfather with aplicated expression.When he came back, Christina was

    gone!

    "Do you care about the child in her belly, or do you care about her?"

    Mr.Hopkins raised his eyebrows and red at his arrogant grandson.

    Then he added coolly, "I don''t think you care about her.You even had sex with that Cecilia in the

    car.How can you care about your wife and your child..."

    The two men did not like each other, and their rtionship was tense.

    The rest innocent outsiders were nervous.

    The butler sighed helplessly.

    "Patrick, Mrs.Dickens was sent to the hospital this morning with a sudden high blood pressure, so

    Young Madam rushed back to C City..."

    Patrick''s face wasplicated.

    Christina did go back to C City.

    She went straight to the hospital to visit her grandmother.

    The old woman was asleep in the ward, and she didn''t go in to disturb her since she was apanied

    by a nurse.

    She thought she should visit again tomorrow.

    She hated the Dickens Family.

    Besides her aunt Betty, Christina felt that she had no other family.

    But she was a soft-hearted person, and her grandma was eighty years old, and those things that she

    hated had passed for so many years...

    Every time she went back to C City, she felt a little sad.

    Everyone had their own secrets, the pain that they didn''t want to say, hidden in the bottom of their

    hearts...

    She suddenly remembered Patrick.

    A man like Patrick must have a lot of past that he didn''t want to talk about.

    Maybe he would talk to his beloved Miss Jones.

    It wouldn''t be her anyway.

    Christina arrived in C City around 3 pm.

    It was still early.

    She didn''t want to stay in the hotel, so she called a taxi and went for adrive.

    Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure, and she was startled.

    "Stop the car!"

    She asked the driver to roll down the window and squinted at an alley on the left...

    There were two women arguing fiercely over there, and one of them was Cecilia.

    Christina looked confused.

    ¡®It is Cecilia? Why would she¡­¡±

    "You have the wrong person!"

    There was a quarrel in the alley.

    "Maria, Maria, I know it''s you.Where have you been all these years? Do you know how worried I am..."

    "I told you.I''m not! I''m not Maria.My name is Cecilia now.I''m a superstar.I won''te back to live a

    poor life with you.Don''te to me anymore."

    The middle-aged woman was pushed violently and fell to the ground in the narrow alley.

    The woman tried to run after her, but she sprained her ankle and had tears all over her face.

    She could only shout at the figure running away in front of her, "Maria..."

    "Sophie, are you okay?"

    Christina got out of the car and rushed over to help the woman.

    Sophie looked at the disappearing figure at the end of the alley and couldn''t stop crying.

    She raised her right hand and wiped her tears.

    "Christina, I''m fine.Thank you."

    Christina knew this woman because she was the owner of the milk tea shop.

    Christina used to work part-time in her shop.

    She helped Sophie back to the milk tea shop.

    Christina thought for a while and couldn''t help but ask, "The one just now...¡¯¡¯

    Sophie sat in her chair and looked at Christina''s face withplicated eyes.

    "She''s my daughter,¡¯¡¯ she said in a choked voice.

    ¡®Cecilia is Sophie''s daughter?¡¯ Christina was shocked.

    "Is that possible that you mistake her?"

    Charles said that Cecilia was adopted by a couple in Canada when she was a baby...

    "My daughter suddenly ran away from home six years ago and she has never contacted me since

    then.I raised her.Even if she had stic surgery and had a different face, I could still recognize her!"

    Sophie''s voice was a little excited.

    "Six years ago?" Christina was deep in thought.

    "Six years ago, you happen to do a part-time job in my store,'''' Sophie looked at Christina''s face, with a

    complicated expression and whispered.

    "At that time, there was a man..."

 Chapter 40: Mysterious Man

    Chapter 40: Mysterious Man

    Around eight o''clock in the evening, Christina returned to the hotel from the milk tea shop.

    After taking a bath, shey down on the bed to rest, but couldn''t sleep.

    ¡®Cecilia is Sophie''s daughter?¡¯ She held the quilt and was thinking.

    Sophie, the owner of the milk tea shop, was single and had a daughter named Maria.

    However, Christina had never met her.

    She only knew that Sophie''s daughter had dropped out of school in junior high school and would often

    hang out until midnight before returning home.

    Cecilia was Maria.

    In other words, not only did Cecilia get stic surgery, but she also hid her real identity from Patrick

    and she even lied to Patrick.

    But why? ¡®Do I need to tell Patrick about this?¡¯ She looked hesitantly at her phone.

    Patrick had gone to Paris on a business trip and should not be back yet, and he never liked other

    people to interfere with his business with Miss Jones.

    ¡®Forget it, lest I would be scolded¡¯ But there was another thing¡­¡±

    "You happened to be working part-time at my store, Christina.You should have known that many of

    your high school boys came to our store for the sake of you, but one man was different..."

    What Sophie said to her this afternoon echoed in her ears.

    ¡®¡¯No wonder every time I worked overtime and someone would order more than a hundred cups of milk

    tea..¡¯¡¯ Christina thought of the past and found it strange.

    When she left the Dickens Family that year, she was too stubborn to ept the money from the

    Dickens Family.

    She worked part-time when she was still in school.

    In her third year of high school, she had a lot of sses during the day, so she often worked night

    shifts.

    But strangely every time she worked night shifts, there woulde some salespeople who said it was

    for thepany''s needs or public welfare activities, and then they directly ordered more than 100 cups

    of milk tea.

    After receiving such arge order, Sophie woulde over to help.

    After that, Sophie would directly ask her to go back to rest.

    At that time, her so-called night shift was usually two hours of work, and she got the highest

    commission.

    ¡®¡®Who is it?¡¯¡¯

    ¡®¡®Who sent them to support me?¡¯¡¯

    Feeling tired, Christina rolled over in bed and didn''t bother to think about it.

    At that time, she was busy with her study and a part-time job and had no impression of the mysterious

    man at all...

    She woke up at five the next morning.

    Christina sat by the bed in a daze for a while and found that she had developed the habit of getting up

    early.

    She turned her head and looked awkwardly at her side...

    She actually thought of Patrick.

    She had a quick breakfast, packed her bag, and was about to go to the hospital to visit her

    grandmother.

    Inexplicably, she wanted to go back to the Hopkins Family as soon as possible.

    She didn''t know from when she had a sense of belonging to the Hopkins Family.

    But just as she walked out of the hotel lobby, she met someone.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Get in the car."

    Awhite Bentley parked outside the hotel as if waiting for her specially, and the woman''s cold voice

    came from the window.

    Christina frowned and looked at the woman in the car.

    ''What does she want from me?¡¯

    "Why? Afraid of me?!"

    Cecilia in the car smiled with disdain.

    Christina thought for a while, then opened the door and sat in.

    Cecilia stepped on the gas and drove directly to a quiet Western restaurant.

    When the door of the box was closed by the waiter, Cecilia said, "Where did you do the stic

    surgery?"

    Christina looked at Cecilia in a daze,pletely confused.

    Cecilia saw her dumb look and sneered.

    "You''re quite suitable to be an actor..."

    As she spoke, she cast a disdainful nce at Christina, took out her cigarette from her bag, lit it, raised

    her haughty chin, took a deep breath, and spat out a white smoke at Christina.

    Christina choked and quickly got up from her chair.

    "Miss Jones, shoot it!"

    She was pregnant, and even Patrick and Charles did not smoke in front of her.

    Now, looking at the arrogant demeanor of this big star, she felt disgusted.

    Cecilia''s eyes fell on her abdomen, her eyes full of suppressing jealousy, and she said directly, "Name

    your price and abort the child."

    "No"

    Christina looked at her, bit her lip, and quickly spat out a word.

    "Christina, don''t go too far!"

    Cecilia''s voice turned colder, and she looked at Christina fiercely.

    "You are really awesome.You hooked up with Patrick while I was away for three years.But look, Patrick

    is mine! You want to fight with me, how dare you-"

    She pped the table and stood up.

    She was dressed in a famous brand.

    Her jacket was ck leather.

    The metal rivets on her shoulders were very conspicuous.

    Her arrogant eyes indeed made her more like a superstar.

    This waspletely different from the aura she had on stage as an innocent actor.

    "I won''tpete with you, but the child is mine..."

    Christina knew the situation, but there were some things that she insisted on and could not agree on.

    "Christina, what are you nning? Do you think you can continue to be with Patrick after giving birth to

    the child?"

    Cecilia sneered and picked her cigarette in the crystal ashtray on the table with her right hand.

    "Let me be honest with you.When your child is born, Patrick will kick you out of the Hopkins Family.And

    I will definitely abuse your child!"

    Her eyes were filled with malice.

    Christina''s expression shed with mixed emotions when she heard this.

    "You should know that Patrick dotes on me.No one in the media dares to report my bad news now,¡¯

    Cecilia said, her tone growing more proud.

    With a cold voice, she warned, "No one who goes against me will get any good results.Ted, who had

    gone against me, was sent to hospital with his leg broken.Christina, if you offend me, I will report to

    Patrick, and I will make your whole family suffer!"

    Christina''s right hand tightened slightly and stared at her.

    "I''m going to keep this baby.I won''t interfere with you and Patrick..."

    She lowered her head slightly, her voice with suppressed humbleness.

    Cecilia was his lover from the past.

    Christina couldn''t help but be humble and she never thought aboutpeting with her.

    As Cecilia saw that she insisted on keeping the baby, she immediately lost her patience.

    She raised her face and saidina ferociousmand.

    "Don''t you hear me! I told you to abort this f*cking kid!"

    "If Patrick wants a child, I will give birth to him.Your child is nothing but a bastard..."

    "Cecilia, what did you say?"

    Christina raised her head, her eyes filled with anger.

    "You can scold me with any words you want.Don''t talk about my child.I''m not a pushover!"

    "How dare you!" Cecilia yelled at her angrily.

    "Christina, you are just a poor girl.I''m a famous movie star! How can youpete with me? Don''t think

    you can fool Patrick by doing the stic surgery.I''m his true love!"

    "I did the stic surgery?" Christina looked at Cecilia''s face and sneered.

    "Maria, this question is for yourself.Why did you do the stic surgery to look like me?"

    When Cecilia heard what Christina said, her eyes were stunned, and then she became angry.

    "What did you say? Who is Maria? Don''t talk nonsense!"

    "Aren''t you the daughter of the owner of the milk tea shop across from First High School of C City,

    Maria? Not only did you get stic surgery, but you also hid your background from Patrick.You lied to

    him so many things..."

    "Shut up!"

    Cecilia roared as if she had been stimted.

    "Christina, I did stic surgery, so what! stic surgery is amon thing for a star, and Patrick

    wouldn''t mind if he knew about it!"

    She red at Christina grimly, who sat across her.

    "You saw the photo in Patrick''s pocket watch and did the stic surgery as well, right? But I tell you, I

    have been with him for three years.What if you did the surgery? I''m the one that Patrick loves..."

    He loved Cecilia.

    This sentence, for some reason, was especially harsh to listen to.

    With a bang, the door was forced open, and Christina looked up subconsciously, and then she was

    stunned.It was him...

    "Miss Jones, we''re not interested in who Patrick loves, but I''m taking Christina away!"

    Before Christina could react, she was grabbed out of here by the man who strode in.

    "Let go..."

    Christina felt ufortable being dragged by him.

    However, the man held her tightly until she was stuffed into the car and then released her.

    Christina looked at him with an awkward expression.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Patrick, why do youe to C City?"

    At this moment, in another car, Chandler was driving and looked suspiciously into the rearview mirror.

    "Charles, how about you? What are you doing here?"

    The Stephenson Family was in C City, but Chandler didn''t think his two friends were just here for fun

    today.

    "Patrick is here for his wife." Charles grinned.

    As for him, on the other hand, he was joining the fun.

    Patrick ignored them and looked out the window.

    He looked like if he was thinking about something.

    His right hand held his phone and he looked down at the screen from time to time, as if he was waiting

    for someone''s calling.

    "Christina always throws her phone around.She might not see your text and call..." Charles muttered.

    Patrick looked up at him coldly.

    Charles tensed up and quickly added, "I was just guessing.¡¯¡¯

    Chandler, who was driving, looked at Patrick through the rearview mirror and noticed that his brows

    slightly frowned as if he was thinking about something.

    "Christina went to the Dickens Family in C City ?"

    They all knew that Christina had a bad rtionship with the Dickens Family.

    Patrick''s face darkened when he heard "the Dickens Family.¡¯¡¯

    "We went to the Dickens Family and the hospital before.She wasn''t there.She didn''t answer the phone.I

    don''t know where she is now."

    Charles said calmly and turned to Patrick.

    "Do you want to send someone to find..."

    "No need,"

    Patrick said two words in a deep voice.

    Chandler and Charles looked at each other, not knowing what Patrick was thinking, while Patrick

    leaned back against the seat and closed his eyes to rest.

    "..To the First High School of C City.¡¯¡¯

    When the car stopped at an intersection, Patrick suddenly spoke.

    Chandler was stunned and turned the steering wheel quickly.

    At the First High School of C City.

    They all remembered that when Patrick came back from the United States six years ago, he had been

    a consultant lecturer at that high school for half a year.

    That half-year...

 Chapter 41: The Pocket Watch

    Chapter 41: The Pocket Watch

    The car got off the highway and headed for C City''srgest private hospital.

    Cory, who was in the driver''s seat looked at Christina from time to time and said, "Christina, Cecilia and

    you look very alike.She..."

    "She''s not rted to me!"

    Christina said quickly with a straight face, "Please pull over."

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    The man parked the car by the side, turned to stare at her side face, and he said in a deep voice, "I just

    care about you..."

    "Cory! I don''t need you to care about me!" snapped Christina.

    Christina opened the door urgently, trying to get out.

    "Christina, you don''t have to avoid me like this.I don''t mean any harm to you.If I really wanted to hurt

    you, I would have..." Cory paused.

    He said in a calm voice, "I just want to remind you that don''t be fooled by the look of the women in the

    circle.They are not as simple as you think.Cecilia looks like you so much.She must have had stic

    surgery.You have to be careful...¡¯¡¯

    Christina was surprised.

    He seemed to care about her...

    She opened the car door, walked out, looked down at the man in the car, and said word for word, "Cory,

    you came to C City this time to deal with the marriage with Carrie, right? Frankly, I''m not broad-minded,

    and I won''t forgive you.You won''t get my blessing! But I won''t bring you any trouble.Please remember,

    we''re done..."

    She knew her feelings clearly, and if she loved, she would do her best, but she didn''t care about those

    expired concerns.

    Cory, however, sat in the car, narrowed his eyes, and stared at the woman walking away step by step...

    "Christina!" He shouted at her back.

    "Christina, it''s not because you''re from Dickens Family that I care about you, but..."

    But because...Cory watched her disappear around the corner and was lost for words...

    Even he couldn''t exin himself.

    Because thest time he agreed to marry Carrie in front of Mr.Hopkins, he and Carrie went to the civil

    affairs bureau to sign for their certificate the next day.

    These days, they were busy with the wedding.

    Everything went well, but he felt a little disappointed and unresigned.

    Cory punched the steering wheel angrily.

    The horn of the car gave a sharp beep.

    He was irritable and confused as if some truth had been hidden by something, and he had been

    deceived and schemed.

    At the corner, Christina took a deep breath.

    "What''s wrong with him?"

    Frowning, she was angry.

    However, just now when Cecilia was making a fuss about her rtionship with Patrick in the private

    room, his sudden appearance made her less embarrassed.

    Without thinking further, Christina calmed down and walked to the hospital across the street.

    She came to C City this time to visit her grandmother in the hospital.

    She would go back to A City soon to leave the ce that upset her.

    When Christina arrived at Mrs.Dickens''s ward in the inpatient department, she was in good spirits.

    She sat on the hospital bed and was overjoyed to see Christina.

    "Christina, you''re here."

    Christina, however, said with a calm expression, "Grandma, are you feeling..."

    "Where''s Patrick?"

    Mrs.Dickens looked behind her excitedly without waiting for her to finish her words.

    However, seeing that there was no one behind Christina, Mrs.Dickens immediately darkened her face

    and said with reproach, "Christina, don''t pull a long face all day.Mr.Hopkins won''t like that.People will

    judge that you''re ill-bred ¡®¡¯

    Christina stood on the spot, motionless.

    She wanted to refute but bit back the words she would like to have said.

    Mrs.Dickens looked at the only granddaughter and couldn''t help but recall the past.

    She said in anger, "Back then, your mother pushed Connie down the stairs and caused her to

    miscarry.My eldest grandson was gone!"

    "Grandma, that has nothing to do with my mother.Connie fell down on her own!"

    Christina clenched her hands and couldn''t help but retort.

    "Connie was pregnant.How could she fall down on her own!"

    Mrs.Dickens didn¡¯t expect Christina to retort.

    Her face darkened immediately.

    The previous generation always prioritized men over women.

    After Connie''s miscarriage, she fell ill and couldn''t get pregnant again.

    Mrs.Dickens hated the dead Mary even more and felt that it was Mary who caused Dickens Family''s

    misfortune.

    "Grandma, I have something urgent to go back to A City.If you need anything, just call the nurse.."

    Christina didn''t want to stay for a moment when it came to her mother.

    "Wait a minute, I haven''t finished!"

    Mrs.Dickens was immediately displeased to see that she couldn''t wait to leave.

    "How can you serve the young master in Hopkins Family with your rude character? Do you want to be

    abandoned by a man for a second time? Our family can''t afford to be more embarrassed," Mrs.Dickens

    said.

    Christina stood outside the ward, holding her bag tightly in her right hand.

    Mrs.Dickens didn''t like her very much.

    Christina''s temper was not as gentle as Carrie''s.

    She was too stubborn, too lively from a young age, unlike other socialites who were amenable.

    Besides her looks, nothing about her was to Mrs.Dickens''s liking.

    But now...

    After all, her granddaughter married into Hopkins Family, and Mrs.Dickens''s tone softened at the

    thought.

    "Christina, you are my granddaughter.Of course, I want you to be happy, but there are some things that

    you may not like to hear.Men like women like Connie and Carrie.Be good and be gentle.That''s what

    makes you likable..."

    She wanted her to learn from Connie and Carrie...

    There was suppressed mockery in Christina''s eyes.

    She raised her head and looked at Mrs.Dickens on the bed.

    "Grandma, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back and learn how to please that Patrick..."

    With that, Christina walked out.This time, she no longer hesitated.

    "Stop, I haven''t finished..."

    Mrs.Dickens also knew Christina''s stubbornness.

    Seeing that she had left directly, she shouted at her back and ordered.

    "Help your dad with the business...Use your baby as the chip, so that the women outside won''t get in

    the way...¡¯

    Bang...

    It was not until Christina mmed the door of the ward that the sound gradually faded.

    ¡®¡®I really shouldn''t havee here¡±

    She really hated herself for being soft-hearted.

    Christina leaned against the hospital wall with her eyes closed.

    She calmed herself down and said to herself, "..Back to ACity-¡¯

    Even though the old man in Hopkins Family had a stern face and was cold and dignified all day, she''d

    rather go back to the Hopkins Family...

    She knew that she no longer had a home and that the Dickens Family was only using her.

    She also knew that Hopkins Family was only her temporary residence, but at least...

    She suddenly wanted to go back.I She took out the phone from her bag and wanted to book the fastest

    return ticket, only to find that there was an iing f call and a text message on her phone.

    It was Patrick who called.

    [ I''m in C City.]

    His message was very short.

    ¡®Patrick is in C City! Christina felt strange.Looking at the phone screen number withplicated eyes,

    she hesitated for a moment, lightly touched the callback button, and waited for him to answer

    nervously...

    She wondered if she was supposed to ask him why he came to C City, for official business? Or for

    her?! She blushed after letting her mind wander for a while.

    However, half a minuteter, Christina immediately lowered her head in frustration because Patrick''s

    phone was not answered.

    "What? Is it because I missed his call that he purposely didn''t answer?"

    She mumbled, telling herself that he would answer if she called again.

    But in fact, Patrick still didn''t answer the phone.

    Christina was awkward.

    "Should I wait for him to go back to A City now?" she wondered.

    Listening to the cold mechanical toneing from the other end of the phone, she pursed her lips and

    left him a message.

    [ Patrick, I''m staying at W Hotel...]

    Patrick''s phone rang a few times when it received a new text message.

    However, he did not notice as the ck phone and an expensive suit jacket were left in the car.

    "It seems that Patrick''s cell phone is ringing?"

    Charles immediately turned to the back seat of the car when he heard the sound.

    He turned to Chandler in the driver''s seat and asked, "Shall we give him his phone?"

    Chandler looked at the gate of First High School of C City, looked down for a while, and replied, "Leave

    him alone"

    Charles looked up.

    Patrick got out of the car and walked towards the high school alone.

    He looked a little weird and obviously didn''t want to be disturbed.

    In that case, none of them dared to follow Charles.

    Some of the memories of this high school were heavy for Patrick.

    After six years, they almost avoided talking about it.

    Charles noticed that Patrick was holding a small golden object in his right hand and patted Chandler on

    the shoulder curiously.

    "Chandler, Patrick seems to treasure his pocket watch..."he said.

    Chandler nodded in agreement.

    He remembered one time when they hung out in Fire Club, Patrick identally lost the pocket watch,

    and he was so desperate to look for it.

    Charles approached him with a curious look and said, "Hey, Chandler, you saw the picture of the

    woman embedded in Patrick''s pocket watch.You said it was Cecilia.Are you sure about that?"

    Chandler was a little uncertain.

    That time, he just nced at it and was about to take a few more nces when Patrick snatched it

    back.

    He didn''t take a closer look.

    "It should be Cecilia.Who else would it be?"

    "Cecilia, where are you going?"

    At this moment, a woman in a student costume ran out of the school gate excitedly,pletely ignoring

    the manager behind her.

    "Patrick!" Cecilia ran up to him with a look of surprise.

    "Patrick, are youing to visit me?"

    As she spoke, her face flushed.

    Patrick looked at the woman who suddenly appeared, but did not answer her.He stared at her face, his

    thoughts drifting away...

 Chapter 42: Six Years Ago

    Chapter 42: Six Years Ago

    Being stared like this, Cecilia held his arm intimately, "Patrick, I''m d you came to see me," said she

    with a bright smile.

    "Our crew has been filming in this high school recently..."

    Cecilia looked at the man in front of her and blushed.

    She asked him shyly, "Patrick, what do you think of my student look? Is it nice?"

    It was a one billion dor remake of the television series by Universe Studio, which was about a daring

    and honest female student in the Republican period.

    In an ident, the female student saved the life of the most powerful and handsome young warlord of

    the time.

    The drama depicted the misunderstanding between the lovers, and the touching story of their life and

    death together in the revolutionary cause.

    The original female lead of the show was not Cecilia, and the media did not think much of her for the

    sudden change in the lead role.

    After all, Cecilia''s delicate temperament was very different from the female lead''s personality in the

    script.

    Patrick''s eyes gazed down at her face thoughtfully.

    "It is," he replied in a low voice.

    Cecilia held his arm intimately and was ttered to hear him praising her.

    She understood that with Patrick''s cool personality, he was unlikely to praise others.

    At this moment, she looked at his handsome profile, and she became more and more proud.

    "Cecilia, you have to work hard.With Mr.Hopkins supporting you like this, you have to make an

    effort.Don''t let those people outside look down on you."

    Cecilia''s manager walked up to them with a fawning smile.

    "Mr.Hopkins, you came to visit us.Do you want to go in and rest for a while?"

    Manager Anne asked with a smile, her eyes filled with joy.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone in the entertainment business guessed who Cecilia''s sugar daddy was.

    If Patrick was willing to show up today, then in the future...the producers and directors had to be

    subservient to Patrick.

    Patrick ignored the manager and looked around with aplicated look.

    This high school...still looked like it was six years ago, but...

    "I just passed by here..." Patrick said in a cold voice.

    He withdrew his hand and pushed Cecilia away.

    He didn''te here to visit Cecilia.

    Cecilia looked embarrassed as she watched him stride towards the campus alone,pletely ignoring

    her.

    Cecilia thought, "Patrick isn''t here for me.So why did hee here?"

    The manager quickly gave Cecilia a push and whispered, "Mr.Hopkins seems to be in a bad

    mood.Follow him and be careful to pacify him..."

    When a man was lost, he always yearned for the gentleness of a woman the most.

    "Patrick, is it something wrong with thepany?"

    Cecilia trotted after him, her voice softly caring.

    Patrick nced at her face from the corner of his eye and ignored her, but did not say anything to drive

    her away.

    The two walked around the campus quietly and randomly.

    Cecilia found that he was very familiar with the school.

    She wanted to ask more questions, but looking at his cold profile, she did not dare to speak.

    Patrick was such an indifferent man.

    His aloof and cool temperament always made people cautious and not dare to approach him.

    This century-old high school had a long history.

    Because the film crew was filming in the front school building and the students were on holiday, there

    was no one at the back door of the school.

    Patrick strode out of the back door of the school.

    Immediately, a milk tea shop came into his sight.

    He suddenly stopped and looked at the milk tea shop across the street.

    "Patrick,''¡¯ Cecilia called him softly.

    She looked at the milk tea shop across the street, her expression suppressingplicated

    emotions.Cecilia wanted to ask him something.

    "Patrick, you used to go to that store a lot?"

    She pointed nervously at the milk tea shop across the street.

    "Very sweet."

    Patrick seemed to be reminiscing and said two words.

    Those milk teas were too sweet.

    He didn''t like sweets very much, but...

    His gaze deepened as he looked at the milk tea shop opposite him.

    It was as if he had returned to the past and he was standing here, while the woman of the night shift at

    the window of the milk tea shop opposite him was still busy.

    She made all the milk tea personally.

    Cecilia was stunned when she heard what he said.

    She didn''t know what he was thinking.

    But his gaze made her cheeks redder.

    She looked up at him shyly, like a young girl who had just fallen in love ¡®Six years ago, he was the one

    who sent people to buy milk tea inrge quantities!¡¯ She was filled with excitement and joy.

    "Then is it because.."

    Cecilia''s voice grew softer, suppressing excitement and anticipation.

    "..Because it¡¯s a hassle to change jobs...leave work early.¡¯¡¯ Patrick dropped a confusing sentence.

    He turned his eyes sideways and stopped looking at the milk tea shop opposite him as if nothing had

    attracted him there.

    He strode straight down the school road back to the front gate...

    Cecilia was frozen in ce.

    "What did he mean?"

    Her expression wasplicated as she watched the heroic figure in front of her slowly leave...

    ¡®¡®What did he mean by those words?''¡¯ Somehow, Cecilia felt a surge of uneasiness in her heart.

    Six years ago, the milk tea shop opposite was about to close, but in the next six months, it sold nearly a

    million cups of milk tea.

    This amazing amount of milk tea brought this small shop back to life, and it had been thriving ever

    since...

    Cecilia knew very well since this milk tea shop was owned by her mother.

    Six years ago, she had noticed that her milk tea shop often had salespeoplee in the middle of the

    night to cerge orders and the required time was very loose, a week or a half months would be

    fine.

    It wasn''t buying milk tea at all, it was like directly sending money to the shop.

    "It was Patrick who sent someone over.It was really him..."

    But, "Didn''t he do it that year because he wanted to help my family? What was the reason..."

    Cecilia''s face turned pale.Could it be...

    "So it''s the Young Master of Hopkins Family.No wonder you took my role!"

    Suddenly, a tall and arrogant figure strode up behind her, and Connie''s voice was full of sarcasm.

    Cecilia heard the voice and quickly turned around, raising her chin haughtily, looking at the other

    party."Connie."

    She mumbled the name in disdain.

    Cecilia stepped forward with a fake smile on her face.

    "It''s true that Patrick is helping me.Jealous?"

    Connie red at her.

    "Cecilia, how dare you!"

    This mega-budgeted remake of Universe Studio was making a huge ssh from the media to the

    publicity.

    Sincest year, famous actors from all over the nation have beenpeting for the lead role.

    She had a hard time getting through and taking the female lead position, everything was done, but in

    the end, the role was snatched away by Cecilia.

    Connie gritted her teeth angrily as she looked at Cecilia''s smug arrogance, but...

    "Cecilia, I hate your face every time I see it.Do you know why?"

    Connie suddenly calmed down, as if something had made her very happy, andughed out loud.

    "Because your face is almost the same as my daughter, Christina.Hahaha..."

    Cecilia was originally proud to refute, but when she heard the name "Christina¡± her expression

    suddenly shed with aplicated look.

    "What did you say? Christina?"

    Her voice was shrill with excitement.

    "Oh, you don''t know.The Christina who Patrick married is my daughter..."

    Connie looked at her change of face, and she became more satisfied, grinning.

    "How is it? You must be surprised.Few people know that the divorced single woman who lives in a

    shabby apartment in A City is actually the only daughter of Donald, the richest man in C City."

    When Cecilia heard this, her face turned gloomy.

    In the morning, sheughed at Christina''s lowly background...

    Christina actually was...

    "My daughter is amazing.She''s stubborn and has cut ties with the Dickens Family.She started working

    in her third year of high school to support herself, and she has to take care of that sick aunt.Cecilia,

    don''t underestimate her."

    "No matter where Christina went to work, someone would secretly help her.With Patrick''s support, you

    really think of yourself as someone.You''re nothing...You and Patrick were in love for three years, and

    you weren''t pregnant.In the end, Christina just slept with him for one night and got pregnant..."

    Connie watched as Cecilia''s face turned grim, unable to suppress her jealousy and anger, Connie

    laughed louder.

    "Cecilia, we are all in the entertainment business.There are some things we all know very well.If a man

    does not want you to carry his child, no matter how long you pester him, there is no point.A mistress

    will always be just a mistress..."

    "Shut up!"

    Cecilia seemed to be enraged.

    She raised her hand with sharp nails and threw it angrily at Connie, who was shouting at her.

    Connie was not an easy target either.

    She took a big step back and stared at the livid woman opposite her.

    She coldly threw down a sentence, "Cecilia, you''re not hiding any secrets about your face from Patrick,

    are you?"

    Connie''s tone was frightening.

    If Cecilia dared to conceal something from Patrick, then...it would be Cecilia who would end up unlucky.

    Cecilia''s expression froze as if she were guilty, and she said, "Connie, we''ll see!"

    With that, Cecilia strode around angrily and left.

    Connie looked at her back and sneered.

    "Christina and Cecilia..."

    No matter who won or lost, it was a good show for her.

    "What''s wrong..."

    "Well, what exactly happened here¡­¡¯¡¯

    As soon as manager Anne opened the door of the lounge, she looked in astonishment at the mess in

    the room.

    "Get out, get out of here -"

    Cecilia''s face was extremely gloomy, and she angrily swept all the makeup equipment in front of the

    dressing table to the ground, shattering the ss bottles and sshing all over the floor...

    Anne looked nervous and quickly closed the door to the lounge.

    "Cecilia, calm down.There are a lot of big directors and producers out there.It would affect your

    image..."

    "What happened? Didn''t you just walk around campus with Patrick on good terms? Did you make him

    angry?"

    When Cecilia heard Patrick''s name, she suppressed a sense of guilt and horror.

    She turned around and grabbed arge ceramic te on the counter and threw it on the floor as if she

    were venting.

    "That''s impossible! The woman in his pocket watch can''t be her...Impossible!"

    She shouted incoherently.

    Anne heard her mention her pocket watch and immediately asked nervously, "What''s wrong? Did

    Patrick know about your stic surgery?"

    "Three years ago, I told you not to jump into the river and pretend to be dead.You just insisted on

    making a scene and say you didn''t want to be a substitute for that woman in the pocket watch, but

    now..."

    Anne was also anxious.

    Cecilia''s eyes were bloodshot, and she turned to the manager angrily.

    "Three years ago, I had a stic surgery sequ.I had no choice.You think I don''t want to marry into

    Hopkins Family?"

    Cecilia thought, "I almost became the Young Madam of Hopkins Family!"

    But now it was Christina he married.

    "Christina,¡¯ Cecilia muttered the name in a cold voice.

    The thought of the woman''s face made her feel uneasy...

    "Where are you going now?"

    When the manager saw Cecilia''s cold face and sudden stride out, she rushed to catch up with Cecilia.

    Cecilia''s expression was sinister, and she said coldly, "I''m going to get rid of those eyesore things

    today...¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 43: Christina Steals My Man

    Chapter 43: Christina Steals My Man

    "Christina steals my man..."

    "I was forced to leave my home.It''s all her fault that I suffered so much during these years,"

    Cecilia sobbed, her trembling hand gripping the hand of the middle-aged woman.

    "Mom, you must help me..."

    "Is Christina really the daughter of the richest man in our city?"

    "She''s the daughter of Donald.Why does such a rich girl work in our shop? And she even works the

    night shift? There are some things I''ve never dared to tell you.Every time shees to our shop, she

    laughs at me and makes things difficult for me.She also says that her family can make us

    homeless.She scares me...This time she really went too far..."

    Her voice became more and more agitated, and she was choking with sobs.

    "Mom, I, I don''t know what I should do.Christina wants me to die.She wants to kill me.She''s going to kill

    your grandson..."

    "What?!"

    When Sophie heard the word ¡®kill, she was very anxious.Seeing her hands protecting her abdomen,

    Sophiee asked ina trembling voice.

    "Are, are you pregnant?"

    "Christina is pregnant.Where can she go?"

    Charles sat in the back seat of the car, feeling bored.

    He propped up his chin with his right hand as he looked out the window at the sunset, muttering in alow

    voice.

    He suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Chandler beside him.

    "Just now, Patrick''s phone rang a few times.It should be Christina who called him.Should we tell him..."

    The car got off the highway and left the First High School of C City.

    The driver of the Stephenson Family rushed over and said something urgent happened to the

    Stephenson Family.

    Chandler and Charles hurriedly left.

    They left a car outside the school for Patrick, along with his coat and cell phone in it.Chandler also

    looked out the window at the sunset and said lightly, "It''s past six o''clock.Patrick should be in the car.He

    will drive directly to the W hotel.There is no need for Christina to tell him.He has known where she''s

    staying...¡¯ Charles thought his words made sense.

    Before they came over, Patrick had asked him to check where Christina stayed, but...

    "But what if Christina has something else to do with him? Thest time I took Christina to Fire

    Club.Patrick heard that and yelled at me angrily.He really scared me.¡¯ Charlesined.

    From that time on, Charles was very careful about anything about Christina.

    Chandler also heard that andughed out loud.

    "Patrick doesn''t like Christina to show up in public.You are a fool!"

    "How do I know that? He''s too strict with that witch..." Charles sighed.

    "Cecilia''s advertisements are everywhere.Patrick has made her so famous.He treats them so

    differently..."

    Why did he have to hide Christina? Charles really couldn''t figure it out.

    When Chandler heard this, he lost in his thoughts and did not answer.

    "Patrick, are you in the car now?" Charles grabbed his phone and called Patrick.

    "You''re going to the W Hotel, right?...Oh, nothing.I just wanted to tell you that your phone rang a few

    times before, and there seems to be a text message from Christina.."

    Before Charles could finish his sentence, he heard a loud ¡®bang¡¯ from the phone.

    "Patrick, what''s wrong?" Charles''s expression changed and asked anxiously.

    Chandler also heard the sound because he sat beside Charles, and he became nervous.

    "A car ident?"

    "I have something important..."

    Patrick quickly opened the door, got out of the car, and said that hastily.

    "What''s the matter? Do you need any help?" Charles was a little worried.

    "Patrick, it hurts..."

    Patrick didn''t answer him and directly hung up.

    Charles only heard a weak female voice, which was from...

    Charles''s face turned cold when he heard that voice.

    "What''s going on? Should we send someone over?" Chandler asked him anxiously.

    Charles said coldly, "The most important thing for Patrick is to be with Cecilia..."

    He was somehow indignant at what Patrick had done for Christina.

    Cecilia? Chandler was a little surprised.

    Patrick was with Cecilia now.

    Did hee to C City for Cecilia? Although they were all childhood friends, they had never dared to

    interfere with Patrick''s personal affairs because of his aloof and cruel personality.

    "What''s Christina doing? Her man will be stolen by another woman...¡¯ Charles cursed and called

    Christina to inform her.

    Chandler saw his nervous expression and asked with a smile, "You seem to like Christina?"

    "I just don''t like Cecilia."

    Charles snorted, his tone somewhat simr to that of Mr.Hopkins.

    He ran an entertainmentpany.He knew women well.

    "Although Patrick doesn''t have many women around him, he doesn''t..."

    Seeing Charles''s exaggerated expression, Chandler retorted.

    "You know he had been kidnapped...He doesn''t know anything about these affairs."

    Charles thought of what happened in the past and became worried about his bro.

    Christina''s cell phone was ringing anxiously...

    She happened toe out of the bathroom, so she walked to the bed with her phone, and took a look

    at the strange caller Id.

    After a moment of hesitation, "Hello, I''m Christina."

    She answered the call.

    Christina was surprised to hear the voice over the phone.

    "Oh, okay, okay...I''ll be right there."

    "What''s wrong?"

    At the same time, Charles stared at his phone with a dark face.

    "This witch''s phone is busy.Who is she talking to?!"

    He grumbled immediately.

    "Charles, if you''re really worried, why don''t you go to the hotel.." Chandler asked.

    Charles was expressionless.

    "It''s none of my business.She''s not my wife"

    "And Christina is such a violent girl, we two may be defeated by her karate..."

    That was true.

    "Watch out!"

    Christina took a taxi and hurried to the milk tea shop.

    As soon as she got out of the taxi, she saw Sophie, the owner of the shop, look panicked.

    She almost slipped because of a puddle of water.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Christina stepped forward quickly and held her.

    "Sophie, you should be careful" she said lightly.

    "I, I''m fine,'''' Sophie immediately pushed her away, as if she did not like to be touched by her.Christina

    kept a distance of half a meter from her and lowered her eyes in confusion.

    She didn''t know if it was her illusion.

    She felt that Sophie was a little cold and distant to her.

    "By the way, Sophie, you just called and said you needed my help.What''s the matter?"

    She didn''t think too much about it, and she went straight to the point.

    Sophie''s expression became moreplicated when she heard her caring words.

    "Well, a few hooligans came over and I was scared, so I asked you toe over..."

    Her voice grew lower, and she finally lowered her head as if she felt guilty.

    Instead of looking at her expression, Christina walked up to her and pulled out a chair for her.

    "Sophie, sit down first.We can discuss it.."

    When Sophie saw her action, she became more and more guilty and ashamed.

    They sat face to face.

    They were the only two in the quiet milk tea shop, which was closed today.

    "You said hooligans ckmailed you?" Christina believed her words.

    "Did you call the police?"

    "Did they hurt you? Did you lose anything?"

    Sophie kept her head down and stammered, "No, it''s OK.They''re all gone.¡±

    But Christina was indignant.

    "Those freeloaders must have scolded you, right? There used to be a lot of hooligans..."

    When she talked about the past, Sophie had mixed feelings.

    In the past, when she just started her shop here, some local ruffians often came to eat and drink

    without paying because they thought they could bully Sophie, the widow.

    And they swore and threatened her not to call the police.

    But after Christina came to her shop as a part-time worker...

    "..And I got you into trouble that time.You were even taken to the police station.¡¯ Sophie mumbled in

    shame.

    On her first day at the store, Christina happened to meet these hooligans.

    Sophie didn¡¯t dare to drive them out but decided to let them eat and drink for nothing.

    However, Christina couldn''t bear to see that.

    She directly grabbed a chair and threw it at them.

    "It''s nothing.It''s their fault.¡¯¡¯ Christina smiled awkwardly.

    Christina admitted that she was bad-tempered.

    She had been pampered in the Dickens Family since she was a child.

    She couldn''t bear those hooligans.

    She couldn''t control herself and grabbed a chair to fight with them.

    "Christina, I..."

    Sophie looked at her, hesitated for a moment, and suddenly stood up.

    "I squeezed some fresh mango juice.I''ll go get you a cup."

    "Thank you.¡¯ Christina saw her walking towards the counter and thanked her softly.

    Sophie knew she liked mango juice, but...

    Christina nced at the counter casually and felt that Sophie was acting strangely today.She looked

    furtive...

    "Christina, I want to ask you something,"

    Sophie returned to the table and looked at her withplicated eyes.

    "You were quickly bailed out that time.Who was the person who bailed you out?"

    When Christina heard her suddenly ask about it, she lowered her eyes and felt a little sad and angry.

    "It''s my dad," she replied indifferently.

    She didn''t like to lie.

    That day, she fought with hooligans and was sent to the police station.

    But the police chief sent her out politely in person.

    She guessed that it should be Donald who bailed her out.

    However, after many days of hesitation, she made a call to the Dickens Family.

    She had decided to say thanks to her father, but Donald scolded her as soon as the phone got through.

    He scolded her for humiliating the Dickens Family, which made her feel even sadder.

    "Is your father really the richest man in our city?"

    Sophie''s surprised voice interrupted her memory.

    Christina raised her head and nodded reluctantly.

    "Yes.Sophie''s eyes were full of mixed emotions, and her heart hardened¡­¡±

    She tightened her grip on the mango juice in her right hand.

    Finally, she said in a hoarse voice, "Christina, I prepared this for you myself..."

    As she spoke, she handed the mango juice to Christina.

    Christina took a sip and smiled.

    "It tastes good."

    But Sophie turned around in panic, her face turning pale.

    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first.My husband might be waiting for me at the hotel.He has a bad

    temper, and he''s probably going to get mad because he''s waiting for me..."

    Christina finished the juice, grabbed her bag, and waved goodbye to Sophie.

    Sophie stood at the door of the store, watching her gradually disappear...

    "Mom, have you done?"

    Just then, Sophie''s phone rang.

    Sophie''s hand trembled as she held the phone.

    She had never done anything guilty, but this time...

    "She finished the drink..."

 Chapter 44: Save My Child

    Chapter 44: Save My Child

    "Wait.Wait..."

    Christina suddenly asked the taxi driver to stop, but after a while, she showed an embarrassed

    expression.

    "It''s nothing.Keep driving.¡¯¡¯

    "Miss, you look a little pale.¡±

    The taxi driver turned to look at her and said with concern.

    Christina smiled.

    "I''m fine.¡¯¡¯

    She looked out at the left side of the window and she looked a little disappointed.

    Just as the taxi passed the traffic lights at the intersection, she seemed to see Patrick driving past the

    taxi she was in.

    It seemed to be......

    "Why should I think about him?"

    She lowered her head and muttered.

    Back in the suite of the W Hotel, she looked at the clock on the wall.

    It was already eight o''clock in the evening.

    Christina was a little upset and suddenly remembered something.

    She immediately ran to the bed, grabbed the hotel phone, and called the receptionist.

    "Hello, may I ask if anyone hase to see me while I''m out?"

    As she heard the polite reply from the receptionist on the other end of the phone, her expression

    became more disappointed.

    "Oh, okay...Thank you."

    Patrick didn''te looking for her.

    Jesus.

    When she was just at the milk tea shop, she was worried that Patrick woulde over and she would

    miss her.

    She was instantly a little stunned.

    ''l am worried that I would miss him?¡¯ Inexplicably, some throbbing emotions surged into her heart.

    This made her feel very strange.

    "What the hell is he up to?"

    Christina sat by the bed, turned to look at her suitcase, and hesitated.

    "Should I wait for him toe back to A City?"

    Finally, she went to the bathroom to wash her face and decided that if Patrick didn''t contact her tonight,

    she would book a flight back to A City tomorrow morning alone.

    "Is he always so busy? He is at work or with others?"

    She knew that Patrick was a busy man, and he had a lot to deal with in IP&G Group.

    He had to personally approve and sign big projects.

    She often saw that he stayed upte in the study.

    She was at least his nominal wife.

    In fact, seeing him so busy, she felt distressed to see him being so tired, but she didn''t know how to

    express her feelings.

    Christinay on her side on the bed, flipping and ying with his phone with her right hand.

    She hesitated.

    ¡®¡®Would it bother him to call him now?"

    Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in her abdomen that caused her to curl up.

    The phone in her right hand fell to the floor.

    "Ah, it hurts..."

    Her face was pale and a little livid.

    She bit her lip tightly and pressed her abdomen with her hands hard.

    The sharp paining from her abdomen made her breathe faster.

    Cold sweat was dripping from her forehead, and her body trembled.

    She supported herself with both hands and tried to get up from the bed, but she had no strength.

    Christina gasped.

    "Why is this..""

    She didn''t understand why it hurt so much as she didn''t eat junk food and everything was normal today.

    Why¡­Her face was pale.

    She turned to look at the phone that had fallen on the floor...

    Patrick...

    Her heart was filled with fear and helplessness, but she recalled his name in her mind.

    Her eyes were red.

    She gritted her teeth, supported herself with her elbows, and crawled closer to the bed.

    Her right hand was trembling as she tried to grab the phone on the floor.

    ¡®Yes.To find him, To call Patrick...

    Her breath was disordered and her body had no strength.

    Christina flipped over on the bed and fell to the floor.

    She endured the pain in her back.

    At this time, her hair was messy.

    Cold sweats broke out all over her body.

    She crawled forward, losing her beauty andposure.

    She finally grabbed the phone.

    Her trembling fingers swiped across the screen several times before dialing his number...

    "Pa...Patrick..."

    It was as if she had grasped thest straw, she said his name with her weak and trembling voice

    intermittently.

    "Patrick...Come to the W Hotel, please.I''m not feeling well.Come here...Help..."

    "Where?"

    The call was put through and a woman answered the call.

    The woman''s voice was soft, delicate, and sounded ambiguous.

    "Patrick is with me.We are very busy.He''s staying over tonight..."

    "Christina, he''s not free to talk to you right now.Do you need me to tell him anything?"

    Beep...

    Christina couldn''t say a word.

    Something was choking in her throat, and she felt really bad...

    Tears streamed from the corners of her eyes.

    She crawled on the floor, her right hand clutching the phone tightly.

    She felt a sense of desperation and humility.

    "Ah."

    It hurt.

    There was another sharp paining from the abdomen.

    When she looked down, Christina''s face turned pale and her eyes widened in horror.

    She held her breath, but she could not suppress the frenzy of her heartbeat.

    She saw a shocking dark red streamed out from under her legs...

    "My child..."

    She only had one thought in her mind, the child...

    Her pale lips trembled and she kept mumbling.

    It was as if she had been too frightened and scared.

    She had forgotten the pain in her body but she was drowned in greater fear.

    She grabbed the phone again, and even her breathing became intermittent.

    "Patrick, Patrick."

    That fear came to her heart and made her totally lose herposure.

    "Save.Save my child."

    She cried in despair and shouted at the phone, "Cecilia, give the phone to Patrick.Give it to him.The

    child! Tell him to send someone over quickly..."

    "If you don''t want it, I want."

    She was terrified and said incoherently, "I can raise the child myself..."

    "I won''t disturb your lives.I beg you, save my..."

    She could not help but sob and cry out.

    Her low voice trembled and she begged.

    "Save, save my child."

    "The number you dialed is power off"

    It was this cold mechanical voice that replied to her.

    It was repeated over and over again, making her heart fall into the abyss.

    It was as if she would nevere back to life again.

    Save my...

    Her eyes were empty as she stared at the dark red patch between her legs.

    The whole room was filled with the smell of death...

    Her eyes were blurred by tears when she looked at the screen of the phone.

    Her fingers trembled as she tried to call 120.

    But all of a sudden, she stopped.

    The screen of the phone was on, but the woman next to her closed her eyes...

    The whole suite quieted down instantly.

    Save my child...

    "What''s wrong?"

    At this time, in the hospital emergency clinic, the woman was lying on the bed.

    Her voice was coquettish and she asked the man who was standing near the window of the ward.

    She felt that he was a little absent-minded.

    "I have something important to do."

    Patrick grabbed his phone and nced at it quickly.

    There was no caller ID, but he was inexplicably upset.

    "Patrick, don''t leave me alone in the hospital.I''m scared."

    When she saw that he was about to leave, she immediately got up from the bed in panic.

    She was even unable to take care of the infusion apparatus in her hand, and she just rushed to him.

    "Don''t go.."

    "Miss Jones, you''re still very weak since you haven''t recovered yet.You have to stay in the hospital for

    observation tonight.You can''t leave."

    The nurse saw Cecilia get up from the bed, so she quickly stepped forward to help.

    But Cecilia was very persistent, holding Patrick''s right arm tightly with both her hands.

    Her voice was low and she pleaded, "Patrick, please don''t go."

    Patrick turned to look at her with mixed emotions.

    The nurse quickly persuaded, "It''s also your duty as a boyfriend to apany your

    girlfriend.Handsome, you should apany her.After all, you are also responsible for this traffic

    ident."

    Just two hours ago, when Patrick had just driven away from First High School of C City and answered

    Charles''s phone call, coincidentally, his car ran into Cecilia''s car at the corner.

    "How is she doing?"

    He looked up at the doctor who was approaching.

    The young doctor nced at Cecilia, then looked at the stern expression of Patrick and said faintly,

    "She is fine.Her brain is slightly concussed and her right wrist is broken, so she can''t work hard for the

    time being."

    "My show just started filming.How can I rest..."

    Cecilia''s eyes were filled with tears and she looked anxious.

    "What if the crew thinks I slow down the progress and changes me?"

    "..Comfort your girlfriend"

    The doctor and nurse spoke casually and walked out.

    Cecilia was asked to lie back on the bed and continue having the intravenous drip, but she looked

    anxious and pitiful.

    Patrick stood by the bed with hesitancy on his face.

    He dialed a familiar number...

    The repeated ringtone was not answered.

    He looked at his cell phone, his face showing impatience.He thought that Christina deliberately did not

    answer his call!

    "Patrick, you are in bad mood.Is there something bothering you?"

    Cecilia, who was on the bed, held his big hand tightly and asked in a weak voice.

    "It''s okay!"

    Patrick coldly pressed the button on the screen of the phone and then hung up! "Christina!"

    "Christina, how are you? Wake up! Don''t scare me.¡¯¡¯

    The locked hotel suite was suddenly barged in, and a strong smell of blood made them nervous.

    The phone kept ringing on the floor, but the ringtone suddenly stopped.

    Everyone looked at the woman by the big bed and the shocking dark red bloodstain under her leg...

    The man rushed over with anxiety and squatted beside her, whispering in her ear over and over again,

    trying to wake her up.

    There was no response...

    Christina''s eyes were closed tightly.

    Her face was pale.

    Her skin was cold.

    And shey prostrate on the floor, not moving at all.

    "Christina, hang on.Don''t leave me."

    He felt as if her thin body would leave this world forever in the next second, and she would never wake

    up again.

    "Christina, Christina, you have to hold on.Hold on! Do you hear me?"

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    His eyes were bloodshot.

    He fixed his eyes on her face and clutched her wrists.

    The ambnce arrived very quickly.

    The man and the medical staff carried Christina onto the stretcher as fast as they could and they

    followed the ambnce to rush to the hospital.

    The sound of the ambnce''s siren was heard.

    It always made people feel uneasy in their hearts when they heard it.

    Twenty minutester, the car arrived at the emergency clinic, and the hospital staff rushed out in a

    hurry to help...

    "Send her to the operating room immediately..."

    "She requires a blood transfusion..."

    "Where''s the patient''s family?"

    ¡®If you weren''t by my side when I needed you the most, then maybe I wouldn''t need you anymore¡­¡±

 Chapter 45: She Has Been Waiting for You

    Chapter 45: She Has Been Waiting for You

    The night seemed especially long and irritable...

    Standing outside the balcony of the hospital emergency room, looking at the busy, stony faces of the

    paramedics outside and listening to the annoying sound of the emergency vehicles beeping, he lit his

    cigarette.

    "Patrick, do you worried about something?"

    The woman on the side of the bed asked in a low voice.

    Patrick didn''t answer her.

    The cold night wind was blowing towards him.

    Perhaps because this was the emergency department of the hospital, he could feel the air have a faint

    smell of blood.

    Somehow, this made him feel uneasy.

    He didn''t like smoking very much.

    He just smoked tonight because he was very upset.

    He was holding his phone in his left hand, and the screen was still on, showing a familiar number.

    He had called it nine times, but no one answered.

    Patrick''s left hand tightened.

    He looked impatient and then sulkily switched his phone off.

    "The patient has a rare RH blood type...There is no such blood type in the hospital..."

    "Get the blood station to transfer the blood quickly!"

    "It''s no use.There are only 200 milliliters at the blood station.The patient is bleeding too much.The

    blood she needs is much more..."

    Outside the ward came a nervous shout.

    This was the emergency department of the hospital.

    All patients with sudden illnesses appeared here and if the patient did not make it through, then...might

    die.

    Patrick was very upset.

    He had always been indifferent to outsiders.

    But this time, perhaps the voice outside was too anxious, he turned around and looked out the door.

    A group of doctors and nurses looked grave and talked quickly about the operation n.

    "My blood type is the same as hers.Take my blood..."

    A familiar figure hurried past the door of the ward.

    It seemed that the person was great anxious.

    Patrick frowned slightly and strode out of the room, trying to see who had just passed by.

    "Patrick, I''m thirsty."

    When Cecilia saw that he was about to leave, she called out to him in a weak voice.

    He stopped and looked back at her.

    "Call the nurse.¡¯¡¯ Patrick replied coldly, quickening his steps to catch up with the figure before him.

    Cecilia heard his cold voice and watched as he strode away.

    Her face suddenly became gloomy.

    Cecilia clenched her right fist and hammered at the bedte.

    "Patrick, where are you going? You promised to stay with me tonight.¡¯ She yelled at him.

    Unfortunately, no one saw her sickly and frail posture, and the man in front of her had disappeared.

    "Where is he going? He seems to be in a hurry.¡¯¡¯ Cecilia looked out of the ward and suddenly felt

    uneasy.

    Patrick walked out quickly.

    He lost the man at the corner of the corridor.

    "Cory?"

    He stopped and looked suspiciously around the corridor around the hospital.

    Why did his cousin appear at the emergency department of C City hospital in the middle of the night?

    Every time he met Cory, he would always remember his three-year marriage with Christina.

    Cory had been pestering Christina ever since Christina jumped into the river to save him.

    Patrick looked grim and unpleasant.

    He took out his phone and was about to turn it back on.

    He suppressed his agitation and called Christina again.

    However, the result was the same, no answer.

    "She still doesn¡¯t answer my phone!"

    Patrick''s face darkened, and he pursed his lips and gave a cold scolding.

    He suddenly remembered thest time he was at the club and suddenly got the news that Christina

    had lost contact with him over at the Fire Club.

    That time he was speeding and driving while calling her 12 times, but she didn''t answer either.

    Patrick looked out the window into the dark night and tightened his phone.

    "Go to the W Hotel and find out what she''s doing!"

    In the end, he called Charles.

    His cold voice sounded like he was about to explode.

    When Charles received his call, he was stunned for a moment before he realized that the ''she¡¯ Patrick

    was referring to was Christina.

    "What''s wrong with Christina?"

    Hearing his tone, Charles realized that he was in a bad mood.

    The hospital window reflected Patrick''s gloomy profile.

    He urged in a cold voice, "Hurry up!"

    "I called Christina earlier and the line was busy.Besides visiting Mrs.Dickens, she seems to have met

    some people in C City..."

    Charles said as he grabbed the car keys.

    "I''ll drive over and take a look now."

    Charles thought for a while and couldn''t help but ask carefully, "Patrick, where are you now? Aren''t you

    going to find her at W Hotel?"

    Patrick''s expression wasplicated.

    Instead of answering Charles, he hung up.

    Charles looked at his cell phone being hung up and shrugged gloomily.

    "What''s going on?"

    Patrick cared about her, but he didn''t want to go.

    The time was slowly scratched from 12 am to 12.30 am.

    Half an hour was not a long time, but Patrick was standing in front of the window in the corridor of the

    hospital and had lost his patience.

    It took Charles about an hour to get to the W Hotel, and the hospital was a little closer to the W Hotel,

    which was about 20 minutes away.

    Patrick walked straight to the elevator and his lips curled into a self-deprecating smile.

    He didn''t know what he was struggling with.

    Why should he be angry about something as trivial as her not answering his phone calls? He had

    always been an indifferent person, but recently he felt more and more out of control of his emotions.

    Every time she was involved, it was out of his control.

    He was angry for one reason only, and that was that he cared for her.

    He put his right hand in his pocket and took the car keys.

    As he strode towards the elevator, he inadvertently nced at the row of wards on his left.

    A familiar figure stopped him.

    It was Cory...

    If it was just his cousin, he wouldn''t care about it, but...

    "What are you doing!"

    Patrick mmed open the door and shouted angrily at the man and woman on the other side of the

    bed.

    "Get out of my way.¡¯¡¯ Patrick was like a raging lion like he had been provoked to the bottom line.

    He strode forward angrily, grabbed Cory''s arm with his right hand, and flung it behind him fiercely.

    Cory was caught off guard and turned back.

    Cory happened to hit the hospital cart with tools on it.

    He fell to the ground in a panic.

    He groaned in pain."What are you doing?"

    The woman on the bed seemed to have just woken up.

    Christina shouted at Patrick in a hoarse and weak voice, "You should be the one going out.Get out.I

    don¡¯t want to see you now!"

    "I''ll go out and let you do something shameless in the hospital! Christina, how dare you!"

    Patrick red at her.

    Shameless...

    "Get out, Patrick, get out right away.¡±

    She looked as if she had been stimted by something.Her face was pale, and her breathing was

    disordered.

    She leaned over, her trembling hands grabbing a hot kettle on the counter in front of the hospital bed

    and mming it fiercely at him.

    "F*ck off!"

    "l don¡¯t need you, I don''t need your help.You should apany with your Miss Jones and disappeared

    before my eyes!"

    She shouted out of control.

    The hot kettle fell to the floor, and the ss inside was broken, and pieces of ss flew out, leaving a

    puddle of water in the ward, looking messy.

    Patrick looked at her losing control as if he had only noticed her pale face and her empty, hateful eyes

    for a moment.

    Patrick''s pants were half wet from the hot water, but he ignored them.

    He stepped forward and tried to get closer to her.

    "Christina, how are you..."

    "Get out!"

    Cory got up and immediately dragged him out, as if afraid of provoking her.

    "Let go a Patrick''s expression wasplicated.The two men had just walked out of the ward when he

    flung Cory¡¯s hand away.He just saw it.Cory bent down and approached her.He kissed her quietly...

    "I told you, she''s my wife!"

    Patrick looked at the man in front of him with a warning re.

    "You better not provoke my bottom line."

    "Christina, what''s wrong with her? Why is she in the hospital..."

    His voice was cold and eager.

    "Ah--"

    Before Cory could exin, Christina seemed to be frightened by something in the ward.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Her mood was extremely unstable, and she screamed in horror.

    Cory looked anxious and said in a deep voice, "Patrick, if you want to make her feel better, you''d better

    not show up in front of her."

    As he spoke, he walked in quickly.

    "Christina, it''s okay.This is the hospital.It''s okay..."

    Cory was whispering softly inside.

    Patrick stood outside the ward, his face frozen.

    The doctors and nurses rushed in again.

    They were holding her medical record and therge and small bottles of medicine, looking nervous...

    "Patrick! Where are you now?"

    Charles''s sudden phone call brought Patrick back to his senses, which sounded urgent.

    "Something happened to Christina,"

    Charles yelled at his phone.

    "The people in the hotel said that four hours ago, Christina was unconscious in the suite with a pool of

    blood in the room.She was unconscious at that time, and the details were not very clear.But I heard

    that she was sent to the nearby Second People¡¯s Hospital..."

    A pool of blood...

    Patrick stood outside the ward, holding his phone in his left hand, listening to Charles''s report.

    His deep andplicated eyes fell firmly on the side of the hospital bed...

    Her pale face showed her weakness.

    Her thin body, wrapped in white sheets, was still trembling as if she had been frightened, and the way

    she held back her tears made him distressed.

    Patrick almost subconsciously stepped forward, but on the other end of the phone, Charles sighed and

    said in a low voice.

    "The housekeeper said that Christina has been waiting for you..."

    She was waiting for him, but he didn''t show up.

    Chapter 46: Shut Out

    "Luckily, she was sent to the hospital in time..."

    "The patient is very unstable and cannot be emotionally stimted.We rmend that she stay in the

    hospital for at least a week.In terms of the bleeding..."

    "Get out.Get out "

    In the middle of the doctor''s words, the woman on the bed suddenly got up nervously, her face pale

    and her lips trembling as she shouted at the door.

    The doctors and nurses in the ward immediately turned their heads, while Cory rushed to the door and

    lowered his voice.

    "Don''te over to upset her!" Patrick stood at the door of the ward, his cold face asplicated as

    ever.

    "Patrick, Christina may be really ufortable.Let''s askter..." Charles behind him advised.

    He was most afraid that Patrick would lose his temper on the spot.

    Who would dare to shout at him so loudly to let him out? Bang.

    The door of the ward was flung up quickly.

    Just like that, Patrick was shut out.

    But Patrick did not stop Cory.

    Patrick could not hear the sound inside, but he did not move.

    Looking at the locked door in front of him, he suddenly became silent.

    "Don''t bring this up in front of her in the future..."

    After a long time, Patrick suddenly spoke in a deep voice, turned around, and strode towards the

    elevator.

    Charles was stunned for a moment.

    Seeing Patrick directly leave, he did note to his senses for a moment.

    Someone mmed the door upon Patrick''s face.

    But Patrick just left without making any trouble.

    When did Patrick learn to be tolerant? Christina stayed in the hospital for two days and one night, most

    of the time in a daze.

    She didn''t speak much, didn''t eat anything, and just relied on the nutrient solution.

    Cory was with her.

    "Christina, would you like some water?"

    Around 9 pm, Cory saw her open her eyes and immediately walked to the bed.

    Christina fixed her eyes on him for a long time, and her voice was a little hoarse.

    "No need.¡¯ She slowly refused.

    By this time her mood had be much more stable.

    "The doctor said that there was a small amount of drug reaction in your blood.These drugs can

    stimte the nerves and make people lose control of their emotions.If a pregnant woman takes them, it

    will cause..."

    "You can go back."

    She suddenly interrupted him.

    Cory shed aplicated look.

    "You may think I did this for some reason, but no! Christina, you called mest night.I didn''t feel right,

    so I rushed over to check.I really didn''t have any other ulterior motive...¡¯¡¯

    Perhaps it was because he had done too many things in the past which hurt her, Cory felt ashamed

    and uneasy being stared at by her.

    "Thank you.¡¯ She lowered her eyes.

    ¡®If it weren''t for him, maybe¡­¡± I would have died: She slightly grabbed the white sheet and tightened it,

    suppressing her emotion.

    "You called mest night, and I thought something was wrong, so I rushed over to take a look.¡¯ What he

    said was really funny...

    She would never have thought that she was saved by Cory after identally pressing the wrong key to

    call him.

    On the contrary, she was almost begging Patrick for help so humbly.

    Why was he so heartless...

    Cory stood by the bed and noticed that her eyes were a little red.

    Christina was not good at pretending.

    All her emotions were written on her face.

    She was disappointed, angry, and sad...For what?

    "You can go back," she repeated in a low voice.

    Cory hesitated for a moment.

    "But now..."

    Christina raised her head and forced a smile.

    "Cory,st time I jumped into the river to save you, this time you saved me.We''re even.Then I

    generously wish you and Carrie and your daughter happiness.Happy marriage."

    Her words made him awkward.

    He was the one who cheated.

    He suddenly spoke in aplicated voice, "Christina, if..."

    "There are no ifs in this world.You can go."

    Her eyes were clear and her look was much better than during the day.

    "Cory, you may never know me, but you don''t have to worry about me because I''ve been alone ever

    since I left the Dickens Family..."

    Living alone...

    Even if she was alone, she could still be strong.

    Cory pursed his lips and tried to say something, but felt that he was not qualified.

    "By the way, when you go out, help me lock the door.I don''t want to see anyone.¡¯¡¯ Christina tugged at

    the sheet and leaned over.

    It seemed that she was going to sleep for a while.

    She didn''t turn around.

    Later, she heard footsteps, and then the door was locked.

    Christina unconsciously stroked her upper abdomen with her right hand.

    Her open eyes were unfocused, and she looked at the balcony window in a daze.

    She was in heavy thought...

    Around I am, a sapphire-blue Maserati stopped outside the hospital in a hurry.

    "The drug reaction in Miss Dickens''s blood has disappeared and her mood has stabilized.."

    The dean and several attending doctors were waiting.

    "What about the child?"

    Charles couldn''t help but ask.

    After hearing the word ¡®child¡¯, Patrick squinted his eyes and nced at them.

    He said in a cold voice, "No matter what happens to the child, tell her everything is fine!"

    The dean and a few doctors suddenly felt pressured.

    "Mr.Hopkins, there''s no need to worry too much about the child.The child is indeed saved for now."

    Charles didn''t believe it.

    "There''s a lot of blood in the hotel suite.There''s no need to hide the fact from us..."

    Everything had happened and they were dealing with it, but Patrick said he wouldn''t let Christina know,

    which surprised Charles.

    "We did detect a drug reaction in Miss Dickens''s blood, but we''re not sure what the patient was

    taking.Luckily, it''s not a big dose, and it won''t cause a miscarriage..."

    One of the attending doctors exined quickly.

    "Then why did she bleed so much?!"

    "Well, we found out that Miss Dickens has a cervical polyp, which ismon chronic cervicitis.Since

    Miss Dickens is currently pregnant, the situation will be more serious.Her bleeding was caused by the

    previous drug stimtion, as well as cervical polyps..."

    Patrick heaved a sigh of relief when he heard it.

    Not because of the child, but...

    If the child was gone, then him and her...

    "What do you mean ¡®it''s saved for now¡¯? Is Christina seriously ill? Why hasn''t she been tested before?"

    Charles had a lot of girlfriends, and women asionally mentioned pregnancy-rted matters to him.

    "For cervical polyps, we now choose to treat them with drugs.If Miss Dickens''s inmmation can''t be

    eliminated, then we''ll consider minimally invasive surgery.The damage to the womb is very small.As

    long as she takes good care of the body, it won''t affect it much."

    As he spoke, the doctor seemed to be afraid that Patrick would me him and immediately added,

    "Miss Dickens is pregnant with twins.The cervical polyp has only been inmed in recent days, so it¡¯s

    not..."

    "Twins?"

    Charles was not in the mood to hear the consequent jargon, and he looked a little surprised.

    But when Patrick heard ¡®twins¡¯ he looked unhappy.

    He ignored the group of doctors and walked straight to the elevator.

    Charles and the remaining doctor looked at each other.

    "Mr.Hopkins doesn''t like twins?"

    One of the doctors muttered in a low voice.

    After all, most fathers would be especially excited to have twins.

    "Twins?"

    It was early in the morning and the hospital building was rtively quiet.

    Patrick was alone in the elevator, and he muttered.

    Inexplicably, he remembered the bloody pictures of women giving birth.

    Tonight was the same asst night.

    It was in the small hours in the same hospital building.

    But at least he was not as irritable as he was yesterday.

    Patrick walked to the ward.

    He stood still for a while before he reached out to open the door.

    He thought that she should be asleep.

    Or maybe she was still on a drip and didn''t know what was going on...

    He just wanted to go in while she was asleep, but the door was locked! Patrick''s grim face sank and he

    turned the doorknob with all his might.

    It was stuck.

    His face flushed with discouragement.

    She hated seeing him so much! At night, the windows in the ward were not closed.

    It was early summer and the night wind was a little damp...

    The woman on the bed was indeed fast asleep.

    Suddenly, a figure stood up and walked towards the window, gently closing it.

    He walked to the bed and pulled the quilt for her.

    Because the room was locked, he had told the doctors and nurses not toe in and disturb her.

    So at this time, there was only him and her in the room.

    He stood by the bed and stared at her with aplicated gaze.

    Suddenly, he bent down and caressed her lips with his outstretched fingertips.

    All of a sudden, he wanted to get close to her.

    He bent his head and kissed her gently...

    She seemed to be very sensitive.

    Suddenly, she turned her head, and the man next to her seemed to be frightened and guilty.

    He immediately stood up straight.

    "Patrick!"

    The next morning, at seven o''clock, Charles rushed to the hospital.

    He thought that Christina''s drug reaction had passed, and she was no longer so irritable, so he came to

    see her.

    Unexpectedly, he saw Patrick sitting in a chair outside the door.

    ¡®''He sat here all night?!¡±

    ¡®¡®Didn''t he go in?! ¡®¡¯

    Patrick didn''t look very good.

    When he looked up, the doctor in the hospital began to work early.

    The nurse nodded at them and went forward and knocked on the door.

    "Good morning, we''re going in now¡­¡¯¡¯

    The nurse said politely inside.

    When Charles heard this, he immediately knew that Patrick was locked out by Christina...

    He felt that Patrick was much more patient than before.

    However, when the door was opened, Patrick slightly opened his eyes, pushed open the doctor and

    nurse in front of him, and strode in.

    "You!"

    He red angrily at Cory.

    They were together all night! In this locked room! Christina had already woken up.

    She was much better than before, but she still looked at him with a stiffened face.

    "What do you want to say?"

    She looked at Patrick and sneered.

    "You want to say that I''m fickle and flirt with men everywhere?"

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    "Christina, we are just concerned about your condition.You don''t have to be so vignt.¡¯¡¯ Charles found

    it strange.

    Christina was straightforward.

    Although she was not gentle and coquettish like those women, there was no need to be so vignt.

    "Yes, I am.I don''t deserve your concern.Get out."

    She suppressed her strong emotions in her clear eyes and stared at Patrick at the door with a cold and

    distant expression.

    "Christina, enough!" Patrick looked at her.

    "Enough?!"

    Christina remembered what happened that night, her eyes red, and she tried to suppress her emotions.

    She bit her lip andughed at herself.

    "Patrick, every time there''s an ident, it''s my fault."

    "What are you trying to teach me? Are you going to say that I ate so much that my child almost

    miscarried and I was not qualified to be a mother? Or do you think that Cory and I had done some

    shady things because he was here with me for the whole night, thus ming me for being a slut? Every

    time you would only me me..." She red at him.

    "You don''t like me, so everything I do is wrong!"

    ¡®¡®I called you.I begged you.It was still my fault.¡¯

    "Patrick, the worst thing I have done is to trust you," she thought of him immediately that night.

    It was ridiculous.

    The pool of blood fromst night came to her mind.

    She was not afraid of death but worried about her child.

    She couldn''t let the child miscarry.

    So she kept begging them on her phone...

    "Patrick, do youe here today to see if I was dead or if this eyesore in my abdomen had

    miscarried? Then let me tell you, I''m sorry, this illegitimate child is still alive!"

    ¡°..I''m sorry.¡±

    This illegitimate child is still alive.

    Her words shocked everyone present.

    "What are you talking about!"

    Patrick''s cold voice nearly exploded from his teeth.

    "Patrick, it''s you who poisoned Christina!"

    Cory misunderstood.

    He rushed to Patrick with a dark face and grabbed Patrick''s shoulder excitedly with both hands.

    "What the f*ck did you do? She won''t threaten you to be with Cecilia, but you even want to kill her..."

    "Let go..."

    Patrick looked impatient, especially when he saw Cory''s concern for her.

    "I told you.It''s none of your business!"

    Patrick seemed to be extremely angry.

    He raised his fist and directly hit Cory in the chest.

    Cory, gentle and noble, was no match for him at all.

    Cory was hit hard and immediately bent down in pain.

    "Patrick, if anything happens to Christina, I won''t let you go!"

    Cory clutched his painful chest, gritted his teeth, and warned boldly.

    "You won''t let me go?"

    Patrick sneered, raising the corners of his lips cruelly.

    Then he said word by word, disdainful, "You? How dare you fight with me?"

    Just as his voice fell, Patrick pushed him against the wall.

    Patrick strode forward with a sullen expression and grabbed his throat with his right hand.

    As Patrick tightened his grip, Cory''s face turned pale, his breathing hard, and he struggled, but he

    couldn''t resist Patrick.

    Charles and the doctors were so scared that they rushed over to persuade them.

    "Patrick, Patrick, calm down..."

    "Let him go."

    There was a sudden panic on the other side of the bed.

    Christina nervously pulled the needle out of her hand and rushed forward to protect Cory.

    "Let him go...¡¯¡¯

    She repeated coldly, raising her head and looking at Patrick in front of her.

    "Miss Dickens, you...you can''t get out of bed now..."

    The nurse didn''t dare to get close, so she stood behind Christina and shivered.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the ward was suffocating.

    She confronted him, her eyes filled with hostility as if she would fight him if he did not let go.

    Charles felt numb and wanted to say something, but Patrick suddenly let go of Cory, turned around,

    and left.

    "How are you?"

    Christina immediately supported Cory and asked in a low voice.

    Cory didn''t look well and wanted to say that he was fine, but his throat hurt and he couldn''t make a

    sound for a while.

    His body was weak and he was panting heavily.

    The man who had left heard her caring words vaguely, his right hand clenched, his veins throbbing as if

    suppressing great anger.

    Charles was startled.

    Looking at Patrick''s cold back, he did not dare to follow him.

    When Charles tried to persuade him, he found that someone had gotten into trouble.

    And to his surprise, it was her.

    "Patrick, you suddenly leftst night.Where were you? Did something happen?"

    Cecilia, dressed in a patient gown, got out of the elevator, walked to Patrick''s side, and held his

    arm.Her soft voice was full of concern.

    "You were with herst night?"

    Charles''s voice sounded stiff.

    Last night, Patrick was with her...

    Looking at Cecilia in front of him, he felt a littleplicated, especially when he saw her face...

    Patrick''s face was dark and he was impatient to deal with the woman.

    He jerked back his hand.

    "Go away!"

    As he spoke, he strode into the elevator and angrily pressed down on the first floor underground with

    his left hand.

    Then the elevator door slowly closed.

    Charles hurriedly walked into the elevator, while Cecilia stood outside the elevator.

    She pursed her lips tightly and looked at the man in the elevator with tears in her eyes."Patrick,

    Patrick...¡¯ She called out his name in a low voice.

    She tried to get close to him but did not dare to, looking very pitiful.

    "Is Cecilia sick too?"

    Charles took pity on her somehow and asked.

    The elevator door was already closed and was descending.

    Patrick''s face was cold and he did not answer him.

    In this narrow elevator, the atmosphere was too heavy, and Charles was ufortable.

    He hesitated for a long time before he said, "I think Christina might have misunderstood something..."

    Just now, she looked at Patrick with obvious hostility, and said something like "the illegitimate child was

    still alive"

    "Patrick, although Christina and Cecilia look alike, their personalities..."

    Charles was just trying to put in a good word for Christina.

    But to his surprise, Patrick seemed to have been touched by something.

    He turned his eyes and scolded coldly, "They look alike?"

    "At least Cecilia is more obedient than her."

    The elevator door opened and Patrick strode out angrily.

    Charles was left alone in the elevator in a daze.

    He just...

    To be honest, Charles had known Patrick since he was a child, but he had never seen Patrick lose

    control.

    Just as the elevator door was about to close again, Charles walked out gloomily and muttered, "No, no,

    no.How could he do such a childish thing...¡¯¡¯

    ¡®¡®Did Patrick make Christina jealous of Cecilia on purpose?¡¯¡¯ Just then, a strange thought shed

    through his mind.

    "That''s impossible..."

    Charles felt a little unsure of himself.

    Charles struggled in his heart and wanted to ask, but he didn''t dare.

    He walked to the car and saw Patrick sitting directly in the driver''s seat.

    Patrick didn''t usually drive much.

    Just as Charles was confused, Patrick coldly urged him, "Car key."

    He handed the car key to Patrick, but before he could open the back car door, Patrick turned the car

    key with a sullen expression and mmed on the elerator.

    The car sped away.

    Charles stared nkly at the rear of the car...

    "Where are you going?"

    ¡®¡®Hey, at least tell me!¡¯¡¯ Charles stood in the hospital''s underground parking lot feeling extremely

    embarrassed.

    He silently took out his cell phone to call another of his friends.

    "Chandler,e to C City''s Second People''s Hospital..."

    As he spoke, Charles did not forget to remind him, "If you meet Patrick, you''d better be careful.¡¯

    Patrick''s gloomy aura just now was really scary.

    ¡®¡®Where is he going? Looking for someone"

    Creak - The sound of the brakes was harsh.

    A sapphire-blue Maserati suddenly rushed across the sidewalk, scaring a group of women in front of

    the car.

    "Get in the car!"

    Before these socialites could scream in panic, a cold and impatient voice was heard in the car.

    This voice...

    When Connie and Carrie heard this, they became even more scared.

    Patrick rolled down half of the window and looked straight at Carrie with a stern andmanding gaze.

    Carrie suddenly felt weak facing his strong attitude.

    Connie pushed her and lowered her voice.

    "Do as he says."

    "Pa...Mr.Hopkins, what can I do for you?"

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Carrie had no choice but to get into the back seat tremblingly.

    With a cold face, Patrick steered the car towards the highway, further and further away, and her heart

    sank.

    "Who was that man just now?"

    Just as the car left, a few socialites with Connie dared to ask in a low voice, "It seems that I have met

    the man somewhere..."

    "How did Carrie know that man? Did hee all the way here to pick her up?"

    Some women''s voices were filled with envy.

    Connie, on the other hand, looked in the direction of the car, her lips pursed tightly and her face grim.

    ¡®¡®What exactly does he want to do?¡¯¡¯

    "Mr.Hopkins, what''s the matter?"

    Carrie tried to calm her voice and spoke again.

    Thirty minutester, the car stopped on a deste hillside outside C City.

    "What do you think?"

    Patrick turned sideways, his deep eyes looking right into her eyes, and his voice didn''t show any joy or

    anger.

    Somehow, Carrie''s face reddened as he stared at her.

    Any woman who was stared at by such a man would be unconsciously shy.

    "Mr.Hopkins, I.."

    Carrie spoke nervously, ncing out the window...

    "Do you think I''m going to be like those people, driving a car and bringing a woman here to have sex in

    the car..."

    Patrickughed coldly.

    He suddenly remembered something, and his eyes were filled with disgust.

    "Women are so greedy and disgusting."

    He hated women since he was young.He hated them very much...

    Carrie''s face turned pale when she heard his sarcasm.

    Halfway up the mountain, it was usually a ce for couples to have sex outdoors.

    It was liable to cause misunderstanding.

    Carrie looked at him warily and carefully said, "So why do you take me here..."

    "Cory is in the hospital now.You don''t even have the ability to keep your own man.Then why do I have

    to keep you?"

 Chapter 48: Wrong Love

    Chapter 48: Wrong Love

    Patrick looked straight at her, his cold voice trying to suppress his anger.

    Patrick leaned against the back of his seat with his eyes half- closed.

    His right hand slightly bent, tapping on the window as if he was bored.

    "Not only did you lie to my cousin, but you also framed him...He would have never thought of that."

    Carrie''s face turned pale at the sound of his cold, low voice as if he had told some secret that she could

    not bring up.

    "No, no."

    Her lips were white and trembling as she denied it.

    "No, don''t talk nonsense!"

    Carrie became more and more agitated and uneasy.

    Staying in the car with this man-made her chest tighten.

    She shook the door in a panic and tried to escape.

    But the door was locked.

    Patrick seemed to hate it when people were restless in front of him.

    He opened his eyes and looked straight into the rearview mirror.

    "This hospital report shows that you are infertile.May I ask where your daughteres from..."

    He grabbed a stack of documents and threw them at her face, his eyes looking straight at her with

    disgust and impatience.

    "Your daughter is indeed a Hampton, but her DNA doesn''t match yours..."

    "Initially, you nned to get Cory involved in awsuit, and then ask your brother-inw to save him

    and make him grateful to you, so you could marry into a rich family, but Laurie insisted upon him

    marrying someone else, so you went abroad and waited patiently, waiting for an opportunity to bring his

    daughter back..."

    "No! No-"

    When Carrie heard him say these words, her heart clenched and she looked terrified.

    "No..."

    He couldn''t have known.

    She was momentarily distracted.

    Even her sister Connie did not know this old case that happened a few years ago.

    Why was he so clear about it...Did he...

    Carrie raised her head in panic, and Patrick''s long, dark eyes were reflected in the rearview mirror,

    unfathomable and sinister.

    Carrie''s mind was in a mess, and her eyes were filled with fear and uneasiness.

    The ringing of her cell phone in her pocket made her slowly recover from the confusion.

    Carrie suddenly realized that she had been driven out of the car by Patrick.

    She looked in the direction of the highway, her neck stiff.

    The man had already driven away, but her heart was still beating wildly.

    "Carrie, how are you? Are you okay...¡¯

    As soon as the call was connected, Connie asked anxiously, "Why did Patrick take you away all of a

    sudden..."

    Carrie held the phone and her lips trembled.

    "He knows everything.¡¯ She murmured in a low, hoarse voice.

    "Sis, he knows everything.¡¯ Carrie seemed frightened, raising her voice and shouting at the phone.

    Her trembling voice was suppressing her panic.

    "What?"

    Connie on the other end of the line quickly stood up from her chair.

    "Did Patrick really know that we did Christina''s kidnapping? Did he really find out?"

    "If you dare to touch her again, I will send you to prison to enjoy..."

    Patrick''s cold and clear voice echoed in Carrie''s ear, which made her shiver.

    "That''s impossible.If he does find out, then...¡¯¡¯ Connie''s voice indicated her mixed feelings.

    She was somehow a little relieved.

    If he really found out, with his power, how could they be safe and sound all this time...

    "Sis, he really knows...¡¯¡¯ Carrie shouted excitedly, so afraid that her voice was shaky, which broke

    Connie''s fantasy.

    Connie, who was on the other end of the line, turned pale and gripped the phone tightly.

    "Then what does he want?"

    [ What exactly do you want to do? ] Carrie asked him the same question.

    [ ...I won''t keep anything of no value.]

    He told her word by word.

    Carrie looked at the deste hillside in a daze, and her heart was filled with fear.

    She felt as if she had provoked a cruel and heartless devil.

    He had so many of her secrets in his hands that she didn''t even have a chance to fight back.

    She could only obey.

    "He just wants you to pester Cory..."

    On the phone, Connie''s voice came faintly, confused and surprised.Patrick wanted Carrie to pester

    Cory?

    "Cory, go back"

    Christina looked at him with aplicated expression and urged.

    In the morning, Cory was punched in the chest by Patrick.

    Fortunately, it was convenient to bandage him in the hospital, but Christina saw the bruise on his chest.

    Cory was a handsome, fair, and decent gentleman.

    It seemed that the bruise would not heal until half a monthter, and it was because of her that Cory

    had an argument with Patrick.

    Christina was in a bit of a dilemma.

    "Don''t provoke him.He has a bad temper.¡¯¡¯ Christina was furious at the thought of Patrick.

    "I''m fine."

    Cory lowered his head and nced at the wound on his body.

    He suddenly felt that Patrick was better than him in many aspects, including family background, career

    status, and thisbat skill.

    "He''s been practicing Thai boxing andbat since he was young.You don''t have topare yourself

    with him.¡¯¡¯ Cory raised his head and chuckled at her.

    "I didn''t expect you tofort me.¡¯¡¯ Patrick had many cousins, but he had been a bit nobler than them

    since he was young.

    After all, he was the only eldest grandson in the Hopkins Family.

    There was always a difference between them even though they were all grandsons.

    His cousins could not outdo him in any aspect.

    "In fact, in the past, you were the best in my heart..."

    Christina sat beside him, rarely speaking in a calm tone.Cory stared at her in surprise.

    Christina shrugged at him casually.

    "Haven''t you heard of it? Beauty is in the eye of the beholder."

    At that time, that was probably the case.

    "Now..."

    He looked at her with piercing eyes and spoke nervously.

    "Cory, go back.Your wife and child are waiting for you," she urged again, emphasizing, "We''re both

    married.We can''t go back to the past."

    She and he had missed the chance to be together.

    However, Cory looked confused and uneasy.

    Every time he heard others mention Carrie and his daughter, he was always frustrated, feeling that they

    were scheming against him.

    "But Christina, I think..." Cory suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist.

    "Your phone is ringing," Christina shook him off.

    Cory''s cell phone rang over and over again as if there was an emergency.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Cory, where are you now? Our daughter fell down when she was ying in the amusement park.She

    was crying for you.Come back quickly..."

    It was Carrie.

    Her voice was so loud and anxious that even Christina could hear it.

    Holding the phone, Cory looked at Christina and whispered, "Okay.¡±

    Then he hung up.

    "Your child is hurt.You should go back quickly"

    Christina''s tone was t, nearly emotionless.

    Cory looked at her intently.

    There was no sign of embarrassment or anger on Christina''s face.

    His ex-wife was able to speak in such a calm tone about his daughter.

    At that moment, Cory was a little nervous.

    It was as if she really didn''t care about him at all.

    "Christina, I really only knew about my daughter when Carrie came back..."

    Cory hesitated and tried to exin, but it was already the fact.

    "No matter what, you and the child did a DNA test.She is indeed your daughter.Treat them well."

    "You really don''t care?"

    Cory stood up and wore a self-mocking smile.

    "Christina, you can actually talk about your ex-husband''s child in such a calm tone after just around a

    month.You are really generous.¡¯¡¯

    This also surprised Christina herself.

    She had thought that she would hate him and his daughter...

    When Cory saw her confused face, he felt an inexplicable bitterness in his heart.

    That she didn''t hate him might mean that she hadn''t loved him that much, or that her love for him was

    reced by some other feelings.

    He suddenly turned around.

    "I''m leaving.¡¯

    "Cory!"

    Christina suddenly shouted at him.

    He stopped in his tracks, his heart bubbled with joy.

    He was just about to turn around when Christina said in a serious voice, "Cory, there''s something I

    have to tell you.Whether you believe it or not..."

    "That day, Carrie and I were at a cocktail party held by the Hopkins Family.Everyone said that I pushed

    your daughter down and caused the ss shards to pierce her hands."

    She paused and her tone became more serious.

    "It was not me!"

    "Cory, it was Carrie who beat your daughter that day..."

    Cory heard this and retorted subconsciously, "Carrie is the child''s mother, that''s..."

    Impossible.

    But Christina''s face was solemn, and there was no need for her to lie.

    Besides, she never liked to sow discord.

    "I don''t mean anything else.I just want to say that you''d better watch your child yourself."

    Christina''s face was calm.

    At that moment, Cory seemed to have thought of something and immediately stepped forward.

    "Although Carrie is not an upright person, she is only a weak woman after all.Even if she has any

    ns, if no one secretly helps her, she will not be able to stir up any big trouble.But Patrick is

    different..."

    Cory''s expression grew more serious.

    "Patrick always pays attention to results only.Thepanies and subordinates who work with him

    know that he is ruthless.He is very dangerous.You have to be careful with him, or the consequences

    will be unimaginable just like the bleeding this time..."

    Christina was stunned when he mentioned Patrick.

    She lowered her eyes and hesitated for a moment before saying, "He didn''t cause the bleeding."

    "You still believe him!"

    Cory got excited, and jealousy was building up in his eyes.

    "Don''t forget, you almost..."

    Died that night.

    Although the doctor said it was caused by cervical polyps and a small amount of drug stimtion, if no

    one found her bleeding and unconscious that night, she might never wake up.

    "I won''t believe him anymore, but this time it really has nothing to do with him."

    Christina said softly and suddenly fell silent.

    "Christina, you must be wary of him...¡¯¡¯ Cory strode towards her.

    "Cousin, you''re really free.¡¯¡¯

    At this moment, Patrick suddenly appeared at the door.

    "Carrie wants to see you for an emergency.Why aren''t you leaving?"

    There was a sense of cold warning at the end of his words

 Chapter 49: Cold War

    Chapter 49: Cold War

    The phone rang over and over again, which seemed to be noisy in this quiet ward.

    Cory looked at his phone with aplicated expression.

    He knew that Carrie had called to ask him back...

    But at this moment, he didn''t want to leave.

    "Cousin, didn''t youe to C City just for your wedding? Remember to send me the invitation.My wife

    and I will be there on time..."

    Patrick looked at him and said in a cold voice.

    Cory''s face darkened at his words.

    "Cory, you should go back.¡¯ Christina was afraid that they would fight again like this morning.

    In terms of fighting, Patrick could definitely cripple Cory if he got serious.

    "What about you?" Cory asked with concern.

    "What do you think I will do to her?"

    Patrick was displeased at the way they cared about each other.

    Then he sneered contemptuously, "People from the Dickens Family are in the parking lot.They''lle

    upter and I wonder if you want them to see you two here...¡¯

    Cory''s face turned worried when he heard the Dickens Family people woulde.

    He looked at Christina and said quickly, "Christina, take care of yourself.Call me if you need anything.¡¯

    He didn''t stay here anymore.

    Their rtionship was veryplicated.

    If there was any misunderstanding, it would directly affect their reputation.

    When Christina saw him leave, she did not care.

    With a gloomy face, she turned to walk straight to the hospital bed in a bad mood.

    While Patrick stared at Cory''s back with deep eyes, his right hand slightly clenched as if he was angry

    at something.

    "Call me if you need anything..."

    It echoed in Patrick''s mind.

    What he said was especially unpleasant to hear!

    "Why didn¡¯t she call me if she needed anything? Why she had to look for Cory¡­¡± He thought.

    People from the Dickens Family came to see Christina, but they found that Patrick''s face was gloomy,

    as if someone had pissed him off.

    "Christina, you should take care of yourself.You mustn''t eat something you can''t next time.Fortunately,

    the baby is safe."

    Mrs.Dickens had recovered from high blood pressure, and now she was lecturing Christina loudly.

    The old woman turned her head, her wrinkled old face with a fawning smile.

    "Mr.Hopkins, Christina has been pampered by us since she was young.She is a little bit childish and

    not sensible sometimes.Please forgive her.She will definitely change..."

    Christina was judged as a worthless person.

    Shey on her side in the hospital bed, facing them with her back, not even bothering to look at them.

    Donald was forced toe over by Mrs.Dickens.

    He just nced at Christina on the bed.

    It seemed that he was indifferent to whether she was seriously ill or not.

    On the contrary, Donald¡¯s eyes asionally fell on Patrick with deep thought.

    "Christina, you must take care of yourself.I made you a boiled donkey-hide gtin medicinal soup.I

    heard it''s especially effective for stopping bleeding.You should eat some now.¡¯¡¯

    As the daughter-inw of the Dickens Family, Connie came with Donald.

    With a concerned smile on her face, she put a ceramic pot on the table.

    When Mrs.Dickens saw Christina lying on the bed, ignoring them, she was immediately displeased.

    "How could you forget the most basic manners!"

    If it weren''t for Patrick''s presence, she would have scolded her, suppressing her anger.

    "Get up quickly and eat the soup that your mother cooked.It''s important to care for the baby!"

    Christina''s face was dark and she was lying on her side on the bed, as if she didn''t hear her grandma,

    refusing to move.

    She would never eat the food that Connie made!

    "She needs rest."

    Patrick, who had been silent for a long time, looked at them and suddenly spoke coldly.

    Obviously, it was an order to leave.

    When the Dickens Family heard him, they didn''t linger much.

    After fake care, they left.

    But in the end, Connie could not help but look at the silhouette of Patrick, feeling suspicious and afraid

    of him.

    He asked Carrie to call Cory away, then personally called Mrs.Dickens and asked the Dickens Family

    toe to the hospital.Why did he do these strange things?

    "What exactly do you want to do?"

    Patrick heard this question a few times today, but this time, it was Christina who asked.

    The Dickens Family had already left, and the door of the ward had been closed, leaving only him and

    her in the room.

    "Patrick, did you tell the Dickens Family toe over to disgust me?"

    Christina looked at him with a cold face.

    "How''s your Miss Jones doing? Don''t you need to be with her? What do you want to do here? Just

    shoot it!"

    Her tone was cold and distant.

    Patrick was standing by the bed, but she was lying t.

    His gaze was condescending, and Christina could clearly see the corner of his lips slightly pursed in an

    attempt to speak, but she waited for a few minutes, but the man remained silent.

    "Cory and I were locked in the wardst night, but we didn''t do anything."

    She thought that he hade here only to warn her and teach her a lesson.

    It seemed reasonable for men to cheat on their wives and keep mistresses, and for women, it was

    dissolute to get close to other men.

    How ridiculous.

    At this moment, she did not hide her anger and looked at him with an angry face.

    Patrick looked at her but did not speak.

    Christina felt that he didn''t believe her, and she grew angrier.

    "Why should I exin! What he did with Cecilia.¡¯¡¯ She shouted in her heart.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    She covered her head with the white sheet in the end.Thinking of Cecilia, she tightened her grip on the

    sheet.

    "Name your price and abort the child"

    "If Patrick wants a child.I''ll have one with him."

    "Even if you give birth to this bastard, I will abuse him."

    That day in the dining room, Cecilia shouted arrogantly.

    She wanted to refute, but those words were stuck in her throat.

    There was a faint sadness in Christina''s eyes as her right hand subconsciously stroked her abdomen.

    After giving birth to the child, I must leave; she said to herself in her heart.

    Mr.Hopkins should not let his great-grandson be bullied.

    Thinking of the old man, Christina felt relieved as if she had found her hope.

    She lifted the quilt over her head and was anxious to find her cell phone.

    Now she wanted to call him.

    But as soon as Christina lifted the sheet, "Don''t move."

    There was a muffled voice above her head.

    She was all tensed up and looked sideways at the man beside the bed.He hadn''t left yet!

    "The doctor said you have to stay in the hospital for a week,¡¯ Patrick''s voice sounded a little strange as

    if he had deliberately calmed down his voice.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "You can''t get out of bed."

    Christina withdrew her hand and stopped looking for her phone.

    Shey back on her bed obediently.

    Patrick looked at her for a long time and struggled.

    She was not that obedient before! Inexplicably, he remembered what Charles had said.

    Woman was such a creature.

    If you didn''t exin it to her clearly, she would imagine things.

    All of a sudden, Patrick''s expression was a littleplicated.

    In the end, he said a few words with difficulty and awkwardness, "I''m not the one who drugged you to

    make you bleed..."

    "I know."

    The woman on the bed replied coldly as if she didn''t want to hear his voice.

    Patrick was surprised and a little happy to hear her saying that.

    "I didn''t go to the hotel to see you that night because..."

    Christina thought of the phone call and her face turned pale.

    "I''m not interested in you two.Please shut up!"

    She interrupted him with a cold face, grabbed the sheet, and wrapped herself up.

    Patrick then fell silent.

    Not long after, she heard the sound of his footsteps, and his clear and cold voice telling the nurse,

    "Take care of her."

    The door of the ward was shut.

    Christina heaved a long sigh as if his existence would bring a sense of oppression.

    After this time, she became more and more aware of the gap between her and him.

    And the thought that she had hidden in her heart that she should not have, were all cut off by her.

    The disease of cervical polyps was not too serious, but pregnant women with this inmmation must be

    carefully treated.

    Christina was very cooperative to take medicine.

    After two days of treatment, she has obviously been better.

    The doctor said that there was no need for surgery.

    "I know.I''ll go back after the hospital allows me in a few days..."

    At around seven o''clock in the evening, Mr.Hopkins called her.

    Christina was a little nervous at first, thinking that the old man would scold her.

    Fortunately, he didn''t.

    Mr.Hopkins seemed to have known that her physical condition had stabilized, but he was in a good

    mood and asked if she was really pregnant with twins.

    Christina rarely smiled at the mention of twins.

    "Before, the embryo was too tiny to notice, but now it''s confirmed to be twins.And the hospital

    confirmed that they are boys through the sex test of fetal amniotic fluid..."

    It was not that Christina valued boys over girls, but that she grew up in the Dickens Family and knew

    that in the rich families, daughters were used as tools through marriage, and sons were the heirs that

    they focused on and cherished.

    If they were boys, then at least the people of Hopkins Family would value her children, even if she

    couldn''t be with them in the future...

    Her eyes darkened at the thought.

    On the other side of the phone, Mr.Hopkins was very excited.

    Christina could hear him shouting at the butler through the phone.

    "Christina is pregnant with twins.We can have two grandchildren in Hopkins Family by the end of the

    year.Hahaha..."

    Christina was infected by Mr.Hopkins''s joyful voice and a smile appeared on her lips.

    "Miss Dickens, what makes you smile so happily?"

    The nurse came in with the dinner.

    "It''s time for dinner¡±

    "Eat more.Don''t starve my grandchildren.¡¯ Mr.Hopkins vaguely heard that she was about to eat dinner.

    After thinking for a while, he added, "Where''s Patrick? What do you want to eat? Let that bastard buy

    for you..."

    Christina was in a good mood.

    When she heard the name Patrick, her face turned gloomy.

    "I see,¡¯¡¯ she replied sullenly and hung up.

    Christina grabbed her chopsticks and was about to eat, but when she opened the lunch box, she saw

    eggs fried shrimp, fried pork liver, and spinach.

    They were all good for her body, but all on her cklist.

    For my children.

    I must do my best to get rid of the habit of being picky about food? She picked up a piece of pork liver

    and stuffed it into her mouth angrily, She chewed it expressionless and really wanted to spit it out.

    The nurse was surprised to see that Christina was in pain as she was taking poison, and she only ate

    prawns of the fried prawns with eggs, purposely picking the eggs off with chopsticks.

    "Miss Dickens, is there a problem with these dishes?" The nurse asked.

    Christina blushed.

    "I..." She was embarrassed.

    "She''s picky and doesn''t eat eggs."

    Outside the room, a deep and clear voice came.

    Christina''s face darkened as she looked at the door.

    "Why is he here again?"

 Chapter 50: Tell You a Story And...

    Chapter 50: Tell You a Story And...

    She looked at him withplicated expressions on her face.

    Patrick had arge lunch box in his right hand and a book in his left hand.

    ¡®What is he going to do?¡¯

    "Eat these..""

    Patrick opened the lunch box he had brought and ced it directly in front of her.

    It sounded like he was ordering her.

    "No"

    Christina pulled a long face and she didn''t know what she was sulking about.

    She carried the food made in the hospital, picked up the eggs and pig liver that she hated, and stuffed

    them directly into her mouth.

    At this time, they were in the small side-hall of the ward, where there was a set of simple wooden

    chairs and a ss tea table.

    Dinner brought by Patrick was ced on the tea table, emitting a strong fragrance.

    "Miss Dickens, didn''t you just say that you dislike the food in our hospital? This Chicken Soup is

    suitable for you.It''s not greasy and it doesn''t taste like Traditional Chinese Medicine, and it''s made by

    the chef of a five-star hotel.."

    The nurse tried to persuade Christina.

    Christina smelled the strong aroma and found that it was exactly the soup she liked.

    She did not know what this man was thinking.

    But she knew he was never such a kind man.

    What if it was poisonous?¡¯ She was a little childish and got ina rage with herself.

    "No, I love these."

    With a sullen face, she took arge piece of egg into her mouth, chewed it, and pretended that it was

    delicious.

    Patrick remained silent.

    Instead, he sat in the chair opposite her and looked at her thoughtfully.

    Christina disliked him in her heart even more.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He looked at her and made her unable to go back on her word.

    After dinner, she went back into bed and became an obedient patient.

    She looked expressionless at the boring TV series.

    From time to time, she secretly nced at the small side-hall.

    The man hadn''t left yet! The atmosphere in this ward was very weird...

    He was in the same space as her, but they were not talking.

    She was watching TV absent-mindedly, and he...was reading.

    Christina opened her eyes slightly.

    ¡®''He''s reading a fairy tale book!¡¯¡¯

    Just then, Patrick also looked up at her, and their eyes met.

    She immediatelyy back on the bed with her back to him.

    While Patrick approached her with the Grimm''s Fairy Tales...

    He stood by the bedside.

    His beautiful brows on his handsome face slightly drew closer.

    It was as if he was struggling with something.

    "Do you want to hear a story?" He said in a deep voice.

    Christina thought she was hallucinating.

    She didn''t believe what she heard until the man sat on the chair beside the bed and read the story of

    Snow White word by word.

    This romantic love fairy tale waspletely inconsistent with the cold and stern temperament of

    Mr.Hopkins.

    But Christina could tell that he was very attentive and, of course, awkward.

    "Why are you reading this? I don''t like this story "

    She still turned her back to him and muttered to herself, but it was undeniable that a strange feeling

    welled up in her heart.

    When he read that Snow White had taken a bite of the poisoned apple, Patrick''s deep eyes lit up

    slightly.

    He seemed to be surprised.

    Such a surprising expression was clean and pure but it was unlikely to appear on his cold face.

    But now, Patrick was a little stunned.

    "So it really works.¡¯¡¯ He murmured, his heart throbbing with excitement.

    The woman in the hospital bed fell asleep.

    Patrick lowered her eyes and took a deep look at the Grimm Fairy Tale in his hand.

    When he met a couple in the lobby of the hospital, the patient woman acted coquettishly and asked her

    boyfriend to tell her a story to coax her to sleep.

    At that time, he thought it was an extremely childish and unscientific method.

    But somehow, he bought this Grimm Fairy Tale.

    Suddenly, he heard a chuckle from the door.

    When Patrick looked up, he had already returned to that cold and indifferent man.

    The nurse at the door was immediately shocked.

    She quickly packed her things and walked out.

    The doctors and nurses here all knew that this ward was upied by the Young Master and Young

    Madam of the Hopkins Family, but this Mr.Hopkins did not seem to be as sinister and terrifying as the

    rumor had it.

    His surprised look just now was inexplicably cute.

    Unfortunately, Miss Dickens fell asleep and didn''t see it.

    Christina was sleeping soundly.

    She dreamed of the scene that Patrick read in the story of Snow White.

    Connie, the old witch, took a poisonous apple and let her eat it.

    She snatched the poisoned apple and crushed it into pieces with one hand.

    "F*CK YOU!"

    She kicked Connie in anger.

    Suddenly, the dream changed.

    She stood on a beautiful stone bridge, and a man slowly approached her on a white horse.

    "Prince Charming?"

    She fell in love with that man, and she looked forward to seeing the man who was approaching.

    However, when she saw the man''s cold face, Christina panicked and screamed as if she saw a ghost,

    "I don''t want ice!"

    She screamed and opened her eyes, only to find that she was dreaming.

    The morning light shone in, and the clock on the wall showed that it was 7:00 am.

    She was alone in the ward and it was quiet.

    Christinay on the bed and took a few deep breaths, her heart still beating a little erratically.

    "Give me back my gentle Prince Charming!"

    She was a little angry inexplicably.

    Why did she dream of Patrick? In her opinion, if Patrick was riding a horse, he should have a machete.

    This would make his cold and sinister temperament more like that of the god of death.

    She got up and went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face.

    Since the doctor had to make the rounds of the wards at 8:00, she stayed in bed obediently after

    washing up.

    As soon as she sat back on the bed, the door to the ward was opened.

    Christina subconsciously looked up at the clock on the wall.

    It was only 7:30.

    The doctor should not be at work yet.

    The door was open with a click, and Christina froze.

    ¡®It is him.What is he doing here again?¡¯

    When Patrick was looking at her, his face suddenly darkened.

    Then, with a cold face, he walked quickly towards her.

    Christina was a little frightened by his imposing manner.

    "Hey, what are you doing..."

    As soon as he came over, he bent over and leaned closer to her.

    His hands were still moving around her chest.

    Christina nervously pushed him away.

    ¡®¡®Is sex the only thing he thoughtin the morning"

    Patrick saw that she was on guard and repelled him, he was a little angry.

    "Button up, Charles and Chandler areing overter..."

    When Christina heard him say this, she lowered her head and noticed that the cor of her gown was

    wide open.

    His long fingers were indeed just buttoning her clothes.

    He didn''t do anything else.

    "I''m a woman.It shouldn''t matter if I see it"

    The nurse brought in some injection bottles and chuckled.

    Christina and the nurse looked at each other and Christina''s face turned red.

    She pushed the man in front of her away, feeling both embarrassed and angry, "Okay, the top button

    doesn''t need to be buttoned!"

    Patrick insisted, "Don''t move!"

    Seeing that Christina was embarrassed, the nurse quickly helped her to have an intravenous drip and

    walked out.

    "If only I had a boyfriend like that.¡¯

    "Keep your voice down.Stop dreaming.That''s Patrick Hopkins..."

    The nurses in the hospital had been very excited these days.

    Christina could vaguely hear them talking about Patrick.

    "He didn¡¯t seem to have eaten all day yesterday.He had brought dinner for two, but the woman refused

    to eat..."

    ¡®¡®It is none of my business!¡¯¡¯

    ¡®¡®However, Patrick did bring dinner for twost night.Was he nning to have dinner with me here?¡¯

    Christina looked over to the balcony of the ward.

    Patrick was making a phone call.

    It seemed that thepany had something urgent that he shall deal with.

    As a busy bee, he really shouldn''t stay here and waste his time.

    "Christina, why are you staring at Patrick covetously?"

    As soon as Charles came in, heughed and teased her.

    Christina was speechless and she didn''t show any respect to him.

    "What are you doing here? I don''t want to see you.¡¯

    "I''m here to look in on you.Why are you still so irritable?"

    Charles was shameless and sat down on the chair beside the bed, clearly trying to anger her.

    "Miss Dickens, we are here to ask you something.¡¯¡¯ Chandler was dressed in a ck suit with silver-

    rimmed sses.

    He spoke politely.

    "Chandler, you don''t have to be so polite with her.Christina likes simpleness and roughness.She

    prefers to get straight to the point."

    Charles had light brown hair, and a shiny blue diamond stud appeared on his left ear.

    These fit him very much as he was such a swanking man.

    Christina looked at them and suddenly remembered the difference between her and them.

    Her long eyshes were hanging down, covering the humbleness in her eyes.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Charles noticed that she didn''t seem to be happy.

    He turned around and grabbed a book by the bed in surprise.

    He immediately teased, "Christina, look at the Grimm Fairy Tale.I didn''t expect you to be so childlike as

    you are already so old."

    Christina immediately red at him.

    It was bought by Patrick!

    "Put the book down."

    Patrick hung up and walked over from the balcony, When Charles saw Patrick, he immediately

    behaved himself and put the book back honestly.

    Chandler stood by and looked at them.

    He couldn''t help butugh.

    They all knew that no matter how arrogant Charles was, he could only admit defeat in front of Patrick.

    "Miss Dickens, who did you talk to on the phone the night of your ident?" Chandler asked questions

    seriously.

    "No one special," she said casually.

    "No one?" Charles immediately disagreed.

    "Christina, I happened to call you that night.Your phone was always busy.Besides visiting your

    grandmother in C City, did you see anyone else?"

    Christina looked at their scrutinizing eyes and felt that they were interrogating her.She lowered her

    eyes and felt a little ufortable in her heart.

    "We just want to tell you that you may have been used by some people."

    Chandler was thoughtful and could tell at a nce how overcautious she was.

    Christina raised her head and found Patrick standing beside her.

    His eyes were deep and burning.

    It was as if he was waiting for her to continue speaking.

    But...

    Christina was hesitant and she had her own scruples.

    "I didn''t meet anyone"

    She finally said this in a low voice.

    Patrick''s eyes narrowed, while Charles and Chandler looked at each other in speechless despair.

    They knew that Christina was hiding something.

    In fact, before they came over, they had already investigated and found that Christina received a call

    from a stranger at 6:00 that night.

    Not long after, she went out of the hotel, called a taxi, and went out.

    Christina was indeed a beauty, and she had an outstanding appearance.

    The driver quickly recalled her and told them where he had sent her.

    And even if she didn''t say anything, they could easily find out who she saw that night by checking the

    newsletter, but it was a little strange that she didn''t want to take the initiative to say it now.

    "You went to the police station as you fought for those outsiders, and now you still want to help..."

    Patrick seemed to be so angry that she hurt herself every time.

    "Patrick, don''t"

    Christina instantly became anxious and nervously reached out to grab the hem of his clothes.

    With his capability and style, if he really wanted to pursue it, someone would die...

    "Christina, don''t be so kind!"

    Charles gave her a stern look.

    Christina looked at them without saying a word.

    It wasn''t that she wanted to be kind.

    It was just that she had difficulties and troubles that she was reluctant to discuss or mention.

 Chapter 51: Please

    Chapter 51: Please

    "That year, I was chased out by thendlord.My luggage was thrown onto the road like garbage.You

    wouldn''t understand how humiliated and helpless I was..."

    Christina sat beside the hospital bed and talked about her past in a low voice.

    "My aunt and I just left the Dickens Family.We were short of money, so we found a low-rent house.I

    was in my senior year, and my aunt cooked at home to save money.It was my birthday, and she wanted

    to make me fried tempura, but,¡¯

    "..The house was on fire."

    "By the time I got back from school, the fire in the kitchen had been extinguished.Thendlord

    immediately chased us out without a word and said she wanted 20,000 dors forpensation.At that

    time, we couldn''t afford that.800 dors was all we had..." Christina fixed her eyes on them.

    She didn''t expect Patrick and the other young men to understand the helplessness and lowliness of

    being poor.

    Her aunt''s right arm was burned but she covered it with long sleeves without wanting her to know.

    Without the money to pay thendlord, she could only be insulted and cursed.

    Without the money to see a doctor, she could only bear the pain.

    "That night, we huddled around the corner like vagrants.We were hopeless.At that time, a kind-hearted

    man gave us a hot meal, offered us a temporary stay at her house, and lent us money to go to the

    hospital..."

    Christina paused, and she stretched out her right hand to tug at Patrick''s hem.

    "It was an ident¡­¡± She said in a low voice with an imploring tone.

    She could guess that there was something wrong with the mango juice that Sophie gave her the other

    day, and Patrick would definitely find it out.

    However, she didn''t want to reveal the truth.

    Someone once treated her well, and she would remember it for the rest of her life.

    Christina was a little worried.

    After all, Patrick was not an ordinary person.

    If she wanted to deal with Sophie, she might never turn around.

    "Why are you still be kind to the person who hurt you?"

    Patrick stood by the bedside, looking down at her profile with sharp eyes.

    Suddenly, he spoke coldly with mild anger.

    She was saved once by Cory, who had treated her the way he had treated her.

    She was able to calm down and talk andugh with him.

    "My heart is too small to remember something unhappy to displease myself"

    She raised her head and looked straight at him with clear eyes.

    Patrick pursed his lips tightly and looked into her eyes, but he suddenly became silent.

    Charles and Chandler did not speak again.

    They were surprised to hear what happened to Christina.

    They looked at each other and their gazes fell on Patrick.

    This matter depended on how Patrick dealt with it.

    "Patrick, can you please just let her go once?"

    She tugged at the hem of his clothes and pleaded in a low voice.

    It was the first time she had begged him in such a soft voice.

    But she did it for an outsider! Patrick stared at her and was furious.

    But instead of shaking her hand away, he took a step forward, bent down, and put his lips close to her

    ear.

    His warm breath sprayed on her sensitive neck, and Christina tensed up instantly.

    He murmured, "Christina, if one day I do something bad to you, will you forgive me like this...¡¯ Christina

    was stunned and didn''t react.

    His words echoed in in her ears.

    "What did he mean by that?¡¯

    When she looked up, Patrick and his friends had walked out of the ward, leaving her sitting on the bed,

    looking at their departing figures in confusion...

    She heard vaguely Chandler''s question.

    "Cecilia is also in this hospital.Should we go and see her?"

    "..She was discharged"

    Christina watched the nurse close the door, and their conversations werepletely inaudible.

    She lowered her head and looked at her abdomen.

    Actually, there was one more thing that Christina didn''t say.

    ¡®Sophie is Cecilia''s biological mother..¡¯ She thought, perhaps Patrick did not know about this.

    Inexplicably, sheughed at herself.

    Perhaps, she did not need to worry about Sophie at all.

    Even if Patrick did not listen to her, Cecilia would personally speak for her mother.

    In the corridor of the hospital, Patrick''s cell phone suddenly rang.

    It was some urgent business at A City head office.

    His face was cold and he gave orders as usual.

    Chandler and Charles walked side by side with him.

    "Just pretend we don''t know?"

    When they entered the elevator, Patrick had just hung up the phone, and Charles couldn''t help but

    speak.

    They all knew very well that Sophie was responsible for Christina''sa.

    Just let her go? It was not like Hopkins Family''s style.

    Chandler raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Patrick on the side.

    " I''ll take care of it"

    Patrick replied in a cold voice, expressionless.

    Charles did not ask any more questions.

    After they got out of the elevator, they went on their own businesses.

    "You''re not even capable of doing one thing I asked!"

    In a milk tea shop opposite the north gate of First High School of C City.

    A mother and daughter sat opposite each other, and the young woman shouted angrily, "I told you to

    add the whole package of medicine to her drink..."

    "Maria...¡¯ Sophie kept her head down and called the young woman across from her with a look of

    embarrassment.

    "Shut up!"

    Cecilia seemed pissed off.

    She pped the table and stood up from her chair.

    "How many times have I told you not to call me that name? Are you suffering from senile dementia or

    are you helping that Christina to kill me?"

    "No, no."

    Sophie was nervous and stood up.

    "Cecilia, you asked me to drug Christina, but..."

    But her conscience was troubled.

    "You still have the nerve to speak up for her.I am your daughter!"

    Cecilia red at her with a straight face.

    She heard that Christina was bleeding profusely in the hotel that night and was in aa.

    Cecilia thought she would lose her baby.

    But things didn''t go as she wished.

    Cecilia yelled at her mother in anger, "Mom, we are dependent on each other.I have suffered so much

    since I left home for so many years, and you''ve been on my mind constantly.But you, you always help

    those outsiders.Do you know that b*tch Christina stole my man? Patrick was supposed to be your son-

    inw.¡±

    Sophie realized that since she became a famous movie star, she was getting arrogant.

    Looking at her well-dressed daughter, she was extremely humble.

    "Cecilia, I know.I''m useless.I can''t provide you with a good living environment, but..."

    She looked at her daughter and cautiously tried to persuade her, "Cecilia, you told me before that you

    were pregnant and Christina wanted to kill your baby, but she is not that kind of person.If her husband

    really doesn''t love her, she won''t pester him..."

    "You really know Christina!"

    Cecilia lost her patience and yelled at her.

    Then, with a dark face, she quickly took out a bag of suspicious powder from her new LV bag and

    patted it on the table.

    She raised her chin and ordered proudly, "That brainless Christina hasn''t found you yet.Go to the

    hospital tomorrow and bring her a cup of soup.Remember to add all the medicine this time!"

    "No, this is murder.¡¯ When Sophie saw the bag of medicine again, she felt uneasy.

    "Even if they do find out, it''s fine.Patrick will protect you for me.¡¯ Cecilia''s voice sounded confident and

    comcent.

    As if she was tired ofmunicating with her mother, she grabbed her bag, turned around, and walked

    out.

    With an anxious look, Sophie ran out, trying to catch up with her...

    "Oh, sorry...¡¯ A young man in a suit and leather shoes walked up to her and bumped into Sophie.

    "Our shop is closed today."

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sophie said apologetically to the man in front of her.

    Her eyes had been fixed on Cecilia, and she wanted to catch up with her and persuade her.

    "Madam I''m here to order 10,000 cups of milk tea."

    The man did not leave, but stepped forward, stopped in front of her with a bright smile.

    Sophie froze when she heard "Ten thousand cups of milk tea."

    She turned around in panic.

    "You..."

    "Madam, you don''t remember me? Six years ago, I came to visit your milk tea shop very often..."

    The man was polite, but his tone was not so friendly.

    "I also came here today to order 10,000 cups of milk tea, but this time it''s a little different..."

    With a faint smile, he handed over a handwritten letter.

    "This time, these milk teas must be made before sunset today."

    "This, this is impossible.'' How could she make it in only half a day? The man shoved the letter into

    Sophie''s hand and reminded her in a cold voice, "There are things that must be done, even if they are

    impossible to be done."

    Sophie grasped the high-quality paper and unfolded it, trembling.

    There was a faint smell of ink.

    It was written in a very expensive pen.

    These words were vigorous and powerful, and even Sophie, who did not know much about calligraphy,

    could tell that the handwriting contained a sense of anger and warning.

    [ If there is a next time, your daughter will be ruined ]

    Sophie''s heart was filled with anxiety as she read the words.

    Especially when she saw Patrick''s name was signed on the right side of the paper, her face instantly

    turned pale.

    "He knows everything..."

 Chapter 52: His Kiss

    Chapter 52: His Kiss

    "..She can be discharged from the hospital.¡¯ Christina had been in People''s Hospital of C City for a

    week, causing the medical staff here to be very careful.

    They finally made sure she was Safe and sound to be discharged.

    "Miss Dickens''s inmmation of the cervical polyp was diagnosed in time.After taking the medicine

    these days, she has been better significantly.There is no need for surgery during pregnancy.If there is a

    recurrence or aggravation after delivery, then a minimally invasive surgery would be enough"

    Christina was indeed a lot more energetic now, but she was a little worried, "Does the medication these

    days affect my baby?"

    "Not at all."

    Although she had heard it many times, it was medicine after all.

    She was still worried, "I don''t know if it will affect my sons¡¯ IQ."

    The attending doctor was stunned and couldn''t help chuckling.

    Christina looked embarrassed, but after thinking about it, she muttered, "If my sons inherit their father,

    then there shouldn''t be a problem.¡¯ When Patrick entered the doctor''s office, he heard her say "their

    father"

    He found it especially pleasing to his ear.

    "Mr.Hopkins..."

    The attending doctors stood up nervously.

    Ignoring them, he walked up to Christina and put his arm around her shoulder.

    "Let''s go back home.¡¯ He lowered his head and whispered in her ear.

    Christina''s face reddened slightly and it was awkward to be held by him, but since there were so many

    people here, she didn''t push him away.

    With a soft "oh" sound, they walked out of the doctor''s office together.

    "Do we go back today?"

    As soon as they reached the elevator door, Christina saw someone that she didn''t want to see the

    most, people from the Dickens Family.

    "Christina, when you go back, you must take care of yourself.The babies in your belly are our two

    families¡¯ grandsons.You must keep them safe."

    Mrs.Dickens taught her a lesson in an imposing manner as an elder.

    Christina nced at them and nodded.

    She didn''t know why the Dickens Family knew that she was discharged today.

    Maybe Patrick had informed them, but no matter what, their rtionship was distant so that she didn''t

    bother to pretend to be nice and just wanted to leave.

    She tugged at Patrick''s arm, trying to tell him that she wanted to leave.

    Patrick was the first to say, "Excuse us."

    "Wait a minute.¡¯ Mrs.Dickens nced at Christina unhappily, then turned to look at Patrick and put on a

    fawning smile.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "We are family.There are some things...¡¯ When Christina heard this ttering tone, she felt so annoyed.

    She strode to get into the elevator.But Patrick dragged her as if he was suddenly interested in listening

    to the Dickens Family.

    "Tell me what you want."

    He looked at the Dickens Family people and said coldly.

    Just likest time, Mrs.Dickens, Donald, and Connie all came over.

    Suddenly, Christina remembered something.

    Ever since Cory was called back by Carrie that day, he had nevere to the hospital again.

    She felt strange since she knew him well.

    "Patrick, you know that our Dickens Family mainly are engaged in metal mines business, but recently

    we want to try to develop in the service industry.Hopkins Family has always been the giant of high-end

    hotels and media, so we think..." Mrs.Dickens said slowly.

    "Mom, I''ll take care of ourpany.¡¯ When Donald heard Mrs.Dickens talking about business, he

    immediately interrupted.

    Mrs.Dickens immediately red at him, signaling him not to interrupt.

    Connie took Donald''s arm and whispered, "Donald, mom is doing this for the good of thepany.The

    metal mines business has been in a downturn in recent years, and we could make easy and fast

    money in the service industry¡­¡±

    But Donald''s face was gloomy as if he didn''t like working with Hopkins Family.

    "When we get back, I''ll send someone to follow up."

    Patrick looked at Donald suspiciously and agreed immediately.

    When Mrs.Dickens heard him say this, she immediately smiled and her voice became more ttering.

    "Patrick, which flight are you going to take? We have a lot of connections here in C City.Do you want us

    to arrange..."

    Instead of looking at them, Patrick turned sideways and reached out tob the messy hair on the

    woman''s forehead.

    He lowered his head and his thin lips kissed her gently between her eyebrows.

    The kiss was so natural.

    "Say goodbye to your grandma.We gotta go." He said in a low voice.

    His low voice was cold as usual, but it was clearly deliberately toned down, adding a touch of

    gentleness.

    Christina couldn''t think at all, but her face turned red first.

    Finally, Patrick took a look at these people, and with a cold face, he led Christina straight into the

    elevator and left.

    The Dickens Family people felt reallyplicated.

    "Patrick seems to be nice to Christina.¡¯¡¯ Mrs.Dickens watched the elevator door slowly close, mumbling

    in an ambiguous manner.

    Patrick''s action was clearly a warning...

    Christina followed him down to the hospital''s underground parking lot, her cheeks still burning.

    Why did this man kiss her for no reason? She felt embarrassed.

    She got in the back seat and immediately turned to look out the window, not wanting to meet his

    eyes.Patrick nced at the woman beside him and found out that she seemed to be unhappy.

    Patrick had already known a little bit about how to deal with women.

    The more he asked her about what was wrong, the more agitated Christina became, so he let her go

    and ignored her.

    Leaning against the back, Patrick remembered something else.

    The car drove smoothly towards the airport.

    There was some traffic jam in downtown C City.

    Christina would asionally look at the man beside him, out of the corner of her eye.

    He seemed to be thinking about something serious.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯ But she didn''t care much.

    After all, a man like Patrick had too many things to think about.

    And just now, he actually agreed to help the Dickens Family, which surprised her.

    Patrick was not the kind of capitalist who would help the family for no reason unless he had another

    purpose.

    Just as she was imagining things, the car had stopped steadily.

    As soon as they got out of the car, Christina saw Charles and Chandler walking towards them.

    "The ne has arrived..." Charles motioned to Patrick.

    They checked in quickly and boarded a private jet.

    "Christina, your babies are indeed priceless.This ne is especially sent over by Mr.Hopkins...¡¯ Charles

    smiled a little wilily.

    Christina ignored him, but the high-end configuration of the ne really fed her sight, exquisite

    machinery, a huge LED disy, a sofa made in Italy, and equipped with satellite signal mode, which

    meant that they could use the Inte on the ne.

    "Most airlines consider the cost performance, the instation and maintenance costs, and the pressure

    that if the price of tickets is high, so the satellite Inte model is not universal.Here you can..."

    The stewardess smiled and introduced, and then handed her the controller.

    The ne gradually rose and flew steadily at a certain height.

    Patrick and the other men went to the first floor of the cabin as if they were talking about business,

    while Christina was on the second floor, idly ying the remote control.

    On the huge LED screen, there was hot news.

    "Cecilia" Christina''s face darkened slightly.

    She wanted to switch the channel, but she hesitated.

    "Miss Jones, I heard you were injured, and the fans are worried about you, and whether the progress of

    this year''s hit show will be affected..."

    The woman on the screen was beautiful and attractive.

    Cecilia was still wearing the costumes of female students from the Republic of China (1912-1949).

    Her face was young and beautiful.

    She looked like she was not feeling well, her face a little pale, and a habitual smile was on her face

    when she faced the camera.

    "I hurt my wrist in a car identst week, and I identally triggered the old wound in this

    shoot.Thank you for your concern.I will recover soon.I will do my best to get this film done.I hope I

    won''t disappoint him."

    Cecilia''s soft voice was firm, and there was obvious persistent affection in her eyes.

    Christina''s eyes turned pale and immediately switched the channel with the remote control.

    "I know how to use this.You can go to do your work."

    The stewardess was standing right beside her, which made her really awkward.

    "I''m working now,¡¯¡¯ the stewardess maintained her standard smile.

    "Mr.Hopkins just ordered me to stay with you in case you will be afraid when encountering turbulence.¡¯¡¯

    Christina was stunned for a moment, her cheeks reddened and she muttered, "How could I be afraid?"

 Chapter 53: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 53: Misunderstanding

    Perhaps because she was too tired recently, Christina who had nned to take a nap on the ne fell

    into a deep sleep.

    She was even carried off the ne to the Hopkins House without waking up.

    When she woke up, it was eight o''clock the next morning.

    Christina was used to looking at the man beside her every morning she opened her eyes.

    She looked a little awkward and surprised that he hadn''t gotten up yet.

    She was lying on the same bed as him, covered with the same quilt and holding the same marriage

    license, but she was not happy at all when she looked at his face that was handsome enough to

    captivate any woman.

    ¡°Am I his wife?Christina wasn''t sure either, but she thought through something since thest time she

    bled in the hotel.She didn''t deserve such a powerful, handsome man.Carefully removing Patrick''s arm

    from her waist, she moved away from him and wanted to get out of bed quickly.Morning.¡±

    The man next to her suddenly opened his eyes, put his arm around her waist, and pulled her back.

    "Morning..."

    Christina was pulled back into his arms, the tip of her nose hitting his chest as she nervously pushed

    him away.

    Patrick looked down at her reddish profile.he was rejecting him.

    Ever since the massive hemorrhage at the hotel in C City, she had be much more obedient but

    she had be increasingly distant.

    "I''m hungry.I need to get up."

    Christina exined herself casually.

    She was hungry, which meant the child in her belly was hungry, and the Hopkins Family always

    prioritized everything concerned with the child.

    Patrick didn''t stop her, so Christina immediately got out of bed and went straight into the bathroom,

    mming the bathroom door shut.

    Patrick didn''t like to sleepte.

    He woke up a long time ago, but since he had juste back, he didn''t want to go to work for the time

    being.

    He thought it would be good to just lie in bed with her.

    He sat up and frowned as he looked at the closed bathroom door.

    After washing up, the two of them had a simple breakfast and went to the Main Residence of the

    Hopkins Family.

    Mr.Hopkins was surprised to see Patricking with Christina.

    He was in a good mood and muttered, "Has thepany been closed down?"

    Christina had been used to the way Mr.Hopkins got along with Patrick.

    Actually, Mr.Hopkins, the venerable and entric old man, was actually very childish.

    "It''s Saturday,"

    Patrick replied expressionlessly.

    "Patrick, you haven''t had a holiday since you came back to take over thepany.¡¯¡¯

    The butler smiled as he made tea for them and asked with concern, "Young madam, are you with the

    RH-AB blood type?"

    Christina sat away from Patrick on purpose and nodded.

    "Yes."

    Thest time she was in aa due to bleeding in C City, she was lucky to have hit the wrong button

    and called Cory.

    He hade in time, and he happened to be with the RH-AB blood type.

    Otherwise, she would have kicked the bucket.

    "Get the hospital to prepare the blood for delivery.'''' Mr.Hopkinsmanded the butler.

    "I already did.¡¯¡¯ Patrick nced at Christina who was sitting opposite him and suddenly said that.

    Mr.Hopkins and the butler looked at each other in surprise.

    They were wondering when Patrick started to care about these trivial matters.

    Patrick didn''t say much.

    He seemed to be very busy.

    He got up from the sofa, stepped away, and went straight back to the study.

    The butler and others knew that Patrick had been in C City for a week, and there must be a lot of

    documents he needed to approve.

    Next month was the 50th anniversary of the founding of IP&G Group.

    "I heard that you were bleeding and unconscious at a hotel in C City.Cory came to you in time and

    saved you..."

    "Wasn''t that brat with you at that time? Why didn''t you call him?"

    Hearing this, Patrick who was near the stairs slowed down a little.

    Christina was stunned, and there were mixed emotions in her eyes.

    "The child is very healthy now..."

    Her long eyshes drooped and she did not answer it directly.

    Mr.Hopkins''s brows were slightly raised.

    Seeing her expression, he knew she did not want to talk about that day.

    A thought shed across Patrick''s eyes, and he walked straight upstairs.

    "By the way, Ma''am, as to the wedding of the Hampton Family..."

    The butler suddenly remembered something and looked at Christina with a strange expression.

    "Are you going to Mr.Hampton''s wedding?"

    Cory was Patrick''s cousin and Christina''s ex-husband.

    Their rtionship wasplicated.

    And he recently saved Christina in C City...

    "If the Hopkins Family needs me to attend the wedding, I''ll go."

    Christina was expressionless and stood on ceremony.

    The housekeeper felt that she was a lot more distant than before, so he asked tentatively, "Ma''am, is

    there any misunderstanding..."

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding could she have with him...

    "Cecilia, have you had any misunderstandings with Patricktely?"

    "Cecilia, he won''t answer.Stop calling him.¡¯

    At this time, in a high-ss restaurant, Cecilia was dressed in designer clothes and looked gentle and

    elegant, but she was very anxious now.

    She kept calling the same number, but she could only hear the busy tone.

    Her manager Anne was sitting opposite her and also looked very anxious.

    "Patrick blocked our numbers."

    The advertisers and the shooting crew were indifferent to them recently...

    "How could this be?"

    Cecilia was so angry that she threw her phone on the floor.

    "Our superstar looks very upset.Was she dumped?"

    Connie happened to be eating in this restaurant, and with a smile on her face, she strode towards

    them, sounding gloating.

    When Cecilia heard her voice, she immediately looked up at her with a gloomy face.

    "Woman, you''d better not provoke me.¡± Connie who was tall was standing beside her and gave her a

    disdainful look.

    "Cecilia, you are nothing without Patrick as your backer now!"

    "You took the role that belonged to me, and now I''ll show you how it feels to be cold-shouldered by

    everyone.¡¯¡¯ Connie still hated Cecilia for taking away her role as the female lead.

    When Anne heard this, she immediately stood up nervously.

    "Connie, that''s not true.The whole role thing was really just a misunderstanding.How dare we go

    against you?"

    "Connie, you are the daughter-inw of the Dickens Family.Everyone knows that you be an actor

    because you love acting.We are not the same.We work so hard just to earn a little fame and make a

    living..."

    When Cecilia heard her manager''s self-deprecation, she immediately shouted.

    "Anne, shut up!"

    "Let''s go.The wedding nners are waiting for us..."

    At this moment, a man called out to them at the entrance of the restaurant.

    Cecilia and Anne looked up and were surprised.

    It was Cory.

    Cory held a three-year-old girl''s hand with his right hand and Carrie was on his left.

    When he looked at Cecilia''s face, his expression wasplicated.

    Cecilia really looked like her...

    He lowered his head and whispered to Carrie.

    "Tell your sister to hurry up.We''re leaving."

    Connie didn''t want to argue with Cecilia, so she sneered and said, "Cecilia, your manager is smarter...¡¯

    She looked at them as if she was watching a show and walked way arrogantly with her long legs.

    "Who does she think she is? She slept with a 50-year-old man when she was 20 years old.She is just a

    shameless b*tch..."

    Cecilia was furious and cursed at Connie''s back.

    Her manager quickly pulled her down and reminded her by saying, "Cecilia, pay attention to your

    image!"

    "Things are different now.Now the media agencies will no longer hold back the negative reports about

    you.If you want to continue your career, you have to restrain yourself.After all, Connie is the daughter-

    inw of the Dickens Family.Everyone in this industry knows that.For the sake of the Dickens Family,

    we can''t go against her.It''s not good to do that."

    Cecilia was angry but thought this was true.

    She had no choice since Patrick ignored her.

    Patrick was different from other men.

    He didn''t like the way women acted coquettishly.But she didn''t want to give up!

    "Cecilia, why did Patrick approach you in the first ce?"

    The manager suddenly thought of something and asked in a low voice.

    An idea shed through Cecilia''s mind and her face turned pale.

    She red fiercely at the manager and yelled at her out of control.

    "Anne, what do you mean? Patrick likes me.He loves me!"

 Chapter 54: Not Your Daughter

    Chapter 54: Not Your Daughter

    When a woman was in love, she always worried that her boyfriend might not love her anymore.

    In fact, if a woman wanted a man to fall in love with her, she must first learn to love herself.

    When a woman was attractive enough to others, she would be wooed by men.

    It was so hard for women to find true love.

    Thus, women should not fall in love with anyone too easily.

    Whoever fell in love first was destined to pay more and be the loser...

    Christina was not the sort of woman who was sentimental.

    However, she did not know if she had been living sofortably in Hopkins Family recently that she

    suddenly remembered the principles of love that Betty had taught her in the past.

    "Grandpa, I want to go to the sanatorium in the North of the City to visit my aunt"

    After having breakfast with Mr.Hopkins in the morning, Christina said.

    Mr.Hopkins did not object.

    He nced at Patrick and said in a low voice, "The 50th-anniversary celebration for IP&G Group is

    almost done.If you are free, go with her¡­¡±

    "No, don''t bother him.¡¯ Christina refused subconsciously.

    Patrick looked straight at her.

    Christina felt ill at ease.

    She lowered her head and exined, "Charles promised to go with me.He''s been idling around all day

    and he is freer."

    Christina would rather ask Charles to go with her than let Patrick go with her...

    Around 8 a.m. in the morning, Charles drove over to pick her up reluctantly.

    "Keep an eye on her!" Patrick said coldly, looking terrible.

    Charles sat in the driver''s seat and held the steering wheel.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Patrick''s words made him scared.

    When he looked up in the rearview mirror, he saw the woman gesturing for him to drive quickly.

    "Christina, Patrick is free at home today.Why do you ask me to drive you to the sanatorium?"

    When they left, Charles raised his voice and shouted at the woman in the back seat.

    Christina knew she was sorry for him, so she didn''t say anything.

    After thinking about it, Charles felt something was wrong.

    "Christina, has Patrick not officially met your aunt yet?" He asked as he drove.

    "Yes." She told him honestly.

    Charles braked suddenly, and the car almost hit themppost opposite.

    "What''s wrong with you?!" Christina was startled.

    Charles was furious and turned to look at her, "Christina, do you have anymon sense? Do you

    have any idea what it means to take a man to meet your rtives for the first time?"

    ¡®I''m done! No wonder Patrick just looked at me with a murderous look¡±

    "What''s the big deal? Why are you so agitated?"

    Christina felt guilty when he looked at her.

    She turned to look out of the window and muttered, "Aren''t we friends? You just pretend..."

    "I''m not your friend."

    Charles was so angry, "What do you want me to pretend to be? How dare you ask me to take Patrick''s

    ce and pretend to be your husband? I want to live a few more years!"

    Charles felt that he had fallen into the trap of Christina.

    No way, he must immediately send her back to Hopkins Family.

    When Christina saw that Charles was going to drive back to the Hopkins Family, she immediately

    became anxious, "Hey, Charles, please help me.I really can''t think of a good way..."

    "I haven''t told my aunt about my divorce with Cory, and I married into the Hopkins Family because I

    was identally pregnant.How can I tell her about these? My aunt has a heart attack..."

    Christina said in a low voice, grabbing Charles''s arm with her right hand.

    She showed a rare expression of frustration.

    "Charles, just help me this time.I''ll tell my aunt about my divorce, but don''t mention my marriage to the

    Hopkins Family and my pregnancy."

    "Are you going to hide your marriage to your aunt?"

    Charles looked up and down at her with aplicated expression, "Christina, she''ll find out sooner or

    later."

    "By then, I would have left," she murmured.

    Charles couldn''t hear her, "What?"

    Christina did not repeat it.

    There was a somber look in her clear eyes.

    Charles had known her for a while and knew that this woman was stubborn and she rarely asked for

    help.

    Besides, he was a soft-hearted man...

    "Christina, look, you should tell your aunt that we are just friends.Don''t ever say that we''re in a dubious

    rtionship, or I''ll expose you right away! We''re just friends, remember, friends!"

    Christina smiled brightly at him and patted him on the shoulder with her right hand.

    "I got you.Charles, I never know that you are such a kind yboy¡±

    "D*mn it.I only help you for the sake of Patrick,¡¯¡¯ Charles snorted.

    "Where are we going?"

    "We should at least buy some fruit when we go visit our elders."

    Charles was a little nervous for no reason.

    There were some fruit shops across the street.

    Charles pulled over and got out of the car.

    Christina was still in the back seat, watching as Charles walked into a fruit store to buy a fruit basket.

    ¡®¡®No wonder he''s so popr with women.He''s very considerate¡­¡± She thought.

    But all of a sudden, Christina sat up straight, narrowed her eyes, and looked across the street...

    It was them...Cecilia and Carrie?

    ¡®¡®Carrie wears such a strange look on her face..:¡± Christina got out of the car quickly.

    "Cecilia, don''t talk nonsense.That''s not the case!"

    The two women walked to a quiet corner of an alley.

    Carrie''s face was overcast with sadness, and she was warning Cecilia angrily with her shrill voice.

    "You and my sister are in the same circle.If you offend me, I will make your life miserable!"

    Cecilia sneered, "Your sister? Do you think I''m afraid of her?"

    "Cecilia, I know you''ve been treated coldly by Patrick recently, and now everyone in the circle knows

    what happened to you.Why do you still pretend? I''m the Young Madam of the Hampton Family, and my

    sister is the daughter-inw of the Dickens Family.Do you really want to go against both of us?!"

    Carrie looked at her and said in a mocking tone.

    Cecilia''s expression changed slightly when she heard Patrick''s name.

    She bristled with anger and gritted her teeth, "Patrick and I are just bickering.It''s none of your

    business!"

    "Carrie, I know you want to be the Young Madam of the Hampton Family.However, I''m afraid you will

    lose your identity before you can consolidate your position in the Hampton Family..."

    "Shut up!" Carrie reacted violently.

    She and Cory had already got a marriage license and everything went well with the wedding, but...

    Since thest time Patrick personally talked to her, she felt a strong sense of guilt.

    "You feel guilty, right?"

    Cecilia''s lips curled in contempt.

    "Carrie, we are the same kind of people.You don''t have to pretend in front of me..."

    Carrie was enraged, "Cecilia, if you talk nonsense again, don''t me me for being rude!"

    Cecilia quickly took out a document from her bag and threw it directly at Carrie''s face.

    "Carrie, you didn''t give birth to your daughter!"

    ¡®That girl isn''t Carrie''s biological daughter?!¡¯

    At this moment, Christina was shocked.

    She hid behind themppost and eavesdropped.

    She didn''t expect to hear these.

    Carrie picked up the birth certificate, staring at it.

    "How is it? You can''t deny it"

    When Cecilia saw Carrie''s expression change, sheughed arrogantly, "I had met you before, in

    America, right?"

    "You hired Amanda as a surrogate mother to give birth to your daughter.The sperm is Cory''s.The

    Hampton Family will never expect that although the daughter you brought back was a child of the

    Hampton Family, you are not her biological mother..."

    "Shut up! Cecilia, shut the f*ck up!"

    Cecilia raised a big smile, "Carrie, in fact, I sympathize with you for not being able to give birth to a

    baby.If you want to keep aman, you have to find a surrogate mother.Do you think when you take Cory''s

    daughter back, you can enjoy being the Young Madam of the Hampton Family? Coincidentally,

    Amanda also had worked for me..."

    "What do you want?"

    Carrie tore up the birth certificate in her hand and stared at Cecilia.

    "Carrie, we can be allies,"

    Cecilia looked at her and calmed down, "You should know that we have amon enemy...¡¯ Carrie''s

    eyes darkened when she heard this, "You mean Christina?"

    "Christina keeps a dubious rtionship with Cory.Don¡¯t you think she''s an eyesore..."

    "Carrie, here''s a chance and I''ve got a perfect n in my mind.I will im to have received an

    anonymous threat letter.You help me make a bloodletter and spread rumors that it''s Patrick who

    implicates me.In this way, he will definitely feel sorry for me and I''ll take the opportunity..."

    Carrie suddenly sneered, "Cecilia, the only reason why you''ve been investigating so many of my

    secrets is that you want me to team up with you against Christina...Is it because Patrick has been

    treating you coldlytely?"

    "I won''t help you!"

    To Cecilia''s surprise, she refused.

    "Even if you tell others about my surrogacy, I won''t help you...Cecilia, look, the reason why I got

    married to Cory is that Patrick wanted me to do so.Do you dare go against Patrick?"

    ¡®What?¡¯ Cecilia was shocked and confused at her words.

    "Christina,¡¯ Carrie murmured the name with a gloomy look.

    She stepped forward and whispered in an eerie voice in Cecilia''s ear.

    "..advise you not to touch her.¡¯

    "Christina!"

    The two women had been gone for a long time, but Christina was still standing behind themppost,

    confused.

    What Carrie just said...

    ¡®Patrick already knew that the little girl was not Carrie''s biological daughter?¡¯ ..

    Why didn''t he say it?¡¯

    No matter what, Cory was his cousin.

    Not only did he not say this, he secretly helped Carrie marry into the Hampton Family.

    Moreover, Christina hated the two women.

    ¡®However, Patrick helped Carrie...He helped Carrie to go against me?!¡¯

    "Christina..."

    When someone was calling her name again, Christina came back to her senses.She looked up,

    bing more confused¡­

 Chapter 55: I Want the Truth

    Chapter 55: I Want the Truth

    Looking at the man in front of her, Christina frowned.

    It was not strange to meet Cory here.

    Just now, Carrie was trying on her wedding dress at a big wedding shop nearby, but...

    "Christina, I didn''t expect to meet you here."

    Cory''s voice was calm but filled with joy.

    Looking at him, Christina did not answer immediately.

    She looked at the little girl on his left.She hesitated for a moment...

    "Are you avable to go to the coffee shop opposite me?"

    As she spoke, Christina pointed to an open cafe behind her.

    Cory was surprised and chuckled.

    "I thought you were very careful about our rtionship..."

    Too many things happened between them.

    She jumped into the river to save him while he gave her a blood transfusion and sent her to the hospital

    to save her.

    They were once husband and wife.

    However, he betrayed their marriage.

    And this little girl in front of her...

    "Cory, I have something important to tell you..." Christina looked serious.

    "What is it?"

    Cory called for a bodyguard to pick up his daughter.

    He and Christina went to the open-air cafe across the street to sit down.

    Christina looked at him but hesitated to talk.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    The conversation between Cecilia and Carrie just now should be true, ording to their expressions.

    Patrick had been hiding the thing that he helped Carrie to suppress me.

    "Christina, are you in trouble?"

    Looking at herplexion, Cory asked with concern.

    Christina''s mind was in a mess.

    She was fed up with the frame from the two sisters.

    She hated being tricked.

    ¡®Would Patrick harm me? Would Cory hurt me?¡¯

    ¡®I just want the truth¡±  Christina said solemnly, "Cory, go check on your daughter and Carrie''s..."

    DNA identification.

    Before she could finish speaking, her eyes widened slightly and she fixed her eyes on a big tree on the

    left side of the road.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Realizing something was wrong, Cory stared at her.

    Christina was silent for a moment and smiled at him inexplicably.

    "Try this cake.It tastes good.¡±

    As she spoke, she pushed a small te of cake to him.

    Cory looked down at the te, feeling surprised and confused.

    Without asking the reason, he picked up his fork and took a small bite.

    "Cory, why are you eating like a child..."

    Christina leaned closer to him with a smile and wiped his lips with a tissue.

    Cory waspletely dumbfounded.

    What''s more, when he met her bright, smiling eyes, he suddenly blushed.

    "Let''s go to the park behind the restaurant..." Christina whispered in his ear.

    Cory was a little stunned.

    Before he reacted, Christina pulled him away.

    They walked together to the park behind the restaurant.

    "Christina, what''s wrong with you?"

    Cory spoke nervously and looked down at her as she took the initiative to hold her arm tightly.Her body

    was so close to him.

    It was the first time they were so close...

    "Stop him!"

    But the next second, Christina called out in a cold voice.

    Cory returned to his senses and looked at a sneaky manina gray cap, who was at the corner of the

    alley.

    Christina pushed him violently and he immediately ran over.

    Seeing that he was found, the man in the front immediately ran away.

    "Catch him!"

    Christina saw that the man was about to run away and hurriedly surrounded him from another direction.

    She did not care so much and immediately threw the bag in her hand at the man in front of her.

    Christina was so anxious that she took off her shoes and aimed at the back of the man''s head.

    "Ouch-"

    At this moment, Cory swoop on and suppressed the man.

    Picking up the two shoes that she had thrown, Christina walked up to the man with no embarrassment

    on her face.

    She grabbed her shoes and pped him hard on the head again.

    "It was a great photoshoot, wasn''t it?"

    She looked down at him.

    "Hand over the camera!"

    The man was pressed by Cory and weakly wanted to refute, "I was just passing by, you can''t..."

    "If I hadn''t been pregnant, you would have been crippled by now!"

    Christina red at him and shouted, "Take out the camera immediately.¡¯ As she spoke, Christina

    gestured to Cory and said directly, "Strip him of his clothes."

    The young ma was in a terrible state.

    He looked at Christina with fear in his eyes and exined obediently, "I just...I didn''t dare to hurt you."

    Cory did find a camera from this strange man.

    They took a look at the photos taken by the digital camera.

    They were all intimate snaps of them.

    "Who sent you to follow me?" Christina looked at him intently.

    She had no impression of this strange man, but it seemed that he had been following her for awhile.

    "You''re a reporter?" Cory guessed.

    The young man was silent and lowered his head.

    He didn''t seem to want to answer.

    "Cory, call someone you can trust to help,¡¯ Christina said suddenly in a cold voice.

    She lowered her eyes and looked straight at the man who was pinned down on the floor.

    "Lock him up in a remote warehouse, and let him stay away from food and drink for days and nights..."

    "You!"

    The strange man''s eyes shed with shock and his voice was worried.

    "You can''t..."

    Even Cory was a little embarrassed.

    "Christina, are we really going to kidnap him?"

    Although he was not a phnthropist, he had never done such a terrible thing before.

    Bending down, she stared at the man on the ground with burning eyes.

    "I indeed am going to kidnap you!" she said with a mboyant and arrogant tone.

    She sounded like she was raising her voice on purpose, and she warned, "I will kidnap you! Abuse you!

    What can you do? Do you dare to call the police? Will Patrick put me in jail for a staff? ording to

    Patrick''s style, he never raised useless people.He will only feel that you are ipetent!"

    Cory was shocked when he heard what she said.

    The man on the ground, however, was a little confused.

    Hearing Patrick''s name, he seemed to be frightened and quickly begged for mercy.

    "Young Madam, I, I''m sorry.Please Let me go.."

    Christina didn¡¯t know what she was angry about.

    She kicked an empty bottle at her feet which flew far away.

    ¡®¡®Damn it!¡¯¡¯

    ¡®¡®So it''s really him!¡¯¡¯ Christina sat alone on a stone chair in the park, her face was full of anger and

    disappointment.

    She had thought that Patrick would protect her for the sake of her child¡­

    ¡±It looked like I was wrong¡±

 Chapter 56: Want to Hear Your Voice

    Chapter 56: Want to Hear Your Voice

    "Christina!" A dark blue Bentley pulled over in a hurry.

    Charles peeked out of the window and looked at the woman sitting in the stone chair with a

    complicated look.

    He shouted angrily.

    "Christina, you said you went to visit your aunt in North of the City, but it was just an excuse for you

    dating Cory?!"

    "What?"

    Having heard Charles''s voice, Christina immediately raised her head and came back to her senses.

    "I''ve seen how intimate Cory and you were..."

    Charles did not look at her anymore and his voice became cold.

    "Get in the car.Your date is over.I have to take you back."

    "Christina, don''t do anything you shouldn''t..." Charles''s face was sullen.

    Seeing her get into the car, he started the car quickly and reminded her in a meaningful tone,

    "Otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequences!"

    If Christina hadn''t totally cut off from her rtionship with Cory, Charles could tell that Patrick would not

    let her go even though she was pregnant with his child.

    Patrick would make her suffer.

    Because Patrick hated to be cheated on.

    Christina sat quietly in the back of the car, listening to his warning silently.

    At this moment, Cory, who was outside the car, saw that Christina sitting in Charles''s car and leaving.

    He subconsciously wanted to chase after her, but he stopped.

    Cory was a little upset, and he didn''t understand his emotions.

    Christina was his cousin-inw now.

    He shouldn''t have coveted her, but...

    "She said she had something important just now.What on earth is it?"

    After sending Christina back, Charles drove away without saying goodbye as if he was dissatisfied with

    her.

    The butler was surprised to see Christinaing back so soon.

    He wanted to ask why, but he decided not to bother her since she didn''t look happy.

    She was really not in the mood to visit Betty.

    She wanted to go straight back to her bedroom, but when looking up at the exquisite and thick door at

    the end of the corridor on the second floor, she hesitated.

    ¡®¡®Patrick is not at home now, so..¡±

    Patrick spent most of his time in this study after he came home.

    Christina had never entered the study before, but she thought that if this man had any secrets, they

    must be hidden there.

    Christina came to the study.

    She looked around to make sure there was no one else.

    She secretly twisted the doorknob and immediately slipped in.

    The study was spacious, simple, and dark-colored, with a lounge and bathroom.

    Sometimes Patrick slept here.

    There were five rows of bookshelves on the left with books and documents on them, a coffee table by

    the French window, abined sofa, and threeputer screens on the wall.

    It was Christina''s first time to enter here.

    It was said that a man¡¯s study room represented his personality and ability.

    The books here were written in at least eightnguages.

    And his concise notes showed his bravery and cautiousness.

    She quickly rummaged the bookshelf for some useful information, such as some about Carrie, or

    Cory...

    Christina''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    She didn''t expect that she could really find something.

    In the bottom row of the fifth shelf, in a yellowed document bag, there were many documents about

    Carrie and Cory.

    "So many..."

    And these were all old documents from a few years ago...

    Most of them were from six years ago.

    She carefully took out one of the documents about Cory and gently opened it.

    "Malicious usations, semen evidence, rape cases..."

    Christina became more nervous and she anxiously took out the entire document to read it carefully.

    "What is this?"

    She mumbled, Reading the content, she couldn''t help tensing up.

    "You forgot to close the door!"

    At this moment, suddenly, a maid''s scolding voice came from outside.

    "Apart from cleaning regrly every day, Young Master does not allow anyone to enter the study.There

    is not much time left.Hurry up ande in to check and tidy up..."

    When Christina heard the sound of the door opening and the approaching footsteps, her heart skipped

    a beat.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She immediately put the document back in its original position, looked around, lowered her body, and

    quickly tiptoed to therge curtain behind the bookshelf to hide.

    The maids were cleaning in the lounge and the bathroom.

    Although Christina could not see their faces behind the curtains, she could feel the atmosphere.

    The maids did not dare to say much.

    Their movements were quick and gentle.

    Christina knew that all the servants in the Hopkins Family were afraid of Patrick.

    All of a sudden, footsteps approached her.

    Christina was so scared that she held her breath.

    She froze and dared not move.

    "There''s no need to clean up over there.We can''t touch the bookshelves..."

    The leading maid saw that the cleaning was almost done and ordered, "Be quick and check again if

    everything is done.If you finish, go out..."

    About five minutester, Christina heard their footsteps disappear.

    She lifted the curtains cautiously and found only one maid checking the windows now.

    She grabbed the chance to lean down and walk out of the room.

    The lock on the study''s door was very special.

    Without a key, she wouldn''t be able to get out if she was locked inside...

    Christina returned to her bedroom and breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was a pity that she had not had time to peruse the document.

    There was one more thing she was worried about.

    ¡®¡®If there are any surveince cameras in the study? He wouldn''t check the surveince every day, but if

    he found out I had touched his documents¡± Christina felt guilty and nervous for most of the day.

    At about seven o''clock.

    When Patrick came back for dinner, she sat beside him and kept her head down, not even daring to

    look at him.

    Patrick ate elegantly with an indifferent expression, but when he nced at her, his expression became

    meaningful.

    "At 10:30 this morning, Young Madam and Cory met at the open-air coffee cafe.The details of their

    conversation are not clear..."

    "And the man we sent to follow Young Madam was discovered, and now he''s caught by Cory..."

    After dinner, Patrick returned to his study and the bodyguard reported respectfully.

    He remained silent, but the atmosphere in the study was oppressive.

    "Mr.Hopkins, our man has been caught.Do we need to..."

    The bodyguard lowered his head and asked carefully."..let her be.¡¯ He said that in a deep voice.

    The bodyguard froze.

    Young Master meant that they pretended not to know that their man had been caught.

    He didn''t understand why his boss ordered that, but he didn''t have the guts to ask, so he walked out

    respectfully.

    "Christina, what on earth do you want to know?" Patrick murmured.

    The IP&G Group''s fiftieth-anniversary party would be held next week.

    Patrick was very busy every day.

    He had gotten used to knowing her whereabouts in his spare time.

    Busy until 2 am, when Patrick entered the bedroom, the woman was already sleeping soundly on the

    bed.

    He sat by the bed and looked at her profile for a while.

    He reached out and was about to smooth her messy hair on her forehead, but Christina seemed to be

    very sensitive and as soon as his hand reached out, she immediately turned over, as if she didn''t want

    him to touch her.

    Patrick''s hand was frozen in midair.

    At this moment, the phone on the bedside table vibrated...

    Patrick picked up the phone, narrowed his eyes at the caller ID.

    He answered the call gloomily, and soon a man¡¯s voice came.

    "Christina, I''m Cory..."

    "I just want to hear your voice, he said in a nervous tone.¡± It seemed that he was afraid that she would

    hang up, so he changed the subject.

    "By the way, today you said you had something important to tell me, what exactly is it..."

    "She''s asleep!" Patrick said in a cold voice.

    The next second, before Cory could react, he hung up impatiently.

    ¡¯¡®Cory¡­¡±

 Chapter 57: Fall in Love with Him

    Chapter 57: Fall in Love with Him

    In the past week, every time Christina passed by the study, she would stare at the thick door.

    She wanted to go in.

    The old documents in the study made her curious.

    But she never had a chance.

    It was said that Patrick was very busy on the fiftieth anniversary of the group.

    These days, she saw Charles and the rest of them oftene over.

    They discussed the study veryte before leaving.

    ¡®¡®I am not invited to the opening ceremony¡­¡±

    They had just finished breakfast when Patrick''s phone began to ring again.

    Someone was reporting from the other end of the phone.

    Patrick''s look went gloomy.

    He said in a cold voice, "You can''t even handle such a small matter? Idiot."

    Christina heard the anger in his voice and looked up at him secretly.

    There seemed to be some trouble at thepany, but Patrick was generally casual about work, so he

    rarely got angry aboutpany-rted matters.

    "Did those old men..."

    Even Mr.Hopkins, who was sitting in the middle of the sofa, looked up at him.

    With slight anger on his face, Patrick didn''t answer the old man¡¯s question and hung up the phone.

    "After all, they have been in thepany for 30 years.Don''t go too far" Mr.Hopkins warned.

    Patrick was in charge of the group.

    As a retired old man, Mr.Hopkins would not interfere too much.

    Mr.Hopkins suddenly turned to look at Christina beside him.

    "Christina, have you learned ballroom dancing? Tonight is the IP&G Group''s fiftieth-anniversary

    party.The first dance requires yourpany...¡¯

    "She''s not going." Patrick suddenly spoke coldly.

    Christina was stunned for a moment, looking bad.

    And she lowered her head without refuting.

    The IP&G Group''s fiftieth-anniversary party would be grand, and the first dance at the party should be

    performed by Patrick and his partner.

    It was obvious that Patrick''s partner was not her.

    His partner should be Cecilia.

    Christina sat with the old man for a while and then went back to her bedroom.

    She didn''t pay any attention to Cecilia.

    Recently, Cecilia posted a wedding photo from three years ago on her Twitter, which quickly became a

    hot topic.

    The grim-faced man in the photo seemed to be the eldest grandson of the Hopkins Family as well as

    the president of the IP&G Group.

    The media did not dare to report on Patrick.

    When Cecilia took the initiative to post the photo, theizens were shocked.

    Some people spected that Cecilia had already stealthily married into a wealthy family.

    "No wonder she hates me so much."

    Christina sat on the bed and swiped her phone, theny down and stared at the ceiling.

    If she had not been pregnant by ident with Patrick''s child, Patrick would have married Cecilia.

    Christina subconsciously stroked her abdomen with her right hand.

    She was already three months pregnant.

    Although she was pregnant with twins, it didn''t look obvious as she was thin.

    But her palm could feel the life in her stomach.

    "He married me because I was pregnant."

    The marriage will end soon.

    Thinking of Patrick, she felt a little reluctant to leave.

    Christina was startled and she quickly got up, forcing herself not to think about him.

    At this moment, the phone beside the bed rang.

    Christina looked at the number disyed on the screen.

    It was a call from the sanatorium where her aunt Betty stayed.

    She immediately pressed the answer button.

    Before she could speak, the nurse quickly said, "Miss Dickens, your aunt suddenly fainted yesterday..."

    "How is my aunt now? Why did she faint?" Christina immediately became anxious.

    Betty had been living in that sanatorium for two years, and the doctors and nurses in the hospital were

    familiar with them.

    "Miss Dickens, you don''t have to worry too much.Ms.Eisenhower is fine now."

    "You should have told me yesterday.¡¯ Christina didn''t mean to me the nurse.

    She was just worried.

    "Ms.Eisenhower insisted that we don''t contact you yesterday,¡¯ the nurse hesitated.

    As she spoke, the nurse sighed and told her honestly, "I''m not sure about the

    situation.Ms.Eisenhower''s getting better recently.Yesterday, she was watching TV alone.Suddenly, she

    cursed loudly after watching a piece of entertainment news.Then she fainted..."

    "What kind of news?" Christina looked confused.

    "I already know about your divorce with Cory!" Bettv snatched the nurse¡¯s phone.

    Her voice was unusually angry.

    "Christina, why did you keep it from me about your divorce? If I hadn''t seen the wedding report on Cory

    and that slut on the TV, you would have kept it from me for the rest of your life!"

    Christina was surprised and guilty when she heard Betty''s voice.

    "I''m sorry¡¯''

    "Auntie, I didn''t mean it.I just...¡¯ She exined nervously.

    Betty was gentle and rarely spoke in such a cold voice.

    "Christina, you know why I''m angry.I''m angry that you didn''t tell me anything.I''m angry that my heart is

    too weak, bring you trouble."

    Betty sounded excited, and she held the phone tightly in her right hand.

    "I know you''re worried about my illness, but you have to tell me the truth.Why did Cory divorce you?

    Why did he marry Carrie? Did the two sisters make trouble for you? My sister has been forced to die by

    them."

    Christina thought of her mother who hadmitted suicide, and she was getting more depressed.

    "Auntie, I divorced three months ago.Don''t worry about me," she said in a low voice after a moment of

    silence.

    "I don''t like Cory anymore.It doesn¡¯t matter to me whom he marries."

    "Tina, I know you haven''t been happy marrying into the Hampton Family in the past few years.I can tell

    even if you don''t tell me." Betty''s voice was faint and sad.

    "You left the Dickens Family with me to suffer.I can''t help you with anything.Now I''m afraid you''ve

    wronged yourself for my illness."

    "I don''t..." Christina retorted almost subconsciously.

    "Tina, don''t fall in love with people you shouldn''t love.You''ll be in pain.Living a normal life is a blessing."

    Betty did not ask about the divorce.

    Betty repressed her memories.

    She knew the pain and did not want Christina to repeat her mistakes.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Christina held the phone and looked down at her belly.

    "I see," she replied softly.

    After hanging up the phone, Christina looked around the luxurious and spacious bedroom with

    complicated feelings, as well as the bed and his pillow.

    ¡®Patrick: She murmured the name in her heart.

    Christina had to admit that it was really easy to fall in love with a man like him.

    She was not sure if it was love.

    However, she indeed liked him.

    No matter how much she denied it, she really cared about him in her heart.

    Patrick was someone she shouldn''t fall in love with.

    She wouldn''t let herself be too attached to him.

    Even if she liked him, she wouldn''t say it.

    What did Patrick have to do with Carrie? Why did he want to help Carrie? She wanted to know.

    After thinking for a long time in the bedroom, she suddenly got up and went to the study again.

    She twisted the doorknob and found out that the door was locked.

    This week, she had tried several times and had no chance to goin.

    Tonight was the 50th anniversary of the IP&G Group, and Hopkins Family was filled with festivities.

    Mr.Hopkins, apanied by the butler, attended the celebration party, while Christina remained at

    home and did not go because Patrick insisted that she did not need to attend.

    Patrick didn''t really like her going out.

    Maybe he thought she would embarrass him if she went out.

    "Doesn''t Christinae?"

    The IP&G Group''s anniversary party was held in Gordon Hotel.

    Sessful businessmen and celebrities, as well as famous movie stars, all came to congratte them.

    At 7 pm, before the party officially started, Charles and Chandler had already arrived early, drinking and

    chatting in a private room.

    "Patrick, you don''t let her out?"

    Charles nced at the man on the opposite sofa and handed him a ss of red wine.

    Patrick took the ss but remained silent.

    Charles shrugged.

    He was used to Patrick''s act of evading questions.

    "When the party officially begins, you''re going to dance.Who''s your partner tonight?"

    The women at the venueprised secretaries, socialites, movie stars, who were all looking forward to

    it.

    As long as Patrick was willing, he didn''tck women.

    "It can''t be Cecilia?" Charles muttered gloomily.

    Was Cecilia Patrick''s partner tonight?

    "No¡± Patrick said coldly.

    At the fiftieth anniversary party, even Mr.Hopkins and the major shareholders came over, but Patrick let

    the group''s vice president do the first dance.It didn''t seem to be appropriate.However, since Patrick

    said yes, then that was fine.

    Patrick didn''t seem to care much about IP&G Group''s 50th anniversary, but there was nothing he could

    care about.

    Charles suddenly thought of something else.

    "By the way, Patrick, Cecilia recently received a series of anonymous letters threatening her.One of

    them was written in blood..."

    Cecilia was one of his artists, who had an affair with Patrick, so Charles paid more attention to her.

    "You don''t have to tell me about her,¡¯ Patrick replied indifferently, Charles was surprised.

    Patrick didn''t seem interested in Cecilia.

    "How''s the investigation about the Dickens Family?"

    Patrick ignored Charles and suddenly remembered something else and asked Chandler directly.

    Chandler was using hisptop, and he was typing quickly and skillfully.

    "I''ll send you the information."

    Chandler looked across at Patrick and thought for a while.

    "Are you really going to help Donald?"

    In fact, C City''s so-called richest man had high debt.

    The so- called transformation was fake.

    In fact, Donald wanted Patrick to support him.

    "Judging from the situation, this sum of money is quiterge."

    Chandler looked at the data in the notebook and asked, "Is it really worth it?"

    "We should check the surplus and deficit in the future.After all, the foundation of the Dickens Family is

    stable,"

    Patrick suddenly picked up a ss of red wine on the table and shook it, sipping lightly.

    "..Only when the two things are closely corrted can you take control of it."

    He seemed to be indicating something anything instead of talking about work.

    Charles looked at Patrick with wide eyes, thinking that fortunately, he was not Patrick''s enemy.

    Chandler smiled.

    "I noticed that Donald doesn''t seem very happy to ask you for help.¡¯¡¯ This was really strange.

    "He may be scared of him¡¯¡¯ Charles muttered.

    Since Patrick entered IP&G Group, he had spent three months in a ruthless and forceful manner,

    transforming this huge group empire.

    Now both the new generation and the elders in the circle were very afraid of Patrick.

    Chandler knew that Patrick had provoked public anger by stirring up the interests of arge number of

    people.

    Therefore, he reminded, "Patrick, I heard there was a blood case at the Venice branchst week.Be

    careful."

    Those who were caught in a desperate situation could do anything, so they had to bring more

    bodyguards when they went out.

    Patrick nced at the clock on the wall from the corner of his eye.

    He was not interested in this grand reception and suddenly wanted to rush back...To see his wife.

 Chapter 58: Devils Wife

    Chapter 58: Devil''s Wife

    Christina sneaked into the wine party.In fact, she did not understand why she came over.

    She was a little concerned and upset.She thought that Laurie and Cory would definitely attend IP&G

    Group''s anniversary celebration.

    Carrie mighte too.She wanted to know what was hidden between Patrick and Carrie.

    She wondered whether he helped Carrie against her.

    To her disappointment, Carrie wasn''t there tonight.

    The celebration had begun.

    "The one on stage is the President of IP&G Group..."

    A stranger beside her pointed to the rostrum and whispered.

    Immediately, he looked down at Christina and smiled.

    "Miss Jones, I heard that you are his girlfriend."

    He smiled casually as if he were simply curious about their rtionship.

    Christina looked a little embarrassed.

    The man mistook her for Cecilia.

    She had no way but to pretend to be another woman because she didn''t have an invitation.

    At this time, the lights of the venue were dimmed.

    Patrick was making a speech on the rostrum.

    He was surrounded by the spotlight, setting off his outstanding temperament.

    Instantly, he became the focus of the entire venue.

    Christina stood in the crowd and asionally heard some women whispering.

    These women looked at the stage with adoration.

    The distance between her and him was not that far.

    But at this moment, Christina really understood the distance between them.

    The distance between her and him reminded her of what Betty had said before.

    Patrick was the kind of man whom anyone shouldn''t be in love with.

    Falling in love with him was doomed to end in misery.

    What kind of woman would own such a man? Christina didn''t know.

    But that woman was definitely not her.

    Just as she was thinking about it, a burning gaze suddenly fell on her from the stage.

    Christina was shocked when she looked into his deep eyes.

    Patrick''s speech was brief.

    He quickly handed the microphone back to the host.

    He seemed to find something and then strode down the stage.

    "Patrick."

    This soft voice came from a woman who threw herself to Patrick when he just stepped down.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    In the distance, Christina was stunned.

    After a second of hesitation, she turned around and walked straight to the exit.

    "Why on earth did Ie here..."

    Christina lowered her head and walked a little faster, mocking herself in a low voice.

    "Go away!"

    Patrick''s voice was cold and deep, with a hint of displeasure.

    "Patrick, I have received those anonymous threatening letters recently.They are terrible..." Cecilia held

    his arm tightly.

    Her voice was soft and low, making people softhearted.

    "Miss Jones, please don''t bother me!" Patrick looked impatient.

    Without any pity, he pushed her away.

    "Go away "

    He looked anxiously at the previous position but found nothing.Did he make a mistake? It was Cecilia

    not her?

    "Patrick, are you going back so soon?"

    Charles and Patrick left the party together and took the elevator directly to the underground parking lot.

    Patrick looked cold and did not answer him.

    At this moment, the two of them walked side by side to the car.

    Mr.Hopkins was at the celebration today.

    So, Patrick asked all the bodyguards to protect his grandfather from any ident.

    Charles took out the car keys.

    "Patrick, why don''t you let Christina out..."

    As he spoke, he reached out to open the door.

    "Patrick!"

    A gloomy voice suddenly sounded.

    Then, there was a sharp and piercing gunshot.

    Bang

    "Get down!"

    Patrick shouted at Charles almost at the same time.

    Charles was startled and quickly turned over.

    The two of them were hidden under the car.

    The bullets hit the metal body of the car, making a soul-stirring noise.

    "Patrick,e out!"

    The man was dressed in a suit, looking like an elite.

    But at the moment, he was out of control.

    His face was ferocious, his eyes were bloodshot, and his right hand held a gun.

    He was striding towards them.

    "Patrick!!"

    He seemed to hate the name and kept roaring! Christina, who was hiding behind a white Bentley,

    turned pale with fear.

    ¡®¡¯What should I do?¡¯¡¯ She just walked out of the elevator and wanted to drive back to Hopkins Family.

    She didn''t expect to meet such a terrible gunfight.

    That man wanted to kill Patrick...

    Christina could not help but tremble.

    Her mind went nk.

    She kept telling herself to calm down and find a way to help them.

    But when she looked up at the mirror, she saw that the ferocious man holding the gun tightly with his

    right hand.

    He was about to reach Patrick...

    Bang

    The bullet flew out of the muzzle.

    The horrible and ear- splitting sound scared her.

    ¡®¡®No a Christina could almost hear herself shouting in her heart.Her feet were weak and her trembling

    body was about to run towards them¡­¡±

    However, as soon as she took a step, she heard a familiar voice.

    "Patrick, today is the anniversary celebration.It''s bad luck to see blood."

    Soon, Charles''s voice came from the huge parking lot.

    His tone was calm and didn''t sound too panicky.

    Christina leaned out half of her body and looked at them with a puzzled expression.

    Then she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, they were fine.

    The man with the gun was pinned down on the car by Patrick.

    Patrick pped his hands with his right hand and pressed his neck with his left hand.

    "You want to kill me?" Patrick asked him.

    His voice was cold as if he did not care at all about the horrific scene just now.

    "Patrick, you motherf*cker"

    The man roared out of control.

    His voice was full of hatred, and he resisted with all his might.

    However, his gun had fallen to the ground.

    He was suppressed by Patrick and all he did was in vain.

    "Your father''s death has nothing to do with Patrick.¡¯¡¯ Charles was not too shocked by this scene.

    It was not the first time they had encountered such a situation.

    Seeing the man in front of them, they could immediately guess the reason.

    "He killed my father! Patrick, you cold-blooded beast, it was you! You killed my father!"

    The man¡¯s face, which was pressed against the car window, was deformed.

    The voice he uttered was eerie and angry.

    "My dad worked for IP&G Group for nearly 30 years.Patrick, you suddenlynded as president of the

    group this year.In order to consolidate your power in the group, you did not hesitate to suppress these

    previous managers who worked hard for the group."

    "Patrick, you asshole, I''m gonna kill you."

    Click - Patrick motioned to Charles, took the gun in his right hand, and loaded it skillfully, and pressed

    the cold muzzle against his temple.

    He didn''t seem to mind the scolding at all.

    Instead, he sneered...

    "You want to go to the hell to apany that useless old thing?"

    The man''s face turned pale.

    The cold and terrifying metallic touch on his temple made him tremble instinctively.

    "Patrick, you, don''t be too arrogant.There are a lot of people who want you to die..."

    He suppressed the fear in his heart and shouted with trembling.

    Patrick was too ruthless.

    He did everything he could without leaving leeway, which had offended many people in the business

    circle.

    Those people didn''t dare to challenge him directly, but they all hated him.

    "Do you have the ability to kill me?"

    Patrick pressed the muzzle closer to him.

    His cold and deep voice was filled with contempt.

    Charles looked at the gun in Patrick''s hand.

    He was very worried that if this man would shoot him.

    In this confrontation, one must die.

    Patrick was never softhearted on his enemies.

    Charles persuaded the man, "Your father jumped off the branch building in Venice.Who else can you

    me? The police have also decided that it was a suicide.I advise you to calm down..."

    "No! No!"

    When the man heard that his father hadmitted suicide by jumping off a building, he became

    agitated again.

    "Patrick, it''s you.You must have forced my father to leave.He has worked for the group for 30 years.He

    can''t take the initiative to leave..."

    "Also, I found out that you weren''t there on the opening day of branchpany in Venice.When my

    dad was standing on the rooftop asking for a phone call, what did you say to him?"

    "Patrick, you son of a b*tch! You didn''t persuade him not to.You said you would have to find a cleaner

    to dispose of his body if he jumped down.You''re not a human being.You''re a devil.You''re the one who

    deserves to die!"

    The man''s voice was filled with hatred and despair.

    His roar echoed in the spacious underground parking lot.

    In the distance, Christina was stunned.

    She didn''t know what kind of person Patrick was.

    But he really wasn''t the man who could persuade a person to cherish his life.

    He didn''t have so much sympathy.

    She knew that long ago that Patrick was a very dangerous man.

    But after spending time with him recently, she had somehow forgotten his true nature.

    Now that she suddenly heard these words,plex tangled emotions surged into Christina''s mind.

    Her hands tightened into fists.

    Charles looked at Patrick in front of him and saw his cold side face.

    He knew that this man was not going to exin.

    Charles did not want to see blood here.

    Anyone who provoked Patrick would not have a good result.

    "Why do you think your father agreed to resign so easily..."

    Charles said quickly, "Your father privately made hundreds of millions of dors, and he even used the

    company to smuggle."

    The man was stunned.

    Then he retorted excitedly, "No, impossible!"

    "You want to fabricate the truth.My dad can''t do this..."

    Patrick''s face was coldpared to his excitement.

    "Your father is a waste-"

    "Patrick, shut up, shut up!"

    He couldn''t stand people mocking his father who had just passed away.

    He shouted ferociously, "Patrick, you have a family too.I won''t let you go.I''ll kill your wife and let you

    taste the pain of loss..."

    Bang - He had no chance to say the rest because Patrick pressed the man''s head against the car

    window and smashed it hard.

    The ss shard cut half of his cheek and blood slid down his cheek.

    Patrick''s slender fingers were stained red.

    Charles stood right beside them and was startled to see this scene.

    Patrick looked very terrible.

    "Your father called me.He begged me.He wanted his dignity back.He wanted to be powerful and

    mighty.He wanted to threaten me with his life..."

    Patrick''s bloodstained fingers tightened and grabbed the man¡¯s throat.

    He sneered.

    "There''s nothing left If he died.He doesn''t even have the ability to bear failure.This kind of trash wants

    to threaten me with his lowly life and make me feel guilty.What a joke!"

    Patrick''s expression was grim.

    He threw the bleeding man directly onto the floor.

    "Put him in prison for a few years¡­¡± Patrick said to Charles in a cold voice.

    But just as he spoke, he seemed to feel something and suddenly turned around and looked behind.

    Patrick narrowed his eyes.

    "Who is it? Come out!"

    His cold voice echoed in the spacious underground parking lot¡­

 Chapter 59: Ill Kill You Tonight

    Chapter 59: I''ll Kill You Tonight

    Patrick''s face was grim.He strode forward and looked at the white Bentley in front of him.

    Just now, he felt...

    "Who''s there?"

    Charles hurriedly walked over.

    They looked around but didn''t find anything...

    "Help.Help."

    At this moment, a woman rushed over from the east entrance of the underground parking lot.

    She looked frightened as she ran, panting and screaming anxiously, "Mr.Hopkins, Cecilia was taken

    away.Please help her...¡¯

    It was Cecilia''s manager, Anne.Patrick just ignored her.

    His face was filled with impatience, his brows were slightly furrowed, and his eyes kept looking around.

    "Mr.Hopkins, those people are threatening us with guns.I really don''t know what to do.Please help..."

    Anne looked at him anxiously and stammered.

    "You should report this to the police," Charles told her kindly.

    He looked indifferent, which indicated that he didn''t care much about Cecilia being taken away.

    This world was very realistic.

    They were not phnthropists.

    Anne hurriedly took out a few pieces of paper from her bag and said nervously, "Mr.Hopkins, Cecilia

    has been receiving a lot of anonymous threatening letterstely.At first, we thought it was the prank of

    her fans and herpetitors, but then we found out it wasn''t..."

    "These anonymous letters are targeted at IP&G Group and you¡­¡± Charles''s face changed when he

    heard what Anne said and immediately took those letters from her.

    These letters, ording to the handwriting, were written by the same person.

    Anne did not lie.

    These letters were indeed directed at Patrick and IP&G Group.

    "Your man is a heartless asshole.¡¯

    "The IP & G Group drove us into despair.It is you and Patrick that are the ones who should die!"

    "B*tch, I''m going to kill you.I''m going to take a picture of you and let everyone know that Patrick is

    cuckolded.I want to insult him, and I want him to regret all he has done."

    In particr, thest line of writing was written so forcefully that the paper was punctured.

    Seeing the paper Charles could feel the hatred of the writer, he felt nervous.Who wrote this...

    "Patrick..."

    Charles grabbed the letters and approached Patrick.

    Patrick was squatting down and found a drop of blood on the floor behind a white Bentley.

    He touched the drop of blood and founded it hadn''t solidified yet...

    There was really someone here just now.

    Patrick looked at the drop of blood and felt inexplicably agitated.

    "Patrick, look at these."

    Charles did not know why Patrick suddenly squatted down.

    He just handed Patrick the letter in his hand.

    It seemed that Cecilia''s abduction had something to do with Patrick.

    But Patrick stood up straight with cold his face, as if he didn''t care.

    He just nced at the letters casually.

    He turned to look at Anne and said in an indifferent voice, "I''m not a policeman."

    Anne''s face turned pale.

    She didn¡¯t expect the man to be so indifferent.

    But this matter was of great importance, and she continued to plead, trembling.

    "Mr.Hopkins, Cecilia has been with you for sO many years.She may have offended you before, but

    there must be a misunderstanding.I apologize to you for her...She is in danger now.I know you are

    broad-minded, please ask some people to look for her.I am afraid that something bad will happen to

    her.."

    Patrick hesitated and looked behind him.

    Looking at the man who had lost much blood and fainted, he frowned, as if something urred in his

    mind, and he strode straight towards the car.

    "What did you find?"

    Charles noticed that Patrick was a little anxious.

    "You stay here and deal with the stuff"

    Patrick''s eyes grew cold and he spoke in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, he seemed to have no patience to waste time here.

    He grabbed Charles''s car keys, got into the driver''s seat, and sped away.

    Charles was stunned as he watched the car leave.

    "Why is he so hurried to get back?"

    "Mr.Hopkins, what about Cecilia! You, how can you¡­¡¯¡¯ Anne was astonished and she didn''t believe that

    this man had left without even saying a word to show his affection for Cecilia.

    "Call the police.Cecilia''s kidnapping may have something to do with the person surnamed Preston."

    Charles spoke in a low voice, turned his head, andplicatedly looked at the man who was

    unconscious due to excessive blood loss.

    He picked up his phone and contacted the police to handle the previous attack and Cecilia''s

    kidnapping.

    The IP&G Group waspletely changed by Patrick.

    The old faction who had worked in the group was unwilling.

    They hated Patrick, but they didn''t dare to attack him directly.

    So...The people around Patrick naturally became the first target of their revenge...

    "Where''s Christina?"

    Patrick drove back in a hurry, looked at the maid in front of him, and the first thing he asked was where

    Christina was.

    It was 9: 30 pm.

    When the maid saw that Patrick''s face was very serious, she immediately responded, "Young Madam

    has been in the bedroom since dinner."

    Patrick had told her to keep an eye on Christina and not let her out.

    And Christina must go back to her bedroom after 10 pm.

    Patrick''s cold face softened when he heard her in the bedroom.

    He strode straight back to the east vi.

    As soon as he stepped through the door, there was something wrong with the cold atmosphere.

    ¡®Did Christina go to bed so early?"

    ¡®¡®How could she be so obedient?¡¯¡¯

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Inexplicably upset, he quickened his pace, went straight up to the second floor, and pushed open the

    bedroom door.

    The spacious bedroom was brightly lit and everything was in order as usual, but...

    Patrick''s face changed.

    He pressed his lips tightly and strode to the bathroom.

    With a bang, the door of the bathroom opened and it was empty...

    "Where is she?!"

    There was no one in the study on the right, cloakroom, or balcony...

    "Patrick, we really don''t know..."

    The maid shuddered when she learned that Christina had disappeared.

    "Young Madam went back to her bedroom after dinner and didn''t tell us..."

    The nanny, who had been in charge of taking care of Christina, rushed over, unable to suppress her

    anxiety.

    "We looked for Young Madam in the whole residence but couldn''t find her.The guard didn''t have any

    records of her going out..." Patrick''s face was terrible.

    "Why she could escape under your nose!"

    "Go out and look for her immediately!"

    "Yes, yes¡­¡± A group of servants nodded in panic.

    Coincidentally, the group banquet was held tonight.

    So Mr.Hopkins and the butler went to the banquet.

    Usually, these servants were quite in awe of Patrick.

    Now they were trembling with fear and panic.

    In the quiet night, a full moon hung high.

    Standing in the exquisite and elegant corridor, Patrick held his phone impatiently and constantly dialed

    Christina but he always heard a cold mechanical voice.

    She turned off her phone! He narrowed his eyes, looked down at the bloodstain on his finger, and

    tightened his fist.Where did she go?

    "Sir, the surveince outside our wall captured Young Madam''s figure.She climbed out of the north wall

    at 7: 40 pm..." A guard rushed over.

    Did she go to the banquet? Patrick''s mind shed with the attack on the parking lot tonight and the

    anonymous letters that Cecilia''s manager brought...

    "Get the records of reception entry and exit and the surveince video immediately.Let me know if there

    are any updates about Christina!"

    Patrick held the phone tightly in his palm as if something missed from his heart, which made him very

    upset.

    "Charles, where is Sean now?"

    Charles suddenly received Patrick''s call, feeling very strange, and listening to his gloomy voice which

    was full of anxiety, it seemed that something bad had happened.

    "I''m at the police station now.What''s wrong?"

    "I''m asking you where Sean is now!"

    Patrick''s voice was rather impatient.

    Sean was the man who attacked Patrick tonight.

    He was the eldest son of Robert, the former president of IP&G Group, who jumped off a buildingst

    week.

    When Charles heard how anxious Patrick was, he said without hesitation, "Sean lost too much blood

    and passed out.The police sent him to the hospital for the time being..."

    "Send someone to wake him up immediately!"

    Patrick gnashed his teeth as he said, "Go check if the handwriting of those letters Cecilia received is

    rted to Sean, and have forensic expert immediately go to the hotel parking lot to take a blood

    sample from the EC5620 parking space and do a blood sample analysis topare the one of

    Christina..."

    There was a suspicion in his heart, and it may be the truth.

    Patrick looked at the full moon above him and became more and more agitated.

    "Christina?"

    Charles did not understand why Patrick suddenly gave such an order.

    In a daze, he was startled and asked anxiously, "Patrick, do you think Christina was in the parking lot

    just now..."

    Anne, who was making a statement with Charles at the police station, rushed forward and shouted, "Is

    it, Mr.Hopkins? Mr.Hopkins, please save Cecilia.She is really in danger now.I beg you to send someone

    to save her.That gangster is crazy.He has a gun..."

    Patrick hung up his phone.

    Anne''s words made his mood worse.

    Christina was not like those normal richdies.

    It wasmon for her to climb the wall and sneak out.

    Perhaps, she just wanted to walk around outside...

    She didn''t stay in the bedroom, which made Patrick very upset, especially after so many things

    happened tonight.

    He said in a cold voice to the servants in Hopkins Family, "Immediately send someone to the Dickens

    Family and Betty''s sanatorium to find her..."

    "Where are you?"

    Patrick stood still in the dark, raised his head, and looked at the full moon above him.

    Concern?

    "Perhaps this is the so-called concern."

    He was always worried uncontrobly that something might happen to her.

    No matter where she was, Patrick was worried about her.

    This feeling should not have belonged to him.

    It was a little ridiculous because Christina didn''t need his concern at all.

    For six years, she had been living well without him.

    She didn''t need him.

    The silver moonlight cast a shade on his upright posture, making him look lonely.

    He wanted to get her back.

    Christina rarely attended public banquets, and few people knew about her, but if Sean and the others

    attacked her...

    Patrick gritted his teeth and muttered, "No one would dare to hurt her."

    "Do you think we really don''t dare kill you!"

    Awoman was tied up in the dark and dirty abandoned factory and struggled in panic.

    "Don''t think that you have Patrick to rely on, then we''re scared,¡¯¡¯ he said in a rough voice, pping that

    woman with his big and thick palm.

    "B*tch, I''ll kill you tonight."

 Chapter 60: Never See Her Again

    Chapter 60: Never See Her Again

    "Help"

    The woman, who was kidnapped, shivering in a corner, was begging for mercy.

    "No, no..."

    Her face was beat red and swollen, and her long hair was disheveled.

    "Do you want money? How much do you want? I can give it to you."

    "Don''t touch me! Go away.Go away..."

    Her lips were pale and she trembled incoherently.

    "Shut up, b*tch!"

    The stout man looked impatient and dragged her long hair...

    "What''s going on?"

    The closed iron door was suddenly opened with a ng.

    Aman in a ck tuxedo dragged another woman and came back.

    "Two Cecilia?"

    Christina was suppressed by the man in the tuxedo.

    When she looked up anxiously, she saw Cecilia lying on the ground in the middle of the dirty

    abandoned factory.

    Christina was shocked.

    "Let me go!" Christina struggled.

    The man pinched her jaw and felt very surprised.

    He narrowed his eyes to examine her and the other woman on the ground.

    "Forget it.F*ck both and take a video to send that bastard Patrick."

    "No, don''t touch me.I beg you.Let me go..."

    Cecilia looked at the rogue on her body, trembling with fear.

    She twisted her body, which made him even more irritable.

    The man pinched out a trail of bruises on her fair body.

    Cecilia''s face was covered in tears, and she turned her head sideways and shouted, "Christina, help

    me!"

    "Christina?"

    The man in the ck tuxedo was stunned when he heard the name.

    Then he tightened his grip on Christina''s neck and red at her.

    "So you are Patrick''s wife.¡¯¡¯ He gritted his teeth and said with hatred.

    Christina was red at by him and her heart was filled with fear.

    "What do you want to do?"

    She struggled with all her might, but she was still no match for this man.

    "Well, I heard that the woman Patrick married is pregnant with his child..." Heughed grimly.

    "Point the camera at me..."

    He shouted at the man in front of him.

    "I''ll dissect this bastard!"

    "I''ll send this fetal body to Patrick..."

    He held a fruit knife in his hand and pointed it at her belly.

    In the abandoned factory, the eerie voice echoed at the quiet night...

    An oldmp above shook, and the de gleamed under the dim yellow light.

    The sharp edge of the cold metallic knife fell on her abdomen...

    Christina was so scared that her face turned white and her whole body stiffened.

    "No, don''t touch my child..""

    ¡®¡®Dor''t..¡¯¡¯

    "It''s been confirmed.The anonymous letter that Cecilia received recently was written by Sean''s brother

    Todd.The two brothers had a grudge against you because of their father, so they had been waiting for

    an opportunity to retaliate¡­¡±

    "Tonight was the anniversary of the group.They took the opportunity to kidnap Cecilia, probably to

    retaliate you..."

    Charles rushed over, and the police also began to search everywhere.

    It was not Cecilia.

    Patrick received a short video on his phone.

    "Mr.Hopkins, did you receive a message from the kidnappers about Miss Jones being hijacked..."

    The police officer next to him looked at him.

    Patrick stared at the screen of his cell phone, feeling bad.

    He recognized this face.

    No matter how simr the two looked, he could still recognize the woman he loved deeply.

    It wasn''t Cecilia, it was Christina.Sean really kidnapped her...

    "Patrick, where are you going now?"

    Charles saw that his face was gloomy and he sat in the car without saying a word.

    It seemed that he was in a hurry to go somewhere.

    "Mr.Hopkins, do you know any clues?"

    Several special police officers followed him, whispering, "We must be patient in negotiations with the

    kidnappers to ensure the safety of the hostages.¡¯¡¯ Patrick didn''t answer them.

    He mmed the elerator, and the car sped into the road at top speed, passing cars dangerously...

    "Young Madam did attend the reception tonight.Someone mistook her for Cecilia and brought her in..."

    At this time, themunicator in the car kept sending out reports.

    "The drop of blood left in the car EC5620''s parking ce was confirmed to be Young Madam''s blood..."

    The news made Patrick really annoyed.

    Patrick pursed his lips tightly, gripped the steering wheel, and spun the car around abruptly.

    The car turned sharply, making a harsh noise.

    The car shook as he mmed on the brakes.

    Patrick had already thrown the door open and rushed out.

    Charles and the others were confused.

    They opened the door and caught up with him.

    Patrick was about to look for Sean in the hospital.

    "Mr.Hopkins, Sean hasn''t woken up yet.I can''t ask him what''s going on..."

    The police officer behind him ran to him and added.

    They felt it was useless to rush over now.

    In the hospital building, the elevator rose rapidly.

    With a ding, the elevator door opened.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Patrick''s eyes were dark and he strode straight to the first ward on his left, which was guarded by two

    police officers.

    But he suddenly stepped forward and snatched a pistol from the police officer''s waist with great speed.

    Another officer, unaware of the situation, pulled out his gun vigntly and threatened him.

    Charles and the others rushed over and shouted, "Stop."

    Just as Charles''s voice fell, the door of the ward was kicked open.

    "Ah--"

    The nurse in the ward was changing the injection for Sean.

    When she saw Patrick suddenly barging in, she screamed in fear.

    "Where is she now!"

    Patrick asked anxiously with his left hand holding Sean''s cor and his right hand holding the gun

    against his temple.

    "Patrick, it''s no use killing him.He lost blood and fainted after you beat him.Calm down.¡¯¡¯ Charles ran in,

    looked at the scene in panic, and immediately tried to persuade him.

    "Mr.Hopkins, it¡¯s improper to..."

    The officer behind him was also terrified when he saw Patrick''s threat.

    "Where is she now?!"

    Patrick narrowed his eyes and scrutinized the weak man on the bed.

    Suddenly, Patrick removed Sean''s oxygen tube and all infusion devices and lifted him from the bed.

    Sean seemed to be choking, he coughed but couldn''t open his eyes.

    Charles anxiously tried to stop him, but Patrick threw Sean into the corner of the ward.

    He fell heavily and gasped in pain.

    "Mr.Hopkins, you can''t do this!"

    The officer stepped forward and grabbed his arm.

    "The main thing we have to do now is to save people, not..."

    Patrick impatiently shook off the police officer behind him and stepped forward.

    He stepped on Sean''s injured left arm by his right foot.

    "Ouch!"

    Sean screamed in pain and opened his eyes wide.

    "Send her back to me immediately!"

    Patrick raised the gun and pointed it at the center of his eyebrow, warning him word by word.

    Sean''s face was pale as if he had been startled.

    Then he burst outughing.

    "Patrick, you really care about that Cecilia.Patrick, even you will care about someone...Eh- hem..."

    His voice was hoarse and he coughed violently.

    His eyes were filled with hatred as he looked straight at him.

    "My brother kidnapped her.He will kill her and you will never see her again in your life!"

    Bang, bang, bang

    "No!"

    Charles screamed, but before he could stop it, the bullets were fired continuously at Sean.

    The sound of the gunshot was shrill and frightening.

    Suddenly, it quieted down and everyone panicked.

    The bullet nearly hit Sean on his forehead, and if Patrick deviated slightly, his head would immediately

    explode.

    Sean was trembling all over, and he even peed with fear...

    Patrick''s face was grim.

    He squatted down, grabbed Sean''s neck hard with his left hand, while his right hand was holding the

    weapon with thest bullet in it.

    "Where is she?"

    At 11: 00 in the evening, police cars honked on the highway.

    The cars and pedestrians who passed by could not help but look around and guess what had

    happened.

    The police arrived at an abandoned factory in the suburbs and quickly surrounded the area.

    Patrick was the first to get out of the car.

    The officer behind him was worried and reminded him, "Stay here.We got it."

    After all, he was the young master of the Hopkins Family.

    If something happened to these rich kids who usually only knew how to have fun, no one could take the

    responsibility.

    "Don''t worry.You just stay put.Our people will handle it.."

    Charles said to the police chief.

    Soon a group of mighty bodyguards came running in an orderly manner behind him.

    "Patrick is in the front checking out the situation.Keep him safe.Ensure the hostage''s safety first¡¯¡¯

    Charles told them, not forgetting to add, "You can shoot if necessary:"

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes."

    The bodyguards broke into the abandoned factory.

    In the dark of the night, they were still able to move freely.

    Obviously, they were not ordinary bodyguards.

    "Officer, I''m d you helped us out tonight, but we have the final say here.¡¯¡¯ Charles reloaded his gun

    very skillfully and coldly warned him.

    His tone was no more yful.

    They were never ordinary people.

    He didn''t know if Patrick was so anxious for Cecilia or Christina.

    But he knew that Sean and Todd would not end up well.

    They broke his bottom line...

    This night was destined to be unusual.

    At this moment, Patrick leaped over the wall rapidly.

    Hended steadily, his right hand gripping the pistol, his body leaning against the wall, his eyes zing

    through the dusty window.

    In the dim yellow light, there were two men guarding the front.

    In the center, there were three men sitting around drinking and eating peanuts, with a DV camera

    beside them.

    Perhaps these people had never thought that they would be found so quickly, so they were chatting

    rxedly.

    On the left side of the old mechanical assembly line, there was a disheveled woman tied with a thick

    rope.

    The woman was Cecilia.

    However Patrick was startled, his right hand holding the pistol, and he suddenly tensed up.

    ¡®Where is she?"

    ¡®¡®Cecilia was tied up, then what about Christina?¡¯¡¯

    ¡®¡®Is she not here?¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 61: Only Care about the Mistress

    Chapter 61: Only Care about the Mistress

    ¡®¡®She is not here" Patrick anxiously reached out his hand and ripped a big hole in the rusty wire in

    front of him.

    He jumped and dived into the abandoned factory.

    The abandoned factory was located in the outskirts of North of the A City.

    There was a forest in the east and a big river in the west.

    It was about 11 o''clock in the evening, and it was dark in the surroundings.

    There were no streetlights, but a few stars and a full moon overhead.

    Because the ce was near a big river, the air was rather cold and humid.

    The factory covered an area of over a thousand square meters, with arge workshop set up with

    heavy, abandoned, andrge machinery.

    The factory had threerge warehouses, two quality control rooms, and an office.

    The surrounding walls, doors, and windows were crumbling and dirty.

    Cecilia and the five gangsters were in the big workshop, but Patrick couldn''t find Christina! He strained

    his temper and walked lightly in the dark factory, searching every room...

    Suddenly, there was a bloody smelling to his nose.

    Patrick stopped in his tracks.

    He looked to a small room on the right in front of him.

    Gripping the gun tightly in his hand, he pressed his body against the wall and approached at a brisk

    pace.

    The dpidated mahogany door panel in front of him was unlocked, and he reached out with his left

    hand and gently pushed it open.

    A faint moonlight fell through the window, he could see...

    The next second, his eyes widened, and he immediately rushed in.

    Inside this messy and dpidated office, a pool of blood remained in the corner of the long wooden

    table, dark red blood running down the legs to the floor, the blood mixing with the dirt in a shocking

    way.

    Patrick looked gloomy.

    He pursed his lips, raised his gun in his right hand, and called out impatiently, "Christina..."

    However, he was startled as he noticed something unusual.

    He couldn''t shoot easily.

    He couldn''t alert the gang to ensure her safety until he found Christina.

    He wanted her to be safe and sound.

    There were faint, painful, low breathsing from the room.

    Patrick walked vigntly behind the desk.

    He was surprised as he saw Todd, who was unconscious and paralyzed...

    ¡®¡®Todd is the mastermind of the kidnapping.Why is he unconscious?¡¯¡¯ Patrick smelled the thick smell of

    blood.

    Unable to suppress his rage, he squatted down and dragged Todd up.

    "Where is she?" Patrick wanted to shoot him.

    Todd was violently pulled up by him.

    His mind was foggy, his face was pale and he kept panting roughly.

    Opening his eyes to look at Patrick in front of him, he was powerless to break free.

    Patrick was extremely impatient.

    He pressed the wound on the back of Todd''s head with his right hand and pressed his entire face on

    the table.

    "Christina, where is she?"

    The wound was pressed down by Patrick, and the pain made Todd gasp and tremble.

    "I don''t know..."

    "Mr.Hopkins, Miss Jones is at the big workshop..."

    And at that moment, the bodyguard who had infiltrated with Patrick immediately rushed in, his voice

    urgent, when he spotted Patrick on this side.

    "Mr.Hopkins, we have to get out of here now.We found a lot of..."

    "Patrick, I''ve prepared a batch of explosives for you!"

    Before the bodyguard could finish speaking, Todd hysterically burst outughing.

    His teeth were bloodied, and he yelled in hatred, "Patrick, that''s a gift for you!"

    "..I can''t deal with you, so I''m going to die with you today!"

    When Patrick heard this, he was shocked.

    With all his strength, Todd took out the remote control from his pocket.

    The red light flickered, and he pressed the button.

    Patrick looked sullen and reached out his left hand to try to grab the remote control from Todd''s hand.

    The bodyguards immediately rushed forward to help suppress him.

    The remote controller fell between Todd''s fingers.

    Todd lifted his foot and stomped on it.

    There was aloud bang in a warehouse in the north! ...

    It was toote.

    Then there was a series of explosions.

    The sound of shock reverberated through the sky, and even the house began to crumble.

    In a short while, the thick smoke rose from the sky, and the golden fire dragon flew up.

    On this dark night, it looked especially dazzling.

    "Mr.Hopkins, we have to get out of here immediately.The house will copse..."

    The bodyguard shouted anxiously at Patrick.

    There were also two bodyguards running up ahead.

    "Mr.Hopkins, the bandits are under our control.Miss Jones has been taken out by us.Hurry up!"

    Everyone looked at the wanton fire on the east side and panicked.

    Charles and the others were ambushed outside.

    They had been waiting for the opportunity, but when they saw the sudden explosion and fire, they all

    looked at each other in horror.

    Without thinking, Charles immediately sent people to shoot at the big iron lock in front of him.

    The lock broke, and the police behind him rushed in to rescue people.

    This was originally an abandoned factory, and the waste materials were instantly ignited...

    The tins and the surrounding windows kept exploding, scaring people.

    The fire spread rapidly and the old walls rustled.

    Charles''s eyes widened as he watched the main pir of the boulder slowly tilt in front of him.

    "Patrick, go! The house is going to copse..."

    "You two raise the wooden table, block the mes, and rush out of the door..."

    "No! The fire at the front door is too strong to withstand!"

    Everyone was in a panic as they were terribly dangerous.

    The mes quickly engulfed them and spread all around them.

    The hot waves burned their cheeks and bodies, and the burning light was blinding.

    "Get out the back door.Quick." someone screamed in horror.

    "Mr.Hopkins, hurry up!"

    The two bodyguards in front of them saw Patrick frowning and were still hesitating in this room,

    dragging him out by the armina hurry.

    "You guys go first..." Patrick shook them off.

    The smoke made his voice hoarse.

    "Where is Christina?¡±

    "Where is she?¡¯¡¯

    The bodyguards were startled.

    Seeing that Patrick had actually rushed into the fire, the two of them could not care less about their

    respect and dragged Patrick by the arm...

    But there was no need for them to stop them.

    The huge stone pir in front of them copsed.

    The sand and dust raised prevented them from opening their eyes.

    mes were roaring around them, and their skin was burning...

    "What should we do now?"

    One of the bodyguards was so scared that he lost his mind on the spot.

    In this fire, there was no way out.

    People could only wait for death.

    Time seemed to have stopped at this moment.

    There was the sound of sting, cries of horroring from all around, and...

    A small metal knife fell to the ground, making a crisp sound, very subtle.

    "Help me...¡¯¡¯

    In the small room, a woman''s soft voice sounded, "I''m here.Help.."

    In the fire, Patrick seemed to have sensed something.

    He turned around abruptly...

    The huge abandoned factory copsed.

    The deafening noise spread out in the early hours of the quiet night, and a ck cloud of dust rose

    from the sky, sweeping up for a dozen miles.

    The strong impact of the airflow caused the people outside the abandoned factory to immediately lie

    down and lift their hearts.

    Then there was a terrible silence.

    "Patrick!"

    Charles covered his nose with his left hand and hurriedly got up from the ground to look around.

    The abandoned factory in front of him was in ruins.

    There were still a lot of scattered mes burning.

    But in the dark of the night, they could not see the situation clearly.

    "Turn on all the lights!"

    As soon as Charles said this, he noticed some movement in the west river.

    The police and the others rushed over.

    "Where''s Patrick?"

    Some figures swam towards the bank in the dark river.

    Those who had escaped from death immediately grabbed the water grass by the river and gasped for

    air.

    They really thought they were going to die just now.

    "Mr.Hopkins is behind..."

    The bodyguard replied immediately as he smoothed his breath.

    They were surrounded by the fire, and there was no road in front and back.

    The ss windows were shattered by the explosion.

    Patrick led them into the fire and jumped out of the window on the west side.

    Outside was the river.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    That was how they escape.

    Patrick was ruthless and inhumane, but they were willing to follow him.

    Because he would not easily abandon hispanions, and he had the ability to save them in panic.

    "Patrick, are you okay?"

    Charles saw that after Patrick finally swam back to the shore, he was still staring intently at the ruins in

    front of him.

    Patrick did not answer him.

    He got up from the shore and was drenched.

    "Have you seen Christina?"

    His voice was hoarse, not sure if he choked on the river or because he was suppressing some

    emotions.

    Charles was stunned and did not know how to speak for a moment.

    There were no casualties in the ident.

    Even the bandits and Todd were brought out by them, but...

    ¡®¡¯She..¡±

    "Why not her?¡¯

    "Where is she?"

    Patrick turned around abruptly, grabbed Todd''s front cor, and lifted him up in a rage.

    There were obvious signs of a fight in that small room.

    Todd was attacked.

    ¡®¡®Where is Christina? Where is she?¡¯¡¯

    "Patrick..."

    Suddenly a woman''s delicate voice trembled.

    Cecilia seemed frightened.

    She ran forward and hugged him tightly around Patrick''s waist.

    "I know.I know you wille to save me.I''m so scared..."

    Her clothes were in a mess, and she cried out uncontrobly.

    And at that moment, several cars came rushing behind them.

    "Young Master, how are you? Are you hurt?"

    The Hopkins Family butler got out of the car and ran over anxiously.

    In another ck Maybach, Cory rushed over.

    "Patrick, where''s Christina?"

    When he saw Cecilia, Cory¡¯s tightly clenched lips were filled with mockery.

    "You only care about saving your mistress.Patrick, it is your fault! It¡¯s because you''ve been so ruthless

    and offended so many people that you''ve put her through this..."

    Cory looked around, especially when he saw the guilty look on Charles''s face.

    He was so angry that he raised his fist and punched Patrick''s left face fiercely.

    "Where is Christina? You abandoned her regardless of her life!"

    ¡®¡®Where is she¡­¡±

    Patrick''s expression wasplicated and confused.

    He didn''t dodge Cory''s fist.

    In the fire just now, he seemed to see a man and a woman...

    "So he came to save Cecilia."

    In the distance, the woman floating in the river fixed her gaze on the shore.

    "Tina, we can''t stay in the river too long.¡¯ In the dark river, the man forced her to swim in another

    direction¡­¡±

 Chapter 62: Who Saved You?

    Chapter 62: Who Saved You?

    "Tina"

    The man¡¯s warm and clear voice rang in her ear, "Tina..."

    It was repeated over and over again.

    His tone was extremely gentle when he was calling out her name.

    "Don''t call me that name, it''s disgusting!" Christina frowned.

    She seemed a little confused and thought the voice was familiar.

    She must have heard this gentle voice before.

    ¡®Who are you..: She opened her mouth and wanted to shout, but her whole I body trembled in fright.

    She opened her eyes immediately only to see the white ceiling above her head in confusion.

    She smelled the faint smell of disinfectant...

    Only then did she realize that it was a dream.

    And she was in the hospital.

    "Hospital?" She murmured.

    She was weak and her mind went nk.

    She looked around in a daze and heard the sound of blood pressure and heart rate machines

    dripping...

    "Why am I in the hospital?"

    She had a low fever so she was blunt now.She hadn''t regained her senses.

    "What did you say?"

    At this time, in the quiet night of the morning, at the abandoned factory, the police, and rescue team

    were still working...

    "You said Christina was in the hospital?!" Charles held the phone in disbelief.

    "What?"

    Patrick rushed forward and grabbed his phone.

    His voice was low and shocked.

    "Christina is in the hospital!"

    How could she be in the hospital!

    "Why am in the hospital?"

    She remembered there might be a man...

    Suddenly, Christina seemed to remember something.

    She appeared anxious and her heart was racing.

    She immediately threw back the white hospital sheet and put her hands on her belly...

    She looked down at her fair and smooth belly.

    She took a long breath then.

    ''Fortunately..¡±

    She remembered that when she went to thepany¡¯s wine party, she met a man who looked polite

    and wore a ck tuxedo.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    At first, Todd mistook her for Cecilia and took her to the party.

    Then she left.

    However, Todd followed her.

    When she bumped into the gunfight between Patrick and Sean in the underground parking lot, Todd

    tightly covered her mouth and forcibly took her away.

    Finally, Todd held a steel knife and was going to cut her belly open with the sharp de...

    Suddenly, Christina lost her mind.

    She looked at the door in confusion.

    There was some noise outside the door.

    This sound...

    "In the past, when we sisters were in charge of the group, this never happened!"

    "Today happens to be the 50th anniversary of the group.But such a big scandal has happened.The

    stock price will definitely fall tomorrow! Dad, I already said that Patrick is too young to have full control

    of the group..."

    Laurie and her sisters came to the hospital with Mr.Hopkins.

    Though they seemed to be here to visit Christina, they all took advantage of the opportunity to hit

    Patrick when he was down.

    It was past 1: 00 in the morning and the night wind was chilly.

    The corridor of the inpatient department was noisy.

    Mr.Hopkins held the walking stick by his right hand and listened to theints of his daughters.

    He looked gloomy and irritable.

    The 50th anniversary of the group was originally a great day.But such a thing had happened!

    "Be quiet.Go in and see how Christina is doing!"

    The old man looked displeased and scolded his daughters.

    "Where''s Christina?"

    At this moment, a tall figure rushed from the left elevator entrance of the hospital.

    Patrick''s clothes were wet and he looked obviously impatient.

    "Where''s Christina!"

    When Laurie saw himing, she immediately stopped him with a dark face in her senior posture.

    She scolded him.

    "Patrick, you not only suppressed your close rtives but also offended so many people for your own

    selfish desires.This time Christina was injured.Next time, the rest of us will get into trouble too.You are

    really selfish!"

    "Go away -"

    Patrick was not in the mood to argue with her.

    He looked agitated and pushed her away regardless of her identity as his aunt.

    "Is Christina here?"

    He looked at Mr.Hopkins.

    His tone was full of disbelief.Mr.Hopkins grunted angrily, "Bastard, you even didn''t care about your

    wife.You''ve been fooling around with that slut.You still have the face toe here?"

    Patrick was scolded by his grandfather.

    A trace of astonishment shed across his stern face.

    He wasn''t angry.

    He just felt a little unbelievable.

    Christina was really in the hospital.But why was she here...

    "Dad, criticize hispany management!"

    "I don''t think he''s fit to sit in this position.We''d better hold a shareholders¡¯ meeting tomorrow¡­¡¯¡¯ Laurie

    and her sisters took advantage of the situation to me him.

    But Patrick was not in the mood to think about thepany at all.

    He frowned and strode to the ward, shaking the doorknob with his big hand and twisting it quickly.

    When his eyes fell on the bed, he almost lost his breath.

    Shewas really here.

    Christina was lying on the bed.

    Watching the man in front of her walk towards her, she was inexplicably nervous.

    Patrick quickened his pace.

    When he came to the hospital bed, his condescending gaze scrutinized her as if questioning

    something...

    Christina trembled with fear because of his sharp and scorching gaze.

    "Why are you here?"

    Suddenly, he spoke in a deep voice.

    Christina pursed her lips tightly and did not answer him.

    She lowered her eyes and thought of something.

    As if she did not want to see him, she leaned over and turned her back to him.

    But Patrick was a little upset.

    He bent down and pressed his hands on her shoulders, forcing her to look at him directly, "Who saved

    you?"

    When he sneaked into the abandoned factory, he found Todd being attacked.

    He also remembered that at thest moment in the fire, he vaguely saw a man and a woman hugging

    each other intimately...

    "Answer me.Who saved you in the abandoned factory?"

    Patrick was getting more and more agitated.

    His voice was cold and he kept repeating his question.

    Christina''s shoulder hurt a little from his pressure.

    Her small face wrinkled and she red at the man on top of her head.

    "Let go!"

    He went over there to save Cecilia and didn''t care about her life.

    Now he came over and questioned her.What''s right did he have to ask her?

    "It''s none of your business who saved me!"

    She looked at him and retorted stubbornly.

    Patrick''s face darkened when he heard her reply.

    Looking at her weak face at this moment, he felt pain.

    He withdrew his gaze and stopped looking at her.

    Then he released her and stood up straight.

    "Why did you appear at the party?"

    He tried his best to suppress the impatience in his heart and continued to ask in a cold voice.

    The woman in the hospital bed, with a serious face, did not want to answer him.

    "Christina!"

    Patrick seemed agitated that he turned around and red at her stubborn face again.

    He yelled her name, a name that was so familiar to him from the bottom of his heart! His anger seemed

    to have shaken her heart.

    She also felt his impatience.

    Christina had aplicated expression on her face and an indescribable emotion in her heart.

    He seemed...worried.

    "I don''t know,¡¯ Christina suddenly whispered.

    "I don''t know who he is.¡¯ She didn''t lie.

    She really didn''t see the man¡¯s face.

    All she knew was that he showed up in time and grabbed the knife from Todd''s hand.

    That man saved her...

    Christina half-closed her eyes.

    She looked pale and painful.

    She hadn''t recovered from the shock.

    Patrick looked at her.

    His anger seemed to dissipate.

    "Why did you go to the party? Who told you to go there? What did you see in the parking lot?" He

    spoke slowly.

    After thinking about it, he added, "Christina, don''t hide it from me..."

    "What about you? What are you hiding from me?"

    She interrupted him.

    Patrick narrowed his eyes as if he did not expect her to retort.

    Christina''s left hand, which was hidden in the sheet, tightened slightly as if she had summoned up

    courage.

    She looked straight at him and asked, "Patrick, your study..."

    "Have you been to my study?"

    Patrick''s voice immediately sounded cold.

    Christina''s face turned pale.

    She had expected him to be angry, but she didn''t expect such a big reaction.

    "I, I just..."

    She answered vaguely and was eager to find an exnation.

    Patrick seemed to have remembered something.

    His face was filled with a warning.

    "Who allowed you into my study?"

    "Christina, you have no right to step into my life!"

    His deep eyes scrutinized her closely.

    "Who have you been in contact withtely, you..."

    "My business has nothing to do with you!"

    She suddenly felt really disappointed.

    "I''m not feeling well now.Please go out!"

    Christina pursed her lips, showing her decision.

    "Christina, you...¡¯ Patrick looked angry.

    "Your Miss Jones is safe now.I don''t need you to worry about my business.Mr.Hopkins, please go out

    now.I don''t want to see you!" Christina yelled at him.

    Bang - The door of the ward was mmed close.

    Patrick, tall and upright, leaned his back against the hospital wall.

    He nced at the door of the ward on his left withplicated eyes.

    Then he suppressed a sense of annoyance and closed his eyes tiredly.

    He wanted to say that all he wanted was her safety.

    He wanted to say that he was worried about her.

    But he didn''t.

    He wasn''t fit to say that.He didn''t know how to say it...

    "Patrick, where''s Christina?"

    Charles rushed over to the hospital.

    But he bumped into Patrick standing outside the ward.

    A sh of loneliness shed across his cold face.

    "..keep an eye on her.¡¯

    After this sentence, Patrick stepped away and headed straight for the elevator.

    Charles was in a daze.

    He clearly wanted to stay here for a while longer but left so soon.

    Christina, did you quarrel with Patrick?"

    He opened the door and asked tentatively.

    Christina breathed a sigh of relief and felt rxed when seeing Charles.

    "You are so heartless.Patrick almost lost his life in order to find you.He was worried about you..."

    He was worried about you.

 Chapter 63: Hold Her Tightly

    Chapter 63: Hold Her Tightly

    "Christina, why did you suddenly turn up in the hospital? Who saved you?"

    "Who was he?¡¯

    "I don''t know.¡¯

    She shrank back and buried her head in the quilt, ignoring him.

    "You can''t be jealous, can you? Patrick found that you weren''t in the Hopkins House, so he was worried

    about you.We found Cecilia in the abandoned factory...¡¯

    Charles opened his mouth to exin, but when Christina heard "Cecelia", she went upset.

    "You were not the one almost being stabbed in the stomach.You don''t know how scary it was! You all

    think I''m strong.I''m not as weak and lovable as Cecilia and the others, that''s true, but I''ll be scared too."

    she roared angrily through the quilt.

    Back then, she was trembling, wishing someone coulde to help...

    Charles didn''t say anything more.

    He knew that after the kidnapping, the victim was bound to have some psychological shock.

    So he turned around and walked out, closing the door for her.

    Looking in the direction of the corridor elevator, he sighed, "Where is Patrick..."

    "Patrick!"

    Patrick had just stepped out of the elevator when he got entangled by a woman.

    Cecilia was dressed in hospital clothes.

    After being rescued from the abandoned factory, she was sent to this hospital for observation.

    Although she was not seriously injured, she...

    She ran towards him in anxiety and held his arm nervously.

    "Patrick, don''t believe those doctors'' guesses.Although my clothes are taken off, I''m not...not vited

    by those bandits.Really not..."

    She emphasized in an agitated voice.

    Patrick looked at her coldly and withdrew his hand without a word.

    "I''m not interested in that." His voice was cold.

    Cecilia''s face froze and he continued to exin with difficulty, "Patrick, I have only slept with

    you.Believe me, I wasn''t..."

    "As I said, I''m not interested in these things.I don''t care about the truth."

    He looked straight at her, his tone cold and ruthless.

    "No.No..."

    She seemed to panic all of a sudden.

    She strode forward, wrapped her arms around him again, and said anxiously, "Patrick, we used to love

    each other so much.You are angry, aren''t you? You are angry that I left three years ago.You didn''t want

    me to get hurt, so you rushed over to save me tonight..."

    "Let go!"

    He looked at her impatiently and fiercely pushed her away with his right hand.

    Cecilia leaned back and almost fell against the wall.

    Patrick didn''t exin much.

    "Miss Jones, please stop bothering me.¡¯ He warned coldly word by word.

    "Why!"

    She didn''t want to give up!

    "Patrick, you used to indulge and pamper me so much.I know you love me.The person you love is me!"

    She raised her voice and shouted at him with a guilty and frightened look.He took a step closer to her.

    "Because it doesn''t work..." He said inexplicably.

    Cecilia looked at his cold face that was handsome enough to make a woman obsessed.She didn''t

    understand what he was saying.What did he mean by saying ''doesn''t work¡¯?

    "Cecilia, I don''t care about you.I don''t care if you hide it from me.I don''t care..."

    Patrick suddenly extended his right hand to her.

    The slender fingertips touched her familiar face.

    "I don''t care if you have stic surgery or not."

    When she heard the word "stic surgery,¡¯ she turned nervous.

    He knew.He already knew.

    Patrick looked at her face and smiled.

    He seemed to beughing at himself.

    "I''m not going to pursue whether you hid your stic surgery and background from me or even

    more...Not because I indulged you, but because I didn''t care."

    His low, light, and heartless words rang in her ears.

    Cecilia''s face turned pale.

    Standing right beside her, he was enough to make her feel a sense of alienation and oppression.

    Once, he would smile at her gently and indulgently.

    However, every time he looked at her, his eyes drifted away.

    Cecilia was a smart woman.

    She knew that Patrick had ulterior motives for treating her well, but she fell in love with him and wanted

    more from him, like his love.

    Every time he gazed at that high school in C City, there was a sense of loneliness in his eyes.

    She wanted to go up and hug him.

    But he didn''t want her to get close.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Patrick looked at her face and thought of the woman upstairs.

    He became increasingly agitated.

    Then he turned to look in the direction of the elevator, hesitated for only a second.

    Afterward, he stepped back...

    Cecilia watched him leave with resentment and jealousy in her eyes.

    "Patrick, I can...I can do better than her!"

    She shouted at his back as if begging.

    He didn''t respond at all.

    The elevator door closed.

    Patrick was as heartless to her as to any strangers.

    He didn''t even hesitate for a moment before leaving her.

    What should she do? Without Patrick as a backup...

    Cecilia red at the closed elevator door in a panic.

    "Christina!"

    She muttered the name in a low voice, wishing that the woman would disappear forever.

    "Christina, she seems to be asleep inside."

    When Charles saw that Patrick returned, Charles quickly approached him.

    "Christina seemed to have been frightened by Todd''s knife.I think she was really scared..."

    She was scared, not because she was unsafe, but because the safety of her unborn child was

    threatened.

    When Patrick heard what he said, he looked thoughtful.

    After a moment of silence, he opened the door and walked straight in.

    The woman on the bed was not asleep.

    When she heard the door open, she subconsciously looked up.

    Thinking it was Charles, she yelled at him angrily.

    "You''re really annoying.I told you to go out.My kids need to rest."

    As soon as she spoke, she met those deep eyes.For a moment, Christina was stunned.

    "Why is he here again!¡¯ Patrick looked at her, turned his head away, and walked straight to the

    bathroom.It seemed that he hade here not to look for her, but to take a bath.

    After a while, the sound of water sounded from the bathroom...

    She was a little nervous for no reason.

    She saw that he was soaked, his short hair wasina mess and his clothes were unclean.It was rare to

    see this Young Master be in such a mess.

    ..

    But why didn''t he go back to take a bath? He came out wearing a hospital gown.

    There was a hairdryer in the VIP ward, and the hospital clothes were specially prepared.

    She was surprised to see that Patrick was dressed in the same hospital clothes as her.

    He stood in front of her bed.

    She feltplicated and ufortable.

    "What do you want to do..."

    Assoonas she asked, he lifted the white sheet and said, "Move!"

    What? She could barely react.He justy beside her, as if this was their bedroom.

    "Sleep."

    He just said one word in a low voice.He didn''t know how to express it.

    Since he didn''t know, he simply didn''t say it.

    He naturally wrapped around her waist, wanting to hold her tightly in his arms...

    It was past two in the morning and the night was cold.She was really shocked tonight, and he was

    really...tired.

 Chapter 64: He Likes You!

    Chapter 64: He Likes You!

    He slept soundly.Faint sunlight was out the hospital window.

    When Christina woke up, it was around 6:00 am.

    For most people, it was still early, but...She looked at the man lying next to her with aplicated

    expression.

    Patrick was used to getting up early, and he rarely slept so deeply.He seemed very tired.

    Yesterday was the anniversary party of the group.

    And the kidnapping must have exhausted him.

    Christina looked at his face and had a strange feeling.

    He was so close to her and she could feel his unique cool breath...

    He slept soundly with his right arm wrapping around her waist.

    This cold and dangerous man was sleeping so rxed beside her.

    ¡®''It is as if he belongs to me at this moment¡±

    ¡®¡®What am I thinking about!¡¯¡¯

    Her cheeks were slightly red.

    Christina lowered her head not to look at him.

    She turned down the guard bar of the bed on her side.Sheined secretly.She really didn''t

    understand why he didn''t go back to rest but insisted on sleeping with her in the hospital bed.She could

    never know what Patrick was thinking.

    He hid too many secrets in his heart.

    She moved to the side of the bed and gently removed hisrge hand from her waist.

    He had the habit of sleeping with her in his arms, and she didn''t notice when he got the habit.

    However, just as Christina carefully raised his right hand, she paused.

    "He''s hurt,'''' she murmured, a little surprised.

    There was a deep cut on his right palm.

    It seemed that he was hurt by a wire, and the cut had already solidified into blood, but it was obtrusive

    in his slender and fair hand.

    She stared at the scar on his palm, feeling a little ufortable.

    Christina reached out her other hand and gently touch the wound even though she didn''t know why she

    did that.

    It should be very painful.

    Her eyes were focused as if she was thinking about something.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    The husky voice suddenly came.

    Christina looked guilty.

    "When-when did you wake up?"

    Embarrassment shed across her face and she let go of his hand as if nothing had happened.

    "I just woke up.¡±

    She wondered if he caught a cold because Patrick''s voice was a little hoarse.

    He did not notice her movements.

    He looked up at the clock on the wall and frowned as if he felt that it was a littlete to wake up at 6

    o''clock.

    He quickly lifted the quilt and got up with his right hand pressed against the bed...

    "Pay attention to the wound on your hand..."

    She looked at him and spoke subconsciously.

    Patrick sat up straight from the bed, turned to look at her curiously.

    His dark eyes lit up because he noticed that she was worried.

    He raised his eyebrows and stared at her with a burning gaze.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "What''s the matter?"

    His hoarse voice sounded blurred.

    Christina blushed slightly and pursed her lips.

    "Your palm is bleeding¡±

    Only then did Patrick check the wound on his right palm, which was oozing blood again, but he didn''t

    pay much attention.

    "Last night..."

    He stood up directly and changed the subject.

    "What happenedst night won''t happen again."

    He stood up straight and narrowed his eyes, looking into hers.

    He spoke in a low voice, but it seemed like he was promising something.

    Christina looked at the man with a confused expression.

    She did not reply but was flustered.

    He was promising her.

    She knew that this man would not say sweet love words, but what he said was more reassuring than

    that because he would do what he said.

    Christina sat quietly by the bed while Patrick went into the bathroom to wash up.

    "Are you awake?"

    Not long after, the door of the ward was knocked on.

    It was Charles''s voice.

    Charles brought some clothes to them.

    Patrick got dressed directly in the bathroom.

    He didn''t have cleanliness fetishes like that pampered rich kids, and he was even tougher than special

    forces.

    Patrick changed into an expensive and close-fitting suit of ink-blue.

    He was outstanding.

    As he wearing a tie, he came out and asked, "What''s the situation?"

    "Because ofst night''s incident and the media''s reports, IP&G Group is impacted, and the early

    morning trading will definitely be affected..."

    Charles told him the truth, and as he spoke, he chuckled.

    "Your aunts have been in high spirits sincest night.They''ve invited all the major shareholders with

    great enthusiasm.I think the morning meeting will be amazing.Be careful, Patrick¡­¡±

    His aunts were already very dissatisfied with that he suddenly returned and took the position of

    president of the group.

    They would make things worse after what happened yesterday and try to kick him out.

    Patrick was indifferent as if he did not take his aunts seriously.

    He tidied up his clothes and walked straight to the door.

    Christina looked at his back with some emotions in her eyes.

    It turned out that Laurie and the others were making things difficult for him at thepany.

    It seemed not easy for him to make the original executives obey him.

    "Christina, why are you showing that expression? Don''t worry too much¡± Charles teased her, "Patrick

    can handle that, and even if he''s not the president of IP&G Group, he won''t let you and your sons

    suffer..."

    She looked embarrassed.

    The man outside the door paused and looked back at Christina on the bed.

    "Watch her.She''s not allowed to leave the hospital until I get back"

    Patrick said to the bodyguard at the door and left without stopping.

    The woman in the ward clearly heard his coldmand and frowned.

    He stopped her from going out again.

    "Christina, Patrick does that for your own good¡±

    Seeing Patrick leave, Charles sat down on the chair beside the hospital bed with his legs crossed

    casually, peeling an orange while teasing her.

    "Christina, I''ve seen so many women, and you''re the most troublesome.¡¯¡¯ Lord Christina didn''t bother to

    quarrel with him but wanted to ask him something.

    "Last night..."

    "Don''t ask me, Patrick won''t allow you to know.I won''t tell you¡± Charles refused to tell her.

    And he added coldly, "But I don''t think that Preston brothers can still enjoy their good life¡­¡±

    "What do you want to do..."

    Christina''s expression was a littleplicated.

    "What do you think we''re going to do?"

    Charles put down the orange in his hand and looked at her thoughtfully.

    "Christina, do you think that we are insidious and shameless and will bully the weak..."

    Christina did not speak, feeling embarrassed.

    Indeed, she had thought that Patrick could deal with anyone with the power of his family.

    Let''s not talk about Sean''s sudden gun attack in the underground parking lotst night.

    Todd had kidnapped you and Cecilia, which was a crime.Todd also blew up the abandoned factory and

    almost killed Patrick and the others...

    Charles''s voice suddenly turned cold.

    "Christina, you don''t know him.You think he''s dangerous, but no matter how dangerous he is, he''s

    always been patient with you..."

    ¡®¡¯Otherwise, I would not bother to chat with a woman¡± Just because Patrick asked him to apany

    her.

    She had never tried to understand him but just avoided him.

    "Christina, there''s a kind of silent love.¡±

    Christina''s expression was stunned, and she was a little confused when she heard his reproachful

    words.

    Charles somehow felt ignorant for his bro.

    "Do you know that Patrick cares about you very much?"

    Although he didn''t know what Patrick was thinking, they all saw how anxious he wasst night.

    There was no doubt that he really cared about her.

    The woman sitting on the hospital bed tensed up, and her astonished expression showed that she had

    heard something very shocking.

    "Christina, you fool! Cecilia is more attentive than you are.Patrick likes you...¡¯¡¯ Charles yelled at her.

    "He likes you! Can''t you feel that at all?"

 Chapter 65: Comfort Your Husband

    Chapter 65: Comfort Your Husband

    "After the previous general manager of IP&G Group, Robert, jumped off a building to demonstrate in

    Venice branch, his two sons threatened the Group with gunfire, kidnapping, and other criminal

    offenses.Now they have been arrested and are likely to be sentenced to more than 30 years...¡¯¡¯

    The big TV screen in the VIP room was reporting a live press conference.

    Christina sat beside the bed, watching TV with aplicated expression.

    The reporters asked anxiously, "I heard that Hopkins Family''s eldest grandson was appointed as the

    CEO of IP&G Group three months ago, which caused a lot of dissatisfaction among the senior

    management.The incident has directly affected the group''s stock price.Will the board take it into

    consideration.."

    "This incident did have some impact on the group, but we will neverpromise because of the

    vicious threat!"

    In front of the camera, the current vice president of IP&G Group replied solemnly and slowly, showing

    the forceful attitude of the current management.

    That was Patrick''s style.

    "Robert has been working for the Group for more than 30 years with outstanding results.There are

    many doubts about his sudden departure and suicide¡­¡±

    "Both of his sons are elites of famous international schools.This time, due to the impulsive act of losing

    their father, they did such things.Do you consider bringing a reduction of sentence to the court on

    ount of Robert''s previous contributions¡­¡±

    A female reporter was agitated and asked loudly, "The current president is only seeking personal gain

    and ruthlessly oppressing the old employees.Is this the culture that an internationalpany should

    have?"

    Christina was inexplicably annoyed by the noise on the television.

    Most people favored the Preston Family, thinking that they were disadvantaged groups, and Patrick

    was obviously the vicious wolf who mercilessly put them into a desperate situation.

    Picking up the remote control, she turned off the TV.

    "Patrick¡­¡±

    She sat on the bed in sorrow and murmured the familiar name.

    What kind of person was Patrick? Christina looked at the spacious ward withplicated eyes.

    There was no one else but her inside and four tall and sturdy bodyguards were guarding the door

    outside because she was grounded.

    ''He is a very strong, and very...dangerous person¡¯

    "I''m going in.Let me in!"

    All of a sudden, there was a loud argument outside the door.

    "I beg you.Please let me in for a while...I would never dare hurt her.I just want to talk to her..."

    It was the voice of a middle-aged woman.

    She trembled and pleaded repeatedly.

    "Please leave immediately!"

    Not long after, the bodyguard''s cold and serious voice came with a warning.

    "Young madam, I beg you toe out.We just came here to apologize to you..."

    The woman raised her voice nervously and shouted.

    Christina walked to the window of the ward and saw a well- maintained middle-aged woman sitting on

    the floor, hugging one of the bodyguards¡¯ calves regardless of her image.

    Her face was covered in tears.

    She seemed too decisive and kept pleading, "Please let me in to talk to her, just five minutes.Please."

    she said in an extremely humble tone.

    "Get out of here now!"

    The stern bodyguards pointed the gun at her head to warn her.

    "No, don''t kill my mother...¡¯

    On seeing the gun, another young woman was trembling with fear.

    She immediately jumped in front of the woman and shielded her.

    "F*ck off..."

    The bodyguard lost his patience.

    "Let them in.¡¯¡¯ Christina¡¯ wrenched the door open and ordered the bodyguards.

    The two women, who fell to the ground, heard the sound and immediately raised their heads.

    When they saw that it was Christina, they crawled to her feet.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, I know that you were scaredst night.My two sons were ignorant and muddle-headed.I

    can''t believe that they had done such an ungrateful thing.I apologize to you on their behalf.I can do

    anything for you..."

    The middle-aged woman tugged at her feet and spoke in a trembling voice, unable to control her

    emotions.

    Her forehead was really pounding against the floor, making a thud sound...

    The middle-aged woman seemed to be anxious, with a helpless look.

    Christina''s eyes widened slightly as she looked down at the dignified woman at her feet, who was

    kowtowing to her, and she was stunned."Mrs.Hopkins, my brothers have never been like this before.

    They have also participated in international volunteer work, but my father''s sudden departure affected

    them deeply...

    Please forgive them.

    They will change.

    I promise...

    The young girl was anxious as well, holding back tears in her eyes and tugging on her other leg.

    This was Sean''s sister, looking like a college student.

    "Drive them away!"

    The bodyguards behind them lost their patience.

    They immediately went forward and dragged them, afraid that Patrick woulde back and me

    them.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Let them go¡± Christina said hesitantly.

    The bodyguard did not listen to her at all, but replied in a formal manner, "Young madam, please don''t

    make things difficult for us¡¯¡¯

    Yes, they were Patrick''s men, so of course, they only listened to his orders.Christina pursed her lips

    tightly without speaking.

    The fragile mother and daughter could not resist the pull of the bodyguards.

    They were carried by the back cor and ruthlessly dragged to the elevator.

    Mrs.Preston''s face was covered in tears.

    She turned to Christina and shouted, "I Know that my husband, Robert, got what he deserved.He was

    greedy.He was in a high position and used the group to smuggle, making billions of dors..."

    "Given that he has worked for the group for more than 30 years, Mr.Hopkins agreed to preserve hisst

    reputation and promised not to publicize these things.I have selfish intentions.I don''t want my sons to

    look down on my husband, so I didn''t tell them..."

    Mrs.Preston couldn''t help but cry bitterly.

    "Both my sons are in their early 30s.If they are in jail for 30 years, their lives will be over.."

    They had been dragged to the elevator by the bodyguards, and Christina was still standing in front of

    the door, clearly hearing their voices echoing in the corridor of the hospital...

    As for the daughter who was dragged behind, she looked at Christina who had an indifferent

    expression.

    Hatred rose in her eyes.

    "You are pregnant.You will be a mother.If you do those things to my brothers, the children you give birth

    to will be punished!"

    Bang...

    The door to the ward was closed.

    Christina could no longer hear their voice, but her eyes darkened and she sat back on the edge of the

    hospital bed, the girl''s cursing echoing in her ears.

    In fact, she was not a good person, but the Preston Family''s sons kidnapped herst night, and even

    held a steel knife in her abdomen, trying to kill her child.

    Patrick didn''t do anything wrong, but...

    She caressed her abdomen, thinking that there was human sympathy beyond thew.

    She wanted to reduce the sentence for them in the name of the Group, taking it as a blessing for her

    unborn twin sons.

    But she was not sure if Patrick would listen to her.

    Christina sat by the bed and suddenly blushed a little.

    She remembered Charles''s strange words this morning.

    [ Patrick personally went to the abandoned factory to find you! ]

    [ Christina, what''s wrong with you! Cecilia is more attentive than you are.Patrick likes you, he likes you!

    Can''t you feel it at all! ]

    ¡®''He likes me?¡¯¡¯ She pursed her lips and looked up awkwardly at the clock on the wall.

    It was five in the afternoon.

    The bodyguard had previously reported to her that Patrick was rather busy today and asked her to

    have dinner in the hospital by herself.

    At eight o''clock in the evening, he would pick her up and go back to Hopkins House.

    Before that, she was not allowed to go anywhere.

    Frankly speaking, he treated her fairly well.

    After she married Patrick, she had a good life, and he didn''t put her in a difficult position.

    Moreover, Patrick would send someone to inform her when he couldn''t be able toe home for

    working overtime.

    He seemed to like to tell her his schedule.

    At first, she felt that it was because of Hopkins Family''s good upbringing.

    Now in retrospect, it seemed that he cared about her...

    It was not that she couldn''t feel it, but that she didn''t dare to think about it.

    No.

    Because there was a huge gap between him and her.

    "How could he like me?"

    She blushed a little and retorted to herself in a soft voice, suppressing an expectation.

    ¡®¡®I''m not good at pleasing him, and I''m always against him..¡±

    The thought of that made her even more upset.But there was a thought in her heart weighing her down,

    and she wanted to figure it out, but she was a little scared...

    "You''re really afraid of what''s going to happen if you leave her alone at the hospital.There are still a few

    bodyguards outside."

    It was Charles''s bantering voice.

    When Christina heard the sound and raised her head, the door to the ward had been opened.Christina

    stared at the man in front of him in a daze.

    ¡®¡®Didn''t he say he wouldn''t be free until 8 pm?¡¯¡¯

    "How do you feel?" Patrick asked in a cold voice.

    Christina quickly lowered her head nervously.

    "I''m ready to leave the hospital ¡° she said.

    Patrick seemed to be satisfied with this answer.

    He grunted, "Let''s go home¡±

    Christina had already changed her clothes, leaving her luggage to the servants.

    She went to the bathroom and straightened herself in the mirror before leaving with him.

    Charles walked up to her and whispered, "Christina, go andfort your husband..."

    "What?" Christina looked up at the balcony.

    It was sunset, and Patrick seemed to be in deep thought.

    He frowned and held his phone in his right hand.

    The dim light hit the man''s silhouette, revealing a sense of loneliness.

    ¡®¡®What is he thinking?¡¯¡¯

    Inexplicably, she wanted to know.

    "Patrick, you soaked in the riverst night.Is the fever gone?"

    Charles red at her with hatred, then raised his voice and shouted.

    Christina was startled and realized that he had a fever.

    When he woke up next to her in the morning, his body was indeed hotter than usual.

    "Hurry up and do your duty as a wife..."

    Charles was so angry that he secretly pushed Christina on the balcony.

    Christina took a few steps forward and hit Patrick''s back with her nose.

    "Watch out."

    Patrick turned around and helped her up.

    She was ashamed to hear that and took a step back, whispering, "Got it."

    She said after a moment of hesitation, "Patrick, do you have a fever?"

    "It''s all right.¡¯¡¯ He was still in his cool demeanor.

    Christina looked a little awkward.

    "Well...Were you looking for mest night, too? Patrick looked at her who swallowed back the words on

    the tip of her tongue.¡± He thought of something and said in a cold voice, "Leave the mother and

    daughter of Preston Family alone¡¯¡¯ Christina looked at his resolute face and bit back the words she

    wanted to ask.

 Chapter 66: Fight for Herself

    Chapter 66: Fight for Herself

    Christina and the others left immediately after finishing the discharge procedures.

    As soon as they got out of the elevator, they heard a loud noiseing from the hospital lobby.

    Arge group of reporters was blocking the entrance of the hospital.

    The cameras and shlights were all on a woman.

    The security guards of the hospital were trying to keep order, but the reporters were in a hurry to

    interview her and ignored the guards.

    For a moment, the lobby was congested.

    "Miss Jones, someone caught you in a photo that night.Your clothes were in a mess.What exactly

    happened? Did Todd and the others do something to you..."

    The urgent questioning kept going.

    The explosion at the abandoned factory in the north of the cityst night was toote for the PR to deal

    with and had already been widely reported by the media.

    Todd and the others were arrested, and the kidnap was uncovered.

    Moreover, the scene of Cecilia getting into the ambnce in an awkward statest night was taken.

    After all, Cecilia was a public figure and a female star, so her disheveled image was easy to draw

    people''s imagination, and some irresponsible media made some exaggerated guesses.

    "I wasn''t raped!"

    Cecilia retorted excitedly in a shrill voice.

    The world was so cruel thatizens nowadays just gossip without sympathizing with people''s

    misfortune.

    Many people poked their heads and looked curiously at the door, including Christina.

    She looked at Cecilia, who looked pale and anxious, helplessly shouting at a group of reporters.

    Christina nced sideways at the man next to her.

    Patrick''s face was cold.

    "The two brothers from the Preston Family kidnapped you and blew up the abandoned chemical nt

    to retaliate against IP&G Group, and Miss Jones, were you kidnapped because of your rtionship

    with Mr.Hopkins¡­¡±

    "Did Mr.Hopkins, or people from IP&G Group send someone to visit you...Compared to a female star

    who was suspected of being vited, the media preferred to spread the news about the big

    corporation, especially rted to the Hopkins Family and Patrick...

    "Patrick!"

    A reporter seemed to have discovered something and suddenly shouted excitedly.

    When the others heard the name, they all looked in the direction in surprise.

    Even Cecilia and her manager were shocked.

    In an instant, the noisy hospital lobby fell silent.

    "Did Patricke to pick up Cecilia from the hospital himself?"

    A reporter asked his colleagues in a low voice.

    "I don''t know..."

    Compared to the previous mor, the group of reporters now appeared cautious.

    Christina felt a little ufortable when she saw so many eyes looking this way.

    For some unknown reason, the man next to her stepped forward and covered half of her face.

    "Take her to leave first." Cecilia said in a low voice to Charles.

    Christina was not surprised to hear him say that, thinking that Patrick might see his Miss Jones too

    pitiful and helpless so he decided to help her.

    Charles did not leave immediately but looked at Cecilia''s side.

    Charles was the boss of thepany, and Cecilia was his employee.

    This time, a car had been arranged to pick Cecilia up, but he didn''t expect this woman was discharged

    early.

    "Cecilia will be picked up in ten minutes.Patrick, you don''t have to..."

    Charles''s voice was no longer joking, but a little more disgusted.

    For stars, they must attract the attention of the public from now and then, whether it was a good thing

    or a bad thing.

    Only the frequent appearance in front of the camera could make people remember them in order to

    maintain their status.

    "Take her out of here!"

    Patrick''s voice was clearly a little more imposing.

    Christina reached out to tug at the corner of Charles''s shirt, implying to him with her eyes that they

    should leave quickly.

    "Christina, are you so fond of giving up your man to another woman? Can you be tough, or at least

    fight for yourself!"

    How dare Charles say no? In the end, he had to follow Patrick''s order and take Christina to the back

    door of the hospital.

    Christina''s face was numb as she silently listened to Charles scold her.

    ¡®¡¯Fight for myself?¡¯¡¯

    If it was for something else, she would never hesitate to go forward, doing her best to fight for, but...It

    was Patrick, forget it.

    "Is Patrick looking for Cecilia?"

    Christina turned her head and asked curiously.

    Because just now, she saw Patrick walk in another direction.

    "Patrick didn''te to pick her up from the hospital."

    "It looks like Cecilia was really given up by Patrick...Maybe it was because someone else touched

    Cecilia the night she was kidnapped, and she lost her virginity..."

    The reporters in the main lobby of the hospital were discussing in low voices.

    Cecilia, who had already walked out of the hospital, held her LV''stest white handbag tightly, and her

    bright orange nails were deeply embedded with a few pinches.

    The reporters no longer seemed to be interested in her.

    The manager led her out, and at this moment, both of them looked very pathetic.

    Originally, they wanted to use this incident to hype up.

    A vague exnation would allow Cecilia and Patrick to be rted, but...

    Cecilia couldn''t help but turn around and look at the hospital waiting room.

    At that moment, she saw clearly that Patrick was deliberately blocking Christina with his body.

    He didn''t want her to be gossiped about by the media.

    He kept hiding her.

    Who was the substitute? Cecilia burst intoughter andughed at herself.

    So this was the case...

    He was nice to her, just to make her wife jealous.

    Then he said, it didn''t work.

    "It doesn''t work..."

    She muttered in a low voice, but she was still thinking about that fascinatingly handsome face.

    Because it didn''t work, because Christina waspletely indifferent to those rumors, so she was

    worthless for it.

    So he stopped protecting her and didn''t even look at her.

    Working in this filthy industry, she knew what reality was.

    However, every woman had a princess''s dream that they wanted a prince to protect them.

    She used to think she was the lucky dog.

    But no, those indulgences belonged to another woman.

    "Patrick, I really love you."

    She looked straight ahead, her vision gradually blurring.

    He was extremely deep, ruthless, and could only measure everything by its value ruthlessly, never

    taking a woman to heart, but she loved him.

    But from this man''s point of view, her love was so cheap that he couldn''t take it seriously.

    ¡®¡®So many women adored you, and you look down on them arrogantly, but..¡±

    "Does Christina know your tricks? Does she know your ns? If she knows¡­¡± Cecilia''s heaving chest

    was full of thoughts, and she looked angry and unwilling.

    "She will definitely run away.She won''t stay for you.She won''t love you as I do!"

    It was like venting.

    Her suppressed voice and growling were unable to conceal the jealousy in her eyes.

    ¡®¡®Patrick, the woman you love would never love you¡±

    ¡®¡®Because she was forced!¡¯¡¯

    She was very dissatisfied and unwilling to give up, but at this moment, she just wanted to curse and let

    everyone be unfortunate together.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    The manager next to her saw the unwillingness in her eyes and reminded her in a cold voice, "Cecilia,

    if you want to continue your career in the entertainment industry, you have to find another backer..."

    Looking for another backer? Cecilia thought of her future and quickly calmed down, feeling even

    angrier.

    Because of her ambiguous rtionship with Patrick before, even if it was no longer rted now, those

    people were very cautious about her.

    "Cecilia, let''s go.Stop looking over there¡­¡±

    When the manager saw thepany''s vehicle approaching, she dragged her to the side of the road.

    Cecilia was dragged along, and her eyes were still fixed on the two extraordinary men in the waiting

    room of the hospital.

    Suddenly, she thought of something.

    She lowered her voice and said, "Anne, I think I''ve found a backer..."

    When the manager heard her, she was a little surprised and followed her gaze.

    In the waiting room of the hospital, it was Patrick and Cory.

    "Cory?"

    It was obvious that Cory was here to pick up Christina from the hospital, but Patrick let Charles take her

    away first.

    Cory didn''t even have a chance to see Christina and say a word.

    "She''s my wife.¡¯¡¯ Patrick looked straight at his cousin, his voice cold and deep, reminding him word by

    word.

    "Cousin, there''s no need for you to be overly concerned about my wife."

    "I just."

    Cory paused, his face grim and sore.

    He looked at the man in front of him and retorted with gritted teeth, "I just care about her as a friend"

    "Just as a friend?" Patrick chuckled.

    Cory was angry, "What about you? You married Christina.Do you dare to say that you are innocent?

    Are you hiding something from her?"

    "And you don''t know her.Otherwise, the person who saved her that night, why haven''t you found out all

    these days...¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 67: She Is the One

    Chapter 67: She Is the One

    "We got nothing"

    "There''s only one national highway near the factory, but we haven''t found anyone suspicious in

    surveince video of the past few days..."

    The long, dark gray Bugatti was driving smoothly on the highway.

    Patrick picked up Christina from the hospital today, but the atmosphere crackled with tension.

    The back seat of the car was spacious and well-equipped.

    The two rows of seats were opposite each other, like small sofas.

    Now the bodyguard opposite Patrick was solemnly reporting something to him.

    Patrick''s face was grim and he was clearly in a bad mood.

    "Since we got nothing, let''s start with Gordon Hotel..."

    He ordered in a cold voice.

    Patrick squinted casually at Christina beside him.

    The bodyguard who had followed him for many years immediately understood and nodded.

    "Yes."

    The mysterious man must have known Christina well since he could reach the abandoned factory

    ahead of them and save Christina.

    In other words, this mysterious man had been following Christina and probably witnessed Todd forcibly

    taking her away from the hotel, so he followed her all the way to the abandoned factory.

    Christina sat quietly in the corner and listened to their conversation.

    She knew they were talking about the mysterious man who saved her from the abandoned factory that

    day.

    Patrick didn''t care about being heard by her.

    Or perhaps, he did that on purpose.

    She could tell Patrick was eager to find out the identity of the man.

    It seemed that he wanted to get even with him.

    But in fact, the man had saved her and could be considered as her lifesaver.

    Raising her head, she suddenly wanted to say something.

    She wanted to tell Patrick not to scare the man with a straight face if they could find him.

    But before Christina could speak, Patrick asked her in a gloomy voice, "What''s your rtionship with

    him?"

    Christina''s expression froze, and she became a little angry to hear his cold tone.

    "I''ve told you, I don''t know him.¡¯ But Patrick didn''t believe her at all.

    He sneered, "You don''t know him?"

    "What do you mean?"

    She could tell he was questioning her.

    "Why are you so eager to find him? He didn''t offend you.Why do you look like you''re going to kill him?"

    Christina pouted in anger without hiding her dissatisfaction.

    She shouted back at him.

    Christina thought that Patrick wanted to do something to that man.

    Patrick seemed to be very unhappy that the man had saved her.

    Patrick''s face darkened with anger as he looked into her stubborn eyes.

    He gnashed his teeth and said in a cold voice, "I want to thank him for risking his life to save my wife!"

    If he was just her acquaintance, how could he risk his life to save her in such a dangerous situation?

    Christina felt even more aggrieved after hearing his words.

    She was kidnapped because of him, but he wanted to get the man who had saved her into trouble.

    "I don''t know who he is.It was too dark that night.I didn''t see his face clearly.¡±

    She was too scared to notice that.

    And that man...Although she did not see his face, she remembered his voice was very low and gentle.

    It was her first time to see him, but she was not afraid of his approach.

    And the man called her "Tina."

    This was her nickname.

    Only her mother would call her nickname when she was still a young kid.

    No one else knew that unless...

    Impossible.

    Thinking of some bad memories, she became more and more irritable.

    Why should Patrick care about that man? Christina looked straight into his deep eyes, and she pouted

    and yelled at Patrick¡¯...Even if I know who he is, I won''t tell you.This is my privacy!"

    How dare she! Charles and the bodyguard opposite them were startled to hear that and they sighed in

    their hearts.

    He stole a peek at Patrick.

    As expected, his face was very sullen.

    The car quieted down instantly, and the atmosphere was thick with tension.

    Patrick suppressed his anger and red at the woman beside him fiercely.

    And Christina''s looked back into his eyes with a grim expression.

    She was angry too.

    The car reached Hopkins Family, and Patrick walked out and mmed the door.

    "Christina, you''d better not mess with other men outside!"

    Standing upright outside the car, he turned to look straight at the stubborn woman in the car.

    He said that word for word, his cold voice was full of warning.

    Christina was stunned at his sudden warning and her face turned pale.

    Patrick strode towards the east vi as if he were in a very agitated mood.

    "A stranger suddenly approached you, so Patrick must be cautious..."

    Charles exined tofort her, "He just¡­¡±

    Cared about you.Christina ignored Charles.

    She quickly got out of the car, but she stomped angrily.She was clearly in a bad mood.

    Charles looked at the handsome figure on the east side and then at Christina, who was walking

    towards the Main Residence, muttering to himself, "Patrick is already very moody.Ever since he

    married Christina, he was like insane¡­¡±

    Charles thought that he should not intervene in their affairs and was about to go back immediately.

    However, Mr.Hopkins said he had something to do with him, so Charles had to brace himself and follow

    the servants to the living room of the Main Residence.

    As soon as he stepped into the living room of the Main Residence, Charles was surprised to see a

    piano.

    The piano was on the left-center of the luxurious living room.

    This custom-made ck Steinway grand piano was very expensive and dazzling...

    Especially when it showed up in Hopkins Family.

    Who dared to put a piano in here? Everyone knew that Patrick hated the piano.

    He thought of something and he tilted to nce at Christina on the other side.

    Charles was curious and he would like to ask about the piano.

    "Charles,e here."

    But Mr.Hopkins came in with a walking stick and said to him.

    "Although higher management pleaded for the Todd and his brother, Patrick would not spare them."

    Mr.Hopkins asked about how Patrick dealt with that matter, and Charles had no choice but, to tell the

    truth.

    "What do you think about it?"

    Charles looked at the old man and said with hesitation.

    "Todd kidnapped Christina and Patrick was very angry.I don''t think it''s worth destroying your

    rtionship with Patrick for those outsiders."

    "He doesn''t take me seriously at all .."

    Mr.Hopkins grunted with a hoarse voice.

    Mr.Hopkins poured the tea through the purple y teapot.

    A fragrance could be smelt from the white jade teacup.

    After passing the teacup to Charles, Mr.Hopkins looked up and asked, "Did anyone of the Preston

    Family go to the hospital to visit Christina today?"

    Charles was surprised, not understanding why he suddenly asked this question.

    Then he understood It''s you who ask them to visit Christina?!

    Mr.Hopkins took a sip from his teacup and muttered, "Christina is implicated.They should apologize to

    her in person.Charles knew that Mr.Hopkins was affectionate although he was dignified and

    cold.Robert, whomitted suicide, used to be his subordinate, but¡­¡±

    "Todd and his brother went too far.They almost killed Christina.Although others said that Patrick was

    ruthless, he did that was just in case Christina would get into trouble again..."

    "Patrick has many methods to prevent that happening again.'''' Mr.Hopkins put down his teacup and said

    in a deep voice.

    "They''re indeed wrong.We should teach them a lesson, but there is no need to be ruthless..."

    The old man''s eyes darkened and his tone became solemn...

    "Well, I won''t intervene.¡¯¡¯ Charles understood what he was worried about.

    Patrick''s father died young and his mother lived abroad all year round.

    As the only heir of the Hopkins Family, he was talented and tough and absolutely God''s favored one.

    However, he was cruel and unapproachable.

    He ignored everything.

    Patrick was not heartless, but he didn''t care about most of the people around him.

    Such as, the one who was seriously ill and unconscious in the United States...

    Mr.Hopkins poured himself another cup of tea, which was very fragrant, but he didn''t take a sip but just

    lost in his thoughts.

    It was not until the tea was cool that Mr.Hopkins put down his teacup as if he had suddenly lost interest

    in tasting tea and was concerned about something else.

    "Is there anything new in the United States?"

    He suddenly asked in a deep voice.

    Charles was thinking about it too.

    He looked up and shook his head with a solemn expression.

    "No.¡¯

    "It''s the same as six years ago.The person is lying in the hospital bed and relying on machines to

    survive..."

    When Mr.Hopkins heard that, his eyes were filled with helplessness.

    "It''s our debt...we should do our best..."

    "Patrick has already arranged everything¡± Charles said in a low voice.

    Patrick felt more guilty than anyone.

    And he was concerned about that very much.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    And because of that he lived in America for a long time and came back sote to take over IP&G

    Group.

    Both of them felt a little sad.

    No one wanted to talk about the disaster six years ago, especially in front of Patrick.

    Mr.Hopkins poured Charles more tea and said something meaningful, "The one who is lying down can''t

    speak and is suffering from the illness, but the one who survives may not feel better..."

    They were all in pain.

    Charles looked at him in a daze.

    Patrick had been feeling guilty all these years.

    He wished he was the one lying on the bed, but he never said anything.

    He never mentioned the disaster at all.

    Even Charles forget about it, but whenever he saw his men send him the weekly medical report from

    America, he knew that Patrick never forgot it.

    Patrick was used to being alone.

    Maybe he didn''t know who to tell or how to express the pain.

    "Tell me if there''s any update."

    Mr.Hopkins looked at Charles with a more amiable look.

    As a grandfather, he wanted to care more about his only grandchild, but his grandchild didn''t want to

    talk to him.

    Charles felt sorry for this respectable old man.

    He nodded and agreed, "Okay, I''ll secretly tell you.¡±

    Then he was turned his head and caught a glimpse of the long wooden table on the other side of the

    living room.

    Christina was in a bad mood and was gulping down juice.

    Charles''s eyes widened.

    He was not surprised that Christina was in a bad mood and that she was notdylike at all.

    But he was surprised to see her drinking mango juice.

    "Patrick has been allergic to mangoes since he was a child.How can there be mangoes here?"

    Charles asked surprisedly.

    When Mr.Hopkins heard what he said, he also looked towards Christina.

    "Christina likes mangoes..."

    Christina was now pregnant with a child, so of course, she could eat whatever she liked.

    But he was surprised that Patrick could tolerate her.

    Charles was now certain that this dazzling Steinway grand piano must have been bought in the name

    of Christina.

    Mr.Hopkins raised his eyebrows slightly and he suddenlyughed when thinking about something.

    He was no longer in a bad mood.

    He drank the cold tea in one go...

    A reckless and ruthless man like Patrick could be decisive in dealing with business, but he may feel

    empty and lonely.

    He hesitated because he cared about her.

    Sometimes, even he himself did not know that his hesitation actually represented his concern.

    The one he was concerned about the most was the one he loved the most.

 Chapter 68: Ill Leave

    Chapter 68: I''ll Leave

    "Hopkins Family seems to have changed a lot this year..."

    The butler chuckled as he took a te of fruit and approached them.

    Mr.Hopkins looked at the piano on his left and then turned to look at Christina, who was drinking juice

    in a huff.

    Old Master seemed to be in a good mood.

    Heughed heartily.

    "When Christina gives birth to the child, the Hopkins Family will be more different.Hahaha..."

    "When the baby is born, I will leave!"

    Christina did not know why the old man was smiling so happily.Anyway, she was very unhappy now.

    "Ma''am, please don''t drink too much juice now.Dinner ising."

    The butler said as he turned to walk towards the east vi.

    Mr.Hopkins suddenly shouted, "Christina, go and get that bastard over for dinner"

    Christina was stunned and looked very reluctant.

    Why? Thest thing she wanted to see right now was the cold-faced man! As soon as Patrick came

    back, he went to the study on the second floor.

    The lock on the door here was custom-made.

    There were many documents and materials stored here, which he did not want others to know about.

    Looking thoughtfully at the fifth row of bookshelves, he remembered that Christina said she had

    entered his study.

    Did she see those documents? How dare she sneak in! He really underestimated her.

    Patrick was a little angry, but he wasn''t so furious...

    What could he do with her? As long as he started to scold her, she would keep a straight face and

    retort him! Suddenly, Patrick felt that Charles was right.

    Women shouldn''t be spoiled, or they would be more unscrupulous! He didn''t want her to be afraid

    of him, but he wanted her to be more obedient.

    What a contradiction! Patrick sat on his desk chair, his brows suddenly furrowed, his elbows resting on

    the ss table, and his right hand clutching his head.

    It hurt.

    He lowered his head and smiled bitterly for no reason.He was not sure which caused him to be

    ufortable, Christina or the fever.

    Patrick seemed to be in great pain.He pulled a few strands of his short ck hair off and suppressed

    the pain.

    "Mr.Hopkins, do you want to call a doctor?"

    The bodyguard on the side hesitated for a long time before he dared to speak.Patrick never liked to be

    interfered with, including when he was unwell.

    "Continue to send more people to investigate the identity of that man.Report any news immediately..."

    Patrick did not raise his head and ordered in a cold, deep voice, "Get out!"

    He often had migraines, but he could handle them.

    After he left the hospital today, he met Cory, who said, "You don''t really know Christina.You can''t even

    find out who saved her..."

    Patrick admitted that he was inexplicably agitated because Cory said, "don''t know her".

    So he was eager to find out the identity of the man.The two bodyguards in the study respectfully

    walked out.

    He adjusted his breathing slightly, lowered his eyes, and continued to review the documents on the

    table.

    Even his breath was hot, but he still had a lot of work to do.

    There were more than a dozen expedited group final judgment documents, as well as the Preston

    Family case proposal, and...

    His eyes suddenly darkened and he fixed his gaze on the medical record report with the conspicuous

    blue logo at the bottom, which was sent by the famous American medical institution.

    This wasst week''s report, and he had been reading it carefully every week since six years ago.

    He picked up the medical record report, which was only six pages long.

    He felt it heavy.

    Her eyes were fixed on the documents and he read them word by word...

    Allofasudden, he pped the documents back onto the table, frowning and leaning back weakly

    against the chair, his head half raised, his face pale.

    It seemed that he was trying to endure a sharp pain.

    He was panting with his eyes closed and his chest heaved, trying to ease the difort.

    Although there was no one else in the room, he still didn''t allow himself to act like an ipetent

    weakling.

    There were still many things to do, and some people needed him...

    "Ma''am, sir is working inside..."

    "Grandpa asked me toe over!"

    Christina didn''t want to be here at all.

    Just then, a small sound came from outside the door, so Patrick suddenly opened his eyes.

    He looked at the monitor screen on the left wall immediately.

    It was her outside the study.

    The migraine was torturing him.

    No matter how much he tried, he could not hide the pallor on his face.

    "Ma''am, sir told me that no one could enter.¡¯¡¯

    The bodyguard repeated seriously.

    The bodyguards were trained by Patrick in the United States and had little to do with the Hopkins

    Family.

    Therefore, they would only show proper respect to Patrick and Christina, but would not listen to them.

    Christina''s face was darkened.

    She knew that Patrick''s men had the same bad temper as their master.

    When she got back in the car, what Patrick said had already upset her.

    Her grandfather forced her toe over and call him for dinner, but she was given a cold shoulder.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Christina was petty and decided to turn around and leave.

    "Why does shee here?"

    Suddenly, the bodyguard''s tiny headphones made some noise.The two bodyguards outside the door

    subconsciously held their headphones in their right hands.

    Just now, they heard Patrick''s words clearly and looked suspiciously at a surveince camera

    overhead.

    They thought that Patrick should have seen hering.

    Christina noticed that they were holding the tiny earphones by their ears with their right hands.

    She hesitated and stared at them.

    The two bodyguards looked at each other, and when they looked at her again, they asked carefully.

    "Ma''am, what are you doing here?"

    Christina did not answer immediately.

    She frowned at them, raised her head, and looked around the ceiling.

    Sure enough, she found a monitor.

    Her eyes were fixed on the monitor above her head, and her face was grim.

    She let out a loud roar without suppressing her discontentment.

    "Grandpa asks you to have dinner together!"

    She knew that he could see her.

    But Christina became even angrier for no reason.

    She just came to look for him.

    But he asked the bodyguards to pass on the message.

    He was so superior.

    The man in the study was stunned as he didn''t expect her to yell directly at the monitor, while the

    woman on the screen looked straight at the camera with her clear eyes.

    Christina had a pair of beautiful and clear eyes.

    Her personality was also straightforward and simple.

    He could tell at a nce that she was in a bad mood.

    "I don''t want to eat." Patrick said five simple words to themunicator.

    The bodyguard didn''t find it strange, because apart from having to eat with the old man for breakfast,

    Patrick spent more time eating by himself.

    Christina¡¯s face turned livid and then darkened when she heard what he said.

    She stopped repressing her unhappiness and yelled at the monitor, "Patrick, grandpa is waiting for

    you!"

    "You always concentrate on your own work.Have you ever thought that grandpa is always waiting for

    you to have a meal together as he looks at a table of cold dishes? You have people waiting for you

    now.But how about tomorrow, the day after tomorrow.He''s already 80 years old, so how many years

    can he have..."

    "Forget it.People like you will never understand the feelings of others waiting for you!"

    Christina was so angry that she turned around and strode off.

    The two bodyguards outside the door were stunned.

    How dare she curse Mr.Hopkins...Looking at Christina''s angry back, no one came forward, only to hear

    her stomp heavily on the floor...

    The man in the study had a rather dull face and slightly widened eyes.

    He was somewhat shocked.

    Christina had been so bold in front of him a few times before, but it was not the same as the previous

    comints.

    This time, she seemed especially angry.

    He looked up at the clock on the wall.

    It was exactly 7:15 pm, the time for dinner at the Hopkins Family.

    He looked down at the medical record report from the United States and couldn''t concentrate.

    "People like you will never understand the feelings of others waiting for you!!"

    Her words echoed in his ears.

    Patrick closed his eyes and was very upset.

    He suddenly got up from his chair and went straight to the door.

    When he held the doorknob, he remembered something.

    He pursed his lips and murmured, "I''ve been waiting for you for six years..."

    He lowered his eyes thoughtfully.

    "Where''s Patrick?"

    Christina returned to the main house in a huff.

    When the old man in the hall saw that her face was darkened, he knew what had happened.

    "Let''s eat," the old man said to the housekeeper beside him in a deep voice.

    In fact, Mr.Hopkins was not as miserable as Christina thought.

    The old man already knew Patrick''s temperament.

    Unless it was a special day, his unfilial grandson was toozy to pay attention to him.

    She was very angry because she recalled that after she married into the Hampton Family, every day,

    she waited for Cory toe home to eat like an empty widow.

    "Why was I so stupid before?¡¯¡¯

    However, during her three years of marriage with Cory, she mistook Cory for her savior.

    She didn''t know if it was love or not.

    She only knew to treat him well and be obedient to him.

    Then she thought about the cold-blooded Patrick.

    "What a horrible man!"

    All men were hateful.

    Christina''s face was darkened and she angrily cursed.

    As she sat down at the table, the maid served her the tasteless nutritious meal she hated the most.

    She stared at the bowl of so-called nutritious porridge.

    She knew that the old man was going to "torture" her in order to make her have a healthy and chubby

    grandchild.

    However, for the sake of the child''s health, she did not dare to resist.

    Christina became more and more indignant.

    She grabbed the spoon and stuffed it into her mouth.

    "Eat slowly.¡¯ Mr.Hopkins, who was sitting opposite her, wanted to speak, but he raised his head in

    surprise.

    Some emotions shed in his eyes.

    When Christina heard this low voice, she subconsciously raised her head.

    When she saw Patrick, she choked and coughed in surprise.

    "Focus!" He looked at her disheveled face andined.

    As he spoke, he handed her a clean handkerchief to her lips.

 Chapter 69: Lie on the Bed

    Chapter 69: Lie on the Bed

    Christina had dinner in Hopkins Family.

    Although she was not as restrained as she used to be, she watched her manners carefully, not daring

    to be rude.

    Patrick and Mr.Hopkins paid great attention to table etiquette.They ate elegantly with chopsticks and

    rarely talked.

    She stuffed a spoonful of nutritious porridge into her mouth and secretly looked at the man beside her

    from the corner of her eyes.

    Patrick didn''t seem to have any appetite.

    He only chewed on a few vegetables and then put down his chopsticks.

    Christina''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    She seemed to notice that Patrick''s brows were slightly knit as if he was holding back something.

    Even there was a little sweat on his forehead...

    Christina peered into his eyes and unconsciously leaned closer to him.

    "Christina, what are you looking at?"

    Mr.Hopkins sitting opposite her asked in a calm voice, feeling that she was not decent with her body

    leaned when having dinner.

    Patrick turned his head and happened to have eye contact with Christina.

    Suddenly, his eyes met hers.

    They were surprised at first, then Christina blushed and turned away quickly and guiltily as if she had

    done something wrong.

    "Nothing."

    She nced around awkwardly and then her eyes fell at the pot of delicious sea cucumber stew on the

    table.She made an excuse.

    "I want some soup..."

    The maid, who was at the side, heard her and immediately went forward to fill her a bowl.

    Although she should avoid certain food during pregnancy, she could have this chicken stewed with sea

    cucumber.

    But the soup was very hot.

    To cover up her behavior, Christina lowered her head and leaned closer to the bowl of soup, blowing it

    continuously, looking like she was greedy and really wanted to drink it.

    "Take your time.¡± Patrick stood up from his chair and his voice was a little hoarse.

    He left the table and ced his not-so-hot bowl of soup in front of Christina.

    Christina slightly widened her eyes and raised her face, but her face happened to touch Patrick''s

    retracted hand.

    "Your hand is so hot¡± She said subconsciously.

    She frowned slightly and looked straight at him.

    Patrick seemed to be hiding something that he didn''t want people to know.

    He looked cold-faced and unhappy.

    Not wanting to look at her, he quickly turned around and left without saying a word.

    "Hey, did you catch a cold because of soaking in the river before..."

    Christina remembered that when she was discharged from the hospital, Charles said that Patrick had a

    bit of cold.

    She moved very quickly, as if it was her instinctive reaction, and reached out to grab Patrick''s wrist.

    In the middle of what Christina said, his face suddenly changed and he suddenly stood up from his

    chair.

    "You have a high fever!"

    Patrick heard her exmation, and his face was a little unhappy.

    With a wave of his right hand, he tried to get rid of her.

    "Let go."

    His deep voice was hoarse.

    But she held on tight, or perhaps Patrick didn''t use too much force.

    Christina only felt his skin hot, and anxiety and nervousness welled up in her heart.

    "Patrick, have you taken any antipyretic?"

    Patrick didn''t answer her.

    He looked annoyed.

    "Let go.Did you hear me?"

    He seemed to have lost his patience.

    This time, he used his other hand to remove her fingers.

    Soon, Christina was pushed away by him.

    "You have no right to ask about me!"

    He seemed to be disgusted by her concern.

    Christina felt so aggrieved.

    Patrick didn''t seem to want to see her expression.

    He turned around quickly, stepped away, and walked towards the door in a hurry.

    Christina watched him with an angry expression on her face as he strode away.

    All of a sudden, she seemed to want to have a contest with something.She lunged forward again and

    wrapped her arms around his waist, hugging him tightly.

    Patrick froze in ce this time.

    Even the other servants of Hopkins Family standing aside were stunned.

    Everyone watched in shock as Christina rushed over, all eyes fixed on Christina, wondering if their

    usually grumpy young master would p her away.

    Christina hugged him tightly in this way.

    She turned around and shouted nervously at Mr.Hopkins, "Grandpa, he has a high fever!"

    The old man at the table was stunned for a moment, then frowned.Christina had thought the old man

    would yell at Patrick, but he didn''t.

    As if Old Master was used to it, he put down his chopsticks and said, "Take care of your body."

    "Christina "

    Patrick turned his head sideways, his face darkening.

    He gritted his teeth and shouted her name in a low voice, looking clearly dissatisfied with her pestering.

    He hated the women who pestered him the most.

    "Do whatever you want.I''m just so annoying!"

    Her face was full of anger.

    She shouted, with her clear eyes looking straight at him.

    "Patrick, did you know that a high fever can kill people too?"

    She seemed to have remembered something, and she felt a little excited.

    "When I was a kid, I had a ymate.He had a high fever at home all day, but no one took him to see a

    doctor.A weekter, I found him in the kindergarten.He had been silly and autistic, being not able to

    speak."

    "Everyone said his brain had been burnt out and he had be a fool..."

    She almost screamed out as if she was angry at the memory.

    Patrick had mixed feelings.

    He looked sideways at the hands she was holding on to his waist.

    He could feel her strength, tremors, and nervousness.

    ''Is she so nervous because of me?'' "Patrick, you have to have an intravenous drip today.¡±

    She sounded serious.Patrick didn''t know if it was because of his high fever or some other reason, but

    he let Christina drag him along...

    At the dining table, Mr.Hopkins looked at the two people leaving, then looked up at the housekeeper

    beside him.

    Both of them were a little surprised.

    Mr.Hopkins was quite pleased and his appetite improved a little.

    He picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of beef to chew on.

    Sure enough.

    After marrying his wife, Patrick was more patient.

    Patrick was dragged back to the bedroom by her.

    Soon the doctor came over and took Patrick''s temperature.

    But it was not a serious illness, so the doctor just prescribed some medicine for Patrick.

    Christina stood by, looking at the thermometer showing 39 degree.

    She was very worried and urged Patrick to have an intravenous drip.

    Seeing the strange atmosphere, the doctor and the servant quickly left.

    Patrick didn''t look very happy, especially when his eyes fell on the infusion set in his left hand.

    Damn it, he couldn''t work with this.

    He was used to signing with his left hand! Christina knew that he was in a bad mood and she asked

    softly like a good wife, which was rarely happened in usual, "Do you want to lie down on the bed?"

    He ignored her.

    Looking at the two bottles of potions on the iron frame, he calcted the time.

    He still had a lot to do.

    "Patrick, it will be morefortable to lie on the bed..."

    She approached him and continued to ask him gently and insistently.

    Patrick raised his eyebrows and stared at the face in front of him.

    She was really worried about him.

    He felt somewhat touched.

    For some unknown reason, Patricky on the bed subconsciously.

    "Patrick, are you feeling any difort?"

    "Your forehead is still very hot.How about I put a fever pad on it..Or do you prefer cold water or alcohol

    to cool it down physically?"

    She was very noisy.

    Patricky on a wide bed.

    He had a high fever and had no strength.

    He closed his eyes and only heard the woman beside him nagging and bustling around him.

    "Patrick..."

    Christinay down by the bed and saw that he had closed his eyes and had not spoken, so she called

    out his name in a low voice.

    "Anything else?"

    The man on the bed had a high fever so his voice was a little hoarse, but it was easy to detect the

    anger and impatience in his tone.

    "Oh, nothing.I had thought you were asleep, so I called you,"

    Christina began to reflect on herself.

    "Then I won''t disturb you.I''m going out.You can rest here."

    "Wait a minute."

    Patrick suddenly opened his eyes when she said she was leaving.

    "Are you feeling unwell?"

    Christina stood by the bed and stared at him.

    Patrick''s face shed with awkwardness and he said a word with a strange tone, "Headache"

    "Massage me..."

    Christina regarded him as a serious patient.

    She took off her shoes and climbed to the bed directly.

    She looked down at the man lying on the bed and told him very honestly, "Rub your temples? I don''t

    have much experience.¡±

    "It doesn''t matter..."

    It turned out that Christina could not lie.

    She was really inexperienced.

    Dead woman.

    She rubbed them so hard.

    Patrick''s head was under her ws, and she rubbed it at will.

    He felt more painful than before.

    Christina knew what she was doing, so she tried to rub it more gently.

    "Patrick, can you turn over?"

    "Hmm?"

    He was choked on the forehead by her.He had a high fever and was tortured, so he didn''t want to talk

    anymore.

    Patrick was lying on the bed like a salted fish, and his face was still pressed on the pillow by Christina.

    His breathing was a little ufortable.

    He suspected that Christina was taking advantage of his illness to seek revenge.

    Christina, on the other hand, felt that he was more approachable when he was sick.

    Now Patrick was facing her from behind, so she wasn''t so embarrassed.

    Her massage technique was still not very skillful, but it was obvious that she had known how much

    force should she exert.

    Patrick was a little relieved and felt that it was worth it to lie down like this.

    "After Eric''s high fever, he didn''t speak for two years..."

    It was so quiet in the bedroom that Christina recalled the past and told to him directly in the back of his

    head.

    Eric?

    Patrick didn''t stop her from talking, and the only thing he cared about right now was who the hell that

    Eric is.

    "Eric''s grandfather and my grandfather are very goodrades in the army.I knew Eric when I was

    very young.¡± Christina thought of her childhood ymate and sounded a little sad.

    "He was an illegitimate child, and his mother was deceived by a man.At first, she didn''t know that the

    man had a wife, but then she went back to her mother''s house when she was pregnant.There was

    nothing serious to be a single-parent family, but Eric''s mother died in childbirth when she gave birth to

    him...

    "Not long after, he was picked up by his father, but his father and his stepmother treated him badly.His

    stepmother often locked him up on the dirty and narrow top floor, throwing food at him like raisingT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    animals at regr intervals.Once, she even locked him in the trunk of the car to scare him on

    purpose..."

    As Christina spoke, she became agitated.

    "Eric was really stupid.He had been quiet since he was a child.He didn''t like to talk.He wouldn''t resist

    when he was bullied.Those people hit him with a pole, but he didn''t know how to escape..."

    At that time, she didn''t like this boy very much.

    She thought he was too stupid.

    She mocked him for being like a pir.

    He was so stupid that he even didn''t know how to escape.

    Butter...

    "What happened to himter?"

    Patrick, who was on the bed, suddenly spoke in a persistent voice.

    However, just as he turned his head, he saw that Christina''s eyes were red and it looked like she was

    about to cry.

    "Christina!"

    He suddenly raised his voice and called her name with anger.

    Christina was yelled at and immediately came back to her senses.

    "What, what?!"

    Patrick didn''t know what happened to Ericter on.

    Maybe something unfortunate happened, but Patrick wasn''t interested in these.

    "Christina.Shoulder! Rub my shoulder.his voice was a little stifled, and he said impolitely.After thinking

    for a moment¡± he lowered his voice and emphasized, "Don''t talk!"

 Chapter 70: Stole Your Wife

    Chapter 70: Stole Your Wife

    "Where is he?¡± Christina pushed the door open and went into the bedroom.

    She put down the bowl of hot congee in her hand, turned but found he wasn''t on the bed.

    There was still half of the infusion hanging in the iron rack.

    The syringe was forcefully removed, and the liquid was dripping...

    ''He asked me to go downstairs and bring congee for him..¡¯''

    The man must take the opportunity to slip away: Christina was a little angry.

    Without thinking, she knew where he was.She immediately turned and walked towards the study.

    "Are you that eager to know what''s hidden in my study?"

    However, when Christina held the doorknob of the study, a deep voice tinged with anger came from

    behind her.

    Christina turned around and looked at him, confused.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    The next second, she came to her senses and took a step forward.

    She gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Yes, I just wanted to sneak into your study while you were sick

    tonight and see what cruel things you have done in there!"

    "You!" Patrick looked angry too.

    There were fewer servants on the east side of the vi, and the corridor on the second floor was quiet.

    And they just stared at each other.

    He did not speak again, but suddenly turned around and went back to his bedroom.

    Christina stood still.

    Watching him striding away, she was even pissed off and a little aggrieved.

    "..I just wanted toe and ask you to go to your bedroom for a rest."

    She didn''t want to exin this to him.

    Because when he saw her standing outside the study, her first thought was that she was up to

    something.

    Christina always felt that she and he were from different worlds.

    There was such a gap in their status.

    Besides, he was too vignt and suspicious, but she liked to keep everything simple.

    The maid came in and took away the iron rack and the syringe by the bed, while Patrick sat in the small

    living room in the bedroom, hesitating over the bowl of congee on the coffee table.

    Christina went straight into the bathroom to wash up quickly, then got into bed and fell asleep,

    completely ignoring him.

    She had been running around for Patrick.

    He was the one who was having a high fever, but she was the one that had been busy.

    The bastard even removed the syringe before the infusion ran out...

    She was very upset.

    She held the quilt and moved several times.

    After all, she was sleepy and fell asleep quickly.

    The night was quiet.

    And it was 11 now, not veryte.

    Patrick walked to the door and was about to return to the study.

    However, he stopped and looked back at the woman on the bed.

    Patrick frowned.

    His fever was gone, but the medicine made him a little dizzy.

    With some thoughts in his eyes, he turned off all the lights in the bedroom, walked to the bed, lifted the

    quilt, andy down.

    Christina was sleeping on the edge of the bed with her back to him.

    Patrick reached out and held her in his arms naturally.

    She struggled once against his chest.

    Patrick hugged her tightly, and she gradually gave in, as if she was used to him being so domineering.

    Christina was in a bad mood tonight, and even when she fell asleep, she kept a straight face.

    The bedsidemp was very dim, and Patrick looked down at her quietly but wanted tough for some

    reason.

    He knew that she had just been to the study to look for him, but he was...too nervous.

    He didn''t want her to know about those things.

    He caressed her brows gently with his slender fingers.

    Perhaps because she felt itchy, she turned her head and rubbed her face against his chest, as if to stop

    him.

    Then she didn''t frown now and was sleeping soundly.

    Patrick''s eyes lit up and a smile appeared on his grim face as he watched her like this.

    He withdrew his hand and stopped caressing her face, but his eyes fell on her bright red lips...

    He then leaned over to her, their breaths intertwined, very low and soft.

    He couldn''t help holding his breath as he approached her.

    Christina''s long eyshes trembled, but he didn''t notice that she was pretending to be asleep.

    Her heart was beating a little fast, but she was nervous even with her eyes closed.

    She also felt a little strange.

    She didn''t know why she didn''t want to reject his kiss...

    But just as Patrick was about to kiss her soft lips, he seemed to have remembered something and

    stopped.

    Christina felt it was such a hard night.

    She felt a little disappointed and a little sad.

    But she was very angry.

    He teased her first! She really wanted to punch him in the chest and kick him, but if she did these, he

    would know she was not asleep.

    Christina didn''t sleep well and kept tossing and turning in his arms.

    And Patrick did not sleep well tonight.

    He reached out to touch her forehead several times to see whether she was infected by him.Christina

    didn''t sleep well in the first half of the night because she was angry.

    Early in the morning, her phone rang.What bastard was calling her?

    "Who is it?!"

    After grabbing the phone by the bed, Christina asked with resentment.The man on the other end of the

    phone was stunned for a moment, then he said with some embarrassment, "Christina, it''s me-"

    Christina didn''t get enough sleep and was dizzy.She only felt that the voice was familiar.She pressed

    her phone on her ear casually and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    "Who is it?" The man next to her suddenly asked.

    When Christina opened her eyes, she realized that she was so close to Patrick, and his hand was

    naturally resting on her chest.He was a pervert! "Hey, take your hand away from me."

    Now, her mind waspletely clear.

    "Christina, what''s going on over there?"

    Hearing Christina''s scream, the person on the other end of the phone asked anxiously, "Where are you

    now? Do you want me to go..."

    Patrick could hear the nervousness and worry in the person''s voice through the cell phone.

    He knew it was his cousin.

    Patrick suddenly rolled over and pinned Christina down.

    "What, what are you doing..."

    Christina was so scared that her mind was in turmoil.

    "I want to do you¡± Patrick whispered in a husky voice in her ear to mislead his cousin.

    The man on the phone heard their conversation and his face turned livid.

    The next second, the phone was impatiently hung up by Patrick.

    "Cory!"

    Outside the gate of a prestigious private kindergarten in A City, a man clutched his cell phone and

    looked gloomy.

    He had just sent his daughter to kindergarten when he suddenly remembered something and called

    her...

    "Cory¡± A person hurried towards him, and she called him twice before the man regained his senses

    and looked up.

    When he saw the woman in front of him, Cory was a little stunned.His gaze fell on her face for three

    seconds, and heughed at himself.

    This woman looked very much like her.

    "Miss Jones, we don''t seem to know each other very well," Cory spoke in a cold and distant voice.

    When Cecilia heard his tone, she looked a little unhappy.

    Since she started her career as an actress, everyone had been kind to her, but recently because of

    Patrick...

    She held back her anger and forced a perfect smile.

    "Mr.Hampton, there might be some misunderstandings between us.Today I came here to see you...''¡¯

    Cory was sneering.

    He didn''t believe her at all.He then interrupted her.

    "Cecilia, I''m not Patrick.I won''t buy anything you say.I''m not interested in a fake who got this face

    thanks to stic surgery¡± Cecilia''s face froze at the words stic surgery.

    Cory narrowed his eyes and red at her face.

    For the past three years, he could see it every day when he came home...

    He felt he could still hear the conversation between Patrick and Christina.

    His face was gloomy and he felt irritable.

    He turned around, ignoring the woman in front of him, and walked straight to the shiny ck Ferrari

    parked on the right side of the road.

    Seeing this, Cecilia felt anxious, ran over, and grabbed his arm regardless of her image.

    "Cory, I really have something important to talk to you about today¡±

    "Let go of me!"

    Cory looked gloomy and felt worse when he saw her simr face.

    "Cory, you know how I am doing now.I just want to find someone to support me..."

    Cory lost his patience and pushed her away.

    "Miss Jones, I am not cut out to be anyone''s sugar daddy.Don''t forget.I''m kind of rted to the Hopkins

    Family!" He said through gritted teeth.

    Christina was his cousin''s wife now, a fact he didn''t want to ept at all!

    "Then have you ever thought about why your cousin Patrick slept with no one but Christina after he

    came back from abroad for the first time in six years? You really think it''s just a coincidence?!"

    Cecilia seemed to be cornered and shouted at him.

    This sentence stunned Cory.

    "What do you mean?"

    He looked intensely at her.

    Suddenly, Cory looked excited.

    "Cecilia, do you know something?"

    When Cecilia saw his nervous look, she felt relieved.

    She put on air and changed the subject.

    "I heard that your daughter is not very close to your current wife, Carrie.."

    Cory didn''t understand why she suddenly mentioned Carrie, but in fact, his daughter was afraid of

    Carrie.

    "Cecilia, you''d better not y tricks," he warned in a deep voice.

    Cecilia straightened her back and looked straight at him.

    "Cory, I told you before, I just want someone to support me."

    "You still care about Christina, don''t you..."

    "If Carrie hadn''t returned with her child, you would still be married to Christina.You were still her

    husband, but things are different now:"

    Cory''s face darkened even more at her words.

    While Cecilia was smiling.

    She reached out and tugged at his tie.

    She tiptoed, leaned closer, and leaned her lips against his ear.

    It looked like they were flirting with each other.

    Cory was unhappy and tried to push her away, but her words froze him.

    "Cory, I can tell you the truth about everything..."

    Cecilia lowered her voice and said word for word, "For example, Patrick started plotting against you so

    as to steal your wife a few years ago..."

 Chapter 71: Who Is the Mistress

    Chapter 71: Who Is the Mistress

    "What are you doing?!"

    "Cecilia, you b*tch, stay away from my husband!"

    When Carrie drove past the kindergarten, she saw Cory, and Cecilia''s body was pressed against

    Cory.She got out of the car in a rage and rushed over, pushing Cecilia away.

    "Who''s the b*tch, Carrie? Didn''t you steal your husband from Christina..." Cecilia has pushed away but

    was not angry.

    Instead, she smiled and ridiculed Carrie.

    "What did you say?!"

    Carrie''s face darkened instantly, and she took a big step forward as if she was about to pounce on

    Cecilia and tear her apart.

    "We are in public.Stop it."

    Cory standing there, silent, reached out and grabbed Carrie.

    Carrie looked angry and like she didn''t want to give up, but she didn''t dare to mess around in public.

    She looked up, red at Cecilia, and shot her a warning look.

    While Cecilia put on a perfect smile and gently said to Cory.

    "Don''t forget toe to me..."

    "When did you hook up with that b*tch?"

    As soon as Carrie got into the car, she immediately shook his arm nervously and asked.

    "Are you crazy? I have nothing to do with her.''¡¯ Cory looked in the direction of Cecilia''s departure and

    remembered what she had just said.

    He shook off Carrie''s hand impatiently, stepped on the elerator, and the car drove steadily down the

    highway.

    Carrie sat in the passenger seat and yelled angrily at the man beside her.

    "Cory, don''t try to lie to me.That b*tch was pressed against your body!"

    "Cory, we have been married.I''m your wife now.But you are still thinking about your ex-wife, Christina,

    right? This b*tch looks so simr to her..."

    "Shut up!" Cory''s face was gloomy.

    He clenched the steering wheel with her right hand.

    He could not control himself and yelled at her as she shouted and mentioned Christina''s name.

    "Carrie, I told you, once we are married, I won''t have an affair, believe it or not.At least, Christina was

    willing to believe me..."

    Cory''s voice dropped, tinged withplex emotions.

    During the three years of marriage between him and Christina, she had always believed in him, but he

    cheated on her...

    If Carrie had not suddenly returned from abroad with his daughter, he wouldn''t get a divorce but

    remained to be indifferent to Christina.

    Carrie saw the guilt on his face clearly and immediately bit her lips, angry and not willing to ept this.

    The look in his eyes made her more worried than when she saw him snuggling up with Cecilia.

    He really cared about his ex-wife...

    "Cory, I told you a long time ago that I came back because our daughter wanted to see her father.I

    didn''t want to break up your family.It was you who said you didn''t love Christina at all.You asked her to

    get adivorce, and you took her naked pictures..."

    Carrie lowered her head and her voice became aggrieved as she sobbed.

    "Do you know that those people are saying that I stole Christina''s husband and that I''m a

    homewrecker..." Cory''s face was grim and livid.

    As he listened to her cry and talk about the past, he became even more agitated.

    The car got off the highway and stopped abruptly at the red light.

    He took a deep breath and opened said to her as gently as he could.

    "Carrie, you are being paranoid."

    "We''ve got married, and we''re going to have a wedding soon.As for Christina.."

    He paused for a moment, then turned around and nced casually at the window.

    "I''ve been decorating our new house recently.I found something Christina left behind in the apartment.I

    just wanted to send those items to her..."

    "Why not use the express?"

    His tone became gentle, Carrie did not dare to be unreasonable for fear of offending him.

    "No."

    However, Cory was a little tough this time.

    The light in front of him turned green.

    He stepped on the elerator and thought for a long time before continuing, "That''s Christina''s

    wooden box.I have to return it to her personally:"

    It was ridiculous that although he had been married to her for three years, he didn''t know anything

    about Christina''s family background, her parents, or her hobbies.

    But this rosewood box, which Christina had locked in a secret drawer in her closet, had always been

    very precious to her.

    This wooden box, as Christina had said, seemed to be the only thing left by her missing childhood

    friend, named Eric or something.

    "What''s in that wooden box?" Carrie was alert and curious.

    Cory''s face changed and immediately changed the subject.

    "Our daughter said that she wants to wear the pink princess dress at our wedding next week..."

    "This is my wedding.I just want it to be perfect.Her pink dress doesn''t match my white dress.Or she

    can''t attend the wedding.Your family only cares about our daughter, and they don''t care about me.Do

    whatever you want.It''s up to you and your family anyway!"

    Carrie angrily turned to look at the window.

    Every time she asked him about Christina, he deliberately changed the subjects, and he was always

    partial to their daughter.

    Cory had thought that she was just jealous of him being better to their daughter, but now, he saw

    Carrie''s gloomy side face, he couldn''t help thinking of something else.

    [Is your daughter not very close to Carrie?] Cecilia just told him about this, but why did she know this?

    He looked down and his eyes fell on the screen of his phone.

    Cecilia had entered her phone number into his phone...He wasn''t interested in having a mistress,

    but...The car stopped in front of the Hampton Family, and Carrie got out of the car.

    But Cory turned the car around and went straight back to thepany.

    He typed very quickly on his phone and sent a text message.

    [Meet me in Beachside Hotel tonight.You said before that Patrick plotted something against me.What is

    it exactly...]

    The phone vibrated and a new message came in.Christina looked curiously at the screen of her phone

    on the bedside table.

    The line of text shed, so she didn''t see the message clearly.But she saw it was sent by a private

    hospital in Seattle.

    "..Are you awake?"

    She read the text and reached out to grab her phone.

    "Don''t touch my phone."

    However, the man in the bathroom called out to her in a low, anxious voice.

    Then Patrick walked over quickly.

    He grabbed his cell phone as if he didn''t like people intruding on his privacy.

    Christina was yelled at and immediately withdrew her hand guiltily before she turned to look at him

    awkwardly.

    "There was a new message from the United States...saying that someone woke up."

    She suddenly remembered something and reminded Patrick, who was always busy.

    "Grandpa just asked to go to the Hampton Family this afternoon.Don''t forget..."

    Cory and Carrie would have a wedding soon, and the Hopkins Family would be there.

    On the day of the wedding, it was a little improper for her, Cory''s ex- wife to go, but she had to go over

    for dinner tonight.

    She reached the bedroom door, but the man inside still did not reply to her.

    Christina frowned and looked back, a little dissatisfied.

    "Hey, don''t get caught up in your meetings.If you don''t go tonight, grandpa will be angry again..."

    Before she could finish her words, she noticed that Patrick''s face wasplicated.

    He looked perplexed but also surprised.

    He stared at the phone and was stunned.

    "Patrick, are you okay?"

    She had never seen him look so shocked.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I need to go to the United States right now..."

 Chapter 72: Attending Ex-husbands Wedding

    Chapter 72: Attending Ex-husband''s Wedding

    Christina stood still, watching him as he walked out of the bedroom door with his phone clutched in his

    hand.

    "Patrick, did anything happen?" Christina said to the man in front of her.

    She did not know if it was her illusion.She felt his footsteps a little hasty and heavy.

    "That message just now..."

    As she guessed, she followed him downstairs.

    "A message from the United States..."

    Christina had just arrived at the Main Residence of Hopkins Family when she heard from afar that

    Mr.Hopkins was in a hurry to ask, "There is really a new situation.He has woken up.Is there a chance to

    recover?"

    "Young Master has rushed to the international airport.'''' The butler was also very excited.

    She couldn''t understand what they were talking about, so she walked up to him worriedly.

    "Grandpa, Patrick..."

    The old man looked up at her and hesitated for a moment before asking, "Didn''t he mention it to you?"

    Christina smiled awkwardly and shook her head.Thinking about it, she really worried for nothing.She

    had no right to interfere with Patrick''s personal affairs.

    "There are some urgent matters in the United States.Patrick needs to rush over immediately.He may be

    staying there for a long time."

    The butler smiled kindly and exined briefly to her.

    "Oh" Christina lowered her head.

    Her tone was somewhat sad.

    She did not continue to ask about it.

    She pretended not to care and sat with the old man for a while.

    When she returned to her bedroom, she immediately grabbed her cell phone and opened WhatsApp.

    Invincible Tina: "Charles! Come out.Come out!"

    Brother Charlie: "Why?"

    Originally, Charles didn''t want to talk to her since he was at thepany meeting, but Christina

    seemed a little agitated today.

    Christina entered a string of words ina flurry, but she felt it rather awkward when she was asked by

    Charles so calmly.

    After thinking for a while, she calmly replied as she typed a line of words, "Patrick received a text

    message from Seattle hospital today, saying that someone woke up, and then he acted abnormally and

    rushed out..."

    Brother Charlie: "Really? Woke up?"

    Even Charles was shocked.

    He spoke to his assistant, stood up, and walked out of the conference room.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After thinking about it, he replied to Christina, "Patrick is going to Beauty Ind."

    Invincible Tina: "What? Beauty Ind???"

    Charles looked at the emojis of anger she sent, raised his eyebrows, and teased, "Christina, do you

    think Patrick went to the US to find beautiful girls? Are you jealous?"

    Brother Charlie: "Don''t worry.Patrick has suffered enough from you alone.Beauty Ind is a rich area in

    Seattle, where a friend of his lives."

    Invincible Tina: "Who?"

    Charles did not answer her and he looked thoughtful.

    Christina knew that Charles was also a busy man, and did not dare to disturb him.

    She thought of quietly withdrawing from WhatsApp as she felt a little silly to inquire about Patrick''s

    personal affairs.

    Brother Charlie: "When there''s a chance, perhaps Patrick will introduce the person to you"

    Atst, Charles sent the message and Christina looked at it in a daze for a while.

    She browsed her WhatsApp content and read some inspirational articles.

    She found that she hadn''t updated her Moments for a long time, so she sighed and wrote a paragraph.

    "Being pregnant with no appetite and brain''s swelling.It is as if I''m getting increasingly stupider''''

    Christina then added a meme of a drooping orange cat at the end.

    To Christina''s surprise, someone instantlymented on the boring exmation in her Moments.

    "Tina, don''t be too tired.Take more rest as much as possible."

    It''s a very polite saying.

    Christina only nced at the word "Tina", which was a little nauseating...

    "Who is this?"

    She checked the other party''s message.

    The nickname was Sleeping Beauty.

    This was a new WhatsApp ount.

    The other party had not updated any things in Moments.

    "Sleeping Beauty? Why does a man use this nickname? Is he really so beautiful..."

    Christina didn''t take it to heart and withdrew the WhatsApp directly.

    Cory and Carrie were officially getting married next week.

    They and family rtives were supposed to have a meal this afternoon to talk about the details of the

    wedding.

    Patrick suddenly went to the UnitedStates, so Christina naturally did not go.

    In order to have a healthy big fat baby, Christina had a regr routine.

    She stayed at home for a week and she didn''t go anywhere, but asionally, she subconsciously

    looked at her cell phone.

    After Patrick went to the US, he didn''t call her.

    "What do you miss him for?"

    Getting used to getting up early, Christina picked up her phone to check as soon as she got up, and her

    expression was a little unhappy.

    "Ma''am, why have you been so distracted all week? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Early in the morning, Christina had breakfast with the old man.

    When the butler served them, he asked with concern.

    Before Christina could answer, Mr.Hopkins raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "Patrick will

    not return until the end of the month..."

    "Ma''am, it turns out that you miss Young Master.He has something important to do..."

    The butler understood a little and immediately exined to her.

    Christina was embarrassed.

    Mr.Hopkins teased her as well and said leisurely, "Don''t stay at home all day long.Depression does no

    good to my great-grandson''s IQ.Find yourself some things to do..."

    Thirty minutester, Christina sat in the car expressionlessly.

    The car was driving forward steadily, heading for the church on the east side of the city.

    She thought that the old man had just asked her to y chess with him when he said that she shall

    have something to do.Why didn''t she expect that he wanted her to attend the wedding?

    "Grandpa, I don''t think I''m a good fit..."

    "What, are you feeling guilty?"

    Mr.Hopkins did not let here alone.

    He sat with her in the car.

    "Christina, remember that you are the granddaughter-inw of our Hopkins Family.It makes sense that

    you attend the wedding of the Hampton Family.Hiding or escaping from it will only end up in making

    trouble."

    "Not because of this.I don''t want to..."

    I didn''t want to see those people.

    Seeing that she hesitated to speak, the old man immediately frowned and looked at her.

    "You must keep a suitable distance from other men, you know.Don''t do anything to make Patrick

    misunderstand..."

    In fact, today, the old man proposed to attend the wedding with Christina with another purpose, which

    was to clear the rtionship between her and Cory.

    Christina was stunned for a moment.

    It sounded like a joke, but when it was said by the old man in his deep and aged voice, it was more like

    a warning.

    She turned to the window and answered, "I know.''¡¯

    But deep down in her heart, she was very dissatisfied.

    "Patrick may have a beautiful woman in his arms in the United States.It''s really unfair..."

    He didn''t even send her a text! The wedding ceremony became more solemn with the presence of

    Mr.Hopkins.

    The people present all went to greet Mr.Hopkins one after another.

    Christina was always by the old man''s side.

    Indeed, no one dared to look at her even a little strangely, and no one dared to gossip.

    Laurie was clearly unhappy when Laurie saw Christina was here, but she also smiled.

    Everything was going smoothly, just waiting for the main character to enter......

    "Why did the groom take so long......"

 Chapter 73: I Wont Marry Her

    Chapter 73: I Won''t Marry Her

    The morning light was mild.

    The entire eastern cathedral was thoroughly decorated with gorgeous flower corridors, festive red

    carpet spread all over the floor.

    The fragrance of champagne and wine wafted away.

    "What takes the groom so long?"

    A grand wedding was about to be held here.

    The guests were all present.Even the bride and her rtives arrived.Christina apanied

    Mr.Hopkins to the venue.

    When she saw the guests around her discussion, she curiously looked around.Carrie was wearing a

    white tube dress.Her makeup was delicate but she looked a little anxious at the moment.

    Laurie walked towards Carrie and asked in a low voice to avoid embarrassment, "What''s going on?

    Didn''t youe with Cory?"

    "Why haven''t we seen Cory for so long? Could it be that he was too happy drinking wine with his

    friendsst night to wake up?"

    Connie also asked nervously.

    Carrie didn''t look well and exined, "Cory said something urgent happened at thepany.Our

    wedding car will arrive first, and then he''ll rush over.¡±

    "He''s getting married today, but he''s still working.Obviously, he was not respectful to us."

    Mrs.Dickens also came over, his face darkened as she was dissatisfied with the Hampton Family''s

    impolite behaviors.

    There were so many famous guests here.

    The only family member Carrie had was her sister Connie, so the Dickens Family offered to serve as

    Carrie''s family.

    The wedding was held in the name of the Hampton Family and the Dickens Family.

    If anything went wrong, it would be shameful.

    "Men should focus on their careers.Just wait a little longer.''¡¯ Donald said in a deep voice.

    Naturally, Laurie felt that her son did nothing wrong.

    She smiled.

    "There must be something urgent at thepany.Cory will be here soon.Let''s have some food first..."

    Christina was bored.

    She didn''t want to go to the wedding.

    Seeing the old man talking to his old friend, she went to the open dessert buffet in front of her to get

    something to eat.

    "Go away, you stepped on my wedding dress."

    All of a sudden, an angry voice came from Carrie''s side.

    Then came the sound of the child crying loudly.

    The girl looked at the small footprints on Carrie''s long white veil and hurriedly fell to the floor, crying

    and wiping the dress with her small hands.

    But the more the girl tugged at Carrie''s wedding dress, the angrier Carrie became.

    "Go away¡±

    Thinking of Cory''s dy and looking at the child in front of her, she felt angry.

    "What''s wrong?"

    When Laurie and the others heard the child''s cry, they immediately looked in the direction of the voice.

    All of a sudden, a lot of curious people looking at Christina.Christina lowered her head in astonishment

    and looked at the girl hiding behind her.

    "Don''t hit me..."

    The child struggled behind Christina as she was scared out of her wits.Christina naturally knew that

    she was Cory''s daughter.

    "She seems scared."

    When Christina saw Laurie and the others approaching her, she said faintly.Carrie walked up to her in a

    beautiful white dress.She looked unfriendly, lowering her eyes and shouting at the girl, "Jasmine,e

    to mommy:"

    She ordered seriously.

    But the girl tugged at the corner of Christina''s clothes with her small hands and refused to let go.

    Christina was a little embarrassed.

    "Jasmine,e to grandma."

    Laurie stepped forward and looked at her granddaughter.

    Her normally serious face became more gentle.

    The girl looked at Laurie for a while before running over and hugging her.

    "Why did the girl hide behind you just now? What did you do to her? You''d better behave yourself!"

    Donald looked straight at his daughter, whom he had not seen for a long time, and started lecturing her

    coldly.

    Christina bit her lips and did not answer.She was angry.She couldn''t believe that her own biological

    father always med her without figuring out what happened.

    "Well, there are so many guests here."

    Mrs.Dickens walked up to Christina and took her hand very kindly.

    "Christina, why didn''t I see Patrick? Whom did youe with?"

    Christina, who was held by the olddy''s arm, felt ufortable and replied softly, "Patrick has gone

    to America.I''ming with grandpa."

    Mrs.Dickens''s eyes narrowed when she heard that.

    "Oh, we''re ttered that Mr.Hopkins is present today.Where is he? I''ll go over and say hello to him and

    thank them for their help to our Dickens Family..."

    Before, they asked Patrick for help from Hopkins Family.

    Patrick not only solved their funding issues but allowed Dickens Family to participate in many big

    projects.Half of the Dickens Family''s projects relied on Hopkins Family''s investment.

    "It''s great that Carrie married Cory, but my own granddaughter married the best guy." Mrs.Dickens was

    in a good mood.

    As she praised, she touched Christina''s head.

    Christina was expressionless.She was not close to grandma as she didn''t like the snobbish olddy.

    "Christina, I''d like to tell you something from the bottom of my heart.You have to remember it."

    Mrs.Dickens lowered her voice and told her mysteriously, "Men like fresh and exciting

    experiences.Although you''re pregnant now, you should take the initiative to..."

    "I see" Christina blushed and immediately interrupted the olddy.

    "Your mother is gone.So I have to tell you about these things...Anyway, be smart.Even if Mr.Hopkins

    has a mistress, don''t offend him.Don''t argue with him.Now that you''re pregnant with his child, you''ll be

    able to keep your ce at home..." Christina was annoyed by Mrs.Dickens and purposely raised her

    voice.

    "When will the wedding begin?"

    Christina''s voice made the rest of the people anxious again.The bride was there.Where did the groom

    go?

    "Why are you here?"

    Carrie was in a hurry to call Cory when he turned around and saw Cecilia.

    Her face darkened.

    "I don''t wee you here!"

    She was already very dissatisfied with Christina''s presence at her wedding today, but Christina could

    rely on Mr.Hopkins, so she could not chase Christina away.

    However, there was no need for her to be polite to Cecilia.

    "Ie with Mr.Fisher." Cecilia wore a bright smile.

    The Fisher Family was famous in F City.

    Carrie did not remember that she had once given an invitation to the Fisher Family.

    However, since they came, she did not dare to offend.

    "Carrie, your wedding is really lively.How can I miss it?"

    Cecilia took a step forward and whispered something in her ear.

    "What do you mean!"

    Carrie suddenly became nervous.

    "The groom is here.The groom is here!"

    At this moment, a bright ck Ferrari came over.

    Someone in the crowd cheered loudly, "Cory, you''ve kept us waiting for along time.''¡¯ Carrie looked at

    Cory and immediately walked towards him.

    She said coquettishly, "Well, why does it take you so long?"

    "All right, everyone.Please enter the church.The wedding is starting now.¡¯'' Laurie greeted the guests

    with a smile.

    Laurie walked over to her son and reminded him in a low voice, "Your grandfather is here today.Hurry

    and salute him."

    The guests had smiles on their faces and were all looking forward to the wedding.

    A joyful piano concerto was on...The bride and groom approached the altar together, but...

    The guests on both sides noticed that something was wrong, because the groom did not look straight

    ahead, nor did he look at the beautiful bride beside him.

    Instead, he kept staring at a woman in the first row on the left.

    Christina looked puzzled.Cory was staring at her.

    What was he doing? Someone was already whispering, "The young master of the Hampton Family has

    been staring at his ex- wife..."

    "It can''t be a revival of old love, can it?"

    "No way.¡± Christina married into Hopkins Family.She''s Hopkins Family''s granddaughter-inw

    now.Carrie was worried and whispered his name, "Cory!"

    Cory suddenly stopped and turned to look at Carrie.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Cory, is something wrong? What''s wrong with you?"

    Carrie felt a little nervous for some reason.

    Cory did not answer.

    He expressionlessly let go of Carrie''s hand and strode to the altar, pushing the priest who was holding

    the wedding down and snatching the microphone from his hand.

    "What''s the matter?"

    The guests below the stage looked surprised.

    "Cory, what do you want to do?"

    Laurie saw that her son was too abnormal today and hurriedly stood up from her seat.

    Before Laurie could step forward to dissuade him, Cory held the microphone tightly and looked around

    coldly.

    He gritted his teeth and said, "I won''t marry her.The wedding is canceled!"

 Chapter 74: Patrick, you are horrible.

    Chapter 74: Patrick, you are horrible.

    "What the hell is going on!"

    "Do you know that the guests invited today are all dignitaries in the circle? You are deliberately

    humiliating us!"

    The wedding was canceled midway.

    The people of the Hampton Family and the Dickens Familypletely didn''t know the situation before.

    The elders were furious.

    After telling the guests to leave in embarrassment, they rushed back to the Hampton Family.

    Samuel pped his son hard.

    "You bastard, do you know what you did?" Samuel yelled at Cory angrily.

    He was a well- mannered college teacher and had never been so angry.

    "Okay, calm down,"

    Laurie said, feeling sorry for her son.

    She immediately stepped forward in anxiety.

    "Cory, what''s going on? Why did you cancel the wedding? Have you met any troubles? Tell us."

    The lobby of the Hampton Family was filled with immediate rtives.

    Mr.Hopkins and the people of the Dickens Family were present as well.

    The atmosphere was heavy as everyone was waiting for an exnation! Cory was pped so hard by

    his father that blood oozed from the corners of his lips, but he didn''t care.

    He lowered his head and spoke in a cold and determined tone.

    "I''m going to divorce her now!"

    "What did you say?"

    Connie''s face darkened with anger and she shouted in a shrill voice, "Cory, do you think you can bully

    my sister? You just said that the wedding was canceled in front of so many people, and now you dare

    to say that you want to divorce her! Do you have any conscience at all?"

    "Cory, why are you doing this to me..."

    Carrie, whose makeup was messed up, couldn''t help crying loudly.

    Her voice was aggrieved.

    "Did I do anything wrong? You said that you were canceling the wedding in public.Have you ever

    thought about how I feel and how embarrassed I''ll be in the future..."

    Her voice grew more excited.

    "You''re still thinking about Christina, aren''t you?"

    She roared, her eyes wet with tears and filled with resentment.She stared in Christina''s direction.

    "She''s already your cousin''s wife.How can you covet her?"

    For a moment, everyone looked at Christina.Even Mr.Hopkins frowned and looked at the woman

    beside him.

    Christina''s expression was tense.Her face lookedplicated and stiff.

    She did not understand the situation.

    "Canceling the wedding has nothing to do with her.Carrie, don''t me everything on Christina!"

    Cory''s face darkened and he yelled at Carrie.

    "You know why I canceled the wedding,"

    Cory red at her hatefully.

    He gritted his teeth and growled in anger, "Carrie, tell me how I got my daughter!"

    Carrie''s sobbing face froze in an instant.

    "What''s wrong with Jasmine?"

    Laurie hugged her granddaughter and asked Cory anxiously.

    Everyone was confused and didn''t know what was going on.Why did the canceling of the wedding have

    something to do with his daughter?

    "Cory, is there a misunderstanding?" Some rtives of the Hampton Family asked.

    Cory bit his lips.His face was darkened.

    He turned around and walked towards the door.He didn''t want to stay here or exin.

    "Cory! "

    Seeing he leave, Carrie rushed forward to hug himina hurry.

    "Cory, don''t go.I''m your wife.I''m your wife.Don''t go..."

    Tears streamed down her face and she spoke incoherently, pleading with him.

    Everyone present looked at Carrie with sympathy.

    Mr.Hopkins was most annoyed by the trifles of love affairs.

    He had always been strict with his children and grandchildren.

    Although Cory was his grandson, he was still mad at Cory''s behavior.

    The old man''s face darkened and hemanded sternly with his horse voice, "Make it clear!"

    "Cory, Carrie has been with you for so long.You can''t do that."

    "Carrie still has a sister to back her up.Have you ever taken the Dickens Family seriously?"

    Everyone was ming him, but Cory smiled coldly.

    "Am I wrong?"

    He turned to look at the woman who was hugging him, raised his voice, and shouted angrily, "Carrie,

    what do you think? Who let this happen today?!"

    With that, Cory mercilessly pushed Carrie away in disgust.

    "Carrie, I know it all " he stared at the woman on the floor, almost strangling her to death.

    "I know everything.I know everything!"

    Cory''s eyes were red and he roared emotionally.

    His voice became rather hoarse.

    The people in the Hampton Family''s hall were stunned by Cory''s sudden uncontroble emotions.

    They looked at each other in confusion, wondering what had happened.

    Carrie crawled on the cold marble floor, her hands grabbing Cory''s legs.

    She cried and muttered, "I love you, Cory.It''s all because I love you.I love you..."

    She wept bitterly, her lips trembling, and she kept repeating the words ''I love you'', trying to wash away

    the mistakes she had made.

    "Love me?"

    Coryughed out loud and roared self-deprecatingly, "Carrie, what right do you have to say you love

    me? Should I believe you or not?"

    "Six years ago, I followed my mother''s instructions to pursue Christina.I broke up with you.A month

    later, I was in a bad mood because I broke up with you.So I went to a bar and got drunk.Then a married

    woman said I slept with her, and her husband called the police.I was locked in."

    "I knew at the time that I was drunk, but I didn''t touch that woman.Back then, mypany was just

    listed, I didn''t want to make it public.I thought that after the investigation, I could just leave.But damn

    it.The police said that my sperm was found on that woman and on her bed, and I was charged with

    rape."

    When the Hampton Family heard him say this, their faces darkened in horror.

    No one in their family knew that had happened.Cory looked at Donald with a sneer.

    "I really want to thank Mr.Dickens for your help back then."

    That year, he was arrested at the C City''s police station.

    The Hampton Family was in A City, so he knew that the Hampton Family was not powerful enough to

    help him in another city.

    It was obvious that someone had framed him, but he had no way out as all the police had evidence.

    Christina sat beside Mr.Hopkins and suddenly recalled something.

    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Carrie, who was lying on the floor.

    "Carrie, you said that you went to ask your powerful brother-inw, Donald, to secretly help me, so I

    could be released.Really? Is that true?"

    Cory shook her hand off in disgust.

    At this moment, he felt that the woman at his feet was like a scorpion.

    "What you told me was a lie!"

    He red at her, and Carrie''s sobbing face was filled with apprehension.

    She wanted to refute, but could not think of an excuse.

    "And then you told Christina about my imprisonment.It was Christina who went to beg her father!

    Christina gave up her mother''s inheritance to let Donald agree to use his connections to secretly let me

    out! After that, you intentionally reminded me that you''re my benefactor: "And six yearster, when you

    came back with my daughter, you even lied about that! Carrie, what do you think? Now that you say

    you love me, should I believe you or not? Can I still believe you? Even the baby wasn''t born by you!"

    This girl was not born by Carrie!

    "You already had a n when you were dating me.When we were having sex, you deliberately left my

    sperm...It was you who looked for the couple.It was you who left the so-called sperm as evidence.It

    was you who went to the ck market to find a surrogate!"

    "Carrie, you think you can marry into the Hampton Family if you have my child.After you have Patrick''s

    secret help, you and Patrick could plot against me together, right?" Cory roared hysterically.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Patrick - Christina was stunned.

    Mr.Hopkins was grim-faced with a crutch in his right hand.

    Cory''s eyes were bloodshot, and he turned to look at Christina and red fiercely at her abdomen.

    She was pregnant with Patrick''s child.

    But she used to be his wife! ''Patrick, you have been scheming since six years ago.

    You''re horrible: "Ridiculous! This is ridiculous!"

    Mr.Hopkins stomped hard on the floor and yelled, "Get Patrick here immediately:"

 Chapter 75: Who You Really Like

    Chapter 75: Who You Really Like

    "We can''t get through Young Master..."

    "There must be something important for Patrick to do in America.We''ll discuss it when hees back."

    In the lobby of the Hampton Family, the immediate rtives all spoke politely and did not dare to jump

    to conclusions.

    After all, what Cory had said had something to do with the young master of the Hopkins Family.

    Patrick framed Cory? No one dared toment on the matter until it was cleared up.

    Everyone sat upright.

    Mr.Hopkins looked solemn.His bleared eyes were deep in thought.His right hand held the crutch tightly

    as if his anger was about to erupt at any moment.

    The others were trembling, ncing over at Christina with suspicion from time to time.

    "Let''s go."

    The others thought that Mr.Hopkins was going to lose his temper, but he leaned on his walking stick

    and sat up from his chair.

    Their heart skipped a beat.

    This meant that it was not suitable to mention this matter for the time being.

    Everyone was smart.

    Seeing Mr.Hopkins''s attitude, they were all ready to leave.

    Christina walked out of the Hampton Family with the old man on her right side.

    She put on a straight face.

    She was thinking about something.

    She remembered she had broken into Patrick''s study and flipped through some documents...

    Cory just mentioned that he was framed in a rape case six years ago...

    It was Patrick who had it done.

    "Carrie, you can''t me Cory for canceling the wedding today.

    You''re so vicious, you had told so many lies to us, and may have plotted something else.How dare you

    dream of marrying into the Hampton Family!" Laurie''s voice came faintly from the lobby of the Hampton

    Family''s.

    "Mrs.Hampton, I just lost my head for the moment..." Carrie cried with tears all over her face.

    "I admit that I can''t have children because of my physical problems. That''s why..."

    As she spoke, she turned to the angry, cold man and pleaded, "Cory, I was in love with you.I really

    loved you.I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you, but I was afraid that you would despise me for

    not being able to give birth, so I secretly hid the used condom..."

    "Stop it!" Cory snapped at her impatiently.

    When he thought of these things, he could not calm down.

    Seeing how ruthless he was to her, Carrie became anxious, raised her voice, and shouted, "Cory,

    believe me, I really didn''t know you were framed at that time.I only guessedter that it had something

    to do with Patrick.I really didn''t think about setting you up..."

    "Believe you?" Cory muttered in a deep voice.

    He lowered his head and did not want to look at her again.

    Somehow, he felt very tired.

    He had been fooled by Patrick.

    What could he do? The die was cast.

    Laurie also felt that his son was too aggrieved and angrily promised, "Patrick has gone too far.Cory,

    don''t worry.I promise you that I''ll get even with him for this even if it would cost my life!"

    Cory looked sullen, his handsome face much more haggard.

    He did not want to hear the noise of Carrie and his mother anymore.

    He ran out in a huff.

    Carrie looked at his angry figure and sobbed because she was really afraid of being abandoned by

    him.

    Lifting the white gown, she quickly chased after him.

    "Cory, don''t go.Listen to me, listen to me..."

    She shouted as she ran.

    Her voice disgusted Cory and made him want to leave even faster.

    All of a sudden, at a corner outside the door...

    "Ah--" Carrie screamed in horror.

    It was already sunset, and the farce of the wedding took most of the day.

    Around six in the afternoon, the sky was dark and the air was cold.

    "Cory! Cory, run away!"

    Laurie who was following him shouted, her voice breaking up with fear.

    Cory instinctively raised his head.

    Less than five meters ahead, arge red truck carrying construction steel rushed straight at him.

    It was obvious that the driver of the truck was also stunned.

    He had been driving smoothly and did not expect that someone would run out of the corner.

    The driver was in a panic.

    He was so flustered that he did not know whether he stepped on the elerator or the brake.

    The rtives who were about to leave were shocked to see the scene.

    The heavy truck in front of them with at least 20 tons of steel rushed straight to Cory...

    "Cory!" He heard a clear voice shouting.

    The next second, the truck roared past.

    It was toote for the driver to hit the brakes at thest moment.

    The screeching sound of the brakes echoed in the quiet dusk, and the truck ran for a long distance

    before stopping.

    "Cory, Cory, are you all right? How are you feeling?"

    Laurie was incoherent with fear and ran over there with trembling legs.

    "Thank goodness, thank goodness, God bless him..."

    Laurie almost burst into tears when she saw Cory fall to the side of the road without being mutted.

    "Are you okay?"

    It was the same clear voice.

    Christina looked at the man below her awkwardly.

    Cory was stunned as if he had not recovered from the thrilling scene.

    "Cory!"

    Carrie and the others ran over anxiously.

    "Get out of here!"

    Laurie looked at Carrie with hatred in her eyes and pushed her away.

    "See, how dare you say that you love my son? You only stand there at the crucial moment.You''re the

    closest to Cory.Why can''t you help him like Christina? He was almost hit by that truck!"

    In fact, none of them had ever thought that Christina would react so quickly and jump at him to save

    him.

    The suspicion in everyone''s heart was even stronger.

    If Patrick didn''t stir up trouble, they were actually a loving couple.

    "Christina, we gotta go."

    Mr.Hopkins, who was already sitting in the left seat in the car, suddenly shouted in a deep voice.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Christina pretended not to see those piercing eyes and quickly got up from Cory.

    It was impossible for her to watch Cory hit by the truck.

    She had the ability to save him, so she must save him.

    Suddenly, Cory reached out and grabbed her wrist tightly.

    Christina looked at him.

    It was not very bright, but her eyes widened slightly in surprise, looking into Cory''s red eyes.

    He seemed to have a lot to say to her, and his expression was painful.

    "I''m going back to the Hopkins House."

    Christina looked away from him and said in a faint voice.

    Cory''s expression froze.

    When he heard the words "Hopkins House," he bit his lip.

    "Why did this happen?"

    "Why did this happen?"

    He seemed to have lost control.He growled, angrily but also helplessly, seeming to give up on

    himself.He flipped over and punched the rough concrete floor with his fists.

    Bruises were seen on his knuckles.

    That manic mood filled his blood and nerves.

    He was shouting that he was mortified! Christina stood by and looked at him in shock as he was so

    decadent and self-destructive.

    She had known him for so long, and this was the first time she had seen Cory struggling like this.

    He seemed to be in pain.

    He was fooled, but he couldn''t do anything.

    Laurie looked at his son, her heart aching.

    She couldn''t hold back her tears and quickly helped him up.

    Carrie stood still.

    She wanted to go forward, but she didn''t dare.

    Christina lowered her head and walked quickly back to the car.

    Mr.Hopkins signaled the driver and the car immediately started to leave.

    The car was a little quiet and depressing.

    Mr.Hopkins was in a bad mood, and Christina looked at the window, silent.

    "Mr.Hopkins, actually I just..."

    Christina looked out the window at the streetlights that were already on one by one and suddenly

    spoke.She rushed to save him because she could.It had nothing to do with love.

    "Christina, figure out who you really like." Mr.Hopkins interrupted her in a deep voice.

    His words made Christina look down, her eyes gloomy...

 Chapter 76: Miss You

    Chapter 76: Miss You

    When they were back, the servant already prepared dinner for them.Coming back from Cory''s

    wedding, they were in a bad mood and had no appetite.

    Christina ate some and went back to her bedroom.She went to the wardrobe to put away her pajamas,

    and she would take a bath after a short rest.

    When Christina was putting away her pajamas with her head down, she saw that there was a faint

    bruise on her right wrist.

    It was made by Cory, who grabbed her a little hard just now.Her heart sank when she thought of Cory''s

    angry and self-destructive look.She did not know whether it was Cory''s emotion or the knowledge of

    what Patrick had done that made her sad...

    "He''s so cruel!"

    If it hadn''t been for the fact that Patrick happened to be in America and couldn''t be reached, grandpa

    would have hit the roof on the spot.

    What was Patrick doing in America...

    Suddenly, the phone on the bedside table rang.

    Christina froze for a moment, threw her pajamas back into the closet, and ran to answer it.

    "Christina, are you okay now?" Christina looked surprised and disappointed.

    She called her in a gentle tone, "Auntie."

    "What''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?"

    Betty could tell that Christina was disappointed.

    She immediatelyforted Christina, "Is it because Cory and Carrie held a wedding today?...¡±

    Christina, don''t be sad.He''s just a bastard and you deserve someone better.

    Betty had spent most of the past two years living in the sanatorium because she was ill, but she had

    learned about the wedding held by the Hampton Family through TV and magazines.

    The more she knew about it, the angrier she became and the more worried she was about Christina.

    Christina, on the other hand, was not angry.

    She muttered, "Actually, Cory is not that bad..."

    He was a wonderful manpared to that bastard, Patrick.

    "Christina, do you still like Cory?"

    When Betty heard her say this, she immediately became nervous, "Christina, listen to me.Hampton

    Family is way out of our league, and we don''t give a crap about it either."

    "There is a difference between loving someone persistently and being loved.I don''t want you to be so

    tired.Thus, I just want you to find someone who loves you and to live a simple life!"

    Her voice was low and gentle, and she was trying her best to persuade Christina.Christina held the

    phone and did not reply immediately.

    In fact, she was not a shy and delicate woman herself.

    If aman was worthy of her love, she would definitely do her best.But all of a sudden, she didn''t know

    what love was¡­

    She thought, ¡®¡®Do I still like Cory?"

    Christina was stunned for a moment.She recalled the night she had been trapped in a remote vige.

    The mudslide destroyed and buried the vigers¡¯ houses, and Patrick thought she was dead.She

    remembered that the rain fell on her cheeks and her clothes were cold and wet.Patrick ran towards her.

    He held her in his arms and trembled slightly.He seemed very nervous.

    "Auntie, I have nothing to do with Cory.It''s just a misunderstanding from the beginning.¡¯ She said softly

    to Betty.

    At first, she thought Cory was her savior.

    Therefore, when she heard from Carrie that he was framed and imprisoned, she used the inheritance

    she received from her mother to negotiate with her father to secretly release him.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Well, it''s good that you break up.You two are not a perfect match anyway:"

    Betty was relieved to hear her calm tone.

    Thinking of something else, she asked in a joyful voice, "Christina, do you remember the little boy who

    yed with you when you were a child?"

    "The one you bullied, Eric..."

    "I didn''t bully him.It was him..."

    Christina retorted almost subconsciously, but in the end, she could not continue.

    Lowering her head, she silently repeated the name of this long-lost friend in her heart, Eric...

    Betty knew what Christina had done when she was young andforted her, "Christina, don''t feel

    guilty.I know you''ve kept that little wooden box all these years..."

    After a pause, Betty lowered her voice and asked tentatively, "Christina, if hees back..."

    Just then, a new text message popped up on Christina''s phone...Christina didn''t hear what Betty was

    saying.

    She stared at the message notification in astonishment and almost subconsciously opened the

    message with her fingers.

    [Something''s wrong.I won''t be back until next month.]

    ¡®Patrick: She was inexplicably nervous.

    "What happened?¡¯¡¯ Christina pursed her lips tightly and dialed his number, but she couldn''t get through

    to him.

    Christina sat by the bed with a dejected look on her face, staring discontentedly at the new text

    message that she had just received.

    "Why haven''t you contacted me for so long? Why did you fly to the United States for no reason? Why

    don''t you make it clear when you sent me a message?¡¯¡¯ She had a lot of resentment against Patrick.

    Afterining for a while, she suddenly came back to herself and hung up on her auntie! Betty

    reacted faster than Christina, and she immediately sent Christina a message.

    [Christina, why did you hang up suddenly? Is your phone dead?] Christina was so ashamed.

    She didn''t know what was wrong with her that she was so excited to see the text message from

    Patrick.

    [Auntie, I''m sorry.If there''s nothing important, I''ll call you tomorrow.I''m a little tired tonight.] Christina

    sent Betty a message back.

    She was really tired tonight.

    There was so much trouble at Cory''s wedding, and...

    She touched the screen with her fingers and read the text message from Patrick.She was worried

    about him.

    "It''s so annoying.¡¯ Shey on the bed, tossing and turning.

    She hadn''t been sleeping very welltely, but Christina didn''t want to admit that it was because Patrick

    wasn''t home and she wasn''t used to sleeping alone.

    It was hard to fall asleep on a quiet night...

    She didn''t wake up until 10 o''clock the next day in a daze.

    Christina quickly washed up, ate something, and went to the Main Residence to look for Mr.Hopkins.

    Yesterday, when she talked to Betty on the phone, she suddenly remembered something.

    Today, she wanted to go back to her old residence.

    "Patrick didn''t answer the phone...The assistant reported that the person had woken up, but he left

    without permission.The young master has sent his men to look for the person.Besides, Mr.Shepherd

    also got the news and got therest night."

    As soon as Christina entered the Main Residence, she heard the butler''s voice, which sounded a little

    anxious.

    "Let''s wait until Young Master is done with the things in American before telling him what Cory

    mentioned yesterday.He is having a tough time in America too..."

    "It''s all Patrick''s own fault!"

    Mr.Hopkins cursed angrily with a sullen look.

    The butler sighed, "Master, it was just an ident.They were so close that they were just like

    brothers.Patrick doesn''t like to talk about it, but he also feels bad..."

    "Grandpa, what are you talking about?" Christina said suddenly.

    Mr.Hopkins did not notice her when he was talking to the butler.

    In a daze, he looked up at her.

    They replied almost simultaneously, Nothing.

 Chapter 77: You Cant Fall in Love with Him

    Chapter 77: You Can''t Fall in Love with Him

    Christina looked at them suspiciously.Since they didn''t want to say anything, she didn''t continue to ask.

    "Grandpa, I want to go back to my old apartment and pack something up."

    "Be careful."

    Although Mr.Hopkins pulled a long face all day, he was not as cold and domineering as the rumors.

    He was more open and easy to get along with than his grandson.

    "Got it."

    She answered and followed the driver out.

    Yesterday, when she talked to her aunt on the phone and mentioned the past, Christina remembered

    that her little wooden box had disappeared.

    There were so many things that happened in the past few months and she was not sure where she left

    it.

    The car was moving steadily and rapidly.

    Ina moment of thought, Christina turned to look out of the window and found that they had arrived at

    the old house she used to live in.

    "I want to stay in the apartment for half a day.You go back first.I''ll call you if anythinges up and

    then youe to pick me up.'' As she spoke, she opened the car door and walked out.

    "All right.Ma''am, take care."

    The driver nodded at her and did not dare to apany her forcefully.

    He stepped on the gas and left quickly.

    Christina walked into the dpidated apartment.

    Without an elevator, she could only climb the stairs step by step.

    She took the key out of her bag and wondered where her little wooden box was...

    "Miss Dickens, you''re here."

    Amancame out of the opposite door and greeted her with a smile.

    Christina didn''t know him and he looked like a new resident.

    She replied politely, "Hello.¡±

    She took out the key to open the door of her apartment and walked in.

    When the door was closed, Christina suddenly realized something, ''How does he know my surname is

    Dickens?¡¯ Out of curiosity, Christinay prone on the door.

    From the peephole above the door, she could see that the other party had locked the door and gone

    downstairs.

    She didn''t think much about it.

    Anyway, she would return to the Hopkins Family in the afternoon.

    After rummaging through the small apartment twice, she still couldn''t find her small wooden box.

    "Could it be left in the Hampton Family..."

    Feeling a little depressed, she looked up at the electronic clock on the wall.

    It was almost noon.

    She packed up and stuffed back the clothes which were in a mess as she rummaged through them.

    Thinking about it, she felt a little awkward going to the Hampton Family to get her little wooden box.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    Christina was Startled and hurried out of the small bedroom.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    However, before she could go forward, the door had already been opened with a click.

    Who had the key...

    "What are you doing here?"

    Christina looked at the person in front of her warily and puzzledly, especially when she saw that he was

    carrying arge bag of fresh ingredients in his right hand.

    "I bought some food and came to cook for you."

    He seemed to be in a good mood, and his tone sounded very natural.

    As he spoke, he walked towards the kitchen.

    "Cory! ¡° Christina shouted at him in a voice ofplicated emotions and quickly followed him.

    He was really strange today.He was dressed in casual clothes which outlined his tall and thin figure.

    His handsome face had no angry and decadence he had yesterday.He turned on the tap in the small

    kitchen and washed vegetables seriously.

    "What exactly do you want to do?"

    Christina stood behind him, a little afraid to approach him.

    He didn''t seem to hear her question, and his expression was calm.He looked down at his expensive

    Patek Philippe watch and whispered, "It''s almost 12 o''clock.Christina, wait for me for a while.I''ll be

    quick..."

    His voice was light.

    It was as if cooking was his usual hobby.

    But Christina knew that this Young Master, Cory, never had the habit of cooking.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    She couldn''t help but step forward and snatch the big shopping bag from his hand.

    "Christina, I know you don''t like eggs..."

    He still had a smile on his face, and he said slowly.It sounded like he was trying to coax her.

    "I bought a lot of things you like to eat today.Give me these ingredients.You can just wait outside."

    Christina stood beside him with a look of astonishment.

    ¡®¡®What happened to him?¡¯¡¯ She looked at a ferocious Australian lobster on the table which was

    struggling hard.

    Cory didn''t know how to cook at all.

    He was a little confused, and his fingers were bleeding as his fingers were stabbed by the hard shell of

    the lobster.

    "Cory, stop messing around!" Christina couldn''t bear to see this.

    She grabbed the big kitchen knife and cut the poor lobster into pieces.

    Yes, she didn''t know how to cook either.

    So thest time when she saw Patrick fry soft-shelled crabs for her, she was very surprised.

    Cory looked a little embarrassed.

    "Christina, I heard from your aunt that you like men who can cook.I can..."

    She looked at him and found that he had a fawning expression on his face.

    If he had said these things to her when they just got married, she would have been very touched.

    "Cory, I know you feel bad about being tricked by Patrick, but it''s toote.."

    She didn''t want to get involved with him anymore.

    "Christina, do you want this lobster steamed or stir- fried?"

    He continued to work and asked patiently as if he had not heard her at all.

    Christina looked at his pretense.

    She saw his clumsy movements as he tried to hold pots and tes...

    "I don''t eat seafood when I''m pregnant."

    She suddenly raised her voice and said.

    At this moment, the smile on Cory''s face frozepletely.

    Pregnant.

    Pregnant with Patrick''s child.

    As if he could no longer pretend, he held back his anger and shouted angrily, "If Patrick didn''t get in the

    way, we would be a very good couple..."

    "Enough!" Christina couldn''t stand him.

    She grabbed his arm quickly and dragged him out the door.

    "Cory, don''t go crazy here.Get out!"

    She was so angry that she mmed the door and locked it.

    The sound of banging came from the old iron door.

    The man on the other side of the door screamed out like he was out of control but asionally, he

    would soften his voice.

    "Christina, I''m not messing around anymore.I listen to you.Whatever you like, I can change...We were

    husband and wife!"

    In the end, he could not suppress his anger and unwillingness.

    Christina ignored him and looked at the shaking iron door, feeling very upset.

    The things that Patrick did, and Cory, Carrie, and the rest...

    She didn''t want to talk to them anymore.

    Christina went into the kitchen to clean up and threw the big bag of ingredients into the trash can.

    Cory''s annoying voice still rang in her ears.

    He probably had to pester her when she went out.

    Although she was usually fierce, she hated the softness deep in her heart the most.

    She flipped through the bag of ingredients expressionlessly, picked out some vegetables and beef, and

    decided to make her own lunch.

    She remembered that there were some instant noodles at home.

    She threw them into the pot and boiled beef noodles.

    Although the beef was hard to chew and the vegetables became a little yellow, she had to eat them.

    After Cory left, she would go out.

    "Sure enough, I should find a cook to be my husband"As she chewed on the horrible beef, she sighed

    with emotions.

    She had this realization a long time ago, so her birthday wishes in her third year of high school were to

    ask God to give her aman who could cook well and be obedient.But then she didn''t know who took the

    wish card.Christina thought that maybe some unscrupulous person got and ruined her wish card, so

    her wish didn''te true.

    It had been a long time since thest time she came back to this small and dpidated apartment.

    Hopkins Family was too big and luxurious.

    Returning back to here gave her a sense of rxation and security.

    After eating, she cleaned up and went back to her little room, preparing to lie down for a while.

    Gradually, she became sleepy.

    By the time she woke up, it was almost sunset.

    "Oh no."

    She promised the old man that she would return by six.

    She quickly got up from the bed, tidied up her clothes, grabbed her bag, opened the door, and walked

    out.

    But as soon as she opened the door, she smelled a strong smell of alcohol.

    The lights on the stairs of the old apartment had been out for a long time, and the light was a little dim

    at sunset, but she could clearly recognize the man sitting on the stairs.

    "Cory! "

    She called out to him with aplicated look on her face.

    There were at least eight empty beer bottles at his feet.

    He didn''t take his image seriously at all, and he sat on the dirty ground.

    He leaned against the rusty staircase railing, grabbing the beer bottle.

    "Christina..."

    When he heard the voice, he turned to look at her and forced out a smile.

    "Christina, you, you''re finally out."

    His words were intermittent, and it was obvious that he had drunk too much.Christina became gloomy

    with anger.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I don''t know where to go."

    When she yelled at him, he seemed to have sobered up.

    He had s strong smell of alcohol all over his body and he mumbled, "My mother and Carrie are very

    annoying.I, I don''t want to go back..."

    "Christina, I don''t even know where I shall go.Where do you think I should go..." He kept talking as he

    was drunk.

    As Cory spoke, he slowly straightened himself with his right hand on the rusty staircase railing, but his

    feet were unsteady, and the leather shoes kicked at the empty bottles at his feet, causing the bottles to

    fall down and the sses were shattered on the floor of the stairs.

    "Cory, be careful..."

    When Christina saw this, she immediately stepped forward to help him.

    She wanted to scold him, but she couldn''t bear it.

    She shouted at him in a bad mood, "Go back.Your family is worried about you:"

    "I''m not going back to the Hampton Family!" He retorted angrily.

    He drank too much, and his body was so heavy.He leaned against Christina.

    She just wanted to help him to the side, but Cory put his arms around her and refused to let go of her.

    He hupped and his voice grew angrier.

    "It is Patrick who causes all the trouble.He causes us to divorce...Christina, can we start over?"

    "Cory, we can''t! Sober up!"

    Christina wanted to p him angrily.

    Seeing that he was so drunk and he lost hisposure, she endured.

    She reached into her coat pocket with her right hand and took out her cell phone.

    She wanted to call the Hampton Family and ask Laurie to get Cory back so that she won''t be med

    for any idents.

    "Christina, you like Patrick, don''t you?"

    "How can you like him?"

    Cory seemed to have been angered by something.He grabbed her cell phone and threw it to the floor

    as hard as he could.

    "You think he¡¯s the eldest grandson of Hopkins Family, so you look down on me!"

    He became more and more agitated.

    His hands sped tightly around her shoulders and he shook her shoulders violently.

    He roared in anger, "You know he was the one who saved you on that high school graduation trip, so

    you fell in love with him wholeheartedly, right?"

    "You can''t fall in love with him.No! No way!" Christina was stunned.

    She sensed his anger, the smell of alcohol, and his words...

    Patrick.

    It was Patrick who saved her that time...

    She was stunned, and she felt confused andplicated.Her feelings were indescribable.She

    mumbled in a daze, "Did he save me?"

    Cory flushed after drinking too much.

    Seeing that she had no reaction, he nervously straightened her face with both hands and forced her to

    look at him.

    He said agitatedly, "Christina, listen to me.He must have sent someone to harm you when you were

    held hostage by the mountain bandits during your high school trip..He deliberately created an

    illusion.Patrick made it all the way through..."

    Christina did not speak and looked directly at Cory, her mind totally in a mess.

    "Christina, that''s all fake! You don''t know him.No one knows him.What kind of person is Patrick? He is

    ruthless..."

    "Then what kind of man do you think I am?"

    Suddenly, deep voice came from the stairs.

 Chapter 78: Control You By Love

    Chapter 78: Control You By Love

    "Let me go..."

    "Patrick, let go of me..."

    He grabbed her wrist and dragged her down the stairs.

    Christina frowned and looked at the cold profile of the man in front of her.

    He suddenly appeared in this old apartment and coldly asked her what she thought he was like.

    Then he reached out and dragged her away.She had no idea what he was thinking.

    Christina turned around and looked up the stairs with a worried look...He dragged her away.

    Cory tried to stop him and lost his bnce and fell down.His arm seemed to have been pierced with

    broken ss.

    "Worried about him?"

    His voice was cold and deep, and his eyes were fixed on her, which sent a chill through Christina.

    Patrick looked at her cringing look and told her word by word, "My cousin specially sent someone to

    watch over your apartment.He...really cares about you."

    Thest four words carried a hint of sarcasm.Christina was furious.

    "Patrick, what do you mean by that? I helped Cory because he was drunk.We didn''t..."

    "Get in!"

    He lost his patience and ordered her to get in the car.

    The car started quickly and steadily up the highway.

    He looked straight ahead.

    Christina in the passenger seat looked at him with aplicated look.

    He was silent, and the atmosphere suddenly quieted down.

    Christina looked at him and wanted to speak but didn''t know what to say.

    He texted herst night that something was going on in the United States and that he wouldn''t be back

    until next month.

    But now he was in A City...

    He was dressed in an expensive suit, still handsome, but he seemed to have lost some weight and

    looked tired with his brows furrowing a little.

    He had been in America for only about two weeks, but somehow she felt like she hadn''t seen him in a

    long time.

    Christina turned her head and her mind was in turmoil.

    She wanted to ask him a lot of questions.

    Especially what Cory said about six years ago...

    She hesitated for a long time and made up her mind to ask him, but when her eyes swept over the

    unfamiliar scenery outside the window, she was shocked.

    "Where are we going?!"

    This was not the way back to the Hopkins Family.

    He didn''t answer her.

    It was evening, and the sky was dark, and the street lights were lit up.

    It was rare for Patrick to drive by himself.

    His grim profile was expressionless.

    He held the steering wheel in his right hand and turned at a junction ahead, speeding towards the

    depths of the darkness.

    About 30 minutester, the car got off the highway, and the surrounding streets gradually brightened

    up, with lights and billboards shing.

    It was a very famous entertainment district in the east of the city, and some people secretly called it the

    lesser version of Las Vegas.

    It was said that this ce was empty in the daytime, but when night fell, it would be like a lively

    carnival.

    It was so famous that it attracted many tourists at night, but if they had no friends here, they wouldn''t

    know where the interesting ces were.

    And this ce was very strange to Christina.

    Patrick did not enter the busiest area, but turned left and headed for a remote alley.

    Christina looked at this strange ce in front of her and suddenly felt uneasy.

    "Why is he bringing me here?¡¯ Christina thought.

    After a while, the car stopped in a quiet and spacious dark alley.

    Just as Patrick opened the car door, two people hurried over.

    The two men bent down slightly with a fawning smile and whispered something in Patrick''s ear.

    "Get out."

    Patrick turned around and said into the car.

    His tone was cold, and no one could tell his emotions at all.

    She was very anxious in the passenger seat.

    She opened the door and walked slowly out with caution on her face.

    Seeing Christina, the two men standing behind looked surprised, as if this was the first time that Patrick

    had brought a woman over.

    The two men didn''t dare to look at her.

    They nodded slightly at Christina and then led the way for them with a serious face.

    After they walked all the way to the end of the dark alley, one of the men stepped forward and knocked

    five times on a verymon big iron door, three long and two short.

    Soon, the heavy metal door was pulled open.

    Christina looked over and was startled.

    Although it was not so bright inside, it could be seen that the decorations and furnishings were

    magnificent.

    As they walked inside step by step, they could hear some noisy musicing out from time to time,

    and as they continued walking in, the light became brighter.

    And she felt more nervous.

    She followed Patrick into the elevator and went down to the fourth floor underground.

    She felt that the number four was ominous, while the man next to her kept a cold face and did not say a

    word.

    When they reached the fourth floor underground, Christina saw a quaint corridor with European-style

    crystal lights hanging on both sides of the wall and they gave off orange lights.

    They were not so bright, but kind of eerie.

    Every step Christina took, she could hear her own footsteps.

    This floor was really quiet.

    Moreover, when some passers-by saw them, they would immediately stand still and half-bow their

    heads to make way for them.

    And these people couldn''t help sizing up Christina as if it was strange for her to be here, which made

    Christina''s scalp a little numb.

    What the hell was this ce? The phone of the man who had been leading the way suddenly rang and

    he answered it.

    After he hung up, he walked over to Patrick and reported in a low voice.

    "Mr.Hopkins, Laurie gave the project of Hai City to Hampton Group, but the budget exceeded 30% of

    the market price..."

    They were talking about business.

    Laurie used her power at Hopkins Group to help her husband''s family.

    She had heard Patrick''s aunts'' had been coveting the corporation.

    But Christina found it strange that this man addressed Laurie by her name.

    Laurie was Patrick''s eldest aunt anyway.

    The man''s tone sounded a little disdainful, without any respect.

    These people were not from the Hopkins Family.

    Christina recalled that the people working for Mr.Hopkins usually called Patrick Patrick.

    "He can get the money if he wants,"

    Patrick said coldly as he walked to a heavy ck wooden door.

    "We''ll see if he''s worth it."

    "Yes, sir"

    The man nodded, turned, and left.

    Christina did not quite understand what they were saying, but judging from Patrick''s cold voice, she

    knew that person would end up in misery.

    The luxurious and exquisitely carved ck wooden door was opened, and Patrick strode in, while

    Christina stood at the door, unable to move her feet.

    She didn''t want to go in.

    Because some of the soundsing from inside sounded scary...

    Someone was desperately kowtowing, his head pounded against the cold marble floor.

    His hands and feet were tied up with thick ropes and he was kneeling on the ground, begging for mercy

    in a trembling voice.

    "I was wrong.I was wrong.I won''t dare to do it again..."

    "Do you think there will be another time?"

    A man at least 1.9 meters tall cursed in a low, disdainful voice.

    He raised the long ck whip in his hand andshed the man on the ground hard.

    It caused a crisp and harsh sound, and Christina''s heart trembled.

    The man¡¯s back wascerated and he screamed in pain.

    "Mr.Hopkins."

    "Mr.Hopkins..."

    As Patrick approached, the men with whips immediately stood up straight and greeted him respectfully

    in unison.

    The wretched man on the floor raised his head nervously.

    When he saw Patrick, his eyes widened and he stammered in a trembling voice.

    "Mr.Hopkins, I...I will take responsibility for this batch of steel tes.I will definitely think of a way..."

    The man was in fear and felt uneasy, but Patrick was calm and_ indifferent, which was even more

    frightening.

    "Uncle George, we are inws.Don''t be so nervous."

    Patrick said faintly, so no one was able to hear his emotions.But his address scared the man on the

    ground.

    "Mr.Hopkins, please..." Patrick did not even look at him again.

    He turned to the door and called out softly, "Christina,e and say hello to your uncle."

    Christina froze and was in a panic.

    His voice was very gentle, but Christina felt a chill down her spine.

    At this moment, she recognized the middle-aged man kneeling on the ground.

    He was a distant rtive of her father.

    "Christina? Christina!"

    The man on the floor shouted excitedly at the door.

    "Christina, I''m Uncle George.I held you when you were little.Do you remember me..."

    He tried to force a ttering smile, but that made his blood-stained face look even scarier.

    Christina was ¡®invited'' by two sturdy men behind her to Patrick''s side.

    Reluctantly, she approached Patrick who was sitting on the dark red leather sofa in the middle of the

    room.

    As she got near, he stretched out his long arm and pulled her to his legs.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    His movements were quick and he did that masterfully.

    Christina was trapped in his arms and felt extremely ufortable.

    She wanted to break free, but Patrick put his arms around her waist tightly, not letting her move.

    But he looked calm.

    He put his head on her left shoulder sluggishly.

    From afar, they looked like an intimate couple in love.

    "Christina, your uncle did something that he shouldn''t have done.What do you want me to do?"

    Patrick pressed his thin lips to her ear and asked in a low voice as if he didn''t care much about it and

    was really entrusting her to handle it.

    Christina''s eyes were filled with anxiety and she pursed her lips, not saying a word...

    "Do you know that over 70% of Dickens Family''s projects now rely on Hopkins Group?" Patrick leaned

    on her shoulder and continued in a calm voice.

    "Your uncle here reced the German steel te with a batch of domestic ones in a project and

    pocketed 600 million."

    Christina''s face turned pale when she heard this.

    Patrick seemed to be satisfied to see her anxious face.

    He reached out his right hand andbed her long hair as if he was bored.

    He murmured, "If I turned him to the police since this matter involves the Dickens Family, your father

    Donald would be doomed."

    "What, what do you want to say?!"

    She couldn''t suppress her faster heartbeat and asked him anxiously.

    Christina soon realized that he was telling her these things on purpose.

    "I sent someone to do that to Cory that year."

    Patrick suddenly straightened up and his face darkened.

    His eyes were fixed on her terrified face.

    She was looking at him, and he boldly admitted it.He did that, but so what?

    "Christina, you''re smart.Don''t be like your Uncle George and do something I don''t like..."

    He sneered and said in a low voice.

    Patrick seemed very upset and pushed her away.

    Christina immediately stood up, her face taut as she stood by.

    She saw him grabbing the wine on therge table, pouring half a cup and drinking it up in one go.

    Then Patrick mmed the sparkling crystal cup back onto the table, raised his head, and ordered

    coldly.

    "Bring him to the ring for 15 minutes.If he is still alive, let him go..."

    "No, no, Mr.Hopkins, I know I was wrong.Please forgive me..."

    George looked terrified, and his whole body trembled as he begged for mercy.

    But he was still dragged into the boxing ring.

    He could not stand these professional boxers'' fierce hitting for 15 minutes.

    There were shrill cries of pain, crying, and intermittent pleadings...The boxer punched his right shoulder

    bone fiercely, and the bone broke...

    Christina''s face was pale and her eyes were wide open as she watched the beating, the brutal scene.

    Her body trembled uncontrobly...

    He was warning her.

    [What do you think I am?] She remembered what he said before.

    And now he brought her to this ce because he wanted to show her that he was such a person.

    If she made a mistake, he would do the same to her¡­

 Chapter 79: Now, Shes Mine

    Chapter 79: Now, She''s Mine

    Christina was in a daze, not remembering how she got out of this horrible basement.

    It seemed that she could still hear the sounds of fighting and bones breaking and the shrill cries...

    In the quiet night, there was a champagne golden Rolls-Royce stopped in this dark alley.

    Someone opened the door for her.

    She stood by the door and turned to look at the left...

    Just then, an anxious footstep came, and she heard someone reporting respectfully, "It''s confirmed...

    After waking up at the Seattle private hospital, he immediately flew back, probably back to the Fisher

    Family in F City.."

    Christina didn''t know what they were talking about and didn''t want to know.

    Patrick strode towards her expressionlessly.

    Under the dim streetmp, he was even more outstanding 340 Ph and dominating.

    She lowered her head and quickly sat in the car without waiting for him toe near.

    She sat up stiffly and clenched her hands into fists, trying to hide her anxiety.

    Patrick walked to her and looked at her profile withplicated eyes...

    Bang - Suddenly, he mmed the door.

    "Send Christina home"

    His cold and deep voice echoed in this wide and creepy dark alley.

    Christina was startled, but she didn''t look up.

    The car started quickly and drove away.

    Until the car slowly drove out of the corner of the alley, she couldn''t help but look behind her...

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    He was nowhere to be seen.

    Along the way, she was very quiet.

    Her eyes were dazed as she looked at the speeding scenery through the car window, and her mind

    was in a mess.

    Around 9 pm, the car arrived in Hopkins Family.

    As soon as the car stopped, a maid ran up to her, looking nervous.

    "Ma''am, where have you been? Old Master is looking for you."

    "Hello, grandpa."

    She went to the mansion and found Mr.Hopkins was sitting on the sofa in the hall.

    His face was dark and he was obviously unhappy.

    The old butler looked up and down at her.

    Seeing that she was safe and sound, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Ma''am, we are worried about you.We couldn''t get through you..."

    Her phone was broken by Cory.

    But Christina didn''t tell them.

    She looked up at the old man and said with hesitation.

    "I-l''ve been with Patrick."

    "Patrick is back?"

    The old butler looked surprised.

    Christina muttered a yes and looked down at her toes again, not wanting to speak.

    Mr.Hopkins stood up from the sofa with his walking stick and walked to her and asked in a deep voice,

    "What happened?"

    The old butler also looked at her suspiciously.

    Her expression was a little strange.

    It seemed that she was frightened.

    She pursed her lips, not wanting to say anything.

    Mr.Hopkins did not force her.

    He walked straight towards the door with his walking stick, leaving behind a sentence, "Nanny Faang

    made soup for you.Go to the dining room to eat something, and then go back to your bedroom to rest."

    Christina felt warm.

    She followed Nanny Faang to the dining room for a simple dinner and then went back to her bedroom.

    [ Don''t do anything I don''t like as he did...]

    "He''s warning me."

    She soaked in warm water in the bathtub.

    The bloody and cruel scenes she saw tonight came to her mind again.

    She had never seen a basement like this, and he had never been an ordinary person.

    That ce was strange and scary to her...

    The water vapor blurred her vision and confused her thoughts.

    [ Because Patrick was the one who saved you during your high school trip, you fell in love deeply with

    him...]

    [Christina, listen to me.He must have ordered those hooligans to harm you during your high school

    trip...He deliberately made the show.It was Patrick''s show...]

    Cory was drunk.He shook her shoulders and yelled at her angrily.

    Feeling a little dizzy, Christina got out of the bathtub.

    She wrapped herself in arge towel and turned to look at the full-length mirror on the wall.

    She was lost in her thoughts, then lowered her eyes and muttered, "So, he saved me..."

    [ You don''t know him.No one knows him...]

    It was the end of March.

    She wore the bathrobe and walked to the window.

    In the distance, under the night, the street was brightly lit.

    The spring wind blew in with some drizzle, and the night wind was a little chilly.

    She stood in front of the window, her eyes looking ahead, her mind in a mess...

    Constant streams of traffic flowed past, rushing to the next destination.

    At a crossroad between A City and F City, a car suddenly rushed out from a sidene.

    The drivers who were normally driving turned the steering wheel in a hurry and mmed on the brakes.

    The tires screeched against the ground.

    "Who is it?"

    Who dared to block their way? The bodyguard in the driver''s seat angrily opened the car door and

    walked out.

    That driver suddenly changednes, which was obviously a provocation.

    Patrick sat in the back.

    He raised his eyebrows and looked at the car ahead expressionlessly.

    But the car owner seemed to be even angrier.

    "Patrick, get out!"

    It was his acquaintance.

    He pursed his lip and watched the women outside cursing him like a shrew with a teasing expression.

    "Go away!"

    Laurie''s face darkened and she pushed away from the bodyguard who was blocking her.

    "Patrick,e out!"

    She yelled angrily at the silver-gray Bugatti.

    "You hurt my son.There are ss shards in his arms and back.How cruel you are! Cory is your

    cousin.How could you hurt him? He has suffered a lot.You can''t bully him anymore.I must get justice for

    him.Come out and give me an exnation!"

    "Is he dead?"

    In contrast to her excitement, he asked back coldly.

    "What did you say, Patrick? You heartless asshole!"

    Laurie flew into a rage and pulled the door handle with all her might.

    The door was locked and she couldn''t open it.

    Patrick''s face became more sullen.

    He had already in a bad mood tonight.

    He nced at the bodyguard outside the car.

    "Drive."

    "Patrick, you can''t leave!"

    Laurie screamed in a shrill voice.

    She was no longer the elegant rich madam anymore.

    She was so angry that she ran straight to the front of the car and spread her arms to stop him from

    leaving.

    The bodyguard was in a dilemma.

    He knew that Patrick was not on good terms with his aunt, but Laurie was blocking the car...

    "Hit her!"

    The man in the back of the car ordered in a cold voice.

    The bodyguard who was holding the steering wheel paused.

    Laurie, who was in front of the car, turned pale and hesitated.

    "Bastard!"

    All of a sudden, a ck car and stopped behind them.

    Mr.Hopkins came out of the car in a hurry.

    His eyes were fixed on the car opposite him.

    He hit the ground with his walking stick and scolded Patrick angrily.

    "Go to the hospital and apologize to your cousin immediately!"

    They found Cory at the stairs of Christina''s apartment.

    He passed out drunk and had broken ss on his body.

    Needless to say, it must be Patrick who did that! The bodyguard did not dare to move.

    He looked nervously at the rearview mirror...

    "Dad, you must help me..."

    Laurie looked aggrieved and immediately ran towards the old man.

    Patrick looked at the old man in that car.He was irritated.

    "Mr.Hopkins, should I call someone over..." Another bodyguard in the car asked in a low voice.

    "You want me to apologize to someone who covers his cousin-inw?"

    To their surprise, Patrick got out of the car and asked inacold and mockery tone.

    "Patrick, we know what you did in the past! You secretly helped Carrie marry into Hampton Family.How

    dare you mention ¡®cousin-inw''? Christina was my daughter-inw!"

    Laurie was angry and she couldn''t suppress her emotions and was about to p him.

    Patrick grabbed her wrist immediately and said with a cold and cruel voice.

    "Now, she''s mine."

 Chapter 80: I Love Her

    Chapter 80: I Love Her

    "Get out."

    "Get out, Carrie.I don''t want to see you."

    Late at night, impatient roars came from the brightly lit VIP ward.

    "I''m your wife now.You''re hurt.I should stay with you,"

    the woman said in a low, aggrieved voice.

    She looked at the man on the sickbed and raised her voice as she bit her lips.

    "Christina has married Patrick.Don''t go against him.Patrick is too cruel.He can do anything horrible..."

    With a click, the door was suddenly opened, and Carrie turned around subconsciously, her face turning

    white.

    It was Patrick.How could hee here...

    Cory, who was on the bed, was startled to see Patrick''s sudden appearance.

    Then he sat up angrily and was about to rush to the door...

    "Cory, you''re injured.You can''t move."

    Carrie looked flustered and walked to the sickbed, pressing his shoulder to stop him.

    Laurie, who was near the door, also rushed over and tried to dissuade him.

    "Cory, you have to take care of yourself"

    "Get out"

    "All of you, get out!"

    Cory held back his anger and scolded angrily.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Laurie looked at him as he was covered in white gauze.

    She couldn''t bear to see it.

    After hesitation, she said.

    "Mom will go outside first.Remember to call me if you need anything..."

    As she said this, she pulled a long face and vented her anger on Carrie.

    "I told you.You are not qualified to be the daughter-inw of the Hampton Family.Cory was hurt and you

    came here to piss him off"

    Carrie was too scared to say a word and followed Laurie out.

    As they passed by the door, the expressions on their faces became moreplicated.

    The sounds of Laurie''s footsteps were heavy and loud as she suppressed the anger in her heart while

    Carrie lowered her head even more.

    The door was closed.

    The ward was very spacious, and the night wind outside the window was a little strong, making the

    curtains sway.

    Neither of the two people in the room spoke.

    The ward was cold and quiet.

    Patrick''s expression was calm, and he looked around casually, pretending that his cousin in the sickbed

    did not exist at all.

    Finally, his eyes fell on the dark night sky outside the window, and he could feel the cold night wind

    blowing in.

    "She''s asleep"

    He looked down with thoughts deep in his eyes.

    It was as if he was thinking of something else.

    Cory, who was on the sickbed, on the other hand, was angry and red at Patrick fiercely.

    He didn''t expect his cousin to say a word of apology, but he had to figure out some things with Patrick.

    The first thing he said was to ask Patrick to let Christina go.

    Christina.

    The name Cory mentioned made Patrick turn his head slightly.

    Patrick examined the anger and unwillingness of the other party with his deep eyes.

    Patrick''s thin lips were slightly pursed, revealing contempt.

    Cory hated Patrick for standing high above the masses since Patrick was a child.

    Yes.

    Cory was afraid of Patrick, but there was no doubt that none of their rtives liked to get close to

    Patrick.

    Cory''s expression was sullen as his right hand was clenched into a fist.

    He tried to calm himself down.

    "Let her go.Christina is different from you.Her world is very simple.It is unlike your world which is full of

    plots and fights, I don''t know what your purpose is as you try your best to take her away from me!"

    In the end, Cory roared angrily, "Patrick, what are you trying to do? Let Christina go.Don''t try to hurt

    her!"

    "Christina owes me this,"

    Patrick said suddenly and inexplicably.

    Patrick paused, his deep eyes staring straight at the man in the sickbed.

    Then Patrick said inexplicably "I want her to repay for the rest of her life..."

    "Christina owes me."

    "I want her to repay for the rest of her life......"

    Cory did not expect Patrick to say such a strange thing, and he was stunned for a moment.

    Patrick lost his patience.

    He came just to do what Mr.Hopkins asked him to do perfunctorily.

    After finishing his mission, he walked straight to the door.

    "Patrick, stop!"

    Cory became a little anxious when he saw Patrick leave.

    "What did you mean by that?!"

    There was anxiety in Cory''s eyes, and that strange sentence kept echoing in his mind.

    "I want her to repay for the rest of her life?"

    What did this mean? Aman wanted a woman to repay for the rest of her life...

    Cory looked even more agitated than before.

    He pulled the needle out of his left hand and strode forward to grab Patrick''s arm.

    "You better remember.She''s your cousin''s wife"

    Patrick stopped, turned around, and grabbed Cory''s injured left arm backhand at an extremely fast

    speed.

    Patrick gave Cory hisst warning, "Next time, I will show no mercy!"

    Cory looked into Patrick''s eyes, suppressing the panic in his heart.

    Suddenly, Cory shouted sarcastically, "Patrick, you''ve been plotting against her.Even if you keep her by

    your side, so what? Christina will only be afraid of you and hate you.She will never fall in love with

    someone like you."

    There was no emotion on Patrick''s face, but his increasingly stronger force made Cory pale and pant in

    pain.

    Blood was oozing from the white gauze on Cory''s arm as Patrick exerted more and more strength.

    "It doesn''t matter if she loves me or not.I love her.This is enough!"

    Patrick gritted his teeth and his deep voice was filled with years of discouragement and indignation.

    Bang.

    With a strong force, Patrick threw Cory into the corner.

    "What''s wrong!"

    "Cory, how are you? Are you hurt..."

    Outside the door, Laurie and Carrie heard the sound and immediately opened the door nervously and

    rushed in.

    Cory leaned back against the wall, looking surprised and ignoring them.

    With a sullen face, Patrick strode away.

    "Did he do something to you? Did he threaten you?"

    Laurie saw that her son was in a trance.

    She angrily chased after Patrick, shouting abuse.

    "Patrick, stop right there!"

    "My father asked you toe over and apologize.You go too far..Patrick, don''t be so

    arrogant.Someone will make you suffer!"

    Laurie''s angry and unwilling voice echoed in the corridor of the hospital.

    Cory, on the other hand, suddenly fell silent and looked at the white floor ina daze.

    He was utterly shocked, and he even wondered if he had heard it wrong.

    "It doesn''t matter if she loves me or not.I love her.This is enough."

    "How is that possible?"

    Agust of night wind blew in through the window, and the ward was quiet and cold.

    Cory was stunned.

    His fingers were tightly clenched, and there was a strong sense of contradiction in his heart.

    He muttered the name with difficulty, "Christina..."

    "Where''s Christina?"

    The dark night quickly turned white, and the first rays of the morning sun shone down.

    Mr.Hopkins had already woken up and finished his morning exercise, as usual, preparing to go to the

    Main Residence for breakfast.

    "Nanny Faang said the Young Madam didn''t sleep until earlyst night.She shouldn''t have gotten up so

    early¡¯'' The butler said as he served breakfast to Mr.Hopkins.

    The old man didn''t seem to have a good appetite.

    He just drank half a bowl of porridge and then he put down his spoon.

    He frowned and thought about something.

    "Old Master, do you have some urgent things to talk to Young Madam?"

    The butler, who had been apanying Mr.Hopkins for many years, felt a little strange at first sight

    and asked slowly.

    Mr.Hopkins looked up and asked in a deep voice, "Did they know each other before?"

 Chapter 81: He Might Like Me

    Chapter 81: He Might Like Me

    "Christina has been in Hopkins Family for a while."

    In the early spring morning, the sun rose earlier than it did in winter, and the gray sky gradually turned

    white.

    The old man stood beside the carved wooden fence in the corridor with the help of a walking stick,

    looking at arge area of precious flowers and nts which had just sprouted and overflowed with

    vigor in front of him.

    Time flew.

    The butler felt that the climate early in the morning was wet and came over with a thin coat in his hand.

    He smiled faintly.

    "Young Madam will give birth to twins at the end of the year, and Hopkins Family will be very lively.¡¯ "My

    mind is clear and my body is still very strong.I don''t need this coat."

    Mr.Hopkins raised his right hand slightly and asked the butler to take the coat back.

    Mr.Hopkins turned his head and looked straight at the east side.

    With his mind full of thoughts, he muttered, "There''s one thing¡­¡±

    There was one thing that Mr.Hopkins couldn''t figure out.

    "Old Master doesn''t understand why Patrick is trying so hard to marry Christina?"

    The butler remembered the old man''s question in the dining room that did Christina and Patrick know

    each other before.

    "It seems that Christina has no impression of Patrick..."

    The old butler paused and his expression became more solemn as he knew that his Patrick clearly kept

    her in mind.

    "Do you remember that Oreo before?"

    Mr.Hopkins walked slowly towards the pavilion at the end of the corridor and asked in a deep voice.

    The butler followed behind him.

    When the butler heard the word "Oreo", he was startled for a moment, then nodded and answered,

    "Yes."

    Of course, the butler remembered...

    Oreo was the name of a puppy in Hopkins Family.

    "Grandpa, he wants to eat my cookies."

    When Patrick was three years old, he brought back a filthy Labrador from outside, which looked like an

    abandoned stray puppy.

    How could their only Young Master in Hopkins Family have such a thing around him? It was too dirty

    and dangerous.

    The servants at home immediately nervously took the puppy away.

    "It''s mine."

    The three-year-old boy''s voice was a little childish, but his words were clear and his tone was firm.

    A group of servants felt helpless as they saw their Young Master pull a long face, hold the dirty puppy

    in his short hands, and refuse to let go of it.

    "You want to raise him?"

    Mr.Hopkins did not dislike the stray puppy much, so he looked at the child and asked in a low voice.

    Their Young Master was straight-faced.

    He thought about it, raised his head, and told the old man in a childish voice, "He has been following

    me all the way, secretly following me all the way¡­¡±

    Before their Young Master could finish speaking, perhaps the half-month-old puppy was a little heavy

    for him, he ced it on the bright clean floor.

    He squatted down and opened a bag of Oreo cookies in his hand to feed it.

    The little dog may be really hungry, and it nibbled on it hurriedly.

    He pinched the dog''s ear with his little hand.

    "Grandpa, I think he might like me."

    He seemed very happy and told the old man happily.

    "You think he likes you, so you bring him home.Do you ask him if he likes living here?"

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Facing his three-year-old grandson, Mr.Hopkins was very kind and he smiled.

    "If you take him home, you have to take responsibility and take good care of him.Can you raise him?"

    "I have a lot of snacks."

    He raised his little head, very confident.

    Mr.Hopkins shook his head and deliberately lowered his voice.

    "A dog can''t eat chocte.He will get sick if he eats too much of the biscuit."

    The child''s expression froze instantly and he spoke nervously again.

    "Then, I have something else to give him.He will like me."

    In the end, the stray dog was kept in the Hopkins Family.

    The servant carried it to take a bath and get vinated.

    The dog had white hair and two earlobes that looked cute.

    Labradors were docile and stable.

    They were neither slow nor active.

    They were friendly and loyal to people.

    The old man felt that it was good for his grandson to develop a sense of responsibility as his grandson

    raised this dog since he was young.

    In fact, there was a more important reason for agreeing to keep the puppy.

    The Young Master of Hopkins Family was too lonely.

    Ordinary people were not allowed to approach him.

    Although there were always a group of servants following him, the old man suddenly realized that this

    kind of overprotection was a kind of harm to the child.

    "He has been following me."

    "I think he might like me."

    The children''s simple and direct words made them understand that perhaps their Young Master of

    Hopkins Family had always been eager to get in touch with others.

    Hopkins Family was different from ordinary families.

    Even if one just walked in the Hopkins Family, he/she would make others feel a bit more serious and

    solemn.

    Their Young Master had been growing in this kind of atmosphere since he was young, and he was very

    serious about taking care of the dog.

    At that time, everyone felt that it was a good thing to have this stray puppy in the Hopkins Family

    because their Young Master was more lively than before.

    But good things didn''tst for long.

    When Mrs.Hopkins returned from abroad a monthter, she saw Oreo running around the house and

    her expression changed suddenly.

    She was afraid of dogs.

    "Dad, where did this mongrel stray doge from? Patrick is still a child.What if he goes crazy and

    bites Patrick one day?"

    Although the adults would not discuss things in front of the children, their Young Master was very

    sensitive.

    He could feel that his mother did not like his little partner.

    One morning, their Young Master''s mother''s high heels were bitten and yed by Oreo as a toy.

    When this was found out by her, she scolded Oreo seriously and asked the servants to catch the dog

    and throw him out.

    But the servants couldn''t find that Oreo for a long time that day.

    He was hidden by their Young Master.

    Hopkins Family''s three-year-old child had to start receiving education.

    Every day, a teacher came to ss, and the Young Master kept the dog in a storage room in a house in

    the west of the Main Residence.

    Perhaps he was worried that the dog would be chased away by his mother.

    He hoped to wait for his grandfather toe back and then he could plead.

    But when Mr.Hopkins returned, he was told that his grandson''s dog had died.

    It was trapped in the storage room.

    Perhaps he was out of unfamiliarity and hunger, the dog tried to run out many times, but the main door

    was closed.

    However, this remote storage room used to be connected to a rockery.

    A big gap was left under the wall.

    The gap was simply blocked by workers with barbed wires which rusted over time.

    The puppy probably wanted to get out of this hole, but it was stuck in the middle by the sharp wires.

    As he bled, he was unable to get out or get back in.

    He bled a lot.

    He probably struggled and screamed for a long time.

    When the servants finally found him, he could not move.

    "Grandpa, Oreo said he knew he was wrong.He promised that he wouldn''t dare to do it again."

    The child finished ss at four in the afternoon and immediately went to the old man to talk about the

    dog biting his mother''s high heels in the morning.

    Mr.Hopkins''s expression was grave.

    He did not say anything but nodded at the child.

    The child was very happy as he ran to the house in the west of the Main Residence.

    He opened the door saw that the creamy white fluffy Labrador huddled in fear in a corner.

    "Are you sick?"

    He felt that his little friend was a little timid today.

    He touched his fluffy head with his shorthand and held him in his little arms.

    He took him all the way back to the dining room of the Main Residence of the Hopkins Family, brought

    his dinner down, and put his dinner in front of him.

    "Eat.Hurry.¡¯¡¯ He squatted next to him and looked at him with big clear eyes.

    But the little dog seemed to be a little afraid of strangers.

    He wagged its tail and walked to the corner of the wall, shivering and ignoring him.

    Mr.Hopkins looked at him with a hesitant expression.

    But then Mr.Hopkins saw that the child was very patient and ran to the dog again and said, "Oreo, are

    you angry with me? Don''t be angry.I will treat you well in the future..."

    Murmuring the innocent words of the child, Mr.Hopkins felt sorry for the little guy.

    But three dayster, the child stopped ying with his little friend.

    "Patrick, the teacher said that you were not in the mood for ss these days.What happened?"

    Around five o''clock in the afternoon, Mr.Hopkins went to the back garden of the house in the west of

    the Main Residence and found the child.

    The child was squatting in the rockery with his head down.

    The child''s expression was sullen.

    "Grandpa, I''m not happy¡± The child spoke childishly in a low voice.

    The old man''s expression froze.

    He squatted down and softly coaxed, "Tell grandpa what happened."

    He raised his head, looked at the old man with big clear eyes, and said nervously, "Grandpa, where did

    you hide my Oreo? I can''t find him.I''ve been looking for him for along time, but I still can''t find him¡­¡±

    For a moment, the old man did not know what to say and his words were stuck in his throat.

    The child came out of the rockery, shook the old man''s arm nervously, and begged the old man ina

    baby voice, "Grandpa, does mother dislike him.Does mother drive him away? Go tell mother, I will

    teach him and he will be good...Grandpa, can you tell mother to let her return Oreo to me?"

    Their Young Master in Hopkins Family rarely acted coquettishly.

    The housekeeper stood by and watched, his eyes turning red.

    At this moment, a puppy ran over happily.

    "Young Master, look.Oreo hase to y with you..."

    The housekeeper squeezed out a smile and gently coaxed the little boy.

    The child did not even look at the dog next to him.

    The child exerted more strength at his hands which tugged at the old man''s arm anxiously.

    His childish voice was full of grievance and he retorted, "He is not Oreo."

    The housekeeper was stunned.

    "He''s dead.I asked someone to have him buried"

    Mr.Hopkins remained silent for a long time before he spoke slowly.

    A three-year-old child could not understand the meaning of the word "dead" which was too heavy, but

    the child in the Hopkins Family must be precocious, less naive, and childlike, and shall learn to ept

    and bear.

    His eyes were dark and bright, and his handsome white face showed some puzzlement.

    The child asked childishly, "Is he noting back?"

    "If he dies, he won''te back.¡±

    "How could he die?"

    "He tried to escape, but he got stuck in the wires of the gap."

    Perhaps they shouldn''t have lied to the child from the start because the child in Hopkins Family was

    very sensitive and he would know that the substitute was not real.

    That day, Mr.Hopkins watched the sun slowly setting with the child.

    When thest piece of light disappeared, the old man took the child''s hand and went back to the Main

    Residence together.

    "Grandpa, I shouldn''t have brought Oreo home.He probably doesn''t like me..."

    The words that the child said in a low voice that day made Mr.Hopkins and the housekeeper unable to

    forget.

    "We haven''t had any pets in Hopkins Family since then," said the butler.

    Then, the butler looked down at Mr.Hopkins who was in the pavilion and sighed with some emotions.

    "Patrick has a cold temperament, and he doesn''t like to be close to people ever since..."

    So, Christina...

    This was really strange.

    "Send someone to find out how they met in the first ce."

    "Since six years ago, in C City..."

    His grandson was no longer the naive child he once was.

    He would definitely try to get what he wanted immediately.

    Why did he keep waiting for six years and why did he try to snatch Christina from Cory six yearster?

 Chapter 82: April Fools Day

    Chapter 82: April Fool''s Day

    "Patrick..."

    Christina suddenly opened her eyes.

    She breathed an inward sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off her forehead.

    It was a dream.

    It was still that nightmare.

    That year, she went on a high school graduation trip and went camping in the suburbs.

    At dusk approached, she was suddenly attacked by five violent bandits from the mountain vige.

    They covered her mouth, dragged her to the depths of the mountain, and tore her clothes...

    She was so scared that she shivered.

    All she knew was that aman rushed over.

    "He seems to be injured..."

    She sat by the bedside, frowning and reminiscing about the past that she did not want to remember.

    Christina''s mind was in a mess.

    She grabbed her long hair with her right hand and couldn''t remember.

    At that time, she was only 17 years old.

    That year, too many misfortunes happened.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Her father brought his mistress home.

    Her mothermitted suicide in prison, and she and her aunt left the Dickens Family to live all by

    themselves...

    She tried to get used to it, but reality didn''t even give her time to breathe, forcing her to face such a

    cruel scene.

    Did Patrick save her? She was in a daze.

    She really wanted to ask him those questions, which she had never dared to bring up.

    She subconsciously looked to her side, her expression slightly gloomy.

    Patrick had returned to the country for almost a week but had never gone back home.

    ¡®What is he busy with?¡¯ Thest time he took her to the basement of the entertainment center in the

    east of the city...

    He seemed anxious to find someone.

    Her eyes darkened.

    He was always like this, hiding so many secrets.

    Wouldn''t he be tired? She got up from her bed, went to the bathroom to wash up, and spent the whole

    week in the Hopkins Family listless.

    Today, she wanted to go to a ce...

    "Where do you think he went?"

    Charles paced restlessly around the top floor of hispany''s president''s office.

    "Patrick has turned F City upside down, but there''s still no news of him."

    "He doesn''t want to be found.Even Patrick can''t dig him out."

    Chandler sat on the sofa drinking tea.

    Strangely enough, after lying alone in an American hospital for six years, the man unexpectedly woke

    up and disappeared.

    Charles was still very upset.

    He grabbed a cup of tea from the coffee table and took a swig.

    "Chandler, do you think he¡¯s been a vegetable for too long? Something''s wrong with his brain!"

    Charles suspected that something was wrong with his brother.

    Otherwise, how could he leave without a word, causing them to keep looking for him? Chandler

    chuckled unhappily.

    "Charles, don''t forget who he is.Don''t worry too much.He''s been sleeping for so many years, and

    maybe he has something on his mind."

    "A man like him is more difficult to understand than Patrick.What will he have on his mind?"

    Charles put on a long face, and could not help butin, "What a freak."

    "Oh right, I have something to do.¡¯¡¯ Charles suddenly remembered something important today.

    He almost missed it.He immediately grabbed his phone and edited the text message.

    "Christina?"

    Chandler saw his sneaky expression and nced curiously at the screen of his phone.

    He was texting Patrick.

    The next second, Chandler sighed, shook his head, and coldly said, "Charles, you really like asking for

    trouble."

    Chandler wondered, ¡®''How dare you lie to Patrick about Christina? You''re going to hell for this.¡±

    Charles sent the message out with a righteous look on his face.He looked up and smiled slyly.

    "Christina has been bullying me all day long.Today is a special day, and I want to take the opportunity

    to retaliate against her."

    "Charles, don''t you know that Patrick brought Christina to the basement himselfst week?"

    Chandler''s silver-rimmed sses glowed.

    He smiled gently and gloated.

    Mr.Shepherd''s smug smile froze, and he immediately became nervous.

    "That''s impossible!"

    How could Patrick bear to take her to that ce?

    "I called Mr.Hopkins and confirmed it.Christina was so scared that day..."

    It meant that Christina made Patrick angry again.

    Charles''s heart sank when he heard this.

    He was done.

    He red at the text message he had just sent, regretting.Why couldn''t the text message be retracted!

    "Christina, remember that today is April 1st! If Patrick wants to see you, just tell him...¡¯¡¯ Christina was

    sitting in the car and her phone kept ringing.

    As soon as she pressed the answer button, there was a howl of anguish on the other end of the line.

    After a while, there was some problem with reception.

    She got disconnected after hearing the buzzing sound.

    Christina looked at her cell phone with a straight face.

    The coverage was terrible probably because the ce was too remote.

    "What was Charles doing?"

    She couldn''t help butin.

    Without much thought, she turned to look out the window at a vast field.

    The farmers in the field were bending over to nt rice.

    The surrounding environment was very quiet and peaceful.

    Christina''s eyes suddenly fell on an old locust tree in front of her.

    As if she remembered something, she suddenly shouted to the driver, "Stop here."

    She got out of the car and walked to the old locust tree in front of her.

    She reached out and stroked the rough, dark brown bark of the tree.

    The tree trunk was very sturdy, perhaps a hundred years old.

    "This locust tree looks a little like the one in front of the high school gate in C City..."

    In the past, she used to like to climb up trees and hide from the school''s relentless pursuers, and...

    "Maiam, it looks like it''s going to rain heavily:"

    Suddenly, the driver in the car shouted at her, interrupting her thoughts.

    "Got it."

    Christina didn''t insist on staying there and immediately walked back to the car.

    She looked up at the horizon, and as expected, the wind was blowing and the clouds were scudding

    along.

    The sky was getting darker.

    In a short while, dazzling lightning shed across the sky, and thunder rumbled.

    It rained suddenly and heavily.

    The farmers in the field did not have time to pack their farm tools, and they were drenched.

    "Ma''am, are we going to the sanatorium now?"

    The driver in front looked at the heavy rain with a worried expression.

    Christina looked out the window and saw that the rain was getting heavier and heavier, and even the

    air was getting cold.

    "Back to the Hopkins Family¡¯¡¯ she said, resting her chin on her right hand in boredom.

    She thought, ¡®¡¯Forget it, I''ll go back to the Hopkins Family given this weather, lest Mr.Hopkins would

    Worry¡±

    The driver turned the steering wheel.

    It was raining, so he didn''t dare to drive too fast.

    The car slowly drove out of this remote suburb and headed for the expressway ahead...

    But suddenly, a ck Bugatti rushed towards them at such a high speed that the driver immediately

    stepped on the brakes.

    The car stopped abruptly and Christina was scared.

    "It''s raining so heavily yet you''re driving so fast.Are you insane?"

    She cursed angrily.

    She turned to look through the window fiercely to see which immoral bastard it was.

    However, the window of the car was blurred by the heavy rain and she could only vaguely see that the

    ck Bugatti opposite also stopped and aman came down from the car.

    This figure was somewhat familiar¡­

 Chapter 83: I Miss You Too

    Chapter 83: I Miss You Too

    At night, it was raining cats and dogs.

    A tall figure in the rain was approaching step by step.

    She sat in the car, pursed her lips, and stared at the figure from the window.

    She was so nervous that she shrank back subconsciously...

    Bang.

    Christina was startled when the door was violently opened.

    She opened her eyes a bit wide and stared in shock at Patrick, who suddenly appeared.

    He was in an expensive dark purple shirt.

    His ck trousers and shirt were drenched by the heavy rain, clinging to his skin.

    The water in his short hair dripped down along his cold face.

    He had white and stunning features.

    But from his brows, she could tell that he was anxious.

    "Who did you meet?"

    He looked straight at her with mixed feelings in his deep eyes.

    She could tell that he was eager from his hoarse voice but she didn''t respond to him.

    There were thick dark clouds rolling in the sky.

    The thunder was rumbling and it was pouring with rain.

    He stood outside the car and stared fiercely at the woman, who was panicked in the car.

    Patrick didn''t have too many expressions on his grim face but he quietly tightened the phone in his right

    hand.

    He curled up his thin lip in a self-deprecating manner.

    It was ridiculous.

    He turned and left without waiting for her answer.

    "Wait..."

    Christina didn''t know what to say, but she stretched out her arm to grab his shirt subconsciously.

    He stopped.

    "Mr.Hopkins."

    A bodyguard rushed out of the ck Bugatti in front of Christina''s car.

    He held an umbre and walked to Patrick.

    He didn''t keep up with the young master just now.

    It rained suddenly.

    He was drenched by the cold rain in early spring but he felt a bit warm.

    Patrick stood with his back to her.

    He looked down and saw her white fingers grabbing his shirt.

    "Leave me alone.¡¯¡¯ He said in a deep voice.

    He seemed to be colder and more distant under the heavy rain, but his tone was light.

    It seemed that he had mixed emotions and was expecting something.

    She didn''t grab so hard, and he could just leave.

    Hearing his cold and clear words "Leave me alone", Christina lowered her head and tightened her

    fingers.

    She was very upset and confused...

    Suddenly, there was a rumble, and it thundered constantly.

    "Leave me alone!"

    Patrick was a little agitated.

    The cold rain slid past his lips.

    He scolded her coldly.

    And then, he turned sideways and was about to shake off her hand.

    Patrick, you haven''t been home for a long time!

    Christina did not know how she was so courageous and she tightened her grip on his shirt and wrinkled

    it.

    And then, she said the words, which she didn''t know why to say.

    You haven''t been home for a long time.

    He was slightly stunned and gazed at her passionately.

    She flushed because of his gaze.

    And she added awkwardly, "Grandpa misses you very much."

    ¡®¡®I miss you too¡­¡±

    The rain was blown into the car.

    Christina was refreshed due to the cold rain.

    She opened her lips slightly and said nothing.

    Her right hand slowly loosened because she did not dare to pester him.

    What was she thinking about? She didn''t know what she was thinking...

    The bodyguard shared the umbre with Patrick by his side.

    Patrick did not speak again.

    He stared at his wrinkled shirt and went back to his car.

    In a moment, the bodyguard mmed the door.

    Christina raised her head and looked at Patrick''s blurry face from the window.

    She opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say...

    His car was started quickly.

    He must have a lot of undone things to deal with.

    "Patrick."

    Just as the Bugatti was about to run, Christina suddenly shouted, "Patrick, it''s April 1st, April Fool''s

    Day:'' She said anxiously.

    Her words were weird and illogical.

    But it seemed that she wanted to exin something to avoid misunderstanding.

    He didn''t pull up for her words and the car was slowly driven away.

    Patrick, who sat in the back of the car, heard every word.

    He nced down at a text message again and was stunned for a second.

    Leaning against the back of the car, Christina closed her eyes and felt a little tired.

    So...It was just a prank.

    "Why did he suddenly look for me?"

    Christina didn''t understand him.

    She turned her head to look out the window.

    She was still thinking of Patrick, who was drenched.

    An hourter, her car was pulled up at the house of the Hopkins Family.

    Before she got out of the car, the butler, who was anxious, came quickly with an umbre.

    "Ma''am, what''s wrong with you?" Christina¡¯ was confused.

    "I''m fine.What happened?"

    The butler found that she was fine and took a long breath.

    "It''s fine."

    "Patrick suddenly rushed back to Hopkins Family to look for you."

    The butler held an umbre for her and walked towards the house with her.

    "We don''t know what''s going on, so we''re all worried about you."

    "I told grandpa today that I was going to the sanatorium..."

    She was puzzled.

    "Patrick sent someone to the sanatorium.But he didn''t find you and Patrick failed to call you...So he

    rushed out in a car.Didn''t you meet him?"

    Christina was stunned and murmured, "I met him."

    "Didn''t that nerde back with you?"

    As soon as she entered the living room, Mr.Hopkins nced at her and frowned slightly.

    He was puzzled that Patrick didn''te back.

    Christina didn''t know how to reply to him and she said, "He''s busy with something important."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that she was embarrassed, Mr.Hopkins''s face darkened.

    He was exasperated at her and scolded her, "If you ask him toe back, he will do it."

    Christina was frozen and startled.

    "l asked him toe back, but I failed."

    She went back to her bedroom.

    She felt wronged after she was scolded by the old man.

    ''How dare I pester Patrick?¡¯ Her clothes were wet from the rain, so she changed into pajamas.

    She sat cross-legged on the bed, muttering in a daze, "Did he change his clothes..."

    His clothes were soaked.

    "Why did he look for me so anxiously..."

    And he didn''t tell me just now.

    Christina was very upset.

    All of a sudden, she thought of Charles, "April Fool''s Day.¡±

    She didn''t know what was going on just now.She was so worried that she thought of Charles''s call.

    "Patrick is so serious.He will not pay attention to the dull holidays." He called Charles furiously.

    "Charles!"

    "Charles, what did you say to Patrick?"

    As soon as they got through, Christina growled at him as if he was in debt.

    After Mr.Shepherd heard her roar, he was not uneasy anymore.

    He replied very irresponsibly, "You''re fine, aren''t you? Don''t worry.Patrick loves you so much and he

    won''t beat you.Even if he wants to teach you a lesson, he will just warn you.It''s okay..."

    "Charles, what exactly did you say to him?"

    Christina was so furious.

    Her face darkened.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    "Charles, I''ll tell Patrickter that it is you who cause my stomach ache in my pregnancy!"

    "Christina, don''t be so shameless!"

    Charles immediately became nervous.

    Mr.Shepherd was gloomy.

    He gritted his teeth and yelled at the phone unwillingly.

    "I just sent Patrick a message.It''s April Fool''s Day.I was just joking with him.I told him that you were

    dating the mysterious man who saved you in the abandoned factory."

    ¡®¡®The mysterious man who saved me in the abandoned factory...¡¯

    ¡®It had been a month, but I didn''t expect Patrick to care about it¡¯¡¯

    He was the man who called her by her nickname ¡®Tina¡¯ Maybe Patrick and other people didn''t believe

    her.

    She really didn''t know who the man was...

    The phone vibrated.

    It was a new message...

    "Sleeping beauty?"

 Chapter 84: Here for Me?

    Chapter 84: Here for Me?

    "Sleeping Beauty, is that you?"

    Christina suddenly received a friend request, so she hung up Charles''s phone, and logged in the

    WhatsApp.

    Pig Is Rising, "Sleeping Beauty? How can I have such ame name?"

    The person was a little agitated and sent several messages in a row.

    Pig Is Rising, "Christina, you''re so cruel.Don''t you remember me? I am Crystal."

    Pig Is Rising, "I used to be your roomie in high school, you used to skip sses all day.I was forced to

    pretend to be you to sign in."

    Christina suddenly remembered that she had a softrade in high school, Crystal.

    Invincible Tina, "Why don''t you change your name to Pig Is In Love? Didn''t you go abroad? Did you

    return to your country''s arms?"

    Pig Is Rising, "Bah.I don''t even have a boyfriend.How can I be in love?"

    Christina watched her send a bunch of growling expressions of pain and she chuckled.

    It was as if she was back in high school.

    She and Crystal used to be close friends, and then after attending the university they had lost contact

    with each other for some reason.

    Pig Is Rising, "Christina, are you married?"

    Christina replied expressionless, "Twice."

    The woman on the other end of the phone was about to copse.

    "Are you kidding me? You''ve married twice.Why can''t I have a boyfriend?"

    Invincible Tina, "Men are shit.¡¯ Pig Is Rising, "Who are you married to? What do they look like? Are they

    one-tenth as handsome as our former teaching assistant?"

    Invincible Tina, "Who''s the teaching assistant?"

    Christina remembered that her high school had its directly affiliated college.

    In the second half of her senior year, the school would ask some professors from that college to give

    the top students extra lectures.

    Most of them were bald middle-aged men.

    Pig Is Rising, "Christina, I bet your husband must be a super fat nerd...You dare not to remember that

    handsome teaching assistant."

    Christina felt that her roommate''s temper had not improved at all after all these years.

    She was still as optimistic as before and favored pretty men.

    Christina had a slight impression since Crystal was so excited.

    In the second half of senior year, there seemed to be a male teaching assistant who was even fairer

    and more handsome than an international model.

    The most important thing was that the assistant''s background was very strong.

    It was said that even his voice was very charming, and all girls in the school were crazy about him.

    However, Christina had never met the legendary handsome assistant because she was busy working

    part-time at a milk tea shop in the second half of her senior year.

    Pig Is Rising, "Christina, I''m working in a very outstandingpany now.You can go to meet me

    tomorrow, and I''ll treat you to lunch..."

    Invincible Tina, "Where?"

    Pig Is Rising, "I''ll treat you to a feast in Gordon Hotel! Remember to dress better.The waiters there are

    a little bit supercilious.I got my sry today.Tomorrow, let''s have fun."

    Christina looked at "Gordon Hotel" with a thoughtful expression...

    Crystal added arrogantly, "I work for IP&G Group now.Am I really awesome?"

    Sure enough.

    Thergest hotel near the Hopkins Group''s IP&G Group is Gordon Hotel.

    "Patrick usually has meal there..."

    She put down her phone and was surprised that this good friend was working at the Hopkins Group.

    She turned to look out the window.

    It was still raining, and the sound of the rain made her sleepy.

    Holding the soft quilt, she closed her eyes.

    She couldn''t help but mutter, "What is he doing now¡­¡±

    He still did not return to the Hopkins Family.

    Christina went to bed earlyst night and woke up early in the morning.

    She was energetic, but she turned her head to look at the empty bed, feeling inexplicably disappointed.

    "Grandpa, I''ll have lunch with an old ssmate."

    Now she had to report wherever she went.

    Mr.Hopkins did not care much about where she wanted to go but just reminded, "Don''t eat anything you

    shouldn''t eat."

    "Got it"

    As she went out with the driver of Hopkins Family, the old man seemed to suddenly think of something

    and shouted at her back, "Christina, if your ssmate is a man, be smart and don''t let Patrick know.¡¯¡¯

    Christina paused, her expression startled.

    Mr.Hopkins continued saying, "That bastard will be angry.¡¯ "Oh."

    She replied with an embarrassed expression.

    Christina was a little nervous.

    She didn''t know if it was because she was meeting her best friend she hadn''t seen for years, or...

    Because the entire IP&G Group building was right in front of her.The driver sent her to a coffee shop

    across from the IP&G Group building.

    Crystal had a 12: 00 lunch break and Christina arrived here 15 minutes earlier.

    She had never been to the IP&G Group, and she guessed that Patrick''s office should be on the top

    floor.

    Subconsciously, she raised her head.

    It was so high.

    The building was solemnly styled, it''s dark ss walls reflecting light, and its striking metal logo, IP&G

    Group, was too dazzling, which made people fear.

    It was almost lunchtime, and the wide road was gradually crowded.

    Thesemuters rushed out of theirpanies, chatting and discussing some things at a fast speed.

    "Now over 70 % of Dickens Family''s projects are backed by the Hopkins Group.They messed up a big

    projectst week, but the president didn''t lose his temper today."

    "I don''t know what that Donald is capable of.Why is our president helping Dickens Family¡­¡±

    Christina looked down at her phone.

    It was already 12: 03, and most of the employees had already been off work.

    Crystal was still nowhere to be seen.

    "I haven''t seen her for so many years.She won''t have stic surgery, will she?"

    She looked up at the building across the street and suddenly froze.

    The man standing across her recognized her at a nce, and his grim face was slightly startled.

    "Here for me?"

    He strode over and said something in a deep voice that sounded casual.

    Christina looked at him with a nervous expression.

    She didn''t expect to meet him.

    He thought she wasing here for him? She turned her head away, not daring to look into his deep

    eyes.

    "No."

    She decided to tell the truth.

    She whispered, "I have a date with my old friend today..."

    But before she could finish her sentence, the man in front of her frowned slightly, his face not looking

    very good, and in the end, he was impatient.

    "Christina, you really like to piss me off"

    He grabbed her wrist and dragged her away.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Patrick, where are you taking me..."

    Christina was dragged away by him, afraid that he would take her to that horrible basement likest

    time, and hurriedly exined, "I really have a date with a friend, a former high school ssmate, a girl!"

    The man in front of her suddenly stopped.

    Christina was rushed forward so the tip of her nose hit his back.

    She lowered her head and reached out to rub her nose, feeling innocent.

    Patrick turned around, looking down at her, and pursed his thin lips, as if he wanted to say something,

    but he didn''t.

 Chapter 85: Go Home, Our Home.

    Chapter 85: Go Home, Our Home.

    Gordon Hotel.

    In the luxurious private room, there was a table of delicious food, but Christina was very restrained.

    She put down her knife and fork, nervously took up a ss of milk in her right hand, took a sip, and

    secretly nced at the man opposite her.

    He didn''t eat anything.

    Christina hesitated for a moment and couldn''t help but say, "Patrick, you..."

    ¡®''What does he want to do?¡¯''

    She was just waiting for someone at the IP&G Group, then she was inexplicably dragged here by

    Patrick.

    He had the manager serve a table of food, but he just sat there with a straight face and he didn''t eat.

    Patrick leaned back against the chair, his brows slightly furrowed with weariness, andzily nced at

    the food on the table as if he had no appetite.

    Hearing her voice, Patrick looked up at the woman opposite him.

    He was a little strange today, and his burning eyes stared straight at her.

    The corners of his lips were slightly pursed, as if he was hesitating if he should say that.

    All of a sudden, a series of crisp ringtones rang from the coffee table in the private room.

    Christina was stunned and immediately stood up and walked over.

    It must be Crystal.

    "Hey, it''s my phone!"

    Patrick moved faster than her.

    He walked up quickly, picked up the phone on the coffee table, refused the call, turned it off, and threw

    the white phone on the sofa.

    Christina stood aside, annoyed.

    "What are you doing? That''s my friend..."

    She didn''t finish her sentence when Patrick suddenly put his arms around her waist...

    Christina was astonished.

    He held her in his arms...

    Christina was pushed onto the sofa.

    She lowered her head, opened her eyes wide, and looked at Patrick in disbelief.

    Patrick''s head rested on her legs, his face buried in her soft belly, his hands around her waist, and he

    lay on his side on the wide sofa, then...

    Fell asleep.

    "Hey¡­¡±

    She called awkwardly, her cheeks reddening.

    He didn''t respond.

    His breathing was deep and gentle, as if he was exhausted, and he wanted to have a good rest.

    "Patrick."

    She lowered her voice and called his name again.

    Christina didn''t know if he was just ignoring her question, or if he was really tired.

    She didn''t believe this man just treated her as a pillow.

    Christina was very embarrassed.

    She looked around the luxurious room and looked down at the man lying on herp.

    Her face was redder and redder...

    ''What does this guy want? He doesn''t say anything!¡±

    With her eyes falling on his side face, somehow Christina was obsessed with his handsomeness.

    She was not a boy crazy, but this man was really amazing enough to make her eyes fix on him.

    He was a Eurasian hybrid with deep facial features and fair skin, and his figure was very...

    Without a doubt, he could make any woman scream because of his appearance, not to mention his

    background and decisive temper.

    ¡®¡¯Such a man is mine¡­¡±

    Christina was a little confused.

    She would never forget that a man like him was dangerous.

    "Christina must be afraid of him..."

    "Patrick usually kept her at home, so how could he bear to take her to the basement..."

    There was a faint sounding from outside the private room.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Christina could not hear it clearly, but she felt that the sound was familiar.

    When she looked up, the door was opened.

    All of a sudden, their eyes met.

    Charles was standing outside the door, staring at the sofa with his eyes widened like he saw a ghost.

    Christina felt awkward.

    She looked down at Patrick on herp and opened her mouth, intending to say something to Charles,

    but she failed.

    Click.

    The door to the private room was quickly closed by Charles!

    "Is there anyone inside?"

    It was Chandler''s voice.

    Charles lied, "No."

    Christina, in the room, was furious with Charles.

    He must have said it on purpose! Christina wanted to shake Patrick awake, but...

    "My legs are numb!"

    Christina struggled in the private room, while Charles, who was outside, smiled insidiously and was

    happy because they did not disturb Patrick.

    Last April Fool''s day, he identally offended Patrick.

    This time, if he obstructed Patrick again, he would mit a crime".

    Chandler nced at the door and chuckled.

    He knew that Christina must be inside.

    "Patrick is not feeling well these days.Don''t disturb him:"

    Chandler said lightly and turned around to walk back.Charles strode beside him and spat, "If Patrick is

    sick, it''s caused by Christina.¡¯¡¯

    Chandler went down to the lobby with him for dinner.

    "Charles, you only me it on Christina.You also should be responsible for that.Thest time you sent

    that tricking message to Patrick on April Fool''s day, then he thought it was true and rushed to find

    Christina.I heard from his assistant that he was caught in the rain, and that night his migraine red up

    again..."

    Charles was forking a piece of beef and suddenly felt guilty.

    When he saw Patrick lying on the sofa with that witch in his arms, he would have thought he was

    dreaming.

    Munching on the small piece of beef, Charles became serious and muttered, "Patrick seems really

    nervous about her..."

    "The mysterious man from the abandoned factory,¡¯¡¯ Chandler took a sip from a ss of water, his eyes

    heavy and indifferent.

    "Patrick ordered his people to investigate for so long, but they still didn''t find any information of that

    man.That man is not simple..."

    If Christina really dated such a man who was strange, Patrick would certainly care about her.

    But to their surprise, he was really...quite nervous about her.

    They both frowned and fell silent.

    Patrick had a fever.

    In the private room, Christina was thinking about how to wake up the man on herp.

    She gently pressed the back of her hand against Patrick''s side of his face and felt his high temperature.

    Patrick was usually very strong, except for thest time he had a high fever because of falling into the

    cold river, she had never seen him sick.

    He seemed to be very busy and tired recently...

    "Patrick, do you have a headache?"

    Seeing him frowning and his pained expression, Christina asked him gently.

    Her hands were slightly cold and pressed against Patrick''s forehead.

    Probably because he felt the gentle touch, Patrick opened his eyes which were not as cold and sharp

    as usual, and then looked at her face.

    Christina felt a little shy when she was stared at by him.

    She was about to say something when the man on herp sat up.

    Patrick''s body was indeed hot, but he did not sit up straight.

    Instead, he leaned sideways and put his hands around her neck.

    His body was very heavy, and his big head just rested on her shoulder.

    Christina was stunned.

    What was he doing!! If he were a child, she would think that he was acting coquettishly, but this was

    Patrick! He seemed to feel that her body was very soft andfortable to hold.

    He made a deep sigh, seeming he was tired.

    He breathed weakly and hugged her tightly.

    "Christina."

    He called out her name.

    His voice was a little hoarse.

    "Christina..."

    Her whole brain was buzzing, unable to think, only to hear the deep voice softly calling her name over

    and over again.

    Patrick''s voice was low and deep as if he just wanted to call the name.

    About five minutester, he closed his eyes and fell asleep again.

    Christina turned her eyes stiffly and her face was now red.

    His body was heating up, and she could feel it clearly, including his breathing and the powerful

    heartbeat.

    Christina was so worried that his brain would be damaged due to the fever.

    After thinking about it for a long time, she shook him gently and whispered in his ear, "Patrick,

    let''s...Let''s go home."

    ¡®''Go home, our home¡±

 Chapter 86: Bad Counsel

    Chapter 86: Bad Counsel

    "He''s not awake yet."

    In the evening, when Hopkins Family was ready for dinner, Christina added with an embarrassed

    expression, "He asked me not to bother him..."

    Nanny Faang put the porridge on the table and looked at her in surprise, "Patrick kicked you out?"

    She sounded not to trust Christina.

    When the driver drove them home in the afternoon, Patrick held her shoulder in his right hand, almost

    leaning all his body against Christina.

    She helped him into the bedroom step by step.

    At that time, they thought Patrick was seriously injured, finally it turned out that he had a high fever and

    wasing down with a migraine, but this was the first time they saw Patrick willing to rely on others

    so intimately.

    Christina felt as if she had been weighed down by him.

    The man was so heavy that she made a strenuous effort to carry him home from the hotel.

    It was quiet in Eastern Garden of Hopkins Family.

    Patrick was resting in the master bedroom, and the servants were all gone.

    Christina was staying in the lobby on the first floor of Eastern Garden, and she nced at the stairs

    from the corner of his eye.

    Patrick was sleeping in the master bedroom on the second floor.

    As soon as he came home, he fell asleep on the bed.

    His lips were still a little pale.

    It was the first time she had seen him being so weak.

    "Young madam, then you will be bothered to take care of Patrick."

    Nanny Faang dared not enter the master bedroom, so she had to caution her.

    Christina looked a little embarrassed and muttered, "He doesn''t seem to like to be disturbed.He

    scolded me and I came out."

    Nanny Faang was stunned.

    Did he really kick her out? In fact, Patrick only said three words, "You''re noisy.¡¯

    After Christina helped him lie on the bed, she quickly checked his temperature.

    Mr.Hopkins was obviously worried about him, but he refused to admit it, pretending to be cold.

    She had to approach Patrick''s ear and ask him what was wrong with him and whether he wanted water

    or not.

    She thought that Patrick was probably fed up with her too much.

    "Ma¡®am, it''s just that sometimes men are more..."

    Nanny Faang looked at her and wanted tough.

    "tend to say something they don''t mean."

    Christina widened her eyes and watched Nanny Faang turn around and leave.

    What did she mean? She looked up at the stairs, pondered for a moment without expression, and

    finally head towards the master bedroom.

    Gently opening the door, she poked her head out of the door and looked inside.

    Patrick was still asleep in bed, so she slowed down to get closer to him.

    His temperature had dropped, and now he was 38 degrees celsius, and he looked better.

    Perhaps because of his previous high fever, the quilt covering his body was lifted by him.

    He was lying on the side with his strong figure.

    A few buttons on his dark purple expensive shirt were undone, revealing his muscr chest faintly...

    Patrick really had a great figure...

    She blushed hotly at the sight.

    Christina had been lying in the same bed as him for months, but she usually didn''t have the guts to

    stare at him like that.

    Suddenly, the phone in her coat pocket rang.

    Frightened, Christina quickly turned her head away, pulled the quilt over him, and slipped out again.

    "Fortunately he didn''t wake up..."

    No sooner had she just closed the door than her phone rang again as if someone was looking for her

    urgently.

    Christina was bored.

    Her phone was turned off by Patrick, and she just turned it on...

    Suddenly, she was startled as she remembered someone else.

    She immediately took out her cell phone from her pocket.

    Sure enough, Crystal was in a hurry to find her.

    Two missed calls, a text message, and at this time new messages were kept sent to her on her

    WhatsApp ount.

    Pig Is Rising: "What are you doing!"

    Pig Is Rising: "Christina, why did you turn off your phone? You won''t forget that we have an

    appointment to go to Gordon Hotel to have a feast, will you?"

    Pig Is Rising: "Christina, I really have enough money to pay the bill"

    Followed by a little emoji that swore.

    Christina swiped through a dozen messages from her on the screen, and it seemed that Crystal had

    been looking for her from midday.

    Invincible Tina: "Sorry, I met my husband downstairs at the IP&G Group.¡±

    It was quite easy for her to type the word ¡®husband¡¯ When Crystal saw that Christina finally replied, she

    immediately became furious and excited.

    Pig Is Rising: "You forget your friend after you meet your husband.You just treat me like this despite our

    deep friendship!"

    Pig Is Rising: "Besides, at noon, you obviously get through but you didn''t say anything, directly hang

    up.Why? When I called you again, you turned your phone off.I thought you were robbed."

    Pig Is Rising: "And here I still want to take you to eat that expensive but sexy food..."

    Christina didn''t know what she said about the sexy food, but it was definitely not a good thing when she

    thought about it.

    Seeing that Crystal was so angry, she had to send her several expressions indicating her deep

    apology, but Crystal said that the verbal apology was insincere.

    Invincible Tina: "Let''s rain check.It''s on my treat."

    Crystal''s eyes lit up and immediately replied, "Okay, I forgive you.¡±

    Christina had already seen through her - a money- lover and was about to say something to mock her

    when another message popped up on her WhatsApp.

    Brother Charlie: "How are you doing with Patrick now, Christina? Be gentle with him.It''s better not to be

    too presumptuous as the sofa in the private room is not wide enough."

    Charles teased her the moment he was active on WhatsApp.

    When Christina saw the WhatsApp photo of Charles, she immediately remembered his sly smile at

    noon when he did nothing to help her.

    New and old hatred.

    Invincible Tina: "Charles, let me introduce you to my friend."

    She quickly clicked on the screen a few times and invited Charles to the chat group.

    Pig Is Rising: "Who is this? His nickname seems so narcissistic."

    Crystal mocked Mr.Shepherd at the first sentence.

    Christina was in a good mood as it was exactly what she wanted to see for Charles.

    Before Charles could say something to restore his image, Crystal added, "A psychologist said that a

    person''s nickname might reflect his inner desire.Brother Charlie, are you really a creepy person?"

    Charles sat on the sofa in his living room and his handsome face immediately darkened.

    Invincible Tina: "Crystal, tell him what we were nning to eat for lunch."

    Crystal immediately became excited.

    "American geoduck! Christina, we have to eat it next time.It looks basically the same as a man''s

    penis.Every time the bald-headed guy at thepany bullies me, I go to buy a few geoducks and go

    home to cut them with a kitchen knife to relieve stress."

    Woman.

    Charles did not speak.

    He was surprised to see the two women discussing how to cut and bite the poor geoduck.

    He felt his loins ached a little for no reason.

    Pig Is Rising: "Hey, I heard that our country''s divorce rate has risen again this year, being much more

    stable than the A-share rise.

    Crystal''s imagination run wild as she changed to another topic that she was quite emotional about,

    because she couldn''t find a husband easily while others who got married chose to divorce, which

    stimted her.

    Invincible Tina: "If the couple doesn''t match, then they should divorce."

    Christina felt not that upset by the word "divorce", probably because she was mentally prepared to be

    abandoned after giving birth.

    Pig Is Rising: "Christina, you''re wrong.Life is hard as couples cannot divorce simply for trifles.It''s

    necessary andmon for couples to tolerate each other.Nobody is perfect."

    Crystal''s attitude towards marriage was very serious, and that was why it was hard for her to get

    married.

    Brother Charlie: "The divorce rate only rises after women be financially independent."

    Charles sent the message wearily.

    Pig Is Rising: "That''s because men are too ipetent!"

    In any case, on the Inte, Crystal became so bolder that she dared to directly retort him.

    However, she suddenly came up with a good idea.

    "If thew mandates that the property owned by a couple was immediately confiscated and owned by

    the state after the divorce, no one would choose to do so."

    Charles opened her eyes wide and looked at the messages.

    When did Christina make such a tough friend? He clicked to sign out, and then he immediately sent a

    message to Patrick.

    "Patrick, you have to be careful of Christina''s treachery..."

    But soon, Charles felt that it was inappropriate to say something like this.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    So he deleted and edited another message.

    "Patrick, someone was giving Christina some bad counsel."

    Charles felt it too well that could never say something bad about the witch directly, so he had to give

    him a hint politely.

    Patrick was sleeping soundly in the master bedroom on the second floor.

    His fever had gone down and he could vaguely hear his cell phone ringing a few times.

    He frowned slightly and rubbed his temples with his right hand.

    When he opened his eyes, he found that the master bedroom was silent.

    ¡®¡¯Where is she?¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 87: Who Is Sleeping Beauty?

    Chapter 87: Who Is Sleeping Beauty?

    Around 9 pm, Christina returned to the bedroom, holding her phone in hand.

    She opened the door and found Patrick had woken up.

    However, he seemed a little weird.

    "Are you hungry? Want to get a bite to eat? Nanny Faang made some porridge..." Christina asked in a

    low voice as she stood at the door with a slight primness.

    "Yes." Patrick did not say much.

    He gave a light "yes" then stood up and walked out. The door was closed.

    She went to the cloakroom to get a pair of pajamas and went straight to the bathroom to bathe.

    She couldn''t help butin, "Men are soplicated."

    A bowl of porridge had refreshed him.

    He was going to get the documents in the bedroom and then go to the study...

    A ssh was audible from the bathroom.

    She was taking a bath while humming a tune.

    "She is in a good mood?"

    He walked to the tea table, picking up the documents.

    When he turned around, he couldn''t help but look at the bathroom.

    As far as he knew, Christina liked to sing while bathing when she felt good.

    What kind of people did she hang out with recently? Ding ding...

    The phone on the table suddenly vibrated, and thetest WhatsApp message shed on the screen.

    [Christina...] Patrick frowned.

    He had never interfered with Christina''s affairs, but who called her that? He stared at the flickering

    screen hesitantly, and it seemed that the woman in the bathroom wouldn''te out of the bathtub so

    quickly.

    If he wanted to know, he would get someone to check, but not through her phone.

    Patrick felt kind of ridiculous for some reason.

    He always had principles.

    Holding the documents, he walked away.

    Ding ding...

    [ Tina, I''m not feeling well...]

    Well, if he cared about her, he would not bother himself with principles, and he couldn''t help but nce

    back at her phone screen.

    "Who''s Sleeping Beauty?" He murmured.

    At this moment, the bathroom door was opened and Christina came out in a white nightgown.

    She just wanted to get the lotion into the bathroom, but her eyes met his.

    "What..What''s wrong?"

    She didn''t understand why he was standing here Patrick looked straight at her, lowered his eyes, and

    contemted for a moment.

    Without answering her, he turned around and walked away.

    "Have your hair dried.¡±

    He left those words in a low tone and closed the door.

    Christina was in a daze, her waist-length hair still dripping wet.

    Perhaps it was because of Patrick''s words, she walked out before drying her hairpletely in the

    bathroom.

    He worked in the study as usual.

    However, Christina still felt that he was strange.

    She could not stay up all night, for she was pregnant.

    No sooner had her head touched the pillow than she fell asleep, not knowing when Patrick returned.

    It seemed that at the midnight someone raised her hair to check if it had been dried.

    When she woke up at seven in the morning, she was surprised that the man beside her didn''t wake up.

    Usually, he got up at five in the morning.

    "Good morning."

    Their faces were very close, and the man suddenly opened his eyes.

    Christina''s heart beat a little faster, and she immediately greeted him, then quickly got up.

    "Morning.''¡¯ He answered softly and got up.

    Although Patrick never said much at all, he was obviously much quieter these days.

    What was wrong with him? She wanted to ask but didn''t know how to begin.

    After washing up absent-mindedly, they had breakfast downstairs simply and walked to the Main

    Residence.

    "Grandpa worried about you yesterday."

    They walked side by side.

    Christina felt that the corridor was so long, and the moment was so awkwardly quiet.

    She said, improvising.

    Patrick turned his head and look at her without a word.

    Suddenly, the phone in her pocket rang.

    Pig Is Rising, "Christina, are you up? Are you busy in bed with your husband?"

    Feeling bored, she took out her cell phone and checked Crystal''s messages.

    Before Christina could reply, there were several new messagesing again.

    Pig Is Rising, "Christina, my immediate superior sent me to C City on a business trip today.Want any

    souvenirs? I decided to stay at the best hotel and eat until I was full.That baldy has been torturing me

    all day..."

    Christina looked at the messages.

    Crystal keptining about her boss and said that the work world was like the battlefield.

    She was envious that Christina didn''t have to work.

    "I''d rather go to work..."

    Christina felt that it was the dumbest thing for women to have no ie.

    "Who is it?"

    Seeing she stared intently at her phone, Patrick narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice.

    He suddenly spoke, making Christina stunned.

    She immediately put down her phone and replied, "My friend"

    "Oh." He said in a deep voice.

    He seemed to be not satisfied with her answer, so she quickly added, "Crystal, she''s my high school

    ssmate."

    "By the way, she works at IP&G Group''s headquarters." Patrick raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "Crystal."

    Of course, an ordinary employee couldn''t ring a bell with him.

    But...

    "The girl who used to sign in for you in high school?" He said inexplicably.

    Christina was stunned and stopped.

    "How do you know¡­¡¯¡¯

    How did he know that Crystal used to do that for her? He would not look into such a trifling matter,

    would he? Patrick gazed at her with his deep eyes.

    He did not speak again and strode on.

    As the sunshine fell, Christina stood still and looked after him.

    At that moment, she felt that his back was a little familiar as if she had seen it before.

    The phone on her right hand was still ringing...Pig Is Rising, "Christina, when do you introduce your

    husband to me? By the way, tell him I''m your best friend and ask him to treat me to dinner¡±

    Christina sat on the ground, smiled, and replied, "You may have met him already¡±

    Pig Is Rising, "I know him?"

    Invincible Tina, "He''s at the samepany as you."

    Crystal immediately got excited.

    "He also works at IP&G Group''s headquarters.Which department?"

    Invincible Tina, "Your...big, big boss."

    Christina was about to tease her when she noticed some new messages receivedst night.She was

    surprised.

    "Sleeping Beauty?"

    He sent her two short and strange messages around 10 pmst night.

    [Tina]

    [ Tina, I''m not feeling well...]

    "Do I know him well?"

    It was weird for a stranger to say that...like aint or coquetry? Christina quickly typed a few

    words with her fingers.

    "Hello, are you my old ssmate?"

    Sleeping beauty, "Yes."

    He answered almost in a second.

    Christina was a little amazed.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Either he opened the WhatsApp just in time or just kept waiting.

    This was the first time that Christina talked to this man.

    She remembered that he was the first one who responded immediately after she posted photos on her

    Moments, which made her a little curious.

    Invincible Tina, "Who are you? What''s your name? I''m sorry I forgot.¡±

    She asked very frankly and directly, feeling nothing wrong.

    But after the man looked at her message, he couldn''t help but squeeze the phone tightly.

    He sat on a chair by the window, and the sunshine fell on his handsome pale face.

    Suddenly, his brows furrowed and his right hand gripped the handle, suppressing the pain of his body.

    He had endured pain for so many years in America and thought he was used to it, but now...

    "Tina, you really forgot me." He had sapphire eyes, but now they were empty and cold.

 Chapter 88: Dont Upset Me

    Chapter 88: Don''t Upset Me

    "You''ve been reading her WhatsApp Moments!" The woman rushed forward angrily and snatched the

    phone from the man sitting on the sofa.

    "Carrie, give my phone back!" Cory immediately stood up and red at her.

    "Christina is your cousin''s wife, and she¡¯s pregnant with Patrick''s child.You should face the reality.¡¯¡¯

    Carrie yelled at him angrily.

    "It''s none of your business!"

    Cory stepped forward and snatched back his phone.

    He red at the woman in front of him with a grim face.

    "Get out of here now, Carrie.You don''t have the right to stay in the Hampton Family!"

    Cory was resentful of what she had done.

    Carrie felt guilty, but she raised her voice, "Indeed, I''ve done something wrong in the past, but we''ve

    already gotten the marriage certificates.You''re my husband, and shouldn''t you take care of me?..."

    "Stop making me sick.Get out of here now!"

    She had conspired with Patrick to plot him, and he was furious.

    Carrie had been pestering him all these days.

    She thought Cory would forgive herself in a while, but he was still cold and stern after half a month.

    "Cory, are you really...really going to have a fight with me? I have Dickens Family as my backup!"

    She was so angry and she threatened him.Cory sneered, "Dickens Family?"

    "How dare you mention the Dickens Family? You''re shameless.What''s your rtionship with Donald?

    Even Christina never mentions him.Donald is just your brother-in-w¡± He hated everything about her.

    "My sister said that if you dare to divorce me, the Dickens Family would not let you go!" Carrie was

    infuriated by his words.

    Indeed, their wedding was canceled, but the two of them had already received the marriage

    certificates, which meant that they were legally married.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Carrie knew that no man would like a divorced woman, so she tried her best to pester him.

    She had to be the Young Madam of the Hampton Family.

    "Oh, you think you can rely on the Dickens Family?"

    Cory scoffed, "Carrie, go back and ask your sister if your family group is about to change its name...

    The Hopkins Group is your backup, but they know very well that the Dickens Family had displeased

    Patrick, and Donald can''t even protect himself.

    How dare you to threaten me with the Dickens Family?"

    Cory''s face was also very sullen.

    He almost squeezed the name ¡®Patrick¡¯ out of his gnashing teeth.

    Crystal had called Christina many times during these days.

    So her phone kept ringing.

    After dinner, she stayed in her bedroom and was reading some posts about pregnancy ona forum.

    Her phone was ringing again.

    She thought it was Crystal who was calling her, but it was Mrs.Dickens.

    "Christina, how are you doing? Is Patrick good to you?" Christina had a bad feeling when she heard

    that this snobbish olddy suddenly cared about her.

    "We''re just like other couples.We''re good"

    "That''s good, you should be good to each other like other couples.When you sleep at night, you should

    chat more to improve your rtionship..." Christina felt that something was wrong.

    She asked directly, "What happened?"

    Mrs.Dickens didn''t waste time on preliminaries.

    She hurriedly said in amanding tone.

    "Christina, tell Patrick that Dickens Family really had nothing to do with the shoddy steel tes used for

    the bridge projectst month.It was all your George''s fault.He was too greedy.Please exin to

    Patrick.Dickens Family should be implicated..." Christina was startled.

    She thought of the bloody scene in the basement.

    Patrick had specially taken her there.

    "I can do nothing about his business." She replied in aplicated tone.

    "What are you talking about!"

    Mrs.Dickens scolded her with anger, "If something happens to your father, you will have a hard

    time.Dickens Family relies on Hopkins Group for almost everything, and you must help the Dickens

    Family.¡±

    After that, the phone was directly hung up.

    They just regarded her as a tool.

    She really wanted to cut off their rtionship! She was annoyed.

    However, she put her phone back on the table and sat quietly on the sofa, thinking about it.

    Patrick supported the Dickens Family, but he could destroy the Dickens Family at any time.

    Christina didn''t think he would really do that.

    He seemed to be threatening the Dickens Family.

    "No wonder those people didn''t dare to offend him..."

    Because they were involved.

    Everyone in the business circle knew that they should never be Patrick''s enemy¡­

    "What are you doing?"

    She was so engrossed in her thoughts that she didn''t notice the door was opened.

    Patrick suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Christina looked at him and instinctively tensed up.

    "No, nothing.¡¯

    "I''m reading some posts on a parent-child forum..."

    She turned her head away to avoid his eyes and made an excuse in a hurry.

    "Posts?" Patrick was still standing in front of her and said in an ambiguous tone.

    "This is the forum.Many pregnant women share their experiences.¡¯¡¯ She said in a serious tone.

    Christina spoke a little fast and turned theptop screen towards him as if to prove that she was not

    lying.

    "They said that when they were pregnant, their husbands must control themselves and they may cheat

    on them...Then they shared some experiences about how to help their husbands..."

    "They said a male masturbator would help" Christina said with a serious expression.

    She raised her head and was confused.

    "Patrick, what''s the masturbator?" Patrick''s grim expression froze.

    "You shouldn''t look at theputer screen for a long while since you''re pregnant. Go to bed and rest."

    He lowered his voice and changed the subject.

    Christina didn''t mention that again.

    She quickly turned off theputer, went to the bathroom to wash up, and went to bed.

    Patrick went to the bathroom in the study to take a shower.

    After he came out, he went back to his desk to deal with the documents.

    However, he seemed a little absent-minded.

    He could feel that she was afraid of him.

    "Is it because thatst time..."

    He turned to look at the dark night outside the window.

    He had forced her to go to the basement and scared her.

    Upset, he walked out of the study and went back to the bedroom to rest.

    The woman on the bed was fast asleep.

    She didn''t get him into trouble recently.

    Patrick lifted the quilt and slept beside her.

    He put his arms around her waist and held her gently in his arms.

    Christina did not resist.

    She seemed to have gotten used to it.

    Her face rubbed against his chest.

    Patrick noticed her movements, and his heart was filled with strange emotions.

    He gently caressed her long, silky hair.

    "Afraid of me?"

    He muttered in a low voice.

    He held her even tighter and his thin lips pressed against her ears.

    "Christina, if you''re really afraid of me, then don''t upset me."

    His voice was low and deep.

    He seemed to be warning her, but his voice was helpless.

 Chapter 89: Reunion Party

    Chapter 89: Reunion Party

    "Yes...I''m on my way to the IP&G Group.¡±

    The sun was shining at noon, and a champagne-gold Rolls- Royce cruised towards the city center.

    Christina was sitting in the back seat, talking to Mr.Hopkins on the phone, "There''s a high school

    reunion next week, and she happens to be an employee of thepany.¡¯

    "Patrick?"

    Mr.Hopkins on the other end of the phone suddenly asked.

    The car window reflected Christina''s slightly stunned expression and she said truthfully, "He''s fine.He

    hasn''t had a migraine for the past few days."

    Before Mr.Hopkins hung up, he said, "Since you are at thepany, give him a call..."

    ¡®¡®Call Patrick?¡¯¡¯ She touched the screen of her phone and looked at Patrick''s number.

    She hesitated, but she still called him.

    She put the phone close to her ear and she was nervous about what to say to him.

    However, Christina put her phone down after a while and her eyes were filled with an inexplicable

    sense of loss.

    Patrick didn''t answer her call.

    She felt that she was stupid to be nervous just now.

    She thought she had been very sensitivetely.

    [I''m in the lobby of the IP&G Group.

    I''m here to have lunch with my friend.] When the car arrived at thepany, she got out of the car and

    casually edited a text message to send to Patrick.

    After waiting for ten minutes, she didn''t receive any reply, and Christina didn''t care much.

    He should be busy.

    She stepped into the lobby of the group.

    She didn''t see Crystalst time, so Christina simply waited for her at thepany this time.

    When it was almost 12 o''clock, the staff began to go downstairs for lunch, so the five elevators on the

    west side began to get crowded.

    "Crystal?"

    Christina looked at a woman ina ck dress at the door of the elevator and smiled.

    After graduating from high school, they hadn''t seen each other for almost seven years.

    Nheless, Crystal still looked the same as before.

    "Crystal, can''t you keep your creditors from stirring up trouble in thepany? It''s a real shame to 2e

    in the same department as someone like you.¡±

    As soon as Christina approached, she heard a shrill female voice.

    A woman was taunting Crystal with arrogance.

    "Hey.why are you speaking so harshly?" Christina directly shouted at that woman.

    Hearing Christina''s voice, the women who were quarreling turned to look at Christina simultaneously.

    Crystal recognized her at first sight, "Christina"

    Crystal called out her name with some excitement.

    As for the woman who had just quarreled with Crystal, her face suddenly took ona ghastly expression.

    She seemed to be afraid of something, so she turned around and walked away quickly.

    "That woman just now¡­¡± Looking at the woman''s back, Christina felt as if she had known her before.

    "Sabrina¡± Crystal whispered, "She was in the same ss as us in high school."

    Christina raised her eyebrows slightly.

    No wonder she thought Sabrina looked familiar.

    "She bullied you?" Crystal used to have a round fair face.

    Now, she had an angr face and she was more mature, but she still looked gentle and easy to bully.

    "Not really.It''s my family''s shit.¡¯¡¯ Crystal took Christina''s arm and led her out of thepany.

    She said to Christina in a low voice, "My mom came to thepany this morning and made a scene,

    so Sabrina said that to me."

    "What happened?" Christina turned to look at her.

    Christina remembered that Crystal''s mother remarried when she was very young.

    Her stepfather was very strict with her.

    Her mother echoed the man and often scolded her for nothing.

    They went to a western restaurant and had a simple lunch.

    Crystal told her everything without scruple, "My stepbrother is getting married.My mother wants me to

    give him 300,000 dors.¡±

    "Did you really give it to him?" Christina was a little angry.

    She knew that Crystal''s stepbrother was a terrible person.

    All he knew was beer and skittles.

    He was not a rich man, but he was so shameless that he used the credit card to buy goods of the first-

    rate.

    After that, he asked Crystal to help him out.

    Crystal took a sip of the milk tea on the table and smiled bitterly, "My mother asked me for 300,000

    dors, but I was not born in the purple and I don''t have any money¡¯¡¯

    "I told my momst month that I really don''t have 300,000 dors.I''ll give my stepbrother 30,000 dors

    at most.You know my mother.She has always been partial to my stepfather and stepbrother, and

    always feared that they will abandon her.She scolded me fiercely and said that I was too selfish and

    that even if I got married, I would have to rely on them.She told me I must give my stepbrother 300,000

    dors.Otherwise, if my brother''s marriage is ruined, it will be my fault." Crystal looked a little

    depressed.

    She picked up her chopsticks, put a vegetable leaf in her mouth, and chewed it.She had no appetite.

    "You''ve only been working for three years, so it''s normal that you don''t have any savings.What''s wrong

    with your mother? How can she ask you for 300,000 dors for a stepson? Is she trying to force you to

    take out a loan? She''s crazy."

    Crystalughed out loud when she saw that Christina was so angry that her face clouded over.

    Back when they were in school, her family was always in trouble.

    The students in the ss looked down on her and gossiped about her behind her back.

    Christina stood up, pped her right hand at the desk, and the ss quietened down.

    Crystal liked her friend Christina because she was not scheming.

    She was simple and honest, but she was slow in some aspects.

    "Let''s not talk about my family.How are you? Where''s your husband?"

    Crystal looked at her with a sly smile, "Christina, didn''t you say that he works in the samepany as

    me? What''s his name?"

    Before Christina could answer, her phone vibrated and she got anew message.

    "I was in a meeting just now," Patrick replied.

    Was that an exnation? It turned out that he didn''t answer the phone because he was in a meeting.

    Christina was happy for no reason when she read his message.

    She looked at the screen of her phone and hesitated, wondering if she should send him another

    message, such as telling him that she was now in the western restaurant opposite thepany.

    Maybe he was still busy, and it would disturb him if she texted.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Christina, why are you in a daze?" Crystal could tell that Christina was torn.

    "Nothing."

    Christina put her phone in her bag and told Crystal something serious, "By the way, I might not go to

    the high school reunion you said before."

    "You''re not going?" Crystal looked up and down at her.

    Christina was a famous campus belle in high school, and now she looked even more beautiful.

    Judging from her fair and tender skin, Crystal was sure that Christina must have married a rich man.

    "Is it because your husband won''t let you go? Haha, married women are different.You have to get your

    husband''s permission to go out."

    Crystal teased her with a smile.

    Christina did not deny it.

    She lowered her head and ate the spaghetti, looking a little embarrassed.

    Indeed, she was worried that Hopkins Family would not allow her to go.

    Besides, she was bound to drink at the reunion, but she was pregnant, so she could not drink.

    Crystal smiled and persuaded her, "Christina, it doesn''t matter if you don''t go, but I heard that the

    person in charge of this year''s event is trying to invite our former teaching assistant.Are you really not

    going? A lot of girls have signed up for it because of that handsome teaching assistant."

    "I don''t remember him-"

    "Ok, I get it.You only like the fat nerds who are easy to bully."

    Crystal had a pained expression on her face.

    Christina had promised that she would marry a cook, who was fat, good- tempered, and faithful.

    There was a big misunderstanding.

    Christina wanted to exin.

    After all, when Crystal saw Patrick in the future, it would be bad if she call him a fat homebody.

    "By the way, Christina, let me tell you something.

    When I went up to the top of thepany today to hand in my report to the secretary''s office, I thought

    I saw someone I knew" Crystal suddenly remembered something and was very excited.

    She kept talking and Christina couldn''t get a word in edgeways.

    Her little white face reddened, "The man''s back looks a lot like our teaching assistant.

    Do you think it''s really him?"

    When Crystal mentioned the top floor of the IP&G Group, Christina thought for the first time that

    Patrick''s office was on the top floor.

 Chapter 90: His Blue Eyes

    Chapter 90: His Blue Eyes

    "Well, I gotta go."

    Suddenly someone called Crystal, and she stood up before finishing her lunch.

    With a bitter smile on her face, she said, "I had to ask for leave to deal with my personal affairs.I''m

    afraid that Sabrina wouldin to the manager and I get fired because of my mom making a scene

    in mypany.¡¯

    So Christina also stood up.

    "Then let''s go together."

    She had heart Crystal''s mom''s harsh words.

    She sounded like a debt collector.

    "Crystal, call me if you need anything.If your mother asks you for money, I can lend it to you..."

    "Thank you, but I''ll handle it myself,'''' Crystal shrugged.

    "I know my mom well.I did have earned some money but I spent it all at once for a down payment on

    an apartment.I don''t have any money to give her now.¡¯

    "It''s good to have your apartment.¡¯¡¯ Christina thought she was smart.

    "My sry only allows me to pay by installment.But I''m happy to have my own apartment.If my mother

    and my stepfather get into a fight in the future, she can live with me.¡¯¡¯ Crystal had a clear mind.

    Christina chuckled.

    She knew that although Crystal was annoyed by her mother, she was filial.

    They walked towards the counter together.

    "Let me pay the bill"

    Christina then took out her card from her bag.

    Crystal didn''t refuse.

    They were good friends, and they often treated each other to meals.

    But Crystal thought of something.

    "By the way, how''s your aunt going? Is she better now?"

    Christina''s aunt had once been a richdy, and she hadn''t known how to do housework at all.

    But her heart attack cost her a lot of money.

    So Christina spent most of her time working part-time when she was at college, as diligent as those

    poor students.

    "My aunt is much better now." Crystal teased her.

    "Your rich husband treats your family well.¡¯¡¯ She could tell from Christina''s clothes that her husband

    must be rich.

    But Christina''s expression froze when she heard that.

    She exined in a hurry, "No, I paid my aunt''s medical bills with the money of my granddad''s

    legacy...He, well, I don''t want to use his money.¡¯

    "Why are you so uneasy?"

    Crystal noticed her strange expression and then asked, "Are you not getting well with your husband?

    You seem not to be close."

    Christina lowered her head and did not answer.

    Not close.

    How could she and Patrick be like an ordinary couple...

    Old Master promised to help her aunt find a suitable source of heart and in the Hopkins she...

    Well, she shouldn''t think too much.

    Crystal could tell that she was in a bad mood so she changed the topic.

    "Why do you have to wait until you graduate from college to get the heritage? Why are rich families so

    complicated?"

    Christina looked a little embarrassed.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Because I did something that made my grandfather angry.¡¯ Actually, her grandfather exploded with

    rage.

    Because she refused to follow his order...

    "I remember that your grandfather cared about you very much.What on earth have you done..." Crystal

    was curious.

    But the phone in her pocket rang again.

    "Christina, I have to go.My Mom''s calling again."

    Crystal then waved at her and rushed out.

    Christina shouted behind her, "Call me if you need anything."

    "Got it.I''ll take care of it"

    She heard Crystal''s vague reply.

    Christina felt pity for Crystal.

    But her life was in a mess too.

    "How much is it?"

    She looked at the electronic clock on the wall of the restaurant.

    The driver of the Hopkins woulde to pick her upter, so she hurried to pay the bill.

    "Miss, your bill has been paid."

    The waitress told her with a smile.

    Christina was confused.

    "What?"

    The waitress looked at the No.2 ss door of the restaurant with a blush.

    "Ten minutes ago, a handsome man came in to pay your bill."

    ¡®¡®Who?¡¯¡¯

    "Is he wearing a ck suit and a dark purple shirt..."

    Christina immediately thought about Patrick.

    But the waitress shook her head.

    "No."

    "..He has beautiful blue eyes."

    ¡®Blue eyes: Christina''s expression changed, and out of instinct, she quickly walked towards the No.2

    ss door.

    She stood at the door, looking around anxiously...Blue eyes...Would it be him? All of a sudden, a

    familiar figure appeared in her vision.

    Her eyes widened and she quickly crossed the street.

    "Eric..." She called out to the crowd.

    He was far away from her, and her voice was drowned in the bustling cars and pedestrians.

    "Young Madam!"

    The driver was here to pick her up, but he saw her trying to cross the street disregarding the red light.

    So he hurried to stop the car beside her and shouted.

    Christina stopped when she saw the car that suddenly appeared.

    "Young Madam, you can''t cross the road now.¡±

    "Oh, I''ll pay attention next time."

    Her mind was in a mess.

    The figure had gone.

    "Is it him?"

    She really wanted to know.

    Christina got into the car which drove steadily towards the Hopkins.

    She feltplicated.

    She hadn''t seen Eric for many years, so she wasn''t sure whether it was him.

    "If it''s really him, why didn''t he say hello to me¡­¡±

    She looked at the scenery outside the window, her face gloomy.She had mixed feelings.

    Where had he been during these years? Was he still angry...

    When the car arrived in Hopkins Family, Christina was still lost in her thoughts of the past.

    "Young Madam." Nanny Faang walked towards her.

    "Have you had lunch?"

    "Yes" Christina replied.

    She wanted to go back to her room to clear her mind.

    "I''ll go to grandpa at dinner.I''ll go back to the bedroom now¡­¡±

    "Young Madam, please wait a minute.¡¯ Christina looked back at her.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nanny Faang smiled and said, "Young Master Patrick had rushed home twenty minutes ago.As soon

    as he came back, he asked where you were..."

    Christina''s expression froze when she heard that.

    "What did he ask me for?" She had texted him.

    "I don''t know.¡¯ The smile on Nanny Faang''s face was gentle.

    She paused and then chuckled.

    "I don''t think he had something urgent to ask for you.I guess he just missed you."

    ¡®He just missed you¡±

    "Oh," Christina replied calmly, but her cheeks were flushed.

 Chapter 91: He Treats Me Very Well

    Chapter 91: He Treats Me Very Well

    It was the evening.

    The prosperousmercial street was noisy and many cars were bustling and thergestmercial

    bar in the center of the square was shining with colorful light beams, which was particrly dazzling

    and lively.

    "Patrick, are you in a bad mood?"

    Compared to the hustle and bustle of the dance floor in the bar, the east side of the bar seemed a little

    chilly and no one dared toe over.

    "Patrick, you''d better not drink so much.You''ve been suffering from migrainestely.It''s probably

    because of your old injury.This is no trifle"

    Charles hesitated for a long time before he dared to persuade him.

    The man on the left raised his ss and gulped it down.

    With his calm eyes, he nced coldly at Charles.

    Charles felt a chill on his back and he immediately shut up.

    It was all because Chandler had to deal with his own problems, or else Charles wouldn''t have to face

    such a gloomy Patrick alone.

    Charles knew that Patrick hated it when people talked about his old wounds, so he quickly changed the

    subject.

    "By the way, Patrick, haven''t you heard from Derek yet?"

    "I can''t find him¡¯¡¯ Patrick thought of his good buddy and there was a deep frown on his face.

    He was upset and poured another half ss of whiskey.

    "What a strange thing.It was hard for him to wake up.How could he be missing."

    Charles raised his eyebrows and muttered softly.

    But that Derek had always been a weirdo.

    Although they knew him from a young age, no one really knew him.

    Charles had remembered that every time hepeted with that guy, he would be at a loss.

    As Chandler said, Derek didn''t want to be disturbed.

    Even Patrick had no way to change this.

    But...

    What exactly did Derek want to do? When Charles looked at Patrick again, he was a little surprised.

    He found that Patrick had put down his wine ss and looked at the hot girls diagonally across him

    withplicated expressions.

    The women across from them were wearing silk stockings, tight scarlet suspender skirts, and they were

    leering with their heavily made-up faces.

    One of the women stood against the bar, her right foot slightly raised, and her long legs gradually

    exposed.

    It seemed that people who came here were all for ying.

    Did Patrick want to find a sex partner? This thought immediately popped into Charles''s head.

    However, the next second, Charles felt that this idea was a little stupid.

    If they dared to get close, the five bodyguards in the corner would be the first to drive them away.

    "In fact, as long as you spend money on women, they will be moved" Charles said suddenly.

    As expected, Patrick turned to look at him.

    "I don''t know who wrote this.Those women all agree that the man who is willing to pay for them had the

    true love for them."

    Charles continued to lecture seriously.

    Spending money was the most convenient and simple way for these rich men.

    If woman was difficult to conquer, they would spend more on jewelry or even houses.

    No woman could resist them.

    Spend money on her...

    Patrick held the crystal wine ss with his long and delicate fingers.

    He gently shook the ss with the mellow liquor, and some thoughts came into his mind.

    Charles''s face was expressionless, and he muttered meaningfully, "But there is one kind of woman who

    is exceptional, probably because they were stupid."

    However, it was not entirely Christina''s fault.

    Patrick never pursued her and never said anything sweet to her.

    Patrick directly got her and sent her to Hopkins Family.

    "You can give her some jewelry or spend some time with her..."

    Women seem to be insecure creatures.

    They always like to be apanied.

    Although Patrick didn''t say it, Charles could easily guess that it must be because of the basement

    incidentst time.

    Christina was afraid of him.

    It was so awkward.

    He liked her but he still scared her, and then he became uneasy himself.

    "Why don''t you wait for Christina to give birth? Then you can make up for your honeymoon..."

    Charles gave a good suggestion.

    Patrick was in a daze.

    He opened his mouth slightly and wanted to ask something.

    Suddenly, the phone on the bar vibrated.

    "Derek?"

    Charles looked at the strange phone number and asked excitedly.

    Very few people knew Patrick''s phone number and this strange call...

    They were all worried about Derek.

    After all, he was terribly injured that year.

    After being vegetative in the United States for so many years, he must have former affliction.

    Patrick''s face became more serious, and he answered it.He didn''t say anything.

    The person on the other end of the phone seemed very excited and immediately raised his voice to

    ask.

    "Hello, are you Mark?"

    It was a strange voice, and it sounded a little ttering.

    The voice on the other side of the phone was a little loud as if the person was afraid Patrick could not

    hear it clearly.

    As Charles sat beside him, he could clearly hear the name "Mark", which was Patrick''s fake name.

    "Yes," Patrick replied calmly.

    Hearing his voice, this person became more and more excited.

    "Mark, hello, I''m from ss 301, grade x5, First High School of C City...You used to be our teaching

    assistant..."

    "Next week, we have a ss reunion.Do you want to join us?"

    The other party paused, as if afraid of rejection, and solemnly emphasized, "Not only our ss, but

    also other students of our major, most of them are elites of society, and they all want to see..."

    "No" Patrick lost his patience and said one word coldly.

    The person on the other end of the phone was a little embarrassed when he heard his cold tone.

    "Mark, I heard you''re from A City.Our party happened to be at the Red Vi in A City..."

    There was no more conversation because Patrick hung up his phone directly and threw his phone on

    the bar.

    Charles was not surprised to see him cut off the call.

    He was usually met by a lot of big business people, not to mention this kind of nobody.

    But when he thought about the past, Charles still didn''t understand.

    Why did Patrick go to that high school in C City to be a teaching assistant? If his students knew who he

    was, they must have been scared to death...

    Charles''s face suddenly froze.

    Christina seemed to be a student of that ss.

    Patrick grabbed the ss, feeling even more agitated because of the phone call.

    Chasing a woman was really difficult.

    Ding ding...

    The cell phone in the bedroom kept ringing.

    Christina was still applying body lotion in the bathroom.

    When she heard the bell, she ran out immediately.

    She was a little anxious as if she was afraid of missing something.

    "Crystal?"

    It was already 11 pm.

    Christina picked up the phone and heard Crystal''s voice.

    She originally thought it was Patrick...

    "Oh, I''m sorry to disturb you two sote." Crystal''s voice was sullen and she was clearly in a bad mood.

    "He''s not home yet," Christina said and then asked with concern.

    "What''s wrong?" Crystal immediately stopped being polite to her and let out a loud roar.

    "Christina, I feel like I''m going to explode!"

    Christina, "."

    "I''m going to die.Before your husbandes home, please sacrifice yourself and be my trash can.I

    need to vent.¡±

    "Do you know how crazy my mother is? I listened to her and went back home to discuss my brother''s

    marriage with her.I told her that I had a down payment on all my money, and there were only 30,000

    dors left.She immediately scolded me for not talking to her about buying a house..."

    "In the end...My mother and my bitch brother, my stepfather, surrounded me and asked me to hand

    over the keys to the apartment.In that case, my brother didn''t have to bother buying a new house, he

    just used my apartment as his new house..."

    "You really gave it to them?" Christina was startled.

    "You didn''t see the disgusting look on my future sister-inw''s face.She said that my apartment wasn''t

    in the city center.It was only 80 square meters and it was too small.She didn''t know that how I tried to

    pay that down payment.She didn''t know how difficult it was to buy a house in A City¡¯'' Crystal was really

    furious.

    As she spoke, Crystal, who had always been optimistic, became depressed.

    "Christina, I''m really tired."

    "When I was in college, I went abroad on a full schrship, but more than half of my college mates

    were entered by paying sky-high tuition fees.I worked part-time to earn living expenses.When I got up

    at 4: 00 in the morning to study, those rich kids were just hanging around.I failed when I was born.It''s

    useless no matter how hard I tried..."

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "I finally got my own house, and it would be robbed again." Christina''s heart also sank.

    "Crystal, don''t worry about them.Your name is on that property certificate.Why do you listen to them?"

    "I''m not that stupid.I''ll take care of it ¡° Crystal was just grumbling in a bad mood.

    However, she really made something clear in her mind.

    "I just want to find a man who would treat me well with his whole heart right now.I don''t care about his

    appearance and family background.We could work hard together.It''s enough to have someone to share

    the trivial matters of life."

    "Christina, your husband treats you really well.You should cherish it.It¡¯s not easy to meet him.¡¯¡¯

    Christina held the phone and suddenly became silent.

    Besides thest time, Patrick took her to the basement to scare her, actually...

    "He treats me very well..." She murmured.

 Chapter 92: A Fool

    Chapter 92: A Fool

    "I''m not going to the party¡­¡¯¡¯ Christina got up early today and had breakfast with Old Master

    Mr.Hopkins.

    He asked about her high school reunion party that she had mentioned before.

    The butler brought them a tter of fruit after breakfast and smiled kindly.

    "Young Madam, the fetus is 18 weeks old.It''s fine.If you want to attend the party, just be careful..."

    "Let that bastard go with you."

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins was in a good mood.He took a sip of tea and made a suggestion.

    "I''m fine alone." Christina was ttered and immediately refused.

    She smiled awkwardly.

    "Patrick is very busy.I heard he has an important reception today."

    Even if he wasn''t busy, she didn''t dare to disturb him.

    A few days ago, Crystal said something heartfelt to her.

    She had been thinking about it these days.

    In fact, Patrick was really good to her.

    Patrick was not the only one who treated her well, even the cold and dignified Old Master Mr.Hopkins.

    Perhaps they were good to her because she was pregnant, but she should learn to be grateful.

    She understood that the reason why Old Master Mr.Hopkins cared about her was more because of

    Patrick''s attitude towards her.

    "It''s a noisy ce.I haven''t contacted those high school ssmates for a long time.My best friend won''t

    go to the party since something happened..."

    "Is that the friend who works in the group?" Old Master was a little curious.

    Christina felt sorry for Crystal, and she chatted with Mr.Hopkins about it at home.

    "Yes, it''s difficult for ordinary people to get married and buy a house, so she has been quite annoyed

    lately..."

    It had been a week.

    Crystal seemed to be very busy recently.

    Christina was a little worried about her.

    "Because her brother is going to get married, he took her house away.That''s not reasonable.That man

    is a bastard.If Patrick dares to bully his sister, I will kill him..."

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins had always been very demanding of his descendants, especially boys.

    "Patrick has a sister?" Christina was surprised.

    The butler exined, but his tone sounded a little strange.

    "Miss Brianna is a girl adopted by us in Hopkins Family.She has been with Patrick''s mother since she

    was young.They rarelye back from America."

    It was clear the butler didn''t want to talk about it anymore.

    Their expressions would change as long as it was about Patrick''s mother.

    Christina stopped talking about this topic and got up to go back to her bedroom.

    "What kind of person is Patrick''s mother?"

    As she walked along the corridor, she was wondering.

    It had been the mostplicated rtionship between in-ws.

    Since his mother barely returned to the Hopkins, she probably could not have to worry about this.

    She could leave directly after giving birth to the child.

    But...she couldn''t bear to leave when looking at the elegant corridors and flowers.

    She was not sure she didn''t want to leave because of the beautiful sceneries or something else...

    Suddenly, the phone in her pocket rang and she came back to her senses.

    "Christina, do you want to keep me as your mistress..."

    It was Crystal.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Christina became nervous because she heard Crystal crying.

    "Christina, my brother has a new house.He doesn''t have to bother me anymore.¡±

    "Did you really give him your house?" Christina''s face darkened immediately.

    "No, they despised my apartment for being too remote and too small.My mom gave him 700,000, and

    he bought a house of 110 square meters and paid for the down payment..."

    "Where did your mother get 700,000?" Christina didn''t understand.

    Crystal suddenly burst outughing with sarcasm.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "She doesn''t have any money.She borrowed it from my father''s rtives..."

    "It''s Saturday, and my mom just told me to go home.She said she made me some soup.When I just

    arrived, a bunch of rtives came to ask me to return their money."

    Crystal couldn''t help but cry out, "It''s my curse to have such a mother.She wrote an IOU to these

    rtives and promised to pay it back today, so she tricked me into going home to pay it back for her!

    Seven hundred thousand, how can I get so much money all at once? She''s forcing me to die"

    "If she gets sick, I''ll do my best to lend money to treat her.But, she''s just trying to help her stepson.My

    stepfather only paid 200, 000 for his son''s marriage.My mother was very generous and gave him 700,

    000 directly.She said that in the future, she would rely on Simon to support her and let me please their

    family now.Even if I suffer now, I''ll be able to have a backup.Bah, nonsense! My mother is the only one

    who valued these shits..."

    "Well, now that Simon''s new house is avable, the whole family is happy to prepare for the

    wedding.All the money they owe is my responsibility.¡¯

    "Is your mother a fool?"

    Christina was so angry that she wanted to curse.

    Crystal was sobbing.

    She had no choice and didn''t have any reliable friends.

    She could bear to be bullied and wronged in typical days, but she felt so terrible this time that she

    called Christina.

    "My auntforted me and told me not to be so angry.

    She said I can pay back by selling my apartment.

    Damn it, they all nned to ask me to sell my house and buy Simon a new one.

    What are they thinking about? They are all crazy!"

    "They said that if I didn''t pay the debt for my mother, I would be an unfilial daughter.My mother was

    crying and making trouble at home.She said it was useless to give birth to me..."

    "Crystal, well...Don''t be too sad.Your mother borrowed the money.Don''t..."

    Christina wanted tofort her, but she didn''t know what to say.

    "I''m fine.I''m fine.¡¯¡¯ Crystal adjusted her mood and wiped the tears off her face.

    "My parents divorced since I was young, and I''ve been living under others¡¯ fences ever since I was a

    child.I''m used to living like this.Eating more and sleeping more makes me feel guilty.Other people''s

    daughter is a princess, but I think even a maid is living a better life than I am.Christina, you''re sad that

    your mother was gone.My mother is still alive, but she made me even more...I don''t know what to say.¡¯¡¯

    Christina listened to her and she felt sad as well.

    She knew that Crystal was already very strong.

    "Crystal, why don''t I help you..."

    "Christina, I just wanted to talk to you to vent my anger.It''s okay.I can handle it." Crystal said.

    "I haven''t repaid my loan yet, so I can''t sell it.I''ve decided to use my new number and stay in the

    company''s dormitory for the time being.I don¡¯t care if they want to collect debts or make trouble.It''s

    none of my business.The group''s security guards are not pretty faces." Christina was a little worried.

    "If there''s anything you can''t solve, remember to look for me."

    After the phone was hung up, Christina went back to her bedroom, locked for her bank card, and

    checked her bnce.It was only 100,000.

    All these years, her grandfather''s legacy was spent on her aunt''s treatment, and there really wasn''t

    much left.

    She looked a little depressed that she couldn''t help Crystal.

    She knew that Crystal was not sad about the 700,000, but her mother''s actions made her heartbroken.

    Although Crystal''s tone was very calm and she said she would change her number and stay in the

    dormitory, if her mother made a scene and threatened tomit suicide, she wouldn''t ignore her.

    The money borrowed would eventually be returned.

    Christina looked at her bank card with a helpless face.

    She was very upset and felt sorry for Crystal.

    She stayed in her bedroom until dinner.

    Before she went out for dinner, she saw Nanny Faang going in with some maids to clean up.

    She heard someone say, "This vase is very expensive.You guys, be careful."

    Christina stared at the blue and white porcin on the table and suddenly thought of a way.

    "Nanny Faang, Patrick, is he home?"

    "There''s a reception tonight, and he might be back a littlete...Is there an emergency? Young Madam,

    you can call him.He will be very happy to receive your call..."

 Chapter 93: Ill Kill You

    Chapter 93: I''ll Kill You

    "Young Madam had asked about you before...It seemed that she wanted to borrow money.."¡¯ There

    was a celebration party with other senior executives after a quarterly meeting held today, but Patrick

    didn''t go to the hotel where the party was held and went straight back to Hopkins Family.

    Borrow money? When hearing Nanny Faang''s words, Patrick frowned and felt confused that Christina

    asked him for money.

    "Young Madam said she had something that needed to be dealt with in a hurry, so she had the driver

    drive her out half an hour ago..." Nanny Faang told him truthfully.

    Patrick took out his cell phone and dialed her number.

    But after a while, he became solemn because Christina didn''t answer the phone.

    Christina did not answer his call for she was running out of the car and not in the mood to answer the

    phone.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Crystal, I bring my friends over to y.It is none of your business"

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    On the opposite side of the road, a man and a woman started to argue.

    Christina crossed the road with a serious facial expression and hurried towards them.

    "Simon, this ce caters to people of a high level of consumption.You have money toe out and

    y.Why would you ask my mother to pay the down payment?" Crystal furiously asked.

    Crystal and her ssmates were supposed to hold homing in the Red Vi in A City.

    She didn''t take part in it because of the financial burden.

    Unfortunately, she met Simon who came here for fun with a bunch of friends.

    Simon had bright red hair and wore a ck leather shirt with nails and worn-out cow pants.

    He pretended to be haughty and arrogant.

    "Your mother, that bitch, is crying and making a scene at home.It''s so annoying.It''s none of your

    business for me to bring some friends out for fun!" Crystal said angrily.

    "Well, it''s none of my business.Then you can return the money for your marriage and house

    immediately! Why did you ask my mother to pay your marriage bill and return the seven hundred

    thousand!"

    A few of Simon''s friends heard Crystal''s words and then curiously discussed them in a low voice.

    "Did Simon take his sister''s money when he held a wedding ceremony?"

    "Didn''t Simon say he made a lot of money from the stock market..."

    Listening to what his friend was talking, Simon felt humiliated and became solemn.

    "Your mother offered me 700,000! My father married are married woman like her and raised you, the

    burden of our family.How about the money spent on two of you these years? How dare you ask me for

    money? Crystal, you really think you''re something!"

    Simon was 1.8 meters tall and strong.He stared at her with his frightening eyes.

    Crystal took a step back in fear after noticing his aggressive facial expression.

    "But I can''t say you''re useless." Simon looked at her and suddenly changed his tone.

    He turned around and shouted to a short man with cropped hair behind him, "Haven''t you been doing

    online loan businesstely? You have to help my sister..."

    The man under the streetlight, who was less than 1.6 meters tall, approached them.He obscenely

    looked at Crystal and smiled.

    "What are you talking about? Although my sister is homely, she graduated from a famous American

    school and has worked in a bigpany.At least you should give her a quota of 500,000 dors."

    Simon immediately bargained with him.

    Crystal was stared at by a bunch of hooligans and she became anxious.

    "Psycho, what do you want to do? I don''t want a loan!"

    "Shut up!" Simon stared at her ruthlessly.

    "How can you pay back the money if you don''t take out the loan? Your mother is crying at home all

    day.I''ve had enough of her.Crystal wants to see her die.Well, if you are filial, you should find a way to

    help your mother pay back the money.Now that I solve the problem for you, you should ept my

    advice!"

    "Are you silly? It is all because you took the 700,000..."

    Before Crystal could finish her retort, Simon rudely took a step forward with a grim expression.

    "I told you to shut up.Why are you butting in when a man is talking? Bastard!"

    Simon pushed Crystal''s back with his strong hands.

    Crystal''s body mmed against the rough wall on her left side.

    She scratched her face and had two bloodstains, which made her frown painfully.

    "Crystal, how are you?"

    Christina crossed the zebra crossing and ran to them anxiously to hold her.

    The five or six men in front were staring at Christina and someone whistled obscenely, "How much is it

    for your night, hahaha..."

    "Christina."

    Crystal trembled with the fearful and aggrieved face.

    Crystal clutched Christina by the right hand tightly and called out her name for now she was alone and

    helpless.

    Christina was 1.7 meters tall and wore ts.

    She narrowed her eyes and indifferently looked around at the group of idle hooligans.

    "Get out of here now, or I''ll call the police!"

    She held Crystal by her side and said coldly.

    Simon and the othersughed more and more arrogantly when they heard the words.

    "Beauty, the police are very busy catching bad people.They have no time to deal withmon people''s

    home affairs."

    The short man with cropped hair stared at Christina''s chest.

    "Beauty, you don''t have to be afraid.I''m a good man, or I''ll prove it to you tonight.Hahaha..."

    Christina became furious and was about to rush over to fight them.

    Crystal knew her personality and nervously grabbed Christina and said in a low voice.

    "Christina, let''s go..." because Crystal worried that Christina would be bullied when fighting with too

    many people around.

    "Beauty, where do you want to go?"

    Simon seemed to be very interested in Christina.

    He had never known that his stepsister knew such a beautiful woman and stepped forward to stop

    them.

    He looked like a yboy and said, "Beauty, what''s your name? You may have misunderstood.I''m

    Crystal''s brother.How could I hurt her? Crystal hasn''t had enough money recently.I''ll introduce her to an

    acquaintance who has done a low-interest online loan business."

    "Come with us to a Red Vi tonight.I''ll treat you..." Simon arrogantly smiled.

    "Treat me?"

    Christina raised her head and looked straight at his disgusting smile.She pursed her lips and pped

    his face angrily with her right hand.

    "I''m afraid you can''t afford it!"

    There was a loud, crisp sound.

    Simon had a red and swollen palm print on his left side, and the others didn''t react and even didn''t

    realize she had a hot temper.

    "Damn you, you dare to hit me "

    Simon was angry and wildly raised his big fist and threw it at her.

    "Christina, let''s go "

    Crystal screamed in fear and tried to escape with Christina.

    Christina immediately pushed Crystal away.

    Simon didn''t punch her but the rough wall and then bled.He became even more ferocious.

    "B*tch, I''ll kill you."

    "Christina, be careful-"

    Crystal was pushed to the side and looked anxiously at Simon''s long arm tugging at Christina''s long

    hair.

    "Ah "

    All of a sudden, Simon''s face twisted in pain.

    "What did you just say?"

    Christina was also surprised.

    She couldn''t believe the man beside him.

    Patrick calmly gripped Simon''s right arm with great force.

    "My, my hand, is broken "

 Chapter 94: He Is My Husband

    Chapter 94: He Is My Husband

    Under the dim yellow streetlight, several shadows were lengthening...

    Christina froze in ce, looking straight forward.

    Her vision blurred probably because of the dim light, but the shadows reflected on the ground were

    barehanded and crisscrossed.

    Then she heard Simon''s anxious tone, "You motherf*cker, do you know who I am?"

    With a cold face, Patrick took a step forward, with his left hand holding Simon''s front cor, and his

    right hand holding his belt.

    With a strong force, he threw him against the rough wall on the side.

    Simon did not react.

    He bumped into the wall unsteadily, leaving a sharp cut on his forehead.

    There was blood on the wall and the pain made him gasp for air.

    "What..."

    He scrambled to his feet and turned to look at Patrick, who was approaching him step by step.

    Panic took hold of him.

    Simon hurriedly shouted to his friends behind him, "Come here,e here and beat this bastard..."

    "Really?"

    Patrick walked up to him and looked down at him.

    Suddenly, he grabbed his throat with his right hand.

    He tightened his grip.

    Simon''s neck twisted.

    With a dark face, he trembled and tried to speak, unable to utter a sound.

    Simon''s face was filled with fear, but Patrick remained calm, sending a chill over.

    Simon was going to die...

    "Patrick!"

    Christina yelled at him nervously.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    The night wind in early summer was cool, but the smell of blood went floating out on the air.

    Patrick let go of Simon, and he copsed.

    His forehead was bleeding, his face whiter than ever.

    Lying on the ground, he was trembling and afraid to move.

    "Take this rubbish away¡± Patrick said coldly and turned to look at Christina under the streetlight.

    Christina looked at him with a nk expression and a chill stole over her body.

    Simon and his friends were suppressed by the three bodyguards.

    Most of the time, they put on an act but turned out to be a coward after seeing the ck and shiny gun

    around the other party''s waist.

    "I, we didn''t do anything.Really, it''s none of our business..."

    A few hooligans were brought into the car, unconvinced, but dreaded to speak too loudly.

    "It''s Simon.It''s his fault..."

    "Shut up!"

    The bodyguard in front of them turned his head and red at them.

    "One more word, you will suffer!"

    After a while, the car started and drove directly to the nearest police station.

    Christina, however, was still very nervous.

    Being stared at by the man, she lowered her head, probably with a guilty conscience.

    She was doomed...

    Crystal was stunned.

    She quietly tugged at the corner of Christina''s shirt.

    "He, he..."

    This man seemed to be...

    "Mark!!"

    Suddenly, a few well-dressed men and women came out of a vi.

    They shouted excitedly and joyfully, "Mark, we thought you weren''ting.It was really nice to see

    you..."

    Mark? Christina heard the shouts of some of her old ssmates.

    When she looked up, she bumped into the man''s dark eyes and she tensed up.

    "Just now, my friend called and said she was bullied, so I came over..."

    She whispered to exin.

    "To fight?"

    A cold voice came from above.

    Christina was filled with dread and she retorted stubbornly, "Simon deserves it."

    Patrick walked up to her and looked down at her without saying more.

    Crystal stood by and stared at Christina and Patrick.

    At that moment a surge of mixed feelings flowed through her blood and she could not calm down.

    "Christina, he, he..."

    Crystal, who was frightened once by Simon and his friends, and then surprised by Christina and

    Patrick, was a little out of her mind.

    "He''s my husband," Christina said.

    Patrick, who was standing next to her, looked a little stunned.

    He lowered his eyes and nced at her slightly red face.

    Although his grim face was expressionless, it was obvious that he was in a much better mood.

    [ Christina''s husband ]

    Crystal was dumbfounded.

    "Let''s go home."

    Patrick naturally put his right hand around her waist and looked in the direction of the car not far away.

    "Mark."

    Three of their old ssmates ran up to them with excitement on their faces.

    "The private rooms are all booked.Let''s go in..."

    Their expressions froze as they said.

    Their eyes fell on Christina whom they knew.

    She was the school belle, and her karate was well-renowned.

    But...

    They wondered what their rtionship was.

    Sabrina was also here.

    She looked at Christina and Crystal with aplicated expression, and finally her eyes fell on Patrick.

    "The more the merrier.Crystal, Christina.We haven''t been together for a long time.It''s rare to meet each

    other.Why don''t we go in and meet the others..."

    Sabrina spoke in a natural tone with a smile on her face, holding Crystal''s arm.

    "Yes, it''s been so many years we haven''t seen each other after graduation.It''s a rare chance.I don''t

    know when we''ll meet next time.Crystal, let''s go in.Everyone''s waiting..."

    The others echoed with a smile.

    They all knew that Crystal was softhearted and open to persuasion.

    Not knowing how to refuse, she turned around and looked at Christina awkwardly.

    It was said that there was always one thing to conquer another.

    Being held by Patrick tightly, Christina, who lost the air as the cold school belle she used to be, lowered

    her head without saying something.

    "You want to go?" Patrick asked, seeing that she was in a dilemma.

    Christina didn''t say anything, but she looked up at him in surprise.

    Her expression made Patrick feel a little sulky for some reason.

    He tightened the grip on her waist and led her straight to the entrance of the vi.

    "Get home at 10: 00."

    In the end, he said in a low voice, which could be apromise.

    Christina followed him and replied, "Okay."

    She had no objection.

    In fact, she wasn''t timid, but in the past, Patrick rarely asked her what she thought.

    Sabrina and the others quickly followed them and caught up with a smile.

    Patrick was not interested in what they said.

    His face was cold and expressionless.

    The rest of the people looked a little stiff and spoke with caution.

    "Don''t you go to the reception?"

    Christina asked him in a low voice when she saw that he didn''t like to talk to them.

    "Did you just pass by here from the reception? If you''re busy..."

    Patrick looked down at her and pursed his lips.

    After hesitating for a while, he then suddenly changed the subject.

    "Did you lose your credit card?" Christina was a little confused.

    "You need money?" he asked casually.

    Christina suddenly realized that she did want to borrow money from him before.

    "My friend is a little short of money recently.I was wondering if you could borrow..."

    Christina thought blue and white porcin would be enough at home.

    Patrick said to her in a displeased tone, "You care a lot about your friend!"

    He seemed jealous.

 Chapter 95: You Have So Many Suitors

    Chapter 95: You Have So Many Suitors

    The Red Vi was considered a high-end leisure clubhouse in A City.

    Their services included hot springs, massage, authentic seafood, and spacious private rooms that were

    best suited for parties and fun.

    Crystal dejectedly grabbed the cocktail on the table and drank it one ss after another.

    Christina sat across from her.

    She was worried that Crystal might get herself drunk.

    So Christina wanted to get up to her side to persuade her to drink, but the man beside her was

    somewhat pulled her by the waist.

    "Behave yourself"'' Patrick reminded her lowly.

    She wanted to exin, "No, that cocktail was very strong.What if Crystal gets drunk..."

    "Sit down."

    She didn''t know what he was angry about.

    He nced at her coldly and warned her.

    Christina''s face darkened and she knew that he wouldn''t change his mind.

    "Mark, I heard that you left our school after half a year of teaching.Our ss was the only ss you

    have taught.I wonder which school you are now working for?"

    Aman in a suit and leather shoes walked over, his face full of confidence.

    It wasn''t hard to tell that he was a sessful gold- cor worker.

    Unfortunately, Patrick sat on the sofa and only cast him a nce, obviously not wanting to talk to him.

    After the man was treated so coldly, his expression instantly became awkward.

    He handed Patrick a ss of red wine with a slightly smug smile.

    "I asked a friend in France to send me this wine." Patrick took it over.

    But he didn''t drink or say a word.

    Christina looked at the ss of bright red wine and suddenly her eyes lit up.

    In fact, she was a wine lover...

    Christina was not only a wine lover but also a little drunkard.

    When Patrick was about to warn her not to drink too much, the high-spirited male ssmate

    immediately handed her a ss of red wine.

    He was smiling and talking with her, "Christina, I haven''t seen you for so many years.You''re really

    getting prettier!"

    "She''s pregnant.She can''t have wine"¡¯ Patrick interrupted him abruptly.

    The man standing in front of them was stunned.

    He fixed his gaze on Christina''s abdomen, probably because she was tall and thin, so it was hard to

    see that she was pregnant.

    But on closer inspection, it was indeed slightly protruding.

    Although Patrick''s voice was not loud, all eyes were on him.

    The word '' pregnant'' crashed the fantasy on him of the women present and they red at Christina

    fiercely.

    "What is their rtionship?"

    Those women were curious.

    Embarrassed, Christina grabbed a ss of juice from the table and took a sip.

    "We''re married."

    So it was legal.

    Their dream girl married their dream man! Her words shattered the men and women''s illusions!

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Drink, this wine is good, it was specially bought by ss monitor"''

    The mood of the men present was also veryplicated.

    They could really use a drink.

    All of a sudden, the originally tense atmosphere became joyful because of the wine, and everyone was

    much more at ease,ughing and reminiscing about the past.

    Suddenly, a slightly chubby man, drunk, stood tall in a chair.

    "Christina, I''m Bruce.I like you very much!"

    He yelled at the top of his voice.

    Christina looked at him with a surprised expression.

    "In the past, you said that the corpulent man made you feel safe.You also said that your ideal type was

    a chef.Iam now a senior chef in the hotel..."

    Another man next to him pulled him down quickly.

    He thought he was probably drunk and out of his mind.

    "Bruce,e down quickly.Don''t make a fool of yourself"

    "Jason, go away, you bastard.When I said I was going to confess to her, you stopped me and scolded

    me."

    Bruce winced in anger.He roared at the man beside him.

    "Hmph! You thought I didn''t know.You went to see Christina before me that afternoon.I saw her give

    you the shoulder throw and throw you into the river.¡±

    The man who persuaded him was embarrassed.

    Christina was famous at school, not only for her academic and attractive appearance, but also for her

    good at Karate.

    She showed no mercy to the boys who were pestering her.

    "Christina, I like you very much.I''m the slender boy who used to sit behind you."

    Bruce drank too much.

    After shouting, he was so excited that he was about to cry.

    All these years, he had been regretting he didn''t make his confession to her.

    He was too timid and self- abased back then.

    Although he knew that she couldn''t agree to it, he now could make peace with the past.

    "You have so many suitors."

    Patrick said in the low voice, gnashed his teeth.

    Christina tilted her head, not daring to look at him.

    She exined, "I didn''t say ept them."

    It was them who kept wooing her back then.

    There were more than eighty people attending the party.

    They had booked thergest private room in the vi.

    There was a gazebo in front of the balcony on the left and an openrge hot spring beside it.

    At night, the sound of the gurgling water was pleasant to hear.

    They hadn''t been together for seven or eight years.

    Although they didn''t have many deep feelings for each other now, they gathered together and started to

    remember their youth.

    In the days when they were studying together on campus, their hearts were touched.

    "Mark, I, I used to be the first to attend your ss..."

    A beautiful woman came over, her cheeks slightly red.

    She raised her ss to Patrick, smiled, and said.

    "In the past, all the girls in our dorm adored you very much and kept prying into your private affairs..."

    "Okay¡± Patrick''s face was still calm and emotionless.

    He nodded at her, raised the ss in his hand, and took a sip as a courtesy.

    The woman was excited.

    She then turned to look at the woman beside him and asked curiously, "Christina, how did you know

    Mark when you skipped all his sses?"

    Christina was embarrassed by her question and responded to her with a smile.

    She was unwilling to talk about her personal matters, and the woman walked away.

    She immediately breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her go away.

    She couldn''t tell her that she and Patrick slept together at the club when they first met.

    But Patrick was the rumored teaching assistant at her school.

    She really thought it was incredible back then.

    "You skipped all my sses"¡¯ the man next to her suddenly said in a cold voice.

    Patrick stared straight at her.

    "Christina, you really didn''t attend a single lesson of mine at that time?"

    "I had no choice.I needed to earn my school fee"¡¯ She drank the juice while ying dumb.

    She suddenly thought of something, raised her head, looked straight at him with clear eyes, and asked

    directly, "Why did you work at my school as a teaching assistant?"

    "Christina, what do you think?"

    He wore aplicated look and asked softly in a deep voice.

    The answer seemed to be obvious, but she didn''t want to utter it.

    She looked at him, her face flushed, and her heart pounding.

    "I didn''t touch the wine, but why was I a little intoxicated.."

 Chapter 96: His Cousins Hatred

    Chapter 96: His Cousin''s Hatred

    "Stop drinking"

    Christina helped Crystal, who was drunk, into thedies'' room to prevent her from falling into the toilet,

    but Crystal was not grateful and angry.

    "Christina, I want to break up with you!"

    "You said you didn''t know Mark.However, you had sex with my Prince Charming and you got

    pregnant..."

    Crystal belched and red at Christina angrily.

    "Christina, you lied to me.Tell me! What else are you hiding from me?"

    Crystal was drunk and was getting bolder.

    She yelled at Christina, but Christina was expressionless.

    Christina smelled alcohol on Crystal and pushed her straight into a cubicle.

    "Hurry up¡± she said coldly.

    There was still no sound in the cubicle.

    Christina hesitated for a moment and kicked the door of the bathroom with her right foot.

    "Crystal, hurry up, or I''ll go in and help you take off your pants!"

    Inside, Crystal was muddleheaded, but Christina was domineering, so Crystal was scared and she

    quickly relieved herself.

    "She is so fierce.How could Mark marry her..."

    Crystal could not help but mutter in grief.

    Her mind was in a mess, but she still thought that her fierce best friend and Mark were indeed a perfect

    match.

    However, Crystal resented Christina for keeping her in the dark.

    "Christina! Christina! You said your husband and I are in the samepany¡­¡±

    After Crystal had relieved herself, she stumbled out of the cubicle and questioned Christina.

    "I think I saw Patrick in room 1001 just now..."

    "Patrick? How could that be...IP&G Group is having its quarterly celebration party tonight.He should be

    at the party..."

    Crystal had just left thedies'' room and was a little confused.

    She watched two men in their 50s walk by, talking.

    "Patrick..."

    She mumbled the name vaguely.

    IP&G Group, Patrick...

    The next second, Crystal screamed.

    "Christina."

    Christina had been idly gazing at a potted nt on the left side of the corridor and turned to see Crystal

    running over in a murderous manner.

    "Christina?"

    A man''s voice came from the other end of the corridor.

    She was surprised when she saw the man in front of her, Cory.

    When Cory saw her, he was also surprised and walked towards her.

    "Christina, are you here to have fun? I''m here tonight to negotiate a project, or I''ll treat you..."

    Crystal, who was drunk, ran over, put her arms around Christina''s shoulders excitedly, and shouted

    angrily, "Patrick is my big boss.You married him, but you didn''t tell me.I want to break up with you!"

    "Calm down."

    Christina looked embarrassed and red at Crystal, who was drunk and courageous.

    She turned to look at Cory and said in a calm tone, "I''m leaving first."

    There was nothing more they wanted to say to each other.

    Cory stood there with aplicated expression as he watched Christina walk towards room 1001 with

    a drunk woman...

    "Was that the Young Madam of Hopkins Family?"

    Two middle-aged men in suits walked out of the men''s room.

    They looked surprised.

    "Patrick is really here."

    One of the men smiled fawningly at Cory and asked, "Mr.Geoffrey, why don''t we go over and say hello

    to your cousin..."

    "F*ck off Cory stared at the door of room 100¡± his face darkening a little.

    He gritted his teeth and yelled, "Get out of here" His business partners were taken aback.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    They didn''t know when they pissed him off.

    "Cory, what''s wrong?"

    The people in room 1002 were all thrown out.

    They looked confused and didn''t dare to ask anymore.

    They came over with the contract tonight and were ready to sign it.

    They really didn''t understand what was going on with the Young Master Geoffrey, so they had to leave

    with the briefcase.

    "Get out, all of you."

    Cory sat on the sofa in the middle of the room.

    He poured himself tworge sses of brandy and drank them all in one gulp.

    The moment the liquor hit his throat, it was so hot that his heart and lungs burned unpleasantly.

    "Cory, you''re crazy.Stop drinking"

    A familiar female voice came from beside him.

    She was eager to snatch the ss from his hand.

    "Get out of here:"

    His mind was in a fog.

    He looked up and his eyes were bloodshot as he red at the woman in heavy makeup.

    "Carrie, get out of here!"

    "You are crazy! Boss Chen just agreed to sign the contract.Why are you..."

    Bang- Cory grabbed the crystal wine ss from the table and mmed it on the floor, looking at her

    fiercely.

    "Get out of here now, Carrie! Don''t let me see you again!"

    The debris flew everywhere, and Carrie''s face paled in fright.

    Seeing him grab the half bottle of brandy and drink it widely, Carrie looked angry and had mixed

    feelings.

    "Cory, what are you doing now? For Christina, you''ve ruined yourpany, the reputation of the

    Geoffrey Family and even your daughter..."

    "Daughter? How dare you mention your daughter to me? Carrie, you brought back a child given birth

    by a surrogate mother and lied to me"

    Cory suddenly stood up, reeking of alcohol.

    He suddenly put his right arm around her neck and pulled Carrie in front of him.

    "You can do anything for fame and money...You even teamed up with Patrick to set me up!"

    Then he fiercely pushed her hard onto the couch and he was on top of her.

    He was resentful and tore at her clothes to vent his anger.

    She was pained by his rough movements.

    He used her purely as an instrument for his sexual desires.

    Carrie''s eyes were filled with tears, and she felt humiliated.

    She pushed him away hurriedly.

    "Cory, go away.Don''t touch me."

    "Why? Don''t pretend to be aloof and unwilling to have sex with me" Cory was strong and pinched her

    jaw with his right hand.

    He gritted his teeth and was ridiculed.

    "Didn''t you say that we already got the marriage certificate? You''re the one who wants to be Young

    Madam of the Geoffrey Family, so you''ve tried your best to be with me.Carrie, what right do you have to

    refuse me?"

    "Are you so angry because of Christina, who is in the next room?!"

    He had drunk too much, so he was violent.

    Carrie''s jaw was bruised by him, and she bore his heavy body.

    She looked at the man above her head and shouted angrily.

    "Cory, you don''t love her.You just don''t want to lose to Patrick.It doesn''t matter to you whom you have

    sex with.Don''t pretend to be infatuated.When I came back, you are obsessed with my body and you

    even said you loved me..."

    "Shut up."

    "Shut up."

    He looked sulky, and he retorted angrily.

    It seemed that she had seen through him.

    He got up from her and was in a trance.

    "No¡­¡±

    "If it weren''t for Patrick, I wouldn''t have divorced her and we would lead a happy life."

    He was drowsy and his eyes were bloodshot.He clenched his hands into fists and shouted to vent his

    anger.

    "She was mine.I lost her because of Patrick.He was the one who set me up!"

    Carrie watched as he ran out of the room in a huff.

    "Cory, where are you going?"

 Chapter 97: Get Close to Him

    Chapter 97: Get Close to Him

    "Where are you going?"

    Crystal was so drunk that she rushed her fences.She grabbed Christina''s arm with both hands and

    wouldn''t let her go.

    "Christina, our issues haven''t been resolved yet.Don''t go."

    Christina was speechless at her freaking action and tried to reason with her.

    "I''ll make it clear to you tomorrow.Now..."

    "Don''t go!" She simply held out.

    "Christina, tell me! When did you hook up with my big boss?!"

    "She''s going home to rest."

    Behind them came a deep voice.

    Crystal froze, everything in her eyes was spinning around as she looked at the grim face in front of her,

    but she let go of Christina''s hand as if it were an instinctive reaction.

    "Crystal drank a lot tonight..."

    Christina looked back worriedly about her best friend.

    But the man next to her was expressionless, staring at her coldly.

    Christina decided to leave Crystal alone.

    Anyway, Patrick had already told the people in the vi to take care of her.

    No one would dare to hurt her.

    "Don''t try to put on a brave face to help others." He reminded lightly.

    Christina pursed her lips, trying to refute, but she finally chose to remain silent.

    She thought, in Patrick''s opinion, most people were just ''others.

    How many people could he value? They walked out of Red Vi.

    It was now around 10 pm.

    The lights of the busyne flickered.

    They walked side by side.

    Under the warm light, their long shadows were thrown to dependent on each other.

    There was a rare sense of harmony and warmth in the mist.

    Christina looked down at their shadows on the ground.

    It was quiet all around, and her heart beat a little faster for no reason.

    She rarely had a chance to wander around with him like this.

    Maybe when they walked out of this alley, Patrick would call the driver to pick them up, but all of a

    sudden, Christina wished this alley to be longer, and she walked slower, slower...

    All of a sudden, she felt somethingnd on her shoulders, and she looked a little surprised.

    She looked up at the man on the left.

    Ack suit jacket was draped over her.

    Naturally, he pulled her coat.

    "Don''t move."

    She felt the coat was warm, with his temperature.

    Christina didn''t dare to refuse.

    It was probably the dim light on the street that brought a blush to her face.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Patrick? She still looked down at their shadows on the ground and whispered, "Patrick, why on earth

    did you be a teaching assistant at my school that year?"

    The man next to her raised his eyebrows and looked at her slightly red cheeks.

    She looked a little shy now.

    It waspletely different from the first time he met her.

    She impressed him at that time.

    That year, his father died of illness.

    He came back from the US to attend the funeral.

    He hadn''t been back for a long time and found Hopkins Family strange and irritable.

    That day, he went to C City for a good friend.

    He was wearing casual clothes and white headphones, listening to music while walking casually.

    At sunset, the spacious alley in front of the First High School of C City looked very empty.

    Under the dusk, the solemn high school across the street, with fallen leaves falling down, was charged

    with a gloomy atmosphere.

    He had no idea that under the old locust tree, at the corner, a girl wound jump down from the middle of

    somewhere.

    He was so caught off guard that she broke into his world, and her soft and warm body fell straight on

    him.

    There was a hazy beauty in the twilight at sunset, and he looked at her...

    At that moment, he was stunned.

    A strange thought even shed through his mind.

    He thought he had bumped into an angel in Bouguereau''s oil painting.

    "Hey, you don''t have your eyes on the road!"

    However, the next second, her voice brought him back to his senses.

    She quickly got up from him and did not apologize to him.

    Instead, she made him out to be the crazy one.

    He was about to speak when the girl in front of him ran away without even looking at him, the victim.

    He tidied up his clothes and stood under the old locust tree, looking at her running away.

    She was a little hasty, and then did he realize that she was nervous, but she was just trying to be

    brave.

    It was not hard to figure it out, he was a little tangled, a little hesitant.

    Those days he was even more agitated, her figure kept shing through his mind.

    He just couldn''t forget her...

    Suddenly, he wanted to see her again.

    He didn''t know why, but he just wanted to.

    " I don''t know"

    The streetlights were dim and the night was quiet.

    He suddenly turned around, put his hands on her shoulders, and looked straight at her with his deep

    eyes.

    "Christina..."

    He whispered her name.

    Christina was a little stunned.

    She asked him why he came to be a teaching assistant at her school, but he said he didn''t know.

    She opened her eyes slightly and watched him lean down and approach her.

    Her heart palpitated and she froze.

    His thin lips kissed hers lightly.

    He wasn''t as strong as he usually was, and he even kissed her carefully.

    "Don''t be like this..."

    She nervously pushed him away with a deep blush and irregr heartbeat.

    He suddenly stopped, he stared at her eyes with an exasperated look.

    They were so close to each other, and they could even feel the other''s breath.

    "Christina, don''t forget that you are my wife now.How long will you keep me waiting! He sounded so

    angry that was confusing to Christina.She had no idea that what Patrick was angry about.He looked

    cold and didn''t say anything.He just turned around and walked away, leaving her leaning against the

    wall, staring at his back ina daze...

    "Hey Jt "Hey, Patrick -"

    She couldn''t figure out the sudden fluster rising in her heart, so she followed with him in a hurry.

    Unable to catch up with his fast step, Christina felt a little aggrieved and angry, she rather sat willfully in

    the middle of the alley.

    "Patrick, my feet hurt!"

    The tall figure in front of her suddenly stopped.

    He looked back at her, with a slight rigid in his deep eyes.

    She was sitting on the road like this.

    "What''s going on?"

    He returned to her, with quick steps.

    Christina angrily looked at her with a straight face.

    She looked down and didn''t look at him and muttered, "I have cramps on my swollen feet"

    Maybe she walked too long today, and it wasmon for a pregnant to have cramps or swollen feet.

    Although it was not that serious as she said, she didn''t lie anyway.

    "Hey, what are you doing..."

    "I''m embarrassed.Put me down, put me down..."

    Suddenly she looked awkwardly and struggled to shout.

    "Christina!"

    Patrick directly carried her up, red down at the woman in his arms, and called her name with gritted

    teeth.

    She froze for a moment and immediately stayed quiet.

    Patrick was 1.85 meters tall, and he loved boxing.

    He carried her up very easily and walked very steadily for each step.

    She curled up in his arms, her cheeks were burning, and she could not deny that she had a sense of

    safety in her heart as if there was nothing to be afraid of when he was with her.

    "Her husband is so handsome.I want to be carried like her too.Hurry up..."

    "Honey, you''re just too heavy.You should lose weight first.I can''t carry your weight"

    A couple across the road looked at them.

    The woman red at her man and was very dissatisfied with him.

    "You are small, you have the nerve to say that! How could I have been blind to date with you in the first

    ce?"

    The man immediately begged for mercy.

    "Honey, there must be a feminist in their family.Look at that man''s looks...Well, he must be sponging off

    her for his good look.Honey, I''m different.You can rely on me..."

    Christina''s face turned red as she looked at the couple in their eyes across the street.

    "Patrick, put me down.I can walk by myself...A lot of people are watching" She protested in a low voice.

    He tightened slightly his arms, and stared at her for a long time before he said irritably, "Come on,

    Christina, it turns out that you would blush."

    The first time Christina heard his sarcasm, her eyes widened slightly and she was a little stunned.

    Patrick looked at her stupid face and suddenly became alittle angry.

    He didn''t know whether he was angry at his past behavior or at this woman''s dullness.

    "..Christina, I do have some rough time to have you relied on me."

    His voice was low, a little angry, but more helpless.

    When they reached the end of the alley, there were more and more people around walking past them.

    She buried her face in his chest and wrapped her hands around his neck.

    At this moment, she really didn''t want to let go.

 Chapter 98: Patrick, Wake Up

    Chapter 98: Patrick, Wake Up

    "Sit down."

    Patrick pushed her into a taxi and helped her fasten her seat belt.

    After all, it was not a car from the Hopkins, so he didn''t trust those "outsiders" at all.

    The driver was under pressure.

    Although he did not know the two passengers, the man nced at him, and his cold eyes seemed to

    tell him to drive safely.

    "How''re your feet?"

    The car started slowly.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Patrick sat beside her and frowned at her legs.

    Christina was acting like a hooligan just now.

    Her act of sitting directly on the road surprised Patrick, making him think that her feet cramped because

    of pregnancy and it was very urgent, so he even didn''t wait for the driver of the Hopkins and directly

    took a taxi back.

    Christina felt embarrassed when he looked at her.

    She lowered her head guiltily and was thinking about how to deceive him.

    Suddenly, her phone rang.

    She perked up, immediately taking out her phone and pressing the answer button.

    "Christina, have you met Patrick?"

    It was Mr.Hopkins.

    Christina was surprised and replied truthfully, "Yes, we''re going back together.¡±

    The old man on the other end of the phone heard her and didn''t ask any more questions.

    He just said, "If you encounter any trouble in the future, just tell him.He is your husband..."

    "Grandpa, did something happen?"

    Christina was really confused.

    "He didn''t tell you? That bastard heard you wanted to borrow money, so he called you in a hurry and

    directly drove out to look for you..."

    Christina blushed inexplicably again.

    "Didn''t he just pass by?"

    "He went specially to see you."

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins said that heavily, feeling that those two people were really..He didn''t want to

    care about those young people anymore.

    He just felt that what they did was really troublesome.

    The old man hung up, and Christina looked at the screen in a daze.

    The man next to her could vaguely hear their conversation on the phone.

    He pursed his lips and gazed at her profile, wanting to say something.

    "How''s your feet?"

    He repeated in aplicated tone.

    Christina lowered her head, not daring to look straight into his burning eyes.

    She shook her long legs and said, "I''m fine"

    Patrick looked at her childish action and smiled slightly in anger.

    In fact, it was much easier to serve Christina than he had expected during her pregnancy.

    She had no vomiting and was asionally picky about food, but she was unlike some pregnant women

    who were depressed and irritable.

    And she would not act coquettishly.

    In a word, she was rtively obedient.

    "Next month, I will hand over my work to Shawn, so I will have time to stay at home with you."

    He suddenly changed the subject in a in tone.

    When Christina heard what he said, she looked up at him in shock.

    She stammered as if she felt extremely ttered, "I, I''m fine at home.Grandpa and the others are very

    nice to me, so you don''t..."

    He looked at the nervousness on her face and frowned, wanting to say something.

    But all of a sudden, he urged the driver anxiously, "Turn right!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the driver looked in the rearview mirror with astonishment.

    Behind them was a white Bentley that seemed to have gone crazy.

    It was driven at an excessive speed and was charging right at them...

    The driver seemed to be in a panic.

    He wanted to brake to avoid the car, and he turned the steering wheel with trembling hands...

    The car suddenly took a big turn, making Christina feel very dizzy, and her face turned pale with fright.

    But they didn''t avoid the white Bentley behind them.

    Christina widened her eyes as she looked at the bright light reflected from the rearview mirror.

    A familiar face shed on that car.

    It was Cory...

    He was drunk.

    His face was hideous, and his red eyes were bloodshot.

    He grabbed the steering wheel hard, elerating and saying, "Patrick, go to hell"

    She was so scared that her mind went nk.

    Looking at the moment of colliding, she was so shocked that she didn''t know what to do.

    "Put your hands on your head."

    She could not hear it clearly, only to see Patrick''s anxious face.

    He pounced in front of her at an extremely fast speed and hugged her tightly...

    Bang! With a loud, piercing sound, the car was hit by the huge impact and flew down the guardrail on

    the left side of the round hill highway.

    Then it flipped over the hill.

    Everything was in a mess.

    Finally, it stopped.

    The metal shell of the car was deformed, and the wheels were up.

    Under the pitch-ck mountain road, a bloody liquid gushed out of the scrapped metal car...

    "Are you hurt?"

    A long timeter, a hoarse voice came from the narrow, suffocating space.

    The car was badly deformed, and Christina was very dizzy, but she was not seriously injured because

    Patrick jumped in front of her and almost blocked all the impact for her.

    This was the foot of the highway.

    It was very dark.

    She could not see Patrick''s face, but she could hear his low, hoarse voice.

    "I, l''m not hurt."

    Her heart was filled with fear and uneasiness, and she could feel that he was right in front of her.

    Her consciousness was a little blurry, but she kept telling herself to calm down.

    She responded to him weakly.

    The driver in front did not move, not even breathing.

    There was dead silence all around, and the thick smell of blood was unbearable.

    She could not help but tremble.

    She tried to struggle out of the car and shout, but her tears slid down from the corner of her eyes.

    At this moment, she was panicked.

    She really didn''t know what to do.

    "Don''t be afraid, someone wille soon..."

    His deep and familiar voice came into her ears.

    He reached out his big hands with difficulty as if he was using hisst bit of strength to touch the tears

    that were sliding down her cheek.

    He wanted tofort and encourage her.

    She raised her hands in fear and hugged him, but suddenly, she felt some salty liquid on the corner of

    her lips.

    She knew it wasn''t her tears but was blood...

    The blood dripped from his forehead to her face...

    Her face was pale and her hands were stiff, but she grabbed his big palms anxiously and felt they were

    cold.

    "Patrick"

    "Patrick, what''s wrong with you..."

    Tears welled up in the corner of her eyes, and the panic made her breathless.

    He was always so strong, and he never had an ident...

    But now he was so close to her, and she realized that his skin was so cold that he almost lost his body

    temperature...

    "Patrick, Patrick, wake up.Don''t scare me.Please answer me¡­¡±

    "Patrick"

    She kept calling out his name in a low voice, pleading and suppressing her fear, but he never answered

    her.

    "No¡±

    "Help, help" She screamed and tried to climb out to get help, but she didn''t have the strength to

    escape.

    Help.

    She didn''t know how long had passed.

    The air of suffocating death was entwined in the narrow car.

    When she closed her eyes feebly, everything seemed to return to dead silence...

    Suddenly, she heard some urgent footsteps...

    She had a cerebral concussion, and she was so dizzy and unconscious, but she was sure that the

    footsteps wereing this way...

    "Tina..."

 Chapter 99: Patricks life is in danger

    Chapter 99: Patrick''s life is in danger

    "Why did this happen?"

    "Excessive bleeding from the forehead, massive impact fracture to the right scap, weak blood

    pressure and heart rhythm, and_ signs of cardiopulmonary failure..."

    "He had a serious car ident six years ago...Contact the doctors in the United States immediately..."

    There was a lot of noise around her ears.

    Bang - The door was kicked violently by someone, and the familiar voice shouted angrily.

    "You trash, you''re so inefficient, taking so long to send help after the car ident! Damn it, if he can''t

    wake up, you''re all going to be buried with him!"

    With the loud sound, the woman on the bed opened her eyes in shock.

    Christina was wearing a blue and white hospital gown, her face pale, her body trembling, looking at the

    white ceiling above her in confusion...

    Her mind was in a mess...

    "Christina!"

    The man outside the door saw her wake up and rushed in.

    "Christina, what happened at that time?"

    "Why did you get into a car ident?"

    "Why were you sent to the hospital in advance and Patrick was still in the car? Why did you leave him

    behind? Do you know that he was more seriously injured than you, that his life was in danger at any

    time? Why are you so selfish?"

    Charles ran to the hospital bed, red at her confused face, gritting his teeth and questioning her one

    after another.

    Her expression was dull and she raised her head to look at the angry Charles in front of her.

    Christina had never seen Charles so angry.

    Her mind was a little dazed and she looked at him nkly as if she could not think.

    Charles''s words echoed in her ears: [ His life is in danger at any time ]

    "Patrick..."

    She mumbled the name.

    Christina as if could see the terrifying bloody scenes again.

    She remembered his cold skin, and even the corner of her lips seemed to still have the smell of his

    blood...

    "How is he now? How is Patrick now? "

    She opened her mouth trembling, her red eyes brimming with tears.What happened to him?

    "Christina, what do you think happened to him?" Charles shouted angrily at her.

    "Patrick must have protected you from the impact of the car ident.How dare you ask me what

    happened to him...What do you think would happen to him after such a serious car ident?"

    She looked at him in a daze, her heart beating wildly.

    "Someone is spreading the news.I can''t stop it..."

    "No matter who seizes the chance to suppress IP & G Group.We must immediately notify all

    shareholders to hold an emergency meeting to block all information.The news of Patrick''s serious injury

    and unconsciousness must not be spread."

    There was a loud noiseing from the corridor of the hospital.

    It was Chandler''s voice.

    His tone was urgent and contrary to his usual gentle manner.

    He was obviously very anxious too.

    "Where''s my dad! Where''s my dad?!"

    Suddenly, on the other side of the elevator, Laurie hurried over.

    The outside of the ward was already in a panic.

    When they saw Laurieing, Chandler and the others looked even grimmer.

    Charles didn''t take another look at the woman in the hospital bed and strode out.

    He looked at Laurie with a cold face and said rudely, "You''re not wee here.You''d better leave now."

    Laurie looked at Charles in front of her and was furious.

    She gritted her teeth and shouted, "Patrick''s car ident has nothing to do with Cory! I want you to let

    him go immediately!"

    "That''s impossible."

    Chandler stepped forward and said coldly.

    Cory ran into the taxi that Patrick and Christina were in.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    It was a deliberate murder.

    They would never let him go! Laurie looked at their tough attitude, her heart was a little panicked, all

    the evidence pointed to the fact that Cory hadmitted a crime, and now Patrick was seriously

    injured.

    If he was convicted, then...

    She hurriedly turned her head and shouted at the old butler in Hopkins Family on the other side,

    "Where''s my father? Where is he?!"

    "I have something to tell him.This car ident is definitely not that simple.Cory indeed did not get

    along with Patrick, but he wouldn''t do such a stupid thing.It must be Christina.That woman provoked

    it.Cory was innocent..."

    Old butler''s face was grave, and his usual friendliness was gone.

    He said in a deep voice, "Old Master has flown to America."

    Laurie was furious.

    "What about the group, what about Cory? Are you all waiting for Patrick to get better to solve the

    problem? If he dies..."

    A tall and sturdy bodyguard behind her looked grim and immediately raised his gun to the back of her

    head.

    "Watch your mouth!"

    He gritted his teeth and threatened her.

    No one could curse Mr.

    Hopkins in front of them.

    Laurie''s face turned pale, and she looked at the cold, ck gun at the back of her head in horror.

    She swallowed and did not dare to speak again.

    "Old Master apanied Young Master to the United States.The rest, including Cory, all those

    associated with the car ident, are forbidden to leave City A"

    The old butler looked straight at Laurie in front of him and spoke word by word.

    He added solemnly, "No more mistakes are allowed."

    Laurie looked panicked and could only nod in agreement.

    The bodyguard behind her reluctantly withdrew his gun.

    "There was no backbone in the shareholder meeting, and the IP&G Group was in a mess.No one

    would have expected an ordinary car ident would have such a wide impact when the market

    opened down this morning..."

    "Shawn, inform the  higher-ups immediately.Remember to find someone you can trust.I can help

    control the media..."

    Charles and the others were in a hurry to discuss their response, while the woman in the ward slowly

    leaned against the bed, and she wanted to know more, more about him...

    "She''s awake..."

    "Did you ask her why she was sent to the hospital in advance?"

    "What about Patrick? Why did she leave Patrick behind..."

    "It''s no use asking her.People like her only care about themselves..."

    Charles mmed the door angrily.

    Christina stared nkly at the closed door, which shut off the sound of the outside.

    She was alone in the spacious ward.

    In this ward, no one would talk to her, no one cared about her.

    Without Patrick, she was nothing.

    Like the sarcasm from the beginning, if it wasn''t for the fact that she was identally pregnant with

    Hopkins Family''s child, she, Christina, was nobody and no one would care about her.

    This was not the time to feel sorry for herself.

    The tears in her eyes could not help but flow down, not because she felt wronged, but...

    "I''m worried about him..."

    ¡®''I''m worried about him too¡±

    ¡®''No, not because I want the title of the young madam of Hopkins Family, or because I want him to

    protect me.I''m just worried about him too¡± She said to herself.

 Chapter 100: Dont Fail Me

    Chapter 100: Don''t Fail Me

    "I know you''re angry.Don''t hang up!"

    "I don''t know who saved me...I didn''t leave Patrick at the scene of the car ident.I didn''t ignore his

    life.I want to know how he is now.Charles, I beg you, tell me..."

    Christina held the phone and said in an anxious tone.

    She and Charles were close friends, but it was based on Patrick''s approval of her.

    But now...

    She knew that she shouldn''t bother Charles, but she had no choice.

    She didn''t know who else to ask about it.

    Charles''s voice on the other end of the phone was very cold and distant.

    "Christina, I''m not in the mood to guess who your protector is right now.The Hopkins Group is in a

    mess now.You''d better stay safely in the hospital.No one has time to talk to you!"

    After he finished speaking, his face turned cold and he was about to hang up.

    "I''m going to the United States to look for Patrick."

    She suddenly roared in anger.

    Charles was stunned.

    Then he said with a darkened face and gritted his teeth, "Christina, you have to be insensible.If it

    wasn''t for Patrick, you wouldn''t even have the right to talk to us.Don''t waste my time!"

    He said in a direct and cruel tone.

    Christina pursed her lips tightly, looking inferior.

    Indeed...If it wasn''t for Patrick, how could those rich guys like Charles and Chandler make friends with

    her?

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I know he''s at the private hospital in Seattle...I''ll go myself"

    Finally, she said it in a low serious stubborn tone.

    She could do whatever she wanted to do without begging them.

    "Christina, I asked you to stay in the country.Did you hear that? Are you trying to make things worse for

    us? Don''t you think we''re bothered enough right now?!"

    Charles was so angry that he yelled.

    "I won''t bring trouble to you.I just want to see him."

    Christina was so emotional that her eyes reddened and she raised her voice to shout.

    She had been depressed in the hospital for the past few days.

    She wanted to leave, but the bodyguards outside the door stopped her.

    She tried to ask them about Patrick, but they all ignored her.

    She was very worried about him and was desperate to know how he was now...

    She sat on the bed, with the hospital''s white sheets smelling of disinfectant.

    In the ward of the white ceiling and the walls, and the locked front door, she was alone and aloof.

    "Charles, I Know I''m useless, and I can''t help you.But I promise I won''t make any trouble for you.Can

    you let me go to America?"

    She held the phone tightly and lowered her head.

    Tears slid down from the corners of her eyes, and she begged him in a low voice.

    She didn''t like to cry, but she was terrified for some reason.

    The more she didn''t know anything, the more she panicked and was scared.

    "Christina, he didn''t even want his life in order to save you.You are really a stupid pig.We can not let

    anything happen to you!!" Charles was furious.

    "You said you were going to the United States yourself.If anything happens to you, you should be

    responsible for it.It''s none of my business!"

    Then Charles hung up.

    Charles''s face was dark and his expression wasplicated.

    His voice was a little anxious just now, and he seemed to hear her crying...

    Damn it! It was Patrick who cultivated this evil woman!

    "He didn''t even want his life in order to save you...We cannot let anything happen to you."

    Christina was a little dizzy now.

    She looked at her phone, and the words that Charles had just yelled at her angrily echoed in her ears.

    Some feelings could not be ignored no matter how much she warned herself.

    She knew that Patrick was very good to her...But she couldn''t afford to fall in love with him.

    She didn''t dare to think about it...

    Taking a deep breath, she quickly got up from the bed and changed her clothes, packed her things, and

    prepared to go to America.

    It was because she was too timid and slowly.

    She shouldn''t have been deliberately ignoring his good intentions.

    She was really ashamed and guilty now.

    "Patrick, you must get better."

    She mumbled with a dull expression as she packed her bag.

    What if something really happened to him...

    "Patrick''s operation was sessful, and his condition has stabilized."

    Christina waited anxiously in the hospital for most of the day.

    Around 10 pm, Charles finished his work and finally had time toe and look for her.

    However, when he walked into the ward and saw Christina''s sad and listless appearance, Charles was

    a little anxious inexplicably and snorted angrily.

    "Christina, don''t look like a ghost.Patrick will think I''m bullying you when he sees you!"

    "Patrick''s awake?"

    Christina suddenly became agitated.

    Charles looked at her with a dark face.

    "No."

    "Patrick is very badly injured! Thank your protector very much for not saving him.He lost a lot of blood

    when he was rescued.And he has broken bones and many wounds.He is still unconscious now.¡¯''

    Charles said with anger.

    Although he didn''t know who secretly saved Christina, that person was really immoral.

    He knew there were other injured people in the car ident, but he only sent Christina to the hospital

    and didn''t save the others.

    "Charles, if I had a choice, I would have hoped that Patrick was the one saved by others..."

    Christina''s voice became lower and sadder.

    Then she walked out of the ward with her small bag with no expression on her face.

    Charles stood there, looking at her slender figure with astonishment.

    He frowned slightly, pursed his lips, and walked out of the hospital with her without saying anything

    more.

    Although it waste at night, they both wanted to reach the United States as soon as possible.

    It seemed that she was really worried about Patrick.

    They drove all the way to A City''s international airport.

    The bright night lights on both sides of the road sped back.

    Christina tilted her head and looked out the window thoughtfully.

    Charles raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at her beautiful, frowning, dignified profile.

    "Patrick''s car ident wasn''t that serious.It is mainly because of his old injury..."

    He suddenly spoke.

    Christina heard his voice and immediately turned to look at him.

    Charles looked hesitant and didn''t want to borate.

    "Six years ago, Patrick and another friend had a serious car ident, and they were both seriously

    injured...Although Patrick was discharged from the hospitalter, his wounds were still not healed, so

    you often see him suffer from migraines after staying up all night or getting wet in the rain.He''s in great

    pain, but he doesn''t like to take painkillers.He always endures it himself..."

    Christina rarely heard of Patrick''s past.

    She looked dazed and asked subconsciously, "Why did he get into a car ident six years ago..."

    "Don''t ask about it¡¯'' Charles remembered the past and looked a little annoyed.

    There were so many puzzles to work on.

    ¡®''Patrick, you should be fine, no, you must be fine.Our two sons can''t live without his father.And I can''t

    live without you.Please, don''t fail me¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    Christina arrived in Seattle and did not immediately go to the hospital because Charles did not agree.

    "It''s a shame to take you out to see someone like this.All the family members of Patrick are here.Clean

    up yourself.I''ll pick you up at the hotelter."

    Christina watched him get into the car and drive away.

    Seattle was very strange to her.

    Especially standing at the crowded airport exit, she felt a little lonely.

    "Miss Dickens.''¡¯

    The driver beside her called her name in English.

    Coming back to her sense, she followed the driver to the hotel.

    The flight from A City to Seattle was about 10 hours and she was tired.

    Moreover, she had not slept well for the past few days.

    When she arrived at the hotel suite and looked at herself in the mirror, she looked really haggard.

    "He''ll be fine..."

    She picked up a wet towel and put it on her face.

    The cold made her sober up, but deep down, she was worried.

    Patrick had Old Master Mr.Hopkins, Charles and Chandler by his side, and also had a lot of powerful

    family and friends to help him.

    No matter what happened, he would definitely not be in trouble.

    The worry, guilt, and even a little lowliness were nagging her.

    Taking a long breath, she suddenly felt that it was unnecessary for her toe to this strange ce.

    She had a simple meal at the hotel andy in bed to take a nap.

    She nned that when Charles came over, she would immediately set off to see Patrick with him at the

    private hospital.

    However, she slept for a long time.It was physically exhausting to be pregnant with twins and often felt

    sleepy.

    "Christina, you can really sleep."

    When Charles came over, he grumbled at her.

    "You were eager toe here.But you''re not a doctor.There''s no need for you to be here.If you want to

    sleep, it''s better to stay in Hopkins Family:"

    Hearing the sound outside the door, she jumped up in shock.

    "I''m sorry, I''m going to clean up now!"

    This was the first time she had spoken to him in an anxious and apologetic tone.

    Charles stood near the door, looking at her anxious expression and frantically straightening up.

    He felt that she was very nervous, which was different from her usual self.

    Usually, she would not hesitate to refute him.

    "Patrick''s mother and his sister are at the hospital too.You can go over and meet them.Don''t be too

    nervous.They are easy to get along with.¡±

    "Oh, okay.¡¯'' She nodded at him without further asking.

    About his mother and sister, Patrick had never mentioned them to her.

    She didn''t know why, but maybe he thought it unnecessary.

    Along the way, she was very quiet as Charles drove to the hospital.

    She just pretended that she was not nervous.

    There was always an intricate feeling in her heart when she had to see his family.

    "What kind of person is Patrick''s mother?"

    She looked out of the window and kept guessing in her mind.

    The hospital in Seattle seemed to have a special zone for the Hopkins Family.

    The surroundings didn''t look as hectic as the domestic hospitals.

    In front of them was a five-story white vi, spacious and bright.

    The medical staff delivered medical supplies in an orderly manner.

    The greenery here was good, and the sunlight was abundant.

    It looked like a ce for leisure and vacation.

    "Patrick is on the fifth floor"

    Charles told her, and he then walked to the leftmost office on the first floor in a hurry.

    "I''m going to find a doctor to ask something.You go up first."

    "Okay."

    She stepped forward and hurried towards the elevator.

    He was a little uneasy and turned to her and shouted, "Christina, don''t run around.Remember that you

    promised me not to make trouble for me!"

    He remembered the time when he took her to the Fire Club and she was lost.

    For that, Patrick gave him adress-down.

    "I know."

    She stopped at the elevator entrance and gave hima positive answer.

    Seeing she suddenly became so obedient, he was not used to it.

    Patrick had an ident and they were all in a mess and worried, so he did talk to her in the rude

    mannertely.

    All of a sudden, he thought of something.

    And he wanted to tell her.

    But the elevator was already closed.

    "Oh shit!"

    Charles looked at the closed elevator and immediately turned to run towards the stairs.

    "Excuse me, where is Patrick''s ward?"

    She quickly reached the fifth floor, but there were many empty rooms with only instruments in them,

    and there were not many patients staying on this floor.

    After meeting a nurse, she confirmed that Christina had entered the area legally, she then led her to the

    right side of the corridor.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "How is he doing now?"

    Before they reached the ward, Christina could not wait to ask the nurse in front of her.

    "Mr.Hopkins is still in aa.This morning, his brain pressure was abnormally high, and now he has a

    high fever."

    Christina''s English was so good that she could understand the medical terms.

    Patrick''s condition was worse than what Charles had told her.

    She lowered her head and her face turned a little pale.

    "Miss Dickens, you have to show your identification or you won''t be able to get in.¡¯''

    Finally, the nurse pointed to a ward in front of her, and there were four bodyguards standing outside the

    door.

    "Thank you."

    The door made of the exquisite metal was ajar.

    It seemed that it was specially processed and very heavy.

    Of course, the equipment inside was not ordinary.

    It was not easy to go in and see the people inside.

    She slowly approached, and her heart was a little speeding.

    Her eyes were fixed on the crack in the open door in front of her.

    She could not make out what was inside, but she could vaguely see a female figure.

    The woman was tall and slender, wearing an elegant white suit and arge pearl ne.

    "Who are you?"

    The bodyguard outside the door spoke coldly and stopped her.

    Christina was standing about a meter away from the door.

    She looked at the ward with gleaming eyes.

    She could vaguely see the various instruments disyed inside and the changes in the data on the

    screen.

    "Please leave immediately!"

    The bodyguards here didn''t know her and started to chase her away.

    "I, I am..."

    For a moment, she stammered nervously.

    After a pause, she said firmly, "I am his wife."

    Several bodyguards at the door heard the word ''wife'' and exchanged suspicious nces.

    One of them walked into the ward and asked in a low voice, "Madam, there is a woman out there who

    ims to be the wife of a young master."

    Since this was Patrick''s ward, everyone had to speak in a cautious and low voice.

    But when a middle-aged woman inside heard the words Patrick''s wife, her face was distorted by rage

    and she stepped out in her high heels.

    Christina heard some hurried footsteps, which were very clear in the quiet corridor, and when she

    looked up, she saw a figure hurrying towards her.

    She was still worried about what was going on in the ward.

    But before she could react, her face was suddenly pped fiercely.

    p¡ª The force was very strong and it made a loud and clear sound.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    "Get out of here! It''s all your fault!"

    Christina''s left cheek was red and swollen.

    She was shocked and looked at the unfamiliar middle-aged woman who had pped her, feeling

    complicated.

    Her cheeks were burning with pain.

    She lowered her head to hide her red eyes...

    She was Patrick''s mother.

    "I...I just wanted to see him."

    Christina straightened up and tried to speak ina calm tone.

    "She''s not allowed toe here! Kick her out."

    His mother did not want to listen to Christina at all.

    She shouted at the bodyguards with a gloomy face.

    "Auntie, I brought her here."

    Charles ran over from the stairs, panting and exining in a hurry.

    "Charles?"

    Judy was angry to see Charles protecting her so- called daughter-inw.

    "Ask this woman to get out immediately.I don''t want to see her."

    Her tone was cold and her attitude was tough.

    She was usually decent and elegant, but she was agitated because her only son was seriously injured

    and unconscious.

    "Auntie, the car ident has nothing to do with Christina.She just came here to see..."

    Charlesforted her with a soft voice.

    In her forties, Judy was still charming.

    She was a half- French and the top pianist when she was younger.

    Besides her good figure and face, she had a graceful temperament.

    Patrick looked a little simr to her.

    "Charles."

    A girl came out of the ward after hearing the noise.

    She was wearing a university uniform, and her personality was a little restrained.

    She called out to Charles in a low voice.

    "Hello, sister-inw.'' Brianna blushed slightly and hid behind Judy, looking at Christina shyly.

    "Brianna, she''s not your sister-inw.Don''t call her like that!"

    Judy looked up and down at Christina with a cold face and sharp eyes.

    The corners of her lips curled up in disdain.

    "How shameless you''re! You bitch divorced Cory and then seduced and married Patrick..."

    "Patrick hasn''t had many women before, so you sessfully coaxed him into marrying you.But don''t

    feel at ease.There are many women who''re willing to give birth to him.After Patrick wakes up, I''ll ask

    him to divorce you.You make me disgusted -"

    Her words were sharp and humiliating.

    This was the first time Charles had heard Judy''s harsh words.

    "Auntie, it''s Cory''s fault! Christina is innocent..."

    "Charles, why are you helping her? Patrick has never suffered such serious injuries.But he''s now

    unconscious because of her! Who is she? Does she deserve Patrick''s suffering?"

    Judy became angrier and angrier.

    "The dirty divorced woman must get out of here!"

    Christina lowered her head and did not refute.

    Her eyes were fixed on the man lying on the bed unconsciously with a respirator...

    Charles was ina difficult situation.

    The bodyguards of the Hopkinses had walked to them, ready to throw Christina out of the building.

    Charles turned to look at the woman beside him and whispered, "Christina, you cane hereter..."

    But instead of leaving, Christina raised her head and looked directly into Judy''s eyes.

    "How is he now?"

    She asked in a persistent tone.

    "It''s none of your business!"

    Judy was not kind to her.

    Charles knew that Christina was stubborn, but he worried that Judy would hurt her.

    So he reminded her again, "Christina, let''s go back to the hotel.Patrick will be fine here..."

    "Patrick doesn''t need you!"

    Judy red at her and said that coldly.

    [Patrick doesn''t need you!]

    Her face turned as pale as the light of the hospital and her body trembled slightly.

    She felt she was humble and even wanted to escape...

    "Charles,e here."

    The elevator door opened and several senior doctors apanied a dignified old man out.

    When Christina heard the familiar voice, she immediately turned around.

    She was surprised to see Old Master Mr.Hopkins.

    But...

    She wondered if it was because of the dim lights that she felt Old Master Mr.

    Hopkins became a stranger to her.

    Judy did not dare to say anything since Old Master Mr.

    Hopkins was here.

    Everyone remained silent.

    Charles nced at Christina with an awkward look, and then at Old Master Mr.Hopkins.

    He saw that Old Master Mr.Hopkins''s expression was even more worried than when he heard Patrick

    had a car ident.

    He immediately strode towards Old Master Mr.Hopkins.

    "Grandpa," he greeted him respectfully.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Send Christina out of here.'' He didn''t expect Old Master Mr.Hopkins to say that.

    Christina could not hear him clearly because of the distance, but Charles heard him clearly.

    He was shocked.He knew that Old Master Mr.Hopkins usually called Christina''s nickname instead of

    full name, and his tone was very cold.

    "Grandpa, it was Cory who got drunk and hit Patrick, but we found out that something was strange with

    Cory''s car.And recently, IP&G Group has been under constant pressure.So I don''t think the ident is

    due to personal affairs..." Charles had thought that Old Master Mr.Hopkins was a reasonable person,

    and he would not me Christina for everything like others.

    "I told you to send Christina out of here right away, did you hear me?"

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins''s face darkened and he repeated in astern tone.

    The loud and hoarse voice echoed in the cold corridor of the hospital.

    Christina''s body shook slightly and her face turned pale.

    She saw the resentment in his eyes when he turned back...

    Grandpa hated her.

    Did he hate her for getting Patrick involved? It was her ex-husband, Cory, who caused the ident.

    It was her fault.

    Patrick was seriously injured because he had protected her.

    She understood why they hated her...But she just wanted to...

    "Grandpa, I just want to know if he''s okay..."

    She mustered up her courage and said to Old Master Mr.Hopkins.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins had treated her well.

    She didn''t ask for more, but she just wanted to see him.

    "Without you, he would be fine!"

    But Old Master Mr.Hopkins''s words made her and everyone else shocked.

    Clenching his crutch tightly, he was gnashing his teeth and trying to hold back hisplicated

    emotions.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins''s resentment made Christina stunned.

    She was suddenly at a loss.

    She felt like she was abandoned by a trusted family in a strange ce, and she was in a panic.

    Without hesitation, the two bodyguards walked to her and forced her to leave.

    Christina had to go, but she looked back at the ward with reluctant eyes, her vision blurry because of

    the tears.

    But she stared in that direction...

    When she walked to the elevator and walked past them, Charles''s expression changed dramatically

    and he looked at her with a surprised look.

    She did not know what Old Master Mr.Hopkins had said to Charles...

    Then, the door of the elevator closed.

    "I want you to investigate if the car ident six years ago had something to do with Christina..."

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins stared at the closed elevator door and squeezed the words from his gritted

    teeth.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    After returning to the hotel, Christina was on tenterhooks.

    She felt something was wrong.

    Why did grandpa suddenly be unconcerned? And Charles''s expression was also strange...

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Someone knocked on the door, so she rushed forward to open the door.

    Looking at the man in front of her, who had aplicated expression, she said, "Charles, what did

    grandpa tell you?"

    "Pack up and fly back to A City in an hour: He did not answer her, but ordered in a deep voice.

    "Fly back to A City in an hour?"

    Raising her head, she looked at him at the door.

    She lowered her eyes and thought for a while.

    Then she bit her lips and asked, "Why?"

    "Grandpa asked you to arrange for me to leave Seattle?"

    His expression changed slightly and he turned his head away, not wanting to meet her gaze.

    He reminded her in a cold voice, "In short, you should prepare as soon as possible.If you are hungry,

    you could eat on the ne.Time is up.Hurry up..."

    "Did something happen to Patrick?"

    She stepped forward immediately and interrupted him.

    "Charles, what exactly did grandpa tell you? It must have something to do with Patrick, right?"

    She kept asking with clear eyes.

    "Nothing," he didn''t want to tell him.

    "Charles, I know I got him into trouble.He protected me, so he was seriously injured..."

    "It has nothing to do with this ident!"

    Looking at her guilty expression, for some reason, he retorted irritably.

    Hearing this, she was even more confused, "What exactly is that..."

    "We''re not sure yet..."

    He paused and then muttered in a deep tone, "Patrick has been hiding from us all these years.''¡¯ He

    said softly.

    How to deal with this...

    "Patrick is not in danger at the moment.You are not needed here.You pack up and leave immediately."

    Charles didn''t give her a chance to speak, turned around, and left.

    "You''re not needed here.¡±

    Standing at the door, she watched him stride away.

    Perhaps Charles and Judy thought that she was not a doctor and she could do nothing to help, so she

    was not needed here.

    But when Christina heard it, she felt pained.

    Because she couldn''t do anything...

    She lowered her head, and her eyes filled with inferiority and guilt, "I can''t help him."

    She turned back to the suite and gently closed the door.

    She was the only one in the spacious and luxurious suite.

    Grandpa and the others thought she was a hindrance, so they wanted her to leave.

    ".But I don''t want to leave.I want to see him."

    She packed her luggage on the bed with unwillingness.

    When a gust of wind blew through the window, the light blue silk curtains were flickered.

    Inexplicably, she thought of the bedroom in Hopkins Family.

    She liked to sleep with the window open.

    But in the middle of the night, the night dew was heavy and the night wind was chilly, but she didn''t

    want to get up to close the window, so she hugged the quilt and shrank back.

    But every time she woke up, the window was closed.

    Even if Patrick didn''t tell her, she knew that he would always go to her bedroom at night, do a simple

    thing.

    That was closing the window for her.

    She didn''t know why he did this, maybe for the health of the baby in her belly...

    However, nobody could ignore such a simple thing, which had been persevering.

    "Patrick¡±

    Standing by the bed, she muttered the name with her right hand clutching the luggage.She felt hesitant

    and upset.

    The next second, she seemed to have figured something out.Then she grabbed her phone, dropped

    her bag, and strode out the door.If she left Seattle like this, she would hate herself.She wanted to see

    him now! Because she was afraid of meeting Charles and the others in the lobby, she took the elevator

    down to basement 2 and went out to take a taxi.

    "Miss, your phone is ringing."

    She hailed a taxi to the hospital.

    The driver was a warm-hearted foreigner.

    He turned to remind her that her cell phone was ringing in her pocket with a daze expression.

    Her expression was calm, and she lied, "My boyfriend made me angry.I don''t want to talk to him now.''

    "I see.

    Widening his eyes, the driver believed her.

    He told her seriously, "Be careful when you have a boyfriend.Some bad people would hurt you.You

    must learn to protect yourself"

    The driver said that was probably because of Christina''s eastern face and slim frame, which looked

    weak.

    She just smiled back and didn''t say much.

    Lowering her eyes, she hung up the call from Charles.

    "Damn it, where did she go?"

    Charles, who was on the other side of the phone, was so angry that his face turned dark.

    "Mr.Shepherd, do you need to send someone to look around?"

    "She should have gone to the hospital," Charles guessed.

    He already knew that Christina was not obedient.

    Even Patrick could not suppress her.How could she listen to them?

    "Inform the hospital to catch Christina if they meet her."

    Charles ordered angrily, but after thinking about it, he added, "Don''t disturb Old Master Mr.Hopkins.If

    they arrest her, inform me directly.''

    "Yes."

    His men immediately informed the hospital.

    Charles clenched the phone with a gloomy expression.

    If Christina went to the hospital, she would have to suffer.

    Judy and even Old Master Mr.Hopkins would not give her a good look...

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She was so stupid.

    He had already told her toe back to A City, but she asked for trouble.

    Patrick didn''t wake up.

    If something happened, no one could protect her.

    Suddenly, Charles frowned, "If she really went to the hospital, she wouldn''t have entered through the

    front door..."

    Christina didn''t have the guts to enter through the front door.

    She got out of the taxi and made a detour to the back door.

    She had been here before and knew that there were special logistics staff to deliver medical supplies.

    She deliberately ruffled her long hair, curled herself up against the wall, and half-squatted, not

    forgetting to rub her hands against the dirty dirt on her clothes and face.

    "Miss, are you feeling unwell?"

    Soon a nurse who was preparing to push the medical supplies found her half-squatting and walked

    towards her.

    Christina looked flustered.

    Her clothes and face were dusted.

    She raised her head with a timid expression, "I, I came on a trip with a friend.I was robbed.I sprained

    my foot..."

    "Robbery!"

    The nurse in front of her immediately became nervous.

    "Did you call the police? How''s your foot?"

    The nurse also squatted down and tried to help her up, but Christina suddenly threw her to the ground

    as she approached her.

    The nurse was stunned and did not react for a moment, "I''m sorry."

    Christina mumbled, deftly pulling off a long scarf around her neck and covering her mouth.

    She struggled in fear, but it was useless.

    She could only watch Christina take off her uniform and tie her hands and feet.

    In the end, Christina had no choice but to hide the nurse in the corner of the grass.

    She stood up straight and strode in through the back door of the hospital.

    "I just want to see him!"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    "How is his condition now?"

    It was sunny at midday outside, but it was gloomy in the hospital ward.

    The smell of disinfectant was prevalent, which made people lose their spirits.

    An old man with a crutch gazed at the ward with his eyes clouded.

    He asked someone in a low and hoarse voice, The principal beside looked stiff and replied carefully,

    "His temperature has returned to normal..."

    "I mean his intracranial pressure!"

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins''s face suddenly darkened as he read the proper noun through gritted teeth.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Acute intracranial pressure, if too high, can lead to cerebral hemorrhage,a, dted pupils, and

    even threaten to life.

    But there would usually be many clinical symptoms, such as severe headache, disordered breathing

    rhythm...Migraines.

    They knew about them which they just didn''t think of.

    This brat, how dared he hide all of them.

    The old man retracted his gaze, with his right hand holding his crutch trembling, and he asked slowly,

    "What is the sess rate of the operation?"

    "Dad, what operation are you talking about?"

    Suddenly the door was pushed open, and Judy looked at them in confusion.

    "Haven''t Patrick''s operation already beenpleted? Did something happen..."

    The dean wanted to exin it, but Old Master Mr.Hopkins gave him a glimpse coldly, he was

    immediately too afraid to say anything.

    This matter, indeed, cannot be mentioned causally.

    "Dad, what''s the matter? The attending doctor said that Patrick would be fine, and he is just

    unconscious for the time being..."

    Judy noticed something strange and became anxious.

    "Get out."

    The old man frowned, leaving a sentence without looking at her.

    Judy looked a little reluctant and unhappy and glimpsed at Patrick, who was still in aa in bed.

    She whispered, "Dad, I know I''ve done something wrong in the past, but I''m his mother...

    "I''ve said it.Get out!"

    The old man red at her impatiently.

    Judy clenched her lips with her pale face, and hesitated for a moment.

    Her son was her greatest support for the rest of her life, so he must be safe.

    However, she seemed to be very afraid of Old Master Mr.Hopkins.

    In the end, she had to leave with her head lowered.

    The white light above his head hit on Old Master Mr.

    Hopkins''s old face, revealing his tiredness and distress.

    "This matter cannot be brought up to another person."

    A stern warning was sent to the dean.

    "I Keep it in mind."

    The dean nodded with his solemn expression.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins just stayed for a while and trudged out with his crutch.

    Dong ¡ª

    "Be careful."

    A bottle of injected medicine fell on the ground by ident.

    Just in front of the ward, a nurse hurriedly squatted down to pick up the injection, while they just came

    out of the ward.

    They looked at her unsatifisedly and warned her to be careful.

    The nurse seemed to be a neer.

    She looked a little timid and did not dare to face them.

    Without saying a word, she picked up the injection, and quickly packed the cart when remaining half-

    bent to show her respect.

    "Push the stuff in and let the head nurse take care of the patient from now on."

    The dean ordered, fearing that something might go wrong with the patient inside.

    The young nurse nodded humbly, not daring to look directly at him.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins walking ahead was so upset that he was in no mood to pay attention to the

    nurse and urged the dean, "Come up with the treatment n as soon as possible..."

    "Don''t worry, we must do our best..."

    "Enough.Go for your work!"

    The old man scolded him irritably.

    He no longer wanted to listen to these ttering words.

    The nurse pushing the trolley at the door of the ward paused for a moment.

    She looked sideways at them leaving step by step with her beautiful brows furrowed and more

    uneasiness.

    "What the hell happened?"

    Christina didn''t understand it.

    Grandpa behaved strangely.

    She wore the nurse''s uniform as a disguise and pushed the utility cart.

    Looking at the door ahead, she took a deep breath and walked in slowly.

    He was right here.

    Not sure if she felt wrong that the smell of disinfectant inside was particrly strong, making the room

    feel like a sterile ward where air was quite depressing.

    The instruments in the ward were ringing, and the data on them kept shing.

    She moved closer and closer to the bed.

    She hadn''t seen him for days.

    He was very healthy before, and he could easily scoop her up...

    Gradually, she was immersed in guilt, and when eyeing at the cold face she knew well, she froze.

    Patrick''s face was quite weak and pale.

    Hey on the bed quietly with his eyes closed.

    Many wires were connected with his body to monitor his condition.

    "Patrick.."

    Her eyes brimming with emotion, she stood at the head of the bed, lowering her head.

    "Patrick, please wake up..."

    She didn''t dare to get too close to him with bodyguards outside.

    But she could not help secretly reaching out to touch his cold palms.

    "Patrick, I''m Christina."

    Patrick, I''m worried about you...

    Looking at his grim face, thinking of even Patrick, such a strong man was now so weak, she

    inexplicably wanted to cry, bit her lips heavily, and wanted to shout out.

    "Patrick, be awake quickly.I miss you so much..."

    When she spoke out these words, her eyes were getting moist.

    Bang -

    "Patrick!"

    Suddenly, a shout from behind startled Christina.

    She did not know why she immediately withdrew her hand.

    "Are you the nurse to change the injection?"

    The female''s voice sounded clear, she walked quickly to her side and looked a little thoughtful.

    "You go out first.The bottle was finished yet.I''ll call youter."

    Christina didn''t know how to reply.

    She didn''t want to leave so soon.

    "Patrick, you''ve been sleeping for a few days.The wholepany is waiting for you.Be awake

    quickly.Charles and I can''t stand it anymore."

    The woman walked directly to the other side of the bed, picking up some wet cotton sticks from the

    counter and moistening his dry lips expertly and gently.

    She said it naturally and it seemed that they were familiar with each other.

    "Patrick, we all need you.You can''t bezy anymore"

    She continued saying with a chuckle, as if she was chatting to the man.

    Her words made Christina stare at her.

    Who was she? The woman had white skin, was dressed in a ck, neat, and expensive suit skirt with

    her long curled hair.

    The charm as a mature woman was shown on her face, and no extra jewelry was with her.

    She looked energetic and smart.

    "You''re not a nurse here?"

    Sure enough, she was smart enough to notice that Christina looked different from the photo on the little

    card on her uniform.

    "Who are you?"

    Now, she immediately became vignt, quickly stood up straight and protected the man in front of the

    bed.

    "I, l am..."

    Christina stared at her, not knowing what to speak for a moment.

    "Bodyguards,e in."

    The woman shouted anxiously at the door, "I don''t know who you are, but you''d better leave

    immediately!"

    Her words were cold, with her eyes fixed on Christina sharply.

    "This woman came in disguise, took her away, and found out who she was..."

    Looked at their repulsive look, Christina became nervous.

    She spoke out to exin, "I am¡­¡±

    ¡°..She, she''s my wife."

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    "..She''s my wife."

    The person on the bed moved a little and his words made others silent.

    "Patrick!"

    The woman near the bedside reacted the most quickly.She approached him with a look of excitement

    and surprise.

    "Patrick, you''re awake."

    "Inform Old Master Mr.Hopkins and the doctor immediately..."

    The bodyguard outside was also very surprised, but he did as he was told without dy.

    Christina stood at the end of the bed in a daze.

    She looked at the man on the hospital bed.

    He had just woken up and his face was pale.

    He opened his eyes, which were misty, and raised his head slightly and fixed his eyes on her.

    He did not speak again, but Christina''s heart trembled.

    The look in his eyes...was not cold or aggressive, but showed confusion and weakness.

    "You are...Christina?"

    The woman standing by the bed looked a little embarrassed.

    She looked straight at Christina and asked in a weird voice, "Are you Patrick''s wife?"

    She had long heard that Patrick had gotten his marriage license with a woman in the country, but there

    was no wedding.

    The woman, who was staring at Christina, somehow made her feel ill at ease.

    "Come here."

    The man on the bed suddenly called out softly.

    Christina looked at his pale face and frowned.

    She quickly walked over to the other side of the bed and said, "Patrick, do you have a headache?"

    "Are you hurt?"

    Almost subconsciously, he followed her to the left and asked without answering.

    "Patrick, you cannot move your body:"

    The woman on the right was anxious to reach out and hold him down.

    Christina moved faster and immediately bent down to hold his shoulder.

    "Patrick, don''t move," she said awkwardly.

    "Are you hurt?" he asked in a stubborn tone.

    He was already on his side, but he still stared at her.

    He vaguely remembered the car ident, and she seemed to have cried in terror.

    He was still staring at Christina.

    Somehow, there was tears in her eyes as she heard his low voice which was familiar to her.

    "Patrick, I''m worried about you."

    She choked on her words and couldn''t help but cry.

    "Hurry up and get better.I''m worried about you.I don''t know what to do.I can''t help you..."

    A glistening tear fell, and his eyes gradually cleared up.

    He looked up at her who was sobbing, and he was slightly startled, somewhat surprised.

    For a moment, even Patrick did not know what to say.

    He stared nkly at her tears falling on his bedsheets.

    She seldom cried.

    The woman on the other side looked at them in shock.She then looked down and then subconsciously

    took a step back.She was extra here.

    "Patrick, I''m going to find the doctor," she said softly before stepping away.

    Patrick did not say anything to her, not a word.

    When she walked out of the room, she only heard him mutter helplessly.

    "She cries more often now..."

    The woman paused and turned to look at the hospital bed.

    "He really seemed to care about her..."

    Just as she turned her head, she bumped into another man at the door of the ward.

    The other man sounded a little anxious.

    "Barbara, did you see a woman..."

    "Christina!"

    Charles nced into the ward, found the familiar figure, and roared angrily.

    He was so angry that he strode in.

    "Christina, you''re so bold.You kidnapped a nurse.I really want to..."

    "What happened to her?"

    The man on the bed frowned.

    He had just woken up and his voice was a little hoarse.

    Charles froze and stared at the man in the hospital bed for a second.

    He suddenly became agitated.

    "Patrick, you''re awake!"

    "Christina, did youe and wake up Patrick?"

    Charles was very excited.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He didn''t want to me anyone.

    He was just shocked.

    Christina blushed and quickly turned around to wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    She didn''t know since when she had cried easily.

    ¡®''Damn it, why did I be so sentimental?''¡¯

    ¡®''Now Charles saw me crying, he willugh at me¡± Patrick looked at her, who was embarrassed, and

    laughed out.

    Charles raised his eyebrows and looked at them.

    He could still smile.

    The woman standing beside him hadplicated emotions in her eyes.

    Patrick touched Charles casually with his elbow.

    "She is..."

    "The one with the watch."

    Charles snorted.

    Barbara was silent, and a bitter smile appeared on her lips.

    "It''s really her."

    Charles could not help butin, "I really don''t know why Patrick would like her.She is just a

    troublemaker!"

    Soon the doctor and nurse rushed in and saw that the man on the bed had woken up.

    They asked with happy smiles, "Mr.Hopkins, how are you feeling?"

    Patrick cooperated with the doctor, and his head was still a little dizzy, but there was no sharp pain.

    The wound on his body was bandaged, and his consciousness had recovered.

    The attending doctor thought he was really getting better, and he said, "Mr.Hopkins, the wound on your

    forehead has been bandaged.For the next week, you must not get it with water.There''s also a fracture

    in your right shoulder de, so you can''t lift weights for the next three months.It''s about your brain..."

    "Got it.Get out."

    Patrick suddenly interrupted the doctor with a cold voice.

    The attending doctor did not dare to continue when seeing at his warning eyes.

    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"

    Barbara noticed something unusual carefully.

    "Mr.Hopkins just woke up.Please be careful about him.It''s not good for him to get out of bed for the time

    being."

    The doctor only said some normal things, then he turned to look at the other medical staff, and quickly

    left the ward.Barbara was very capable.

    She frowned slightly and was about to catch up with the doctor when Charles reached out and grabbed

    her.

    Charles didn''t say anything, but his meaning was clear.

    He didn''t want her to ask more.

    There was a strange silence in the ward, and Christina''s eyes were fixed on the door.

    The doctor just said about Patrick''s brain...

    "I''m thirsty:"

    The low voice was a little hoarse.

    Barbara stepped forward almost reflexively, and Charles looked at her.

    Soon, she realized something wrong and there was some embarrassment on her face.

    "The doctor said you can''t sit up.'''' Christina was standing by Patrick''s bed, holding half a cup of warm

    water.

    When she saw that he was about to get up, she immediately stopped him.

    "Patrick, don''t move.I''ll think about it..."

    She was afraid that this man would ignore the doctor''s advice.

    She looked down at the cup in her hand and was worried about how to give it to him.

    "You want to feed me?"

    The man on the bed leisurely dropped a sentence.

    At that moment, several people were staring at Christina, as if they were surprised but also looking

    forward to it...

    "I, I''ll go find a straw."

    Christina didn''t want to do that.

    The man had just woken up and was about to make things difficult for her.

    Now her ears were red.

    She put the cup on the counter and ran out.

    "Christina, how dare you run away!"

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    "Why are you still here? I''ve told you nevere here again!"

    Christina sat on a metal seat outside the ward being yelled at by the woman.She suddenly felt helpless

    and wanted to exin.

    Judy became impatient and yelled at the bodyguards.

    "Drive her away immediately."

    "It''s the Mr.Hopkins who asked her to stay..."

    One of the bodyguards looked at thedy and spoke to her formally without much respect.Judy''s face

    suddenly clouded.

    "Patrick is awake?"

    "Since my son has woke up, why no one tells me?"

    She spoke hastily with dissatisfaction.She ignored Christina and took quick steps to rush into the ward.

    "Madam, you are not allowed up here."

    The two bodyguards stepped forward and stopped her at the door with grim faces.

    Judy was furious.

    "Why can''t Ie in? He''s my son!"

    "Sorry¡¯'' One of the bodyguards responded coldly with a tough attitude.

    Watching her soon-to-be mother-inw confronting the bodyguard, Christina exined in a whisper,

    "Grandpa said he had something important to discuss with Patrick..."

    "How dare you talk to me!"

    Judy''s face darkened.

    She red at her.

    Christina had to lower her head and remained silent in front of the furious mother-inw.

    She found that Judy was a tougher person to get along with than Laurie, and she seemed to hate her...

    At this moment, a loud bang came behind the door.

    Because of the closed thick door, she could not hear clearly the conversations inside, but she guessed

    that the Old Master Mr.Hopkins was angry.

    "If it wasn''t for this ident, how long were you going to keep it from me?"

    "Patrick, you must make this clear to me!"

    The old man had a sullen face.His right hand clenched tightly around his crutch, and his body trembled

    in anger.

    "Grandpa, calm down, please.Patrick just woke up.He''s still very weak.We could ask himter..."

    Charles was standing beside the old man.

    He carefully persuaded the old man when he saw the old man and his grandson quarreling furiously.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    But the man lying on the sickbed feared nothing.

    He replied, "So what if you have known.¡±

    This infuriated the old man.

    If he hadn''t see Patrick lying weakly on the sickbed, he would definitely hit this rebellious grandson with

    his walking stick.

    "Patrick, do you really think you are able to solve everything? You are not respecting me at.all,

    bastard!"

    Patrick was still lying on the bed.

    His face was pale.

    He nced at the angry old man sitting at the end of the bed, thinking carefully.

    He seemed a little bit tired, so he slowly closed his eyes.

    "You can''t help me though you know it.'''' He replied tonelessly in a low voice.

    Even if he had told them, they wouldn''t be able to help.

    There was aplicated look on the old man''s face.

    He red at him for a long time.

    Suddenly, Old Master Mr.Hopkins stood up, turned around, and stumped out of the room.

    Charles worried that the old man would be affected by bad emotions, so he followed him out

    immediately.

    When he left, he couldn''t help ncing at the hospital bed in a mood.

    Patrick was right.

    Even if they knew it at first, they couldn''t help him...

    "Grandpa, Patrick just doesn''t want you to worry about him."

    Charlesforted him in a low voice when he was about to open the door.

    The Old Master Mr.Hopkins frowned with a grim face, opened the door and walked out.

    Judy and Christina looked up at them at the same time.They were full of doubts but dared not to ask.

    "Dad, what''s wrong with Patrick? What are you talking about..."

    Being unable to restrain herself, Judy stood up and asked nervously.

    However, the old man ignored her and lookplicatedly at Christina.

    Christina felt nervous as he looked at her.

    She did not know whether to stand up or sit still, and whether to speak or wait for him to ask her.

    "Take good care of him."

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins informed Christina in a hoarse and choked voice.

    Without saying anything else, he headed straight for the elevator.

    Christina widened her eyes as she watched the old man leaves.

    She didn''t quite understand what the old man meant by "take good care of him."

    While the Old Master Mr.Hopkins, who had always been physically strong with a majestic figure,

    seemed to have aged a lot.

    "Aunt Jiang, Patrick has just woke up.He needs to rest..." Charles looked at Judy and said.

    Judy was angry.

    It was obvious that they didn''t allow her in the ward.

    She kept trying, "Patrick needs my care..."

    "As what grandpa has just said, Christina will take care of him.Patrick has married her, so you don''t

    have to worry about him." Charles replied calmly.

    Christina looked at Charles, feeling strange.

    Although Charles was ady-killer, he has always respected the elders.

    But now, he spoke to Judy in a cold tone.

    "Hurry up.Get in."

    Charles reminded Christina in a low voice when he was passing by.

    Christina finally realized and then walked into the ward hesitantly.

    While Judy, who was standing beside her, looked at her with anger and unwillingness.

    The man on the bed closed his eyes and was resting.

    She stood by the sickbed and looked at the remaining liquid in the infusion bottle hanging above.

    She did not dare to wake him up.

    She pulled up a chair carefully and sat by the bed, staring at the injection silently.

    It was very quiet in the ward.

    The thick door had been closed, and there was only her and him in the ward.

    Christina looked at the man in bed.

    She knew that he was not asleep.

    His face was pale and his brows were slightly furrowed as if he was thinking about something.

    She wanted to ask him something, but hesitated and fell silent again.

    What were they talking about just now? If she asked him, he might not want to reply.

    But she felt that there must be something wrong.

    She noticed that there was a small dent in the metal back of the sickbed.

    It seemed that grandpa was really angry just now.

    It may be caused by the crutch.

    "Have...have I disturbed you?"

    When she saw that the injection was almost finished, she stood up and changed a new infusion bottle.

    As soon as she finished it, she saw him staring at her.

    Patrick did not reply.

    His eyes were deep and clear.

    He had not slept just now.

    He closed his eyes just wanted to be alone.

    "Are you feeling well? Do you want to see the doctor?"

    Christina was a little restrained by his gaze.

    After thinking for a while, she asked, "Do you want to drink water or eat something?"

    Christina felt that she was stupid for asking these questions.

    But she really didn''t know what she could do for him.

    He remained silent, which made Christina increasingly awkward.

    "If I''m annoying you, I can wait outside."

    Patrick gasped for air because of the pain.

    Then he said in a low voice, "You won''t be here if I want you to leave..."

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Christina was staying in the ward.

    Around 7 pm, the hospital sent over some side dishes.

    Because Patrick had just woken up and couldn''t eat immediately, he could just be injected nutrient

    fluids, while Christina ate quickly and simply aside.

    She originally thought that she might have to go back to the hotel to get her clothes, but she didn''t

    expect Charles to pack all her luggage and send it over.

    It seemed that he wanted her to stay with Patrick in the hospital.

    Christina took the luggage from the nurse and looked hesitant.

    The man in the hospital bed was much better, and he was looking at her withplicated eyes.

    He seemed to be watching her leave or stay...

    Christina didn''t say anything.

    She took a new set of clothes and went straight into the bathroom.

    The man on the hospital bed had wanted to say that she could leave if she wanted, but he held back

    and didn''t say it might because he was too tired today.

    This ward was very spacious, and there was a single bed opposite Patrick''s bed.

    Christina went to the nurse and asked for a clean set of pillows and nkets.

    She cleaned up the bed andy down there to rest.

    "Patrick, remember to call me if you need anything."

    She warned him dutifully before she fell asleep.

    He looked at her on the opposite bed, raised his eyebrows slightly, and had some conflicting emotions

    in his eyes.

    Only when he finally saw her close her eyes and breathe evenly did he let out a faint sigh of

    disappointment.

    This was his wife...

    When would his wife be as considerate as anyone else''s...

    The lights in the ward were dimmed, and Patrick tilted his head to look at the familiar faces across from

    him.

    Suddenly, he remembered how angry his grandfather was today.

    He couldn''t let them know that.

    "No matter how inconsiderate she is, she''s mine."

    On the first quiet night after waking up, Patrick''s wounds were still stinging.

    Did he have a masochistic tendency? Did all men have this tendency to be abused? He could find

    someone who was very obedient, but he just liked her.

    In the end, he gave an inexplicable chuckle.

    Then he closed his eyes.

    This spacious and quiet ward was not so cold anymore.

    The next day, Christina set her rm and got up early.

    Just in case Charles said that she did not contribute after she came herest time, Christina

    immediately began to serve Patrick after washing up.

    "I told you not to move around.Can''t you bear it? You''ve endured all these injuries..."

    Christina''s angry voice came from the ward.

    In the end, she seemed to have no choice but topromise.

    "I know, I Know, I''ll help you undress..."

    Around 8:00 in the morning, Charles and the others came to visit Patrick.

    Hearing this strange sound inside, they quickly opened the door and hurried in.

    "Christina, you, what are you doing?"

    Charles was a little dumbfounded, his eyes burning as he watched the two of them acting strangely and

    ambiguously on the bed.

    When Christina heard the sound, she immediately turned her head to look at them.

    Her cheeks suddenly turned red, and her hands were still holding the man''s pants...

    This scene was a little embarrassing.

    "You will hurt Patrick with your clumsy hands!"

    Judy, who came in quickly, red at Christina with displeasure.

    Christina was yelled at by her mother-inw, and her expression was a little nervous.

    She quickly loosened her grip and stood by the bedside, not daring to do anything.

    "Christina, what are you doing?"

    Charles almost broke down.

    The old man said that he wanted her to take care of Patrick, but it seemed that he would bode ill rather

    than well.

    "I, I just want to help him..."

    "Does Patrick want to take a bath?"

    Barbara also came over.

    Looking at this scene, she was a little embarrassed and turned her head.

    "Yes, it''s all because of Patrick.He''s screaming for a bath:"

    Christina felt that Barbara was really observant.

    When she finished speaking, she looked down at the man in the hospital bed angrily.

    Barbara was surprised to see her ming Patrick so directly.

    It was the first time she had ever seen someone so...close to him.

    "Hurry up."

    Patrick ignored Christina''s infuriated face and urged her calmly.Then he turned round and chased them

    away unhappily.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "You guys go out."

    "Patrick, you can ask the professional nurse to help you.She is unable to do anything..."

    Judy took a step forward and said that she rejected Christina.

    Charles felt the same way.

    "Christina, stop being a troublemaker.He has a fracture of his right shoulder de.Ask a professional

    nurse to help him..."

    When he said halfway, Barbara noticed that the man on the hospital bed had a dark face and was

    about to lose his temper.

    So she immediately tugged Charles''s arm to stop him from talking.

    "Ca nurse? No, he''ll be angry.¡¯'' Christina retorted him.

    "Patrick is very picky.He won''t let anyone touch him.He''s as delicate as a girl.And he''s very difficult to

    serve...''¡¯ She told them very seriously.

    Charles and the others were stunned.

    "Get out now¡±

    The picky man in the hospital bed raised his voice and roared angrily.He didn''t know who he was angry

    with.

    "Christina, who are you talking about?"

    Charles and the others were driven away with a strange look on their faces, and when they closed the

    door, they only heard Patrick ask angrily.

    "If Patrick has high blood pressure, it''s all his wife''s fault."

    Charles stood outside the door, muttering gloomily.

    Barbara smiled awkwardly.

    She had known Patrick for more than ten years, and it was the first time she had seen him scold a

    woman like this.

    "I didn''t expect Patrick to like this kind of woman..."

    When they went to school together, they used to joke about what kind of woman the cool young master

    of the Hopkinses would like.

    Even though he nevercked beautifuldies and socialites around him, no one could match him.

    Charles''s face was filled with despair.

    "Patrick likes this..."

    He had admired Patrick since he was a child.

    Patrick was a first-rate man in terms of ability, skill, and character, but why was his vision so low..It took

    Charles a long time to ept this unreliable sister-in-w, Christina.

    "How could his grandfather have let him marry this useless woman!"

    Judy, who was also waiting outside the door, darkened her face and cursed in anger.

    Hearing Judy''s scolding, Charles raised his eyebrows and looked at her.

    She had been living in the United States since Patrick''s father passed away.

    She was still very charming though he hadn''t seen her for a long time.

    None of them liked Judy.

    Judy seemed to reject Christina very much, and it was a disgust from the bottom of her heart.

    "She''s notpletely useless," Charles said casually.

    "Christina is very straightforward and very simple.Patrick has been under a lot of pressure since he

    was a child, and he''s always hated those scheming women..."

    Charles emphasized hisst sentence and said it with an ambiguous meaning.

    It was understandable that Patrick liked Christina.

    Judy changed her expression, pursing her lips and stopping talking.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    "Where''s the fairy tale book I asked you to buy?"

    It was the third day since Patrick woke up, and he has regained his energy, but his injuries were so

    serious that he needed to stay in the hospital for observation.

    Charles and the others came to visit him every day at noon.

    Christina rummaged through the fruit basket that Charles had brought, but there was no fairy tale book

    she wanted.

    "You''re a mother now, but you read such childish books."

    Charles red at her angrily.

    Christina looked at him angrily.

    "I told you the day before yesterday.You forgot again!"

    "I asked Barbara to stop by the bookstore and buy it for you.Christina, are you ashamed that you have

    to bother others when you are asked to stay and look after Patrick?"

    Every time Charles came to visit him, this ward became very lively.

    Patrick sat leaning on the head of the bed, ncing towards them.

    Christina and Charles red at each other, then they turned their heads away and shut up.

    Around 11:30 noon, the nurse brought some food.

    Probably tired of the food here, Patrick continued to read the financial papers in his hand.

    His face was cold and he didn''t even look at the lunch.

    "Patrick, you can''t be picky about food in front of my son.¡¯'' Christina''s words were so astonishing, and

    Charles was about to say that she was the pickiest eater.

    At this moment, Barbara walked in slowly.

    "Patrick''s son?"

    With a slight smile, she looked at the people in the room jokingly.

    "Hello: Christina looked at Barbara and immediately became more disciplined and greeted her

    seriously.

    Charles mocked her.

    "You''re pretending:"

    "I''ve heard from Charles that you''re pregnant with twins.Congrattions."

    Xua Barbara walked up to her and smiled like a sister.

    Christina was surprised to hear that.

    Barbara looked at her face and said with a chuckle, "I''ve heard about you before.After all, you''re so

    famous."

    Charles sighed and shook his head.

    "Yes, she is a famous troublemaker."

    "Charles, do you need a beating?"

    Christina turned around and red at him, ming him for ruining her image.

    "Barbara, don''t get too close to her.Christina has a violent tendency.If you don''t agree with her, she will

    beat and hurt you.Be careful."

    "They say you''re good at karate?"

    Barbara was amused and asked curiously.

    Was it apliment to be judged as a great fighter? Christina looked at Barbara in front of her.

    She was very decent and generous, and very capable.

    She could tell at a nce that Barbara was a career woman.

    She had always admired this kind of self- reliant woman.

    Compared to Barbara, she felt ashamed.

    Christina looked a little embarrassed and muttered, "My grandfather told me to learn this since I was a

    child.He said I wouldn''t be bullied in the future."

    "Grandpa is right"

    The man who had been reading the newspaper quietly suddenly said in a low voice.

    Charles was expressionless.

    He just wanted to tease her that her grandfather hadn''t thought that she would bully others? Barbara

    nced at Patrick on the other side of the bed.

    Suddenly, the smile on her face was a little stiff.

    Lowering her head, she hid her emotions and quickly took out a book from the bag.

    "Charles asked me to buy it for you..." Christina took the fairy tale book from her.

    "Thank you."

    "Christina, do you like fairy tales?"

    "I want to read stories to Patrick."

    Christina looked at her and took it for granted.

    The man on the bed was surprised and put down his newspaper to look at her.

    "You don''t like it?"

    Seeing that he was looking at her strangely, Christina asked back.

    She remembered that thest time she was in the hospital, Patrick read her Grimm''s Fairy Talese, but

    she wasn''t sure if Patrick had this habit.

    She even doubted if Patrick wanted to go back to his childhood, but she didn''t have the guts to ask

    such a serious question.

    Charles was so stunned that he forgot to tease her for a moment, but suddenly he heard Patrick''s deep

    voice, "I like."

    Charles felt speechless.

    "Brianna will definitely like Christina.It''s fun to be with her.¡±

    Barbara raised the corner of her lips slightly and turned to smile at Patrick.

    "Is Briannaing today?"

    Charles remembered that Patrick''s sister had a school holiday today.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I was supposed to pick her up from school, but she has an appointment with a friend today..."

    Charles was shocked when he heard this.

    "Does Brianna have a friend?"

    Christina frowned slightly and thought that Charles''s tone was a little strange.She didn''t know much

    about Brianna.

    Thest time she saw her, she only felt that she was very shy.

    "Brianna has autism," Patrick whispered.

    "Autism?"

    Christina''s eyes widened and she walked to the bed as if she were interested.

    "Patrick, is your sister''s autism born or affected..."

    Seeing her taking the initiative to sit by his bed, Patrick couldn''t help butugh.

    "She''s just shy.She''ll like you."

    "Actually, I''m pretty good with people with autism." Christina was confident.

    "Christina, you are very unashamed" Charles teased her.

    "Dealing with people with autism needs a lot of patience.I think Brianna would probably be scared to

    tears by your fiery temper.¡±

    "And only Barbara is so attentive to stay with her all year round tomunicate with her"

    Charles liked Patrick''s sister very much, but Brianna was too introverted.

    Every time they saw her, they would show their friendliness and wanted to get closer to her, but

    Brianna was only willing to chat with the Hopkinses members.

    Barbara took a long time to make Brianna ept her.

    "No, I used to...Eric is autistic too.He likes me" Christina said defiantly.

    Charles didn''t believe that.

    Men were bewitched by her beauty.

    "Come on, I already know how proud you were in your past love stories.Those men chased you, it''s

    just..."

    "Eric is different from those men!"

    Christina argued with him, and the two of them quarreled at the sight of each other.

    "Who''s Eric?"

    Patrick didn''t bother to argue with them, but suddenly he felt annoyed by hearing Eric''s name.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    Just as Patrick asked, the phone at the table suddenly rang...

    It was a Call from thepany.

    Patrick answered the call and listened to the report coldly.

    The people in the ward immediately quieted down.

    Christina sat next to him and heard some voice indistinctly, "You shoulde back..."

    "I''lle back tomorrow¡±

    Finally, Patrick replied faintly.

    "Did something happen?"

    Christina looked at him and frowned.She was worried.

    "Nothing" Patrick seldom talked about thepany with her.

    "Is the group affected by the car ident¡­¡± Christina was concerned and wanted to know more, but

    Patrick didn''t let her ask.

    He said, "Go out and buy me lunch.I don''t like the food in the hospital."

    She froze and clenched her lips.She stood up from the bed.

    "All right."

    She said reluctantly and walked out.

    "Patrick, can Shawn deal with the news at home..."

    Christina walked to the door and heard that Barbara was discussing thepany with him seriously,

    "I''ve paid attention to ittely.I suspect that some media are manipted in secret..."

    "Chandler told me about the great public pressure.Some reports say that IP&G Group has been

    turbulent for changing the head.Some reports are more ridiculous and say that you are dead.It is a

    mess."

    "You should appear in public..."

    Charles sounded a little angry.

    Click! The door was mmed by Christina angrily.

    They were talking about business, and she was asked to go out indirectly.

    She was a little depressed.

    Why couldn''t she know? Although she was unhappy, she went out of the hospital and bought takeout

    for him.

    Mercer Ind was a famous rich area in Seattle.

    There were lush mountains and lucid waters.

    The environment was good.

    Since Patrick asked her to go out, she sat in the chair of an open-air restaurant.

    She enjoyed the view and had the cake.

    But she was in the strange city alone.

    Even the scenery was beautiful, she was still sad.

    When was Patrick so aggrieved? He was seriously injured and unconscious now.

    Was she good enough to be protected by him...

    Why did Cory hit Patrick in car? It was your fault...

    She suddenly remembered Jiang Meil''s words.

    She put down the fork.

    She looked bad and was in a daze.

    Suddenly, there was a thud.

    The ripples were made by a small rock in the clearke on her left.

    She came to herself.

    Christina stood up.

    It seemed that she figured it out.

    She wanted to hurry back.

    It didn''t matter even if Patrick asked her to go out and she had to wait outside the door.

    However, when Christina came to the store to pay the bill, the waiter told her that the bill had been

    paid.

    Aman paid for her.

    Christina was stunned for a second.

    Did someone pay for her again? "How tall is he? Does he have fair skin and azure eyes...

    She suddenly became nervous and grabbed the waiter by the arm to ask.

    The waiter found that she was anxious, he quickly answered, "Yes, he is tall and has blue eyes..."

    Christina ran out in a hurry.

    She looked around at the passers-by and shouted in a hurry.

    "Eric!"

    "Eric, I know it''s you.Come out..."

    She shouted in Chinese.

    The passers-by stopped and looked at her curiously.

    The waiter thought something big had happened and rushed out, "Miss, do you need help?"

    Christina ignored them.

    She narrowed her eyes and looked around nervously.

    She didn''t find him.

    She carefully saw the passers-by and he was not there.

    "..You are so stingy.I just said that I wouldn''t see you again.Why do you remember it for so long.You

    are so stubborn.You are a pig!"

    Christina yelled at theke in front of her angrily.

    She looked angry and guilty.

    She had known him a long time ago.

    Even she herself couldn''t remember.

    Her grandfather said that when she learned to crawl, she snatched his toy arrogantly.

    They grew up together and went to the same kindergarten.

    They were ssmates in primary school and middle school...

    But they quarreled and heleft.

    Since he left that day, she had never seen him.

    She regretted itter.

    She wanted to find him, but she failed.

    Grandpa scolded her and her aunt also scolded her.

    But she was young and arrogant.

    She was proud and didn''t admit her mistakes.

    But she secretly kept the wooden box that he gave her.

    No matter where she moved to, she would take it with her.

    "Eric hasn''t been in contact with the Fishers these years.Will he be in trouble..."

    Suddenly she remembered something bad.

    He was autistic and didn''t know how to get along with others.She picked up the takeout and went back

    to the hospital.

    Atst, she didn''t see him.

    "Christina, are you very aggrieved to buy lunch?"

    The elevator was on the floor and she happened to meet Charles.

    Charles saw that she carried the takeout and looked sullen.

    Christina was in a bad mood and nced at him discontentedly, "Have you finished discussing the

    important matters?"

    "What? You''re sulking.You''re worried that Patrick didn''t let you know about thepany.''¡¯ Charles

    grunted angrily and grumbled at her.

    "Why do you like to cause trouble? He has his own way.You just need to do your own things.And you

    won''t understand even if he tells you."

    "I see.I really can''t help you."

    Christina was annoyed.

    She replied in anger and passed him to go to the ward.

    Seeing that she left angrily, he raised his eyebrows, "Is she really angry?"

    Christina was angry, but now she didn''t know what she was angry about.

    The door was open and Barbara was still in the room, "Be careful when you return tomorrow..."

    Patrick seemed to feel it and suddenly raised his head to look at the door.

    Barbara did not look back and she was awkward.

    She knew that she should leave.

    She remembered something important and asked quickly.

    "..ls there any news about Derek?"

    Christina stood outside the door.

    It seemed that they were discussing business.

    She did not dare to go in and could not hear what they were talking about.

    She held the takeout bag and waited outside.

    "I''ll leave..."

    To Christina''s surprise, Barbara strode out in less than two minutes and greeted her with a smile.

    "Are you done talking? Do I disturb you..."

    Christina asked out of courtesy.

    "As long as Patrick was awake, it is fine in thepany.There''s one more thing...I''ll ask himter"

    She did not borate.

    She looked at Christina and paused.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She said with a smile, "Patrick knows you are waiting outside.Hurry up and go in."

    She smiled reluctantly.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Patrick watched her putting the takeaway on the shelf in front of the bed and then sitting down staring

    nkly.

    She looked confused and unhappy.

    It was true that Christina had something in mind.

    Hearing his voice, she looked up.

    Patrick stopped her before she could speak, frowning.

    "You don''t need to know much about thepany: He thought that she was sulking because he had

    told her to leave a moment ago.

    "All right."

    She answered stiffly lowered her head down.

    Complicated emotions filled her eyes.

    Staring at her side face, he could tell that she was preupied.

    He tried tofort her.

    His voice was deep.

    "There are enough professional assistants around me.I don''t need you to be one of them.You''re my...''¡¯

    My wife.

    There were some things that he wanted to exin but didn''t know how to.

    Something tinkled.

    Christina didn''t catch hisst few words.

    It was her phone in her coat pocket.

    A new message on WhatsApp: "Christina, are you ok? I saw the news.Did you get into a car ident?

    Please answer me when you are free.I''m worried about you."

    It was from Crystal.

    "We''re returning home tomorrow, right?"

    Christina looked up and asked him.

    Patrick raised his eyebrows slightly, wondering if she had met someone recently.

    He nced suspiciously at the screen of her cell phone but managed to hide that emotion from her.

    "Yes¡¯'' he answered softly.

    Christina didn''t have any other thoughts.She replied quickly on the phone.

    "We''re fine.We''ll be back tomorrow.Don''t worry¡¯''

    "Crystal saw the news and sent me a message.She seemed to havee across her brother again

    when she left the vi.She was so drunk, but the scum would just not let her go..."

    Christina chatted with him and was obviously a little enraged.

    "If Simon bullies her again, I must teach him a lesson!"

    "She''s settled.There''s no need to keep worrying,"

    The man on the bed, whose lunch was nearly untouched, replied in a bad mood.

    "How do you know that?"

    Patrick did not answer.

    He was never interested in other people''s business.

    Unlike him, Christina was vivacious.

    She was ying with her phone at first, but soon remembered some other trifles and handed her

    phone to him immediately.

    "Patrick, can you check this for me? Is this Barbara''s ount? She added me yesterday"

    He replied with three words, "I don''t know.¡±

    Christina didn''t believe it.

    "You must know it.You two are close..."

    She changed her mind after a second.

    Christina raised an eyebrow.

    "I got it.You don''t have a WhatsApp ount, do you?"

    "That''s fine, Patrick, I''ll apply for a new ount for you.We chat in the group all the time.You can also

    see what others are doing on this tform, which will be a great help to develop a better friendship with

    your clients."

    Develop a friendship with clients? Patrick was a little bit wordless.

    He would in no way develop a friendship with those old men.

    But he didn''t refuse either.

    Christina took the ck phone and got him a new ount in minutes.

    She hesitated while choosing the name of the new ount.

    "How about Ice?"

    She asked him cautiously.

    "What?"

    Christina found his question difficult to answer, so she decided to fool him over.

    "Well, you need a new name for your new ount and I''m thinking about something like South Pole

    Ice, you know, it sounds closer to the people..."

    Ice, and it''s from the South Pole.

    Sometimes it was really hard for Patrick to understand what was going on in his wife''s head.

    She had so many strange idea all the time.

    It didn''t matter for him to be called Ice on WhatsApp, because this kind of social software didn''t mean

    much to him.

    But he was delighted to see the sweet smile on his wife''s face as if she finally seeded in getting

    things on her own way.

    "You should set a six-digit payment password here and remember to give a red envelope as a gift to

    others.I''m sure you will have more luck by doing this often..."

    Christina kept talking about what she knew about WhatsApp.

    She suddenly got interested,ing closer to him and enthusiastically teaching him how to use it.

    "This Slutty Brother Charlie is Charles, and this Piggy Get Luckier is Crystal." she showed him the

    contact list carefully.

    "This Aimee is new.It should be Barbara..."

    "And this is me¡¯'' she pointed him the ount using a picture of the face of a fat cat as a profile photo.

    It was so funny.

    Patrick couldn''t help tough out.

    "Stopughing at it! It''s so cute! Haven''t you realized that in some ways you''re already out of date?"

    Christina rolled her eyes a bit at him and continued to mutter, "When my baby is born, I''ll use his

    picture as my profile photo."

    "Isn''t the baby you?"

    He knew her nickname.

    "Don''t call me that.It''s embarrassing."

    Hearing him mentioned the nickname reminded Christina of another WhatsApp friend.

    She turned a little confused and searched the contact list quickly.

    "Who is this Sleeping Beauty?"

    Patrick looked at the screen and asked first.

    He would never forget that this Sleeping Beauty sent her two messages that day in the bedroom.

    He called her in a very intimate way.

    Christina didn''t answer.

    She just fixed her eyes on the words "Sleeping Beauty.¡±

    She guessed that it was him.

    No wonder...

    Besides her mother, he was the only one who called her by her nickname.

    "Christina, are you going to cheat on your husband?"

    The man beside spoke in a deep voice, gnashing his teeth in anger, "..You are already my son''s

    mother."

    Christina put down her phone and smiled.

    It was obvious that Patrick had changed.

    He wasn''t like a piece of ice anymore.

    No longer that quiet, and no longer indifferent either.

    She gave him a sweet hug with two hands around his neck.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Leaning her head on his shoulder, she showed a tricky smile.

    "Patrick, I just added Charles as your new WhatsApp friend.The guy was so shocked that he sent an

    emoji immediately that shows he was struck by lightning upon seeing your new name.Hahaha...I did

    give you a fantastic name."

    She didn''t have to pretend to be modest in front of him.

    She leaned over his shoulder and rubbed her face against his neck, smiling more and more proudly.

    Christina rarely got this close to him on her initiative.

    That was why Patrick was startled a bit.

    In fact, he was nervous all over.

    Taking a deep breath, he raised his left hand and gently rubbed her head.

    Her long hair was soft.

    Her smile didn''t disappear.

    He was d that she didn''t refuse him this time.

    This had been his dream since a long time ago...

    "Patrick, there''s something I want to tell you,"

    suddenly she said, looking straight into his eyes with a serious tone.

    This made him a little nervous.

    "What is it?"

    She gazed at him for a while before slowly saying, "Thank you for protecting my son..."

    She was referring to the car ident.

    If he hadn''t reacted quick enough and jumped in front of her...

    "It''s our son!"

    Patrick replied angrily.

    "Christina, if it''s an ordinary day, isn''t it a case that you shouldmit yourself to me in return of my

    kindness?"

    Christina blushed as the man stared at her.

    She shouldn''t have brought it up.

    "Well, I need to get used to it..."

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    "..Patrick''s wounds haven''t healed yet.Please, take care of him.''¡¯

    Patrick and the others had to rush back to the country.

    Barbara and some of the executives from the Seattle branch came to see them off.

    She smiled at Christina in front of her and said naturally with a gentle and clear voice.

    However, others found what she had said somewhat weird.

    Barbara had asked Christina to take care of Patrick.

    "Okay, I see"

    Christina didn''t have much expression on her face.

    She just nodded slightly.

    "Barbara, you shouldn''t have said things like that."

    Charles was going to leave with them.

    The smile on Barbara''s face froze as soon as he spoke.

    "Our sister-inw has a very sinister character.She was born to bring bad luck.She is a disaster to the

    human world.I think we can not count on her to take care of Patrick.Last time, she tied up the nurse."

    "Damn you, Charles.What are you talking about?" Christina red at him with an angry face.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Patrick was here, she would have rushed over and kicked Charles for

    saying things like that.

    The executives, who came to the airport to see them off, chuckled.

    Hearing the chuckles, Barbara rxed her stiff face.

    Charles was a man who had great social skills.

    He referred to Christina as his sister-inw.

    Besides, instead of saying "we ask for her help", he said "we can''t count on her''.

    How could a person who had been associated with businessmen for a long time not be scheming?

    They had smiles on their faces, and they suddenly realized something.

    Such a woman was epted by a man who was close to Patrick, which meant that they all had to

    ept her.

    "Let''s board the ne."

    Patrick said, tightening his left arm around her waist.

    The rest of them said respectfully, "Have a good journey.Take care."

    They did not dare to waste his time either.

    They stood where they were and watched them leave.

    "In fact, no matter how many achievements a woman makes in her career, she''d better..."

    A man in his fifties, who was standing by Barbara''s side, looked at the couple in front of him

    thoughtfully and wore a meaningful smile.

    "She''d better find a man who loves her and then live a simple life.Then she won''t be as tired as we

    are."

    Barbara was dressed in an exquisite light gray suit and skirt, paired with a bright red shirt.

    She stood at a draughty ce in the airport.

    The wind was a little strong, which made her delicate makeup and hair a little messy.

    With a professional smile on her face, she said, "Dick, don''t get me wrong.I shouldn''t have said

    something like that.You know my rtionship with Patrick.It''s not what you think...And Miss Dickens is

    a good match for Patrick."

    Her voice trailed off.

    Christina had just entered the ne and wanted to ask Patrick about Barbara, but he seemed to be

    very busy.

    He ordered the flight attendant to take care of her and then he went to the upper room with Charles to

    discuss business.

    She didn''t know much about thepany''s business, and Patrick didn''t let her know much about it.She

    felt a little depressed for no reason.She sat by the cabin window and looked at the white clouds

    outside.

    "Why didn''t I see Patrick''s mother and Brianna just now..."

    With her right hand under her chin, she was thinking randomly.

    Patrick did notmunicate much with his mother.

    It seemed that they were not on good terms.

    Christina was a little tired because she was pregnant with twins.After a short while, she closed her eyes

    and quickly fell asleep.

    "Miss Dickens, wake up.The ne has arrived."

    Not knowing how long had passed, Christina was woken up by a gentle voice in her ear.

    Only then did shee to her senses.

    It turned out that she had slept during the entire flight.

    "Where are Patrick and Charles?"

    She opened her eyes and found that she was still on the ne, but the door was already open, and

    there was only a beautiful stewardess in front of her.

    "I think there was something urgent.They left in a hurry:'' Christina looked a little disappointed when

    hearing that.

    What? They just left me here without saying a word? She thought to herself.

    "Mr.Hopkins told us not to disturb you.The air in the cabin is a little stuffy.Someone hase to pick

    you up..."

    The stewardess smiled awkwardly.

    In fact, the ne had already arrived for half an hour.

    Christina got off the ne and recognized Paul immediately.

    "Young Master Patrick asked me to pick you up.''¡¯ The housekeeper exined and opened the door for

    her.

    Christina felt the housekeeper had be distant to her ever since Patrick was injured in the car

    ident.

    Her movements were a little restrained because of this.

    "Thank you."

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    She thanked him softly and sat quietly in the back seat.

    The driver drove steadily to the mansion of the Hopkinses.

    The old housekeeper was in the passenger seat.

    Christina could see him frowning through the rearview mirror.

    It seemed that he was thinking about something.

    She hesitated and suddenly whispered, "Before we went back here, Patrick had a checkup.There were

    no major problems except that the fracture of his right scap did not heal properly¡±

    Christina thought that the housekeeper was worried about Patrick''s injury.

    In fact, the old housekeeper wasn''t thinking about what she said.He turned his head slightly to look at

    her and said in a heavy tone, "The fracture will heal in a while, but inside his brain..."

    Christina looked at him in surprise.

    The housekeeper didn''t say anything else, because the Old Master didn''t allow anyone to mention it.

    "I know I can''t help him, but can you please don''t hide anything from me? What''s wrong with Patrick..."

    Thinking about it, Christina began to panic.

    "He left with Charles just now.Did something happen to him..."

    The housekeeper looked at the worry in her eyes.She was indeed worried.

    "Young Master Patrick just had something to do all of a sudden..."

    In fact, ever since the car ident, she felt especially guilty.

    Cory was drunk and caused a car ident, but she always felt that Patrick was injured because of her.

    She could not forget what had happened that day.

    His breath was weak and the blood gushed out of his forehead uncontrobly.

    At that moment, she was suddenly afraid of losing him.

    She clutched her phone and nervously dialed the same number over and over again.

    She remembered that he had called her more than a dozen times before, and in retrospect, perhaps he

    had been in the same mood as she was now.

    He had been cautious and worried about losing her.

    When she arrived at the Hopkinses, the fifth call was connected, and a familiar deep voice came from

    the other end of the phone.

    "Are you home?" He asked naturally.

    "Patrick, where are you?"

    She got out of the car and asked anxiously.

    Patrick held the phone in his hand, wondering why her tone had be so irritable.

    Thinking about this, he did not say a word.

    She was really anxious.

    "Patrick, what are you doing? Don''t lie to me."

    Vaguely, he actually heard that she was about to cry on the other side of the phone.

    Patrick was a little stunned and then said faintly, "Charles and I are looking for a friend.I''ll go back at 8

    at night..."

    "But what about your fracture? Why aren''t you staying at home..."

    Patrick finally hung up and held the phone with aplicated expression.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Sitting in front of theputer, Charles, who was watching the surveince video, looked up at him

    curiously.

    Patrick suddenly said, "..She coquettishly asked me to go back"

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    When Christina arrived at the vi of the Hopkins Family, she realized that the Old Master Mr.Hopkins

    wasn''t home.

    "The Old Master is still at a hospital in Seattle."

    The housekeeper exined to her briefly while telling the servants to prepare some porridge for her.

    "Is Grandpa feeling ufortable?"

    The housekeeper did not say much, "Miss, why not have some hot porridge and get rest in your

    bedroom? You must be a little jetgged"

    He left as soon as he finished his sentences.

    It was like he had something else to do.

    Christina stood at the table.

    The housekeeper had already left before she could say her question.

    She had no appetite and went to her bedroom, leaving the food almost untouched.

    "She remembered that the day before yesterday¡± Charles told her about how angry Grandpa was for

    the trouble thepany was in this time.

    He was afraid that the rage would hurt him too so he had decided to leave Patrick to deal with all the

    problems on his own.

    After sleeping on the ne, she wasn''t sleepy now.

    Seattle had a pleasing temper and environment, but somehow she felt morefortable at home.

    That''s right.She didn''t even notice since when had she started to think of this vi of the Hopkins

    Family as her own home.

    Curled up on the sofa in the bedroom, she turned on the TV with the remote control.

    To her surprise, a press conference was broadcast live on the news channel.

    The man on TV was Patrick, who held this conference to remove all the rumors about the previous car

    ident.

    "For the first time, you met the press publicly on TV and you look like a sick cat though.'''' Christina

    stared at the man on TV and muttered.

    Patrick had his right shoulder broken so he had to fix it with a special brace.

    But he seemed noble and haughty even with his brace.

    He looked like exactly those guys that you would never want to interfere with and get yourself in

    trouble.

    "It seems that Grandpa is indeed angry." She felt confused.

    The old man loved Patrick the best, even though he didn''t always show his caring directly on the face.

    Why did he leave his injured grandson on his own to all of these troubles? "How''s Grandpa doing in

    Seattle?"

    "He was strong and healthy."

    Her phone rang suddenly and she took the call.

    "Christina, are you back already?"

    It was Crystal.

    She turned the tv down and said, "Yes, just been home for a while."

    The sound of the news came vaguely through the phone.

    Crystal asked hesitantly, "Are you watching Mark''s press conference?"

    "Yes,"

    Crystal was also watching this channel at home.

    She sounded worried.

    "Christina, thanks to your husband, I''m going to be bored to death."

    "I was invited to a group chat for the ss reunion partyst time.The other girls took some pictures of

    your husband and exchanged them on WhatsApp.They said they''d never seen a man as handsome as

    him so they decided to treat him as their sex god...Now that the god turned out to be the eldest

    grandson of the Hopkins Family, they are getting overexcited."

    "They''re so crazy, sending me messages for more information about him."

    These crazy women are also the reason why Crystal got to know about the press conference at the first

    ce.

    "On the night when we were at the vi, the old ss monitor even showed off to your

    husband.Hahaha, now he''s very nervous and asked me about your preferences just now.It seems that

    he''s going to give you a gift..."

    Crystal chatted with her about some old ssmates, but Christina was absent-minded.She kept staring

    at the TV...

    "..Ok, I''ll tell him to keep a low profile next time," she replied casually.

    "Are you ok?"

    Crystal noticed that her voice didn''t sound right.

    "The car ident...Mark was injured in his right arm, but he looked fine on TV.How about you? Did you

    get hurt somewhere?"

    "No, I''m fine." Christina didn''t lie.

    She was just wondering why did Patrick announced on TV that all of this was an ident and he didn''t

    intend to hold Cory ountable.

    She knew Patrick was not such a tolerant person.

    Cory was already in criminal custody for drunk driving.

    It was no big deal for the Geoffrey Family.

    The only thing that kept Laurie worried was that Patrick might hold Cory ountable.

    Christina thought about it.

    "Because they are family?"

    But it really wasn''t his style.

    "That night, a suspicious person was found in the parking lot of the Red Vi.It was confirmed that

    someone did something deliberately to Cory''s car.."

    Patrick gave a brief speech at the press conference and left.

    They went straight to the office.

    After the secretary closed the door for them, Chandler began to show him some of the videos he had

    found.

    "Also, when you were in Seattle, domestic media was clearly manipted by someone.This newspaper

    confessed to us that they received a lot of money to maliciously spreading rumors about you being

    seriously injured in this car ident.As the we-media rapidly developed these days, it''s difficult to keep

    things under control.Those rumors directly affect the confidence of the shareholders.''¡¯

    At first it was considered as an ident led by Christina and Cory''s romantic rtionship.

    But now it was clear that this ident was carefully and deliberately arranged.

    Its target was Patrick.

    "It doesn''t look like it came from a businesspetitor.¡¯'' Shawn put a stack of project documents back

    on the table.

    Ever since Patrick''s ident, they had stayed up for nearly two weeks, trying to figure out who nned

    this.

    There was plenty of people in themercial circle who envied Patrick so much, but they didn''t find

    anyone suspicious.

    The one who nned this didn''t just want to attack thepany.He wanted Patrick dead.

    "Could it be that the other rtives of the Stephenson brothers?" Charles asked casually.

    He was also a little tired, leaning back on the sofa.

    Chandler looked tired too, "I have the Stephensons checked.The brothers served the prison terms

    well.And there was nothing strange about their mother and sister either.''¡¯

    The Preston Family couldn''t n such a car ident and spread the rumor now.

    "..In addition, there weren''t any impulsive fools in the Preston Family who dared to challenge Patrick

    now after that incident.¡¯'' Charles and the others were discussing.

    Patrick listened to them quietly.

    "Patrick, do you have a clue?"

    Chandler saw the expression on his face as if something important had just urred to him.

    "Who would be so eager to see my cry¡­¡¯'' Patrick turned up the corner of his mouth and mocked

    himself.

    "Quite a long list."

    He stood up suddenly and left a shortmand, "Tell them to start with the people they know best."

    "I''ll leave now."

    He walked towards the door as he was saying this.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Tired out."

    Charlesy down on the sofa andined loudly as soon as Patrick left.

    "We''ll do as Patrick said, starting with the people they know best.It seems that the nner is quite

    familiar with the personal grudge between Cory and Patrick.Maybe it''s someone we all know.¡¯''

    "Patrick doesn''t seem to care much, so it''s probably someone unimportant.I''ll go home and lie down

    too." Chandler rolled his eyes at him.

    What Patrick cared about was at home.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Patrick had been very busy since they came back from Seattle.

    As for what he was busy with, she wanted to ask, but he was not willing to tell her.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins was still in Seattle.

    And Christina was living afortable life, but a little worried about Patrick.

    "How''s his injury?"

    On the weekend, the doctor came home to reexamine for Patrick.

    Mr.Hopkins''s wound with the stitches on his forehead has healed, and there won''t be any inmmation

    even if he washed it.

    The wound on his right shoulder de has recovered well, but be careful not to pick up heavy things in

    two months.And he can eat more calcium-rich food, bone cogen.Try not to eat too much seafood.

    Christina sat by the side, listening carefully to the doctor''s advice and remembering silently.

    "Satisfied?"

    Patrick nced at the woman beside him.

    As he spoke, he nced at therge clock in the living room and stood up from the sofa, as if he was in

    a hurry to do something.

    "Patrick, the doctor told you not to stay upte!"

    She did not dare to stop him, but felt a little annoyed and called out to his back in a hurry, She really

    didn''t know what he was doing.

    There were times when he had been up all night.

    The day before yesterday, she couldn''t help but call Charles directly to check on him, but Charles just

    said, "Don''t make things worse""

    He despised her for not being smart in all aspects.

    "Nanny Faang, I want to learn how to cook.Can you teach me?"

    Hopkins Family''s residence was veryrge, with a garden in the courtyard and corridors, and a lot of

    empty rooms.

    Normally, Christina rested at home, and had the chat with Old Master Mr.Hopkins.

    Now that he was not at home, the ce looked deserted.

    Nanny Faang had refused, but Christina refused to leave the kitchen and.

    The maids looked at each other helplessly, so they had to let her wash the vegetables, but forbade her

    to use the kitchen knife.

    Christina was very self-aware.

    "I''ll learn how to make soup."

    "By the way, how do I make that sea cucumber soup? Just throw all the ingredients in the stewpot and

    boil it? I want to make this soup today."

    Nanny Faang looked a little embarrassed, but didn''t wreck her enthusiasm.

    She said gently, "Young Madam, that''s a bit difficult.Let''s start with soaking the sea cucumbers."

    "Okay."

    She had plenty of time, and she had other things to learn...

    "Patrick, do you want to wear this suit today?"

    In the early morning of midsummer, the sun rose early.

    It was about five o''clock and the day was breaking.

    Patrick got used to get up early.

    But to his surprise, when he came out of the bathroom, he saw Christina get up too.

    She came out of the cloakroom with a new suit.

    "What do you think of this navy blue? Yesterday, the store manager said it was thetest style.By the

    way, you don''t have to worry about the size.This is bought in your favorite store.¡¯''

    She lifted her toes, looked at the new suit, and began to smile.

    "What do you think? Do you want to wear it today?"

    Patrick didn''t pay much attention on the suit.

    Instead, he noticed that she seemed very lively and happy today.

    "You went out to buy this for me?" He asked casually.

    Christina was about to tell him she went shopping with Nanny Faang yesterday, but the phone on the

    nightstand suddenly rang.

    It was a little noisy on this quiet morning.

    The smile on her face gradually faded and she pursed her lips as she watched him quickly walk to the

    bed and pick up the call.

    She couldn''t understand what he was talking about, something like projects and bids.

    "I''ll wear this.''¡¯

    Finally, he hung up the phone and turned to look at her.

    Because his right arm was hurt, he woke up early in the morning, and he didn''t wake her up.

    Recently, he had to spend a longer time on dressing.

    "I''ll help you!" Christina seemed very d to help.

    "You lock great in this color." She raised a smile and looked at him happily.

    "I''m having dinner with Charles and the others tonight. Don''t wait for me."

    However, in contrast to her excitement, he seemed a little indifferent.

    After finishing his words, he walked out quickly.

    She wanted to have more chat with him, but she didn''t dare to stop him when he was in a hurry.

    When he went back to the bedroom recently, she was already asleep, and they barely talked.

    However, she was not pretentious.

    Anyway, he didn''t like being pestered.

    She just wanted to do something for him to keep herself busy.

    After nearly two weeks of practice in the kitchen, she realized she was really not good at cooking.

    For she made no improvement in cooking.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Patrick didn''te back for dinner, but he would try to be back before 11 pm and then stay in the

    study.

    "Are you hungry?"

    After a few knocks on the door of the study, Christina opened the door without permission and looked

    inside.

    Lights were zing in the study.

    At this moment, Patrick was sitting in front of the desk, typing on the keyboard with both hands.

    When he heard the sound, he paused and looked at her with confusion.

    "Patrick, do you want some soup?"

    She came in with a cup of soup and ced it directly on the table.

    "Let the servants do these things."

    Patrick probably didn''t have dinner.

    Seeing here in with the soup, he stood up and walked towards her.

    "You should drink more of this.It will help your scap heal.She poured him half a bowl and stood

    beside him, her voice expectant.He nced at the authentic, fragrant soup on the table and looked at

    the woman beside him.¡± He felt that she had been quite busy recently.

    "Did you make ¡ª"

    Perhaps guilty, before he could ask, she immediately raised her voice and urged, "Drink while it''s

    hot.Nanny Faang''s stewed for along time."

    As she spoke, she subconsciously put her hands behind her back, not wanting him to see the scratch

    on her finger.

    She had thought of making a pot of soup and showing it off in front of him.

    Unfortunately, the taste of the soup she stewed was hard to swallow.

    Fortunately, Nanny Faang made another soup for her.

    She was a little discouraged.

    "Looks like I really didn''t contribute."

    "What?"

    Patrick, who was drinking soup with a spoon, was thinking about something.

    He did not hear her words clearly, but felt that she was unhappy.

    "Leave the cutlery here.Someone will clean it up tomorrow.Go back to your bedroom.¡±

    He didn''t want to continue to the conversation, so he asked her to go straight to her room.

    "Fine.¡±

    She caught a glimpse of the shing screen of herptop on the desk and didn''t dare disturb his work.

    She then walked out quietly.

    Closing the study door, she stopped outside.

    She looked at the light from the crack in the study door with aplicated look.She was a little gloomy.

    "What time could he finish the work tonight?"

    When she returned to the bedroom, she somehow grew angry.She climbed onto the bed and lifted the

    quilt with great force.Shey on her side, tightly wrapped in the quilt and buried her head in it.

    Quiet and sleepless night.

    "Everyone is so busy, I''m the only one who''s free..." She was having trouble sleeping.

    "I wanted to do something for him, but I really didn''t seem to be helpful."

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    The night was dark, but a cramp in the calf muscles woke Christina up from a sound sleep.

    She reached out to turn on the light beside the bed.

    Frowning, she propped herself up slowly and moved to the bedside.

    And she lifted her numb and painful right leg and put it down softly.

    Pregnant women often had cramps in their legs at midnight...

    She didn''t know what to do with it before, so she justy on the bed and massaged herself, but the

    effect was not much.

    Fortunately, Crystal taught her how to deal with that.

    "Why are you still awake?"

    The door was suddenly opened.

    Seeing that the lights were still on, Patrick looked at her with a displeased expression and said,

    "Christina, it''s already 2:00 in the morning."

    "I thought you don''t know!"

    She red at him, her tone not very good.

    His Injury didn''t recover but he stayed upte.

    No one could keep him on a short since grandpa hadn''t been here.

    The room became quiet again, and neither of them spoke anymore, Patrick went to the showcr but felt

    annoyed to sce that she was still sitting by the bed when he got out.

    "Christina, you''re not supposed to stay upte when you''re pregnant.''¡¯ He tried to speak gently.

    "I know, and I''m just..."

    She felt kind of awkward, but did not want to say anything after staring at him for a second.

    Christina sulked and turned her face away from him.

    She shook her right leg slightly, not feeling the cramp, and then put her left foot in,y down again.

    Patrick indeed wore out.

    After going through the financial report all night, he didn''t want to argue about anything.

    Hey down, turn off the light, wanting to rest.

    "Patrick..." The woman beside him called him hesitantly.

    "Patrick, are you asleep?" Christina said in a low voice.

    She knew he didn''t fall asleep yet.

    The man did not respond to her, but suddenly extended his palm to hold her hand, which was soft.

    Their fingers touched.

    After that ident, his right shoulder got injured, so he could not hold her in his arm like before, which

    made him kind of not ustomed.

    "I''m busy all day, Christina.I want to get my rest."

    His low voice was with tiredness, but perhaps it waste at night, the voice got softer.Christina moved

    closer to him.She had slept for hours and was wide awake now.She wasn''t contented and said, "I''m not

    stopping you."

    "Dear, I wanna talk to you.Can you sleepter?"

    "Okay."

    It was the first time for them to chat in bed at night.

    And usually, she was not clingy.

    "I know you''re busy, and I don''t have much to do at home.Can I select the outfit for you in the future?"

    She got excited, "The doctor told me that adequate exercise was going for me..."

    "I was thinking of helping out in the kitchen, but that didn''t suit me." Her voice grew fainter and fainter.

    The man chuckled.

    "Why are youughing? I really want to be a good wife."

    She felt a bit annoyed, aiming a kick at him.

    He already knew at the very beginning that she did not have a knack for that.

    Something suddenly urred to her, and she leaned closer to him with an ingratiating smile.

    "Hey, I want to be a gardener.That''s what I can do.I like to use clippers."

    "No." He rejected that.

    As expected, he did the same thing as the gardener.

    She didn''t give up but tried to persuade him in a tender voice.

    "I won''t hurt myself, believe me.I will be careful.Hey, I just like that..."

    "Wanna be a gardener, you can start from weeding."

    The talks failed, for he could not allow her to do that.

    Looking out at the ckness of the sky and the brightness of lights, he felt rather pleased with the

    serenity here.

    "My dear wife, shall we sleep now?"

    He was in a good mood and deliberately teased her.

    Her face blushed because of his calling her wife.She was too shy.

    He hurt his right shoulder, so Christina tucked him in.

    "By the way, grandpa has been in Seattle for almost a month.Why don''t you call him tomorrow..."

    She actually wanted to know about his grandpa.

    Thest time she went to Seattle hospital, he scolded her strangely.

    There was a hint of resentment in his tone.

    If it hadn''t been for you, he would have been great.

    That was what Patrick said to her the other day with a dark face.

    She didn''t understand what it meant.

    There were a lot of questions, but they didn''t give her the opportunity to probe...

    No one would be gossiping about the things that grandpa snubbed her and Judy pped her in the

    face.

    She also told Charles not to tell Patrick, for she didn''t want to be misunderstood as ruining the family

    rtionship on purpose.

    She was afraid to call his grandpa but he would be truly pleased if Patrick called him.

    He remained silent, making Christina kind of anxious.

    Tugging at his Icft hand, she said, "Did you do something to vex him? He''s sometimes childish.You

    need to entertain him.What he does must be for your own good..."

    "I''ll Take care of it, okay?"

    However, his voice turned ice.

    She got a bit cross and said, "Can you just ede to his wishes?"

    "Christina, Your only job now isto take care of yourself and be ready to give birth to the baby."

    They both got upset because of that conversation even though this was a great night.

    She kept the quilt on, turning away from him.She was angry with him.

    She woke up at seven o''clock in the morning, but found he had left the bed.She got up and stared

    angrily at the ce where hey down at night.

    She had thought that Patrick was out again.

    Going downstairs, she got to knaw that Charles and Chandler came very early and were in the study.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Oh¡± She was at the table, answering in a nd tone.

    Thinking about it for a while, she looked up at nanny and said, "By the way, I''ll be going out..."

    Hearing what she said, Nanny Faang kind of stunned and then nodded her head.

    "Well, I''ll tell him."

    At noon, the servants knocked on the door, reminding them of lunch downstairs.

    "Where''s Christina?"

    The food was ready.

    "Tell her to have lunch"

    Charles looked around and did not see her.

    After the serving, the nanny stood at the table, looked at Patrick, and said after hesitating for a while,

    "She goes for her prenatal checkup today.A maid forpany¡± Prenatal check-up?

    "Why didn''t she tell me?" He looked a little unhappy.

    He happened to be at home today.

    There was awry smile on her face and answered, "She wanted me to tell you that it''s none of your

    business."

    His face darkened when he heard this.Christina still held a grudge.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Around 5 pm, Christina returned to the Hopkinses from the hospital.The prenatal examination went well

    this time, and she had an ultrasound.

    Looking at the ultrasound pictures of her twin sons, she was very excited to be a new mother.

    "Nanny Faang, let me tell you, I..."

    Christina passed the corner of the corridor and happened lo meel Nanny Faang.

    She was very excited and walked over wilh the ultrasound photos.However, halfway through, she saw

    a tall figure, suddenly appearing in front of her.

    Christina stopped immediately and Patrick stopped when he saw her.

    For a moment, they looked at each other and their expressions were a little stunned.

    "You..." He said in a low voice.

    "Nanny Faang, I''ve been busy all day.I''m a little sleepy.Call me when dinner is ready.''¡¯ Christina spoke

    a little fast, and her voice clearly sounded angry.

    As if unwilling to talk with the man in front of her, she walked past him quickly with a straight face.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Patrick was ignored by her.

    He turned around, the expression in his eyesplicated as he watched the woman walk away without

    hesitation...

    His cold face gradually darkened.

    "Young Master Patrick, Young Madam...She''s pregnant, so she''s emotional."

    Nanny Faang stood aside with an awkward expression.

    After thinking for a while, Nanny Faang slowly told him, "Young Master Patrick, actually, Young Madam

    has been working hard this month.She has read a lot of fashion magazines and books, learnt from

    designers about how to match, and personally went to the mall to choose clothes for you..."

    Christina did these things with concentrated attention, and all of the servants could feel it, but Young

    Master was too busy to notice it.

    Patrick raised his eyebrows when he heard Nanny Faang say that.

    He remembered that a few days ago, she took a new suit and showed it to him excitedly.

    Seeing that he was obviously in a much better mood, Nanny Faang immediately went on, "The dinner

    tonight was also prepared by Young Madam.She started preparing the ingredients in the morning to

    make seafood soup, simmering it seriously..."

    Patrick was a little surprised.

    How could she be able to cook such a difficult dish? Nanny Faang smiled helplessly.

    "Young Madam said that she just had to put the ingredients into the pot.As long as the ingredients are

    fresh and well cooked, the dish will be eatable."

    In fact, Christina had been studying cooking for nearly half a month, but she learnt nothing.

    When she learned how to kill fish, she chopped it with a knife, but broke the galldder and bones of

    the fish.

    In the end, she was probably discouraged but unconvinced.

    A few days ago, she went to the kitchen and yelled that she must make a difficult dish.

    Christina chose to make seafood soup, which wasplicated to make.

    She threw a dozen raw materials, such as abalone, holothurian, pleurotus eryngii, into a big pot.

    Nanny Faang felt that Christina had abandoned herself to despair.

    "Really?"

    Patrick replied in a deep voice, looking at the figure that had disappeared at the corner of the corridor,

    deep in thought.

    Was she doing this for me? Patrick never thought that she would be so proactive and considerate.

    When did she learn to take care of others? Did she really want to be a good wife? It would be nice if

    she didn''t cause trouble.

    Inexplicably, Patrick chuckled.

    Tonight, the Hopkinses had dinnerte, because the big pot of seafood soup made by Christina had not

    been vored enough.

    The dinner didn''t start until nearly 9 o''clock.

    "Nanny Faang, does it taste bad?"

    The holothurian was almost stewed deformed.

    "Young Master Patrick will definitely like it."

    "Isn''t he going out for dinner tonight?"

    As Christina entered the dining room, she looked up in surprise.

    Someone was already waiting at the table.

    The maid served quickly and ced the pot of seafood soup in the middle of the table.

    Patrick''s eyes darkened as he looked at the food in front of him, and then he turned to look at the

    woman beside him.

    Christina didn''t know what she was feeling now.

    Being stared at by him, she was a little nervous and walked to the dining chair opposite him.

    Pretending to be calm, she asked, "You haven''t eaten yet?"

    "I''m waiting for the seafood soup."

    Patrick''s tone was much more brisk than his tone in the afternoon.

    "This...this is made by Nanny Faang."

    As if she was guilty, Christina stressed loudly.

    Patrick felt her bad disguise andughed out loud.She blushed slightly as he stared at her.

    "What happened to your hand?"

    Patrick frowned and noticed two band-aids wrapped around her right hand.When he asked her this

    question, she looked even more guilty and confused.

    "I just identally cut myself"

    He didn''t say anything more and quickly got up from his chair and walked over to her.

    "Let me see..."

    Christina blushed with embarrassment and raised her hand hesitantly.

    At this moment, there was an anxious voice...

    "Young Master Patrick, it''s the call from Old Master..."

    The housekeeper rushed over with the phone.

    "Grandpa''s call.¡¯'' Christina straightened her face and nudged the man beside her to signal him to

    answer.

    Patrick took the phone with aplicated expression.

    Before he could speak, Uhe old man on the other end of the phone ordered angrily, "Come to Seattle

    immediately!"

    "Patrick, did you hear what I said? I told you toe over right away.I found some brain

    specialists.They have a way..."

    "No." he replied coldly.

    Patrick held the phone tightly, his face a little gloomy.

    Then there was another round of scolding over the phone...

    Christina could not hear what the two of them were talking about.

    Patrick seemed to be avoiding her on purpose.

    He turned around and walked in another direction.

    But in a moment, she could feel Patrick''s impatience, and perhaps the old man had lost his

    temper.What were they arguing about? Finally, with a cold face, Patrick hung up.

    "Young Master Patrick, Old Master is very worried..."

    The old housekeeper at the side tried to suppress the gloomy expression on his face and to persuade

    him in a low voice.

    "Don''t answer the call from grandpa next time"

    Patrick said in a cold voice and cast a nce at the housekeeper.

    The housekeeper had watched him grow up and knew his temperament.

    Ile was helpless and did not dare to say anything, but Christina in the dining room could not stand it.

    "What did grandpa say on the phone?" She quickly stood up and walked over to him.

    "Patrick, you have to listen to other people''s advice.Don''t be so grumpy all day.Grandpa must be busy

    with your business in Seattle.right? Just listen to him..."

    "I told you, this is none of your business!"

    Patrick turned his head and looked at her with a tough attitude.

    Christina was also furious.

    "You''re always so arrogant.Do you think it doesn''t matter how many people you hurt as long as you get

    what you want?"

    "Last time.Cory said that you secretly sent someone to frame him for rape.You could really do anything

    for the sake of your own purpose.Have you ever thought about how other people felt? You should think

    more about grandpa''''s feelings.How could you..."

    "What''s wrong with me!"

    Patrick''s cold face darkenedpletely.

    In a deep voice, he gritted his teeth.

    "Christina, do you think you''re qualified to tell me how to handle it? Or do you feel sorry for Cory...I tell

    you, if I want something, I will get it, regardless of how many people get hurt."

    "Christina, behave yourself and don''t bring this up again."

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    "Christina, be quiet and don''t talk about it again..."

    Ever since that night when Patrick warned her coldly, she had been trying to be restless.

    She seemed to be deliberately against him and provoke him all the time.

    At noon in midsummer, the sun was shining brightly outside.

    The servants in the living room of the Hopkins Family''s Main Residence were busy preparing a rich

    lunch for their guests.

    Early this morning, Charles, Chandler, and a few new men arrived in Hopkins Family.

    These people went into Patrick''s spacious study and had a secret meeting.

    Christina had no idea what was going on and didn''t want to know now.

    "Young Madam..."

    It was time for lunch.

    Nanny Faang was surprised to see Christina striding over to have lunch.

    Ever since their young master taught Christina a lesson that night, she refused to eat with Patrick at the

    same table.

    Anyway, with him around, she would definitely turn around and leave.

    Patrick and the others sat upright on the dining chair.

    They had not eaten yet.

    Chandler greeted her with a gentle smile on his face.

    "It''s been a long time since I saw you.It is our pleasure to dine with you¡­¡±

    Christina smiled, "I already ate."

    "But I''m a little full, so I need to exercise after dinner.''¡¯

    She turned her head and red fiercely at Patrick in the middle of the dining table.

    Thest words were emphasized, which made others confused.

    Charles and the others did not understand what she meant by exercise after dinner and were curious to

    ask the male owner of the house.

    However, before they could say anything, the whole hall rang with the crisp and melodious sound of the

    piano.

    She skillfully yed Chopin''s nocturne on the piano with her slender fingers.

    Christina yed this song so well that she could recite it without music.

    The faster she yed it, the harder she pressed the keys, as if she was venting some emotions.

    Though the music was melodious, the servants in the hall of Hopkins Family became anxious.

    Chandler and Charles looked at each other warily.

    The others in the dining room were a little scared and secretly looked at Patrick in the middle seat.

    Suddenly, they felt restless.

    And she was still ying the piano smoothly.

    How dare she y this song in the Hopkins Family...

    "Enough!"

    The man in the dining room seemed to have run out of patience.

    He stood up in a huff and bumped into the tableware on the dining table.

    Charles and the others became nervous.

    "Christina, have you had enough of this?"

    It was not until thest note of this nocturne that she stopped contentedly.

    Though the Hopkins Family''s dining room was a little far from where the piano was ced in the middle

    of the hall, others could still clearly hear the sound of the piano, which made some people annoyed.

    Yes, she knew that he had never liked anyone ying the piano at home, especially this piece of

    music.

    The atmosphere at home was solemn and tense.

    The butler anxiously ran over to Christina and whispered, "Young Master Patrick doesn''t like this song

    because madam used to..."

    Judy used to be an international pianist and liked Chopin''s nocturne most.

    And she became famous for her performance skills in ying this music.

    "Really?"

    Christina stood up from the piano stage with a nonchnt face.

    "Don''t tell me.Patrick said that anything here is none of my business."

    Christina strode straight and heavily past the restaurant, clearly demonstrating against the men over

    there...

    "Be quiet! Never! I would make a loud noise!" She thought.

    Patrick was grim and refrained from getting angry.

    He red at her and saw the woman haughtily walking away.

    Charles and the others were too scared to breathe loudly, Others didn''t know when the cold war

    between them started.

    Maybe it was the day when she tried so hard to cook him a good meal, he inexplicably taught her a

    lesson.

    As a result, Christina was not convinced.

    Or perhaps the problems between them had existed for a long time and had been piling up for too long.

    In any case, if the masters of the family had a cold war, servants would suffer most.

    "Young Master Patrick said he...He''s noting home for dinner tonight."

    At noon, Christina yed the piano to protest against him, which made Patrick furious.

    At night, he simply did note back to avoid arguing with her.

    Christina gritted her teeth and stared at dishes on the table.

    She took a deep breath and pretended to be indifferent.

    She smiled and looked at Nanny Faang in front of her, which made Nanny Faang feel bad.

    "Where are you?"

    When it was almost 00: 00 at midnight, Patrick rushed back from outside.

    As usual, he would go to the bedroom first, and then he would open the door.

    It was dark inside with the lights off, and there was no one on the bed who should be sleeping soundly.

    "Where is she?"

    Patrick gritted his teeth and asked, almost losing his temper.

    Nanny Faang was under great pressure and this time pulled the butler over because she was afraid

    that she couldn''t handle Patrick alone.

    "Let me ask you, where did she go? Everyone didn''t know she was lostst time."

    Recently, because of the conflict with Christina, some work, and personal affairs he was restless.

    The butler said hesitantly with aplicated expression, "Young Madam has gone Lo her friend''s

    house for the night."

    "Around 7 p.m.tonight, the driver personally sent her over.We also called you..."

    But Patrick was too busy.

    Knowing the phone from the butler, the assistant didn''t tell Patrick and continued to work.

    Patrick became grim and didn''t speak with his lips pursed tightly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She should have gone to Crystal''s apartment.

    Nanny Faang hesitated for a moment and said carefully.

    "Young Master Patrick, although the Young Madam is a little noisy, she is kind-hearted.Don''t argue with

    her..."

    Patrick became furious when he heard his.If he were to argue with her.she would still be...be didn''t

    know what words to scold her.

    He was extremely angry.

    Although it was summer, the midnight breeze was also somewhat cool.

    "Young Master Patrick, do you want to pick up Young Madam to go home..."

    The butler also knew that Patrick didn''t want to argue with her.

    Patrick just wanted to shun her when he didn''te back home for dinner.

    "Leave her alone!" Patrick was really angry this time.

    She actually ran out! He turned around as if he didn''t care about her and strode towards the study, only

    angrily holding the phone a little too tightly.

    "Christina, why are you staring at your phone?"

    This small apartment, about 70 square meters, was Crystal''s home.

    Usually at 12: 00 a.m., she had already washed and slept, but Christina''s sudden visit tonight made her

    a little surprised and confused.

    "Nothing" Christina angrily threw her phone away.

    Crystal looked her up and down and asked curiously, "Christina, did you run away from home?"

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    "Are you waiting for your husband''s call?"

    Crystal looked at Christina and teased her, "You just ran away from home.Aren''t you afraid that your

    husband would look for you anxiously?"

    "The driver sent me here."  Christina said in an upset voice.

    When Crystal heard what she said, she immediately became excited.

    "Are you actually waiting for Mark to pick you up personally?" Christina was a little dissatisfied with

    Crystal''s words.

    Christina nced at her unhappily, and said "I''m in a blue mood"

    The implication was that Crystal should stop saying things that upset her.

    Crystalughed fearlessly when she saw Christina''s look.

    "Seriously, I''m a little nervous when the big bosses to visit my humble abode in person."  Crystal

    looked around her apartment seriously.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Is the ce in amess? Should I clean up..."

    "Crystal, go to hell -"

    Christina grabbed a SpongeBob SquarePants pillow from the sofa and threw it at Crystal.She was

    getting annoyed, but Crystal, as her bestie, was gloating instead offorting.Crystal took the lovely

    pillow, suddenly said concernedly after thinking about it, "Christina, what will you do if Mark really

    doesn''t care about you?"

    To Crystal, Patrick was a Prince Charming.And she thought it was irrational for Christina to argue with

    him and run away from home.Crystal thought, "So many women want to win Patrick''s heart.Seriously, if

    he gets really angry and leave poor Christina, she will definitely regret it."

    "Christina, why don''t throw in the towel?"

    "Call Mark and admit your mistake.Don''t be afraid of that.If you really can''t do it, try to be nice.If you

    miss the chance and he really ignores you, don''t regret it."

    Christina disdained her suggestion, quickly change the subject and said, "Crystal, your ce is pretty

    good."

    Looking around the elegantly decorated apartment, Christina suddenly got up from the sofa and

    walked towards the small bedroom across the street, looking at a 1.5 meter single bed.

    "I''ve decided to stay in your humble abode."

    "What?"

    "Hey, Christina, those are my pajamas.You can''t live with me.What if Markes to me?"

    At the end of the sentence, Crystal yelled at the bathroom in despair, "Christina, if your husband

    suspects me, remember to exin it to him.Don''t get me into trouble!"

    In the bathroom Christina was in a happy mood, bathing with Crystal''s shower gel,pletely ignoring

    the wailing outside the door.

    Crystal used Christina of her shameless behavior, and thought, "Damn it, she is crazy:"

    How could the boss fall in love with this kind of woman...

    "Christina, I''m just a corporate ve.I''m different from you!"

    Crystal put her face close to the door andined.

    "After the shower, if hees to pick you up, go with him!"

    Crystal was wrong.But it wasn''t Christina''s fault, and Patrick didn''te to pick her up that night.

    The next day was a weekend and Crystal did not have to go to work; if it were normal, she would have

    slept in.

    "Stop sleeping.It''s already six o''clock.Get up and have breakfast.I''m hungry, as well as the baby in my

    belly!"

    The clear voice disturbed Crystal from sleeping.

    Christina had developed the habit of getting up early in Hopkins Family and waking up naturally at

    some point.

    Especially now that she was pregnant and in a bad mood, she got hungry easily.

    Crystal looked haggard with dark circles.

    Crystal looked up at the energetic woman beside the bed and said, "Lady, it''s only six o''clock.I don''t get

    up so early.I want to sleep!"

    She pulled up the quilt and struggled to fall into sleep again.

    Unfortunately, Crystal''s struggles were futile.

    "You can eat it yourself.Why do you have to pull me up to eat with you? Christina, you crazy.Crystal

    was annoyed and was still very sleepy.She seemed to be sleepwalking and in her dream she was still

    eating meat buns.

    "I''m used to havingpany:"  Christina was a little blue.

    Patrick did get up very early and often came home in the early morning at night.

    However, other than his business trip, no matter how early he got up, he would have breakfast with her

    around 7:30 in the morning.

    The breakfast used to be served at 5:00 a.m. because of Old Master Mr.Hopkins.

    Ever since she lived in the Hopkinses, the time for breakfast had gradually changed to 7:30 a.m.

    The old man didn''tin about it, and it was actually Patrick who changed the time to

    amodate her needs.

    "Christina, are you going back today?"

    "It can''t work out.There are bound to be arguments between couples.It''s not right for you to run away

    from home like this."  Crystal kept on lecturing her.

    Last night, they slept in a 1.5 meter bed.

    The bed was also originallyrge enough for two people to sleep together, but Christina pushed Crystal

    to the bedside several timesst night and almost rolled down.

    Crystal thought she was used to sleeping in the 2 meter bed at home and that was why she sleeps

    badly "Christina, you are very mobile when you sleep.Did Mark say that?"

    Christina mumbled a word while she was eating noodles, "No."

    Crystal was surprised and speechless.She thought it was hard for her boss to sleep in the same bed

    with such a woman.

    After breakfast, Christina actually diligently found some cleaning tools and said she was going to clean

    the house.

    It looked like Christina was going to live here for a long time, ready to fight a long battle against her

    husband.

    Crystal thought she would definitely get into trouble because of Christina.

    "Christina, no matter what happens, we need to discuss it and everything will be solved!"

    With a rarely serious expression, Crystal snatched the mop from her hand and dragged her to the

    small living room to sit down.

    "Did Patrick treat you badly?"

    "He abused you?"

    "He has an affair?"

    Crystal asked eagerly, "Everyone says ¡®marrying rich is a step into the unfathomable depth.Can''t you

    stand the rules there?"

    "No."

    Christina felt ufortable as she was scrutinized in this way.

    "He won''t let me know anything.I think..."

    Crystal was surprised to hear her say that.

    "It''s for your own good that Patrick doesn''t let you know.We can''t understand how dark and

    complicated their world is.I''m telling you, I''ve seen enough of those intrigues in thepany.So

    sometimes, I really envy you for being able to not know anything."

    "I don''t want to!"

    Christina frowned and lowered her eyes unhappily.

    "Crystal, you know me.I''m not afraid of being hurt or suffering.I don''t need him to protect me.Likewise, I

    don''t want to be a silly woman." She paused.

    Clutching the phone in her right hand, she stared at the familiar number and said in an insistent tone.

    "If I knew everything, I would feel insecure.If one day he forgets toe to me, how would I find him?"

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    "I''ve been feeling creepy when I go to the Hopkinses these days.Chandler, what''s wrong with Patrick? I

    think he''s been really irritable this week"

    It was another weekend.It was rare for them to have some free time.

    Charles and the others went to the club to drink, y pool and rx.Charles grabbed half a ss of

    whiskey from the bar and took a sip of it.Before Chandler could speak, he muttered to himself, "It must

    be Christina¡±

    Chandler seemed to sense something and elbowed his brother.He reminded her with a half-smile,

    "Charles, you''d better shut up now."

    "Why?"  Charles nced at him confusedly, upset, and the whiskey in his hand spilled out.

    However, Mr.Shepherd sat in the metal rotating round chair.

    As he rotated, his eyes widened, and he immediately shut up.

    When did Patrick stand behind him? Charles personally poured half a ss of red wine, handed it to

    him with his signature smile, "Patrick, didn''t you say you would stay at home today?"

    Patrick took his ss.

    He was inexplicably angry to hear him mention the word "home" He sat down without saying anything

    and drank it up.Obviously, he was in a bad mood.

    "I heard that Barbara has been busy handing over the work of the Seattle branch recently.Will she be

    transferred back home?"

    Seeing that the atmosphere was gloomy, Chandler chuckled and brought up a safe topic.

    "Yes."

    Patrick''s voice was hoarse.

    As if he was not interested in that, so he answered casually.His deep eyes stared at the crystal wine

    ss in his hand, twirling the ss in boredom, looking absent-minded.

    Red wine, she loved red wine.I hadn''t been home for a week.She was pregnant.Would she run out to

    eat anything unhealthy?

    "Patrick?

    "Patrick, what are you thinking?"

    Charles called him a few times, but the man over there looked thoughtful.An awkward look shed

    Patrick''s eyes.

    He said coldly, "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing.Let me ask Barbara if she came back for Derek."

    Chandler''s expression suddenly became tense, "No news from Derek?"

    "No"

    Patrick only said a cold word.

    Thinking of their brother, Charles frowned and muttered, "But it''s strange.Last month, when you were

    hospitalized, someone told me that they saw Derek in Seattle.What''s going on? Has he returned to

    China, or has he been in Seattle?"

    "By the way, there''s one thing I forgot to tell you."

    Charles became excited, looking at Patrick with aplicated look, and hesitated, "Patrick, you had a

    car identst month.On that day, Christina was saved and sent to the hospital in advance."

    Speaking of this, Chandler almost forgot about it.

    Because Patrick was seriously injured in a car ident at that time, they were all in a panic and were

    not in the mood to pursue those irrelevant little things.

    But when they thought about itter, it wasn''t that simple.

    "Just like thest time Christina was rescued from an abandoned factory, she didn''t know what was

    going on.We went to check, but..."

    The man was so shrewd that he avoided almost all the surveince cameras.

    Only one outside the hospital emergency room captured his back vaguely.

    The man was tall, not looking strong, with white skin.

    Unfortunately, the hidden surveince camera outside the emergency room was covered by dust, so

    the images were blurry.

    Charles and the others had analyzed it for a long time, and they felt that this man was not like an

    ordinary person.

    He had a kind of detached temperament, pure and cold.

    But he was not dominant, seeming indifferent.

    For some reason, Charles felt that this back was familiar.

    "Maybe it''s just one of Christina''s suitors."

    That woman was trouble.

    Although the surveince video was blurry, it was clear to see that the man had carefully carried

    Christina to the emergency room, and even the movement of putting her on the stretcher bed was

    gentle.

    Who was he? Not to mention the average family, even in their circle, few men had the temperament.

    Patrick listened but he did not speak.

    He frowned, as if he had decided something, and suddenly stood up.

    It scared Charles, "What''s wrong? Patrick, where are you going?"

    He might be angry with the man who secretly cared for his wife.

    "Send me that video."

    Patrick''s voice was hoarse.

    He strode towards the exit of the club gate after this.

    "What video?"

    What video were they talking about? Damn it! The signal was bad so she couldn''t hear it clearly.

    At this time, in a small, warm apartment, the woman, sitting on the sofa in the small living room,

    wearing white headphones, was operating a strange instrument in her hand.

    She pressed hard on the button, but it didn''t work.

    "I can''t hear anything"

    Then, the woman cursed in a low voice angrily.

    "Christina, what''s the thing have you been working on?"

    Around 1: 00 at noon, as soon as they finished lunch, Crystal went into the kitchen to prepare dinner.

    After marinating the steak, she prepared a te of fruit to help her Godson add get some vitamins.

    "Christina, you should exercise properly when you''re pregnant, or you''ll feel terrible when you give birth

    to my Godson."

    Christina was fidgeting with the electronic equipment in her hand, and she retorted without looking up,

    "I told you I would help you in the kitchen.You won''t let me in."

    Crystal red at her.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    How could she say this? She wouldn''t expect her best friend to help with the cooking lest the kitchen

    would be exploded.

    "What the hell is that in your hand?"

    Crystal sat close to her with a curious expression on her face.

    "Nothing"

    Seeming guilty, Christina quickly took off her headphones and put away the strange equipment.

    Seeing that she didn''t want to let her know her secret, Crystal immediately became angry, "Christina,

    don''t you forget that you have been living and eating in my house for nothing for a week, a whole

    week.I''m going to go bankrupt.When the hell are you going to leave?"

    "Good friends have no afterlife.Crystal, please let me go."  Christina lectured shamelessly.

    Who was your good friend? Crystal had a good temper, and she was easy on everything.But recently,

    she was especially angry at Christina''s bad habit of being picky.It was probably because Crystal had

    been poor for too long.She would go crazy when she saw other people waste food.

    "Christina, if you are too picky, you will be punished by God."  She snorted angrily.

    "When you have dinner tonight, if you dare to throw away my steak secretly again, I will ask your

    husband toe and take you back."

    Ding-dong.

    Suddenly the doorbell rang.

    The two women in the apartment looked at each other.

    Who?

    "Christina, you ordered takeout again?"

    Crystal immediately remembered her evil deeds and immediately disdained her.

    "I didn''t."

    Christina, who was stared at by her best friend suspiciously, got up awkwardly from the sofa, "I didn''t

    order takeout, or maybe they sent it to the wrong ce.I''ll go and see what it is¡¯ As she spoke, she

    walked towards the door in surprise.But as soon as she opened the door, Christina was stunned, not

    knowing what to say for a moment."

    Go home¡¯ After looking at her withplicated eyes for a long time, the man outside the door finally

    said two words in a deep voice.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    "Bo...Boss."

    Patrick''s energy field was too great.

    Crystal looked at the man suddenly appearing outside the door in shock and stammered.

    "Christina, pack up and go back."

    Christina froze at the door and was gazed at by the man.She lowered her head awkwardly.

    "How long do you want to stay here?"

    It was rare for the man to be patient.

    However, his attitude was ambiguous.

    "Actually, she''s been staring at her phone, waiting for you toe and pick her up..."  Crystal said

    without hesitation.

    Patrick''s once grim face showed slight surprise and he turned to look at Crystal.

    "Oh?"  His deep voice was filled with curiosity.

    Crystal felt that she was valued by the boss, and immediately straightened her back and prepared to

    report everything...

    "I''ll go in to pack up"  Christina said quickly in an embarrassed look.She grabbed Crystal''s back cor

    and dragged her in.

    "Crystal, if you dare say more, I''ll get you for that!"  Christina lowered her voice and red at Crystal.

    "You should be happy that he came to pick you up in person.Christina, don''t be so stubborn.You had a

    nightmarest night and you were still saying his name..."

    "Aww!"

    Before she could finish her words smugly, the little fat on her waist was pinched by Christina, so she

    immediately screamed out.

    "For couples, harmony is the most important thing..."

    Crystal stood in front of her home and finally sent away these two tough guys.

    Christina and Patrick walked side by side with their faces tense and sights separated, as if they did not

    know what to say.

    They hadn''t met each other for a week...

    Until they walked out of the elevator, the residents around stopped curiously to observe them.

    It was probably because of their outstanding appearance, especially Patrick''s.

    "Be careful"  Patrick''s expression suddenly changed.He quickly reached out and pulled the woman into

    his arms.

    Christina looked a little stunned and fell into his arms.

    A basketball flew through them and almost hit Christina''s abdomen.

    "Walk carefully:"  His familiar low voice sounded a little hoarse and worried.

    She didn''t answer, but her cheeks were already red.

    Christina straightened up slightly, wanting to part from him, but then, she was held by him.He held her

    waist a little tightly.

    Many people looked at them.

    It might be out of shyness or anything else...

    She did not resist and walked out of the neighborhood with him.

    The car was parked just outside.

    It was a newly custom-made bright ck Ferrari, dark but mboyant.

    He didn''t take the driver with him today.

    Christina saw him open the door and get into the driver''s seat and she hesitated outside with a stunned

    look.

    "The wound on your right shoulder.."  Her voice sounds a little awkward.

    The doctor said that it would take at least another month for his right scap to recover from fracture.

    "Automatic drive,¡¯ Patrick knew what she was trying to say and looked out the window at her.

    "I can also drive with one hand...It''s safe."  He added.

    It seemed like he was promising something.

    Christina looked at his grim profile with a hint of hesitation.

    In fact, this man was not cold every day, and he would also have some ordinary emotions.

    "Are you still pained severely?"

    Christina sat directly in the passenger seat.

    Although Patrick looked straight ahead, the glimpse of her closing the car door inexplicably made him a

    little dazed, then he started the car quickly and drove towards the Hopkinses.

    "Will your fracture be numb when you apply medicine to it?"  She was a little anxious and asked again.

    The man had previously disliked the medicine for external use prescribed by the doctor because it

    made his skin numb, and he was thinking of not taking the medicine at all.

    She had not been at home for a week to keep an eye on him, so it was very likely that he had thrown

    the ointment away.

    "It''s recovered"  Patrick replied casually.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    As expected! Men always cared little about their health.

    Christina was a little angry.

    It seemed it was because of him, and of herself away from him for a week as well.

    "Patrick, you need those drugs.It takes time and patience for you to recover..."

    The car stopped steadily at a red light.

    He nced at her who was in the passenger seat, with his eager eyes.

    "How long do I have to endure?"

    His voice sounded ambiguous, a little low, and hoarse.

    "Christina, it''s bad for me, your husband, to endure like this all day..."

    Not knowing whether she had misunderstood his words, she was blushed embarrassedly.

    Patrick looked at her blushing cheeks, half-lowered head, and her trying to hide her shyness.He

    wanted tough.

    However, just as he looked away, he caught a glimpse of a familiar electronic device in the printed

    paper bag on her left...

    "Where did you get this?"

    Suddenly, Patrick became serious.

    Seeing the print bag he picked up, she looked guilty and panicked and she leaned over with intention to

    snatch it back.

    "Give it back to me..."

    The man was so fast that he was already holding it in his left hand.

    "You bought this?"

    After he took it out, his face darkened withplexity, and he asked in a deep voice with some anger.

    "Christina, why did you buy this..."

    He seemed extremely unhappy as if she had done something terrible.

    "I, I just...You bought it to eavesdrop on my calls!" Patrick took out the ck cell phone in his coat

    pocket with his injured right hand.He endured the pain and tore the outer shell with both hands hard.

    "Click."

    The phone was torn apart.

    Christina was nervous with her heart lifting up after watching his angry face.

    They saw a small fingernail-sized, shing red chip in the small gap of the power board inside the

    phone.

    "Chip for eavesdropping"

    Patrick thought it more sarcastic when he was saying this.

    There were too many devious people around him, so he needed to be strictly guarded when he was

    outside and had to be vignt all the time.

    He knew many people were looking forward to his failure, but he never thought...His phone was

    secretly embedded with a chip.

    Besides her, who else could do such a thing so easily? She was so important to him, so she shouldn''t

    do it.

    "Christina, I have told you that your only job was to sessfully give birth to a child...Now that you''re

    learning to be greedy like those women, do you have to piss me off?"

    He looked into her eyes coldly, almost gnashing his teeth.

    She was stared at by him.Her whole body tensed up.She couldn''t understand why disgust and hatred

    were revealed in his eyes.

    ¡®Is he hating me? Or Is he hating ¡®insatiable¡¯ women? What does he hate..¡± She really wanted to know

    about his past.

    Should she ask him? It was no use.

    He didn''t want to tell her anything.

    ¡®I bought this just to...I want to know what you are thinking every day¡±

    ¡®I want to know everything about you¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Bang!

    Christina walked out of the car angrily and mmed the door ina huff.And the man in the car seemed

    angry too.

    Patrick looked at her viciously as she crossed the road.

    "Christina..."  He gritted his teeth and called out to her angrily, but the woman in front of him walked

    faster.

    She refused to pay any attention to him.

    The red light ahead had turned green.

    The driver in the car behind him kept honking, which made him even more annoyed and angry.It was a

    quiet area.

    They were on the outskirts of the city.

    There was a simple and dpidated little park a hundred meters ahead on the right.

    Christina did not go far.She was sitting on a stone chair under the shade of trees, sulking.

    He stared at the familiar figure and started the car quickly, approaching her.

    But just as Patrick was about to get out of the car, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his brain.

    Frowning, he subconsciously wanted to scratch his head with his right hand in an attempt to ease the

    pain, but the injury to his right shoulder caused him to lose his bnce and lean toward the steering

    wheel.

    He wanted to use his left hand to quickly support himself, but his elbow hit the horn.

    Beep! The harsh sound of the horn suddenly sounded.

    Christina, who was sitting quietly and sulking, was so frightened by the sound behind her that she

    immediately turned around and recognized Patrick''s car.

    Because what was inside the car could not be seen through the window from the outside, Christina felt

    that he was deliberately honking to urge her.

    "I''m not going back!"

    She yelled at the car furiously.

    "It''s none of your business!"

    With a splitting headache, Patrick leaned against the back of the seat and breathed out to adjust

    himself.

    But when he heard the woman in front of him shouting defiantly, Patrick''s head hurt even more and he

    was so angry.

    Within five minutes, the custom-made ck sports car sped away.

    Christina looked sideways at the rapidly disappearing car and pursed her lips.

    The sunlight that fell through the leaves shone on her fair cheeks.

    Her beautiful brows furrowed slightly and she was somewhat depressed.

    "If you want to leave, leave.Who wants you to be around?"

    She cursed angrily in the direction of the car, and at this moment, she did not know what she was

    angry about.

    "You jerk! You often scold me indiscriminately.I didn''t do anything bad.I just wanted to know..."

    It was stupid of her to sit alone in the remote and deserted park and speak to herself.She didn''t want

    to be so awkward.

    He was a man.

    Couldn''t he get out of the car and coax me? Who the fuck were you? I had human rights too! She

    angrily thought to herself.

    She thought she was married to a cold fish who would yell at her all day long.

    Christina was filled with resentment.

    It was 2: 00 pm in midsummer.

    The sun was zing.

    In the scorching sunlight, her anger grew.

    At this moment, Mr.Shepherd was holding his cell phone.

    He also felt that Patrick had been easily irritated recently.

    Charles got involved in this matter involuntarily.

    "She''s at the street park in the Clifton District?"

    "Patrick, why don''t you take her home...I know.I''ll go and see her right away.."

    The voice on the other end of the phone was so gloomy that Charles immediately agreed.

    "Mr.Shepherd, are you leaving so early?"

    Mr.Shepherd loved to have fun on the weekend.Why did he leave so early?

    "I''ll go and pick someone up"

    ".Just ask someone else to do this for you."

    "I''m afraid no one will be able to do this other than me!"  Charles was a little angry.

    It seemed that the couple had quarreled again, and Patrick couldn''t bear to ignore her.

    Charles hated Christina a little more.

    She was a wicked woman! All day long, she could only cause trouble for others.

    Reluctantly, he put down his billiard pole and rushed from the club to the Clifton District.

    Because of the long distance and the traffic jam caused by the office workers who sought pleasure on

    the weekend, Charles arrived at the park that Patrick talked about at about 3 p.m.

    "Christina is not in the park"  Charles drove the car to the side and got out of the car.

    He walked around the deserted little park, but he didn''t see the person he was looking for.

    Charles called Patrick in a very angry voice.

    "Patrick, I know you love her very much, but you still have to teach her a lesson.I think when she was

    just married to you, she behaved herself.It''s only been six months.How can you let her be so

    arrogant..."

    "Now she doesn''t even answer her phone.She''s so willful and spoiled..."

    Charles took the opportunity to scold her, and let Patrick reflect on it.

    A man''s wife must be disciplined.Otherwise, what if the woman couldn''t be controlled in the future?

    "I have her phone."  Patrick said seriously in a cold voice.

    Just now, after a quarrel with Christina in the car, she suddenly got out of the car without even her bag

    and phone.

    "Go to Apartment C 205 in the Florence Resort..."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Patrick''s tone was not too urgent, and he gave the order gently.

    At this moment, a respectful voice sounded at Patrick''s end, "..When will the Young Madame

    back? We have prepared all the dishes she likes."

    Charles looked expressionless and hung up the phone.

    "He clearly wants her home, but he asked me to find her for him.How ridiculous!"

    Although Christina had the guts to yell at Patrick all day long and Charles had all sorts of things

    against her, Christina didn''t really make them worry.

    "Didn''t Christina get picked up by Mark?"

    Crystal surely knew this Mr.Shepherd in front of her.

    She often saw his face in the entertainment section.

    It was not surprising that Patrick''s friends were all rich men, but it was strange why he came back to

    find Christina again.

    "What happened to her?"

    When Charles heard her say that, he no longer doubted that the woman was hiding Christina from

    him, and his expression became serious.

    "Patrick, Christina didn¡¯t go back to her apartment to find her friend..."  He anxiously called Patrick

    again.

    The man on the other end of the phone was signing some documents in the study.

    When he heard Charles''s words, he put down the pen in his hand and immediately stood up.

    "Send someone to look for her."  He thought that she was throwing a tantrum and might have

    deliberately prevented him from looking for her, but...

    He was still worried.

    At first, he thought Christina was just throwing a tantrum, but after Charles sent someone to look for

    her, he became more and more uneasy.

    "It¡¯s very quiet around the park.There are no shops.Almost no one passes by except on the road beside

    it..."

    "The Florence Resort, which is the closest to the park, is also ten kilometers away from this

    park.Christina doesn''t have a wallet or a cell phone.She''s unlikely to walk back to the Florence Resort

    to find her friend..."

    "The only surveince camera on the road can''t get a picture of this side.This park is a blind spot-"

    From four o''clock in the afternoon, he asked his men to search everywhere until six o''clock when the

    sun was setting...

    Patrick and a group of his men came to this deserted park.

    He stood in the shade of a tree and looked at the empty stone chair with aplicated look in his eyes.

    "There are no signs of struggle around here.I guess she left voluntarily..."

    "It¡¯s too deste here.Why did she get off here..."

    There were anxious and noisy voices in his ears.

    The sky began to darken, and under thest rays of the sun, Patrick''s shadow lengthened¡­

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    At about seven o''clock in the evening.It was supposed to be quiet, but the area was noisy, making

    people restless.

    Under the dim sky, the people who were in a hurry, with their bright shlights on, were holding printed

    color photos in their hands.

    This was a photo of a woman wearing Chanel¡¯stest summer outfit, a loosevender floral dress with

    white standing cor and a pair of ck snake-printed ts.

    She had a delicate face and had ck, curly and supple hair that was long to her waist...

    "Hello, have you seen this woman before..."

    "If you have any impression, you can tell us and we will give you rewards..."

    The evening was especially bustling for Clifton District.

    A group of tall and sturdy men, strangely looking around, asked about a woman.

    The residents of the old district started to make amotion, and everyone was thinking seriously.

    Because it was said that if they could find the woman, they would be offered a huge windfall of million

    dors.

    "Who is her?"

    People got curious.

    At this moment, the woman in the loosevender floral dress with a white standing cor was in an

    inconspicuous tiled house in the innermost part of the old district.

    Christina was at a loss and was trying tomunicate with the old woman.

    "I just happened to meet your grandson in the park and bring him back...Don¡¯t cook for me.I''m

    leaving..."

    "Do you have a phone here?"

    Christina spoke in standard Mandarin and put her hand in her ear, meaning that she wanted to make a

    phone call, "I want to make a phone call home.I''m afraid my family will look for me..."

    The old woman in front of her was about seventy years old.She was in simple and clean clothes,

    smiled kindly and spoke in tongues, "Please sit here for a while.We''re about to have dinner:"

    Christina was about to go crazy.She couldn''tmunicate with the old woman.

    Looking at the dark sky outside the door, she became more and more flustered.

    She kept emphasizing, hoping that the other party could understand her meaning, "I want to make a

    call.Is there a phone? A phone!"

    "My grandson is naughty.I am so worried about him.Thank you for sending him back..."

    But the old woman was still thanking Christina.

    As the old woman spoke, she seemed to have suddenly remembered something.

    She turned around excitedly and walked out the door, mumbling as she walked, "..I''ll go grab a rooster

    and let you bring it back."

    What was she talking about? Christina only heard the word "rooster".

    "I don''t want rooster.I''m going back."

    Christina sat on a wooden chair in the small living room with an anxious expression.

    "Sister!"  A childish voice came.

    A little boy about three years old raised an apple high in his hand and handed it to her.

    He smiled a little ingenuously and looked shy.

    Christina looked down at the little boy standing beside her feet and took his apple, "Thank you."

    But she really had no appetite.

    In the afternoon, she was sulking in the small park.

    Suddenly, she heard the child crying.

    Out of curiosity, she walked toward the direction of the voice.

    Then she found the child under an old slide on the right side of the park.

    At first, she thought the child fell and hurt himself.

    She approached him carefully and felt lucky to find that the child was not hurt.

    Unfortunately, she seemed to be entangled.

    "I want my mother..."

    The child kept crying and wanted his mother.

    Christina didn''t know how tofort people.

    Even if the other party was a three-year-old child, she still looked a little helpless.

    At first, she thought of calling the police and handing him over to the police, but the next second, she

    was so angry to find that her phone was in Patrick''s car.

    "Do you live near here? I''ll take you home."

    She squatted down and looked at him horizontally.

    The child seemed to understand her.

    Probably because he saw that there was no one around and he was tired from crying, he got up and

    held her tightly with his little fat hand.

    Then, somehow, she came here dazzlediy, and Christina got lost in the end.

    She wanted to go now, but she didn''t know which way to go...

    The night was getting darker outside the door, which made her even more uneasy.

    Soon, the old woman came in with a big rooster about ten kilograms in her right hand.

    "You can carry this rooster home..."

    A big rooster was handed directly to Christina.

    She was a little dumbfounded.

    Before she could pick up the living creature with her hands, suddenly there were cries of frightened

    cocks and dogs outside the door.

    A dozen ck sports cars rushed into the old district, disturbing the peace here.

    Creak -- The screeching sound of brakes and the headlights of the high-intensity white lights lit up the

    dark and deste ce like day.

    The people in the room looked at it in panic.

    The big rooster in front of them took off, seemed to be scared and chuckled uneasily.

    The little boy cried out in shock, and the old woman looked frightened and bewildered as she watched

    a group of tall, strange men rush into her house.

    She was so frightened that she hugged the child tightly in her arms and squatted down trembling.

    "You, what are you doing!"  Christina looked nervous.

    She looked at arge group of men in front of her and immediately stood up from the bench.

    However, as soon as she spoke, the familiar figure appeared outside the door.

    She was stunned for a moment.

    Instead, Patrick was expressionless and very calm.

    The bodyguards on both sides made way for him, and he approached her step by step.

    Christina wanted to say something, but..

    Maybe it was because the lights outside the house were too dazzling, or maybe it was their sudden

    appearance that surprised her too.He seemed very...Very angry.

    "What are you doing!"

    He grabbed her wrist and dragged her out.

    His strength was so big that her wrist hurt like it was about to break.

    Her face turned pale and subconsciously struggled to get rid of him.

    "Patrick, let me go."

    "It hurts --"

    Out of the tiled house, there were scattered starlight overhead.

    The dirt road here was uneven, surrounded by weeds and fine stones, and there was arge field

    behind it.

    There were no streetlights in this ce, and it looked a little deste at night.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Let go, where are you taking me..."

    Christina''s voice became more and more frightened.

    He dragged her along and kept walking...

    In front of them was the dark and gloomy field stalks, and the tall straws were swayed by the wind and

    looked like ghosts.

    But the tall man in front of her pursed his lips and said nothing.

    Under the cold moonlight, his face was cold, and his deep eyes looked into a far and dark ce...

    He held her tightly, without any pity.

    Instead, he was even angrier because of her voice, holding her wrist tightly and forcefully dragging her

    along.

    "Patrick, what are you going to do? Let me go.Let me go.I don''t want to go there..."

    She tried to control her sobbing voice.She was afraid of the dark, "What are you doing? Let me go.I

    don''t want to go there--"

    She even had to turn on the bedsidemp to sleep, or she would have nightmares.

    It was a paddy field, and when her feet were in the muddy stalks of the field with water, perhaps

    because it was at night, the paddy field looked extremely eerie to her.

    With every step she took, the cold and gloomy touch made her shiver uncontrobly.

    She immediately remembered the time when she almost died in a field like this, in the same dark night,

    in the same gloomy ce...

    "No "

    "Let me go, I don''t want --"

    Her face was pale, and she screamed in shock.

    She tried to break his hand, to break free, to escape, to escape...

    "What don''t you want? And where do you want to go!"

    The man in front of her suddenly stopped.

    He turned around and looked straight at her with his eyes as cold as if they didn''t have any warmth,

    "Christina, are you scared? Well, what are you feeling now..."

    He looked her straight in the eye and gritted his teeth, "I''ve been looking for you all afternoon, and

    that''s how I feel!"

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    She didn''t know how she left...She just felt like she was in a daze.

    When they returned to the Hopkins Family, the servants saw them covered in mud and were so

    shocked that they did not know what to say.The butler stood aside and tried to say in a calm tone,

    "Dinner is ready"

    The dinner was already cold.The grim-faced man did not say a word, as if he did not want to see her

    again.

    As soon as she came back, he turned around and went back to Eastern Garden.

    "Young Madam, why don''t you have some hot soup first?"

    Nanny Faang noticed that Christina was in a trance and was frightened, so Nanny Faang did not ask

    her to wash and clean up, but immediately let her drink some hot soup to calm down.

    Christina followed Nanny Faang to the dining room, sat down, and drank half a bowl of hot soup

    expressionless.

    The food was tasteless.

    Finally, Nanny Faang apanied her back to the bedroom.

    As they walked, Nanny Faang couldn''t help but whisper to her, "Young Madam, Young Master Patrick

    has been haughty since he was a child.There are some things that he doesn''t want to say, so don''t

    provoke him.You should only mind your own business in the Hopkins Family.Just ignore him."

    Even if she wanted to, she couldn''t meddle in Patrick''s business.

    Christina did not speak, her face still a little pale.

    She trudged up the familiar stairs towards the bedroom.

    When she opened the door, there was a faint smell of tobo.

    Christina froze at the door, not daring to step forward.

    The man inside the room also looked shocked.

    He still held a lighted cigarette in his left hand, which he put out at once.

    Their eyes met and they all had mixed feelings.

    "Young Madam, remember not to provoke him anymore"

    Nanny Faang was standing right outside the door, and she repeated the warning in a low voice, afraid

    that Christina would do something to provoke Mr.Hopkins into a rage.

    As she spoke, Christina was nudged into the bedroom by Nanny Faang.

    The door was quickly shut.

    There was only him and her in the spacious room, which seemed strange, chilly and awkward.

    After about five minutes of silence, she stood by the door and did not take another step forward.

    She stood with her head half lowered.

    The man on the balcony gazed at her with aplicated look, clearly seeing her anxious profile...

    All of a sudden, it was as if he could not stand the atmosphere and was angry at something that his

    brows tightened.

    He held back his mixed feelings and strode towards her.

    She could feel his anger and she looked up sharply, not to know what to do.

    It was as if she was afraid of something.

    She was afraid that what had just happened might happen again...

    Patrick did approach her, but he did not look at her anymore.

    Instead, he walked past her, reached out to turn the doorknob, and walked out with heavy steps...

    She got nervous when she was with him.

    "Patrick..."

    The corner of his shirt was suddenly pulled by her, and the man who was half a step away from her

    had a look of astonishment on his cold face.

    "Patrick, I didn''t mean to make you angry.I was just afraid..."

    She still lowered her head and whispered.

    "Christina, you...shut up."

    His voice was low and he sounded angry.

    But when Patrick casted a sideway look at her cheek, he saw that the corners of her eyes were a little

    moist, so he bit back his words.

    "That car ident..."  Christina said in a low voice.

    She seemed to be reminiscing, hesitant and choking.

    "You protected me in front of me.Your body was cold, and then I smelled a heavy smell of blood...It was

    dark.I couldn''t see anything.I kept calling your name, but you didn''t answer me.I''ve been calling you for

    along time..."

    Her eyes were red, and some hot tears rolled down her face.

    "Patrick, I was scared..."

    "You didn''t tell me anything.I just wanted to know...I don''t want you to protect me.I don''t want anything

    to happen to you."

    At this point, she could not help but cry out.

    She leaned over and hugged the tall man in front of her with both hands, hugging his strong waist

    tightly.

    She bent her head over his heart and she sobbed out...

    "I was afraid, I was afraid that something would happen to you.I didn''t know anything.I couldn''t help you

    with anything.I thought I was useless..."

    Patrick''s whole body was tense, and he lookedpletely stunned.

    He didn''t know what to say.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    He didn''t expect her to say that, nor did he expect the woman to cry in his arms.

    She mumbled something else, her tone guilty and humble...

    "..Christina, you''re really a crybaby"  He really didn''t know what to say.

    He looked down at her sobbing.

    It looked like she had suffered a great grievance.He felt helpless and strangely warm in his heart.

    "It''s not that I like crying.It''s because...I''m pregnant.It''s my son who''s affecting me."

    She was crying and argued back.

    This made Patrick a little speechless for a moment.

    "Then my son must be a crybaby after he was born."

    He bent his head and leaned against her tear-stained face, whispering softly in her ear.

    "If my son is a crybaby, he can''t get a wife, so don''t cry..."

    He worked hard toe up with a humorous sentence.

    Christina wasn''t sure if he was trying to coax her.

    Anyway, such a cold man wouldn''t say anything sweet.

    She would just treat it as his rare tenderness.

    She remembered that once he had seen her crying, he said directly, "You look ugly when you cry-"

    After thinking about it, Christina let go of him and immediately went into the bathroom, probably

    ashamed and shy.

    After rinsing herself with the flowers, she walked to the bathroom mirror and made sure that her eyes

    were not that red and swollen.

    Then she came out wearing a bathrobe."

    I thought you were going to hide in there all night."

    Patrick had taken a shower in the study and stood outside the bathroom.He hesitated for almost half

    an hour and did not enter as she opened the door.

    Christina''s face was a little red.She turned her head sideways and didn''t look at him.She climbed into

    bed and pulled the quilt to sleep.She was in the bathroom reflecting on herself, thinking that it was too

    embarrassing for her to cry in his arms.She never wanted to talk to him about these things.She

    just...She just didn''t want to argue with him.

    "What are you going to do..."

    Suddenly, one side of the quilt was forcefully lifted, and the woman, who was letting her imagination go

    wild, immediately turned around vigntly.

    "What do you think I''m going to do? This is my bed and you are my wife.What am I going to do?"

    Patrick nced at her angrily andy down naturally.

    She looked at him and felt a little awkward.She edged to the bedside.

    But he suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist.

    Christina was nervous and she didn''t know what he was going to do.

    Patrick did not say a word.

    His palms were very big, much bigger than hers anyway.

    Unlike those rich men whose hands were delicate, his palms were slightly calloused from exercise.

    His long, slender fingers caressed her wrists, which were red from his grip just now.

    "Will it hurt?"

    Suddenly, he asked in a low, ambiguous voice.

    "Only when it hurts can you remember!"  He didn''t coax her.

    This man was really not gentle at all.

    Christinapressed her lips, feeling very resentful.

    However, when he held her wrist like this, she felt her skin a little numb and even her heart beat a little

    faster.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    She couldn''t sleep.

    The woman tossed and turned in bed, as if she had something on her mind, unable to fall asleep.

    "Christina."

    The man on the other side of the bed could not help but call out her name in a low voice.

    The woman at the side immediately stopped moving.

    But within half a minute, she turned her body again.

    "Patrick, are you still awake?"

    Her voice was not at all ambiguous, but she sounded very sober.

    It was obvious that she was not sleepy at all.

    The faint light at the head of the bed was still shining, reflecting on her side face...

    She was really afraid of the dark.

    "Patrick, can I ask you something?"

    She seemed to be struggling in her heart.

    Then she leaned closer to him and asked again.

    He did not say a word but stared at her with his eyes open, which made her hesitate.

    "That year, in our high school graduation trip...You happened to be our teaching assistant, so

    you...Were you in that trip?"

    She asked cautiously, as if she did not dare to mention something.

    "No," he replied quickly.

    But Christina''s face suddenly darkened and she didn''t understand.

    "How was that possible, Cory said..."

    "What did he say?"

    She looked at him with aplicated expression, as if she was confirming something.

    "It really wasn''t you..."

    Her tone was skeptical.

    The man beside her closed his eyes slightly and did not reply her.

    "Did you hear that something happened on the school trip that year..."

    Christina recalled something and spoke in a heavy voice, not noticing his abnormality.

    "It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it.The only time my father, Donald, helped me was probably in this

    scandal...But he did it because of the Christina family"

    She pressed her lips slightly and was reluctant to continue.

    After a long silence, she tried to rx and forced a smile.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, you wouldn''t have believed it.At sunset that day, I was

    unlucky to be separated from my ssmates on the mountainside when I was suddenly attacked by

    five or six bandits.They dragged me down the hill and tore my clothes.I was so scared that I struggled

    desperately to escape..."

    The man next to her froze for a moment.

    While Christina was sleeping on her side, lost in thought.

    She suddenly hugged his arm, and her body leaned against him.

    "..I heard gunshots."

    "Patrick, did you save me that day?"

    She paused, her face pressed close to his arm, and then she added with determination, "I know you

    saved me."

    He looked down at the woman beside him, filled with thoughts, but he did not speak.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    She raised her head and looked straight at him.

    "Patrick, why didn''t you tell me what you did?"

    Eleven o''clock at night was notte.

    Usually, he would still be in the study.

    He was just a little tired tonight.

    He was so tired that his brain ached a little and he didn''t want to recall anything.

    At the silent night, the time seemed to have paused for a long time...

    But she was very persistent.

    "Because I was angry." Patrick said a sentence in a deep voice.

    As soon as he remembered that year''s incident, those images will appear.

    "Christina, I was angry.I was angry that you epted Cory''s love for no reason.I was angry that you

    married him..."

    He was angry, but in fact, she knew only the first half of the emotion...

    The second half, more directly, was the hatred towards her.

    Hatred.

    How long could hatredst? He couldn''t let go of his hatred.

    In the end, he med all the mistakes on her and told himself that she owed him and that he wanted

    her to pay him back for the rest of her life at any cost.

    "Christina, I''ve been waiting for you to admit your mistake and beg for forgiveness.."

    For six years.

    Nothing was waiting, and as a result, he realized that everything was just an illusion.

    From the beginning, she didn''t even know who he was.

    Christina looked at him with aplicated expression.

    She couldn''t quite understand what he meant by "Admitting his mistake" and" asking for forgiveness"

    but it was only natural for him to be angry.

    "Patrick, did you get hurt that day? Those gangsters had guns. What did you do.."

    She couldn''t remember. She was really scared.

    The sounds of gunfire and screams of pain were all around her ears.

    All she knew was that the sky was already dark and her vision was blurry.

    It was getting darker and darker, and the strong smell of blood...

    She knew that the man who came to save her was injured.

    She wanted to do something for him, but she was too frightened to move.

    She was scared and worried that the man might die and that she got him into the trouble.

    She hugged his arm with both hands, tightened her grip slightly, and murmured, "I''ve been inquiring

    about the person, wanting to know about who he was..."

    "Why did you want to find me, to repay me?"

    The man beside her spoke in a calm voice with a self- deprecating smile.

    "Oh...I, I am looking for you to repay you."

    She suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    "Patrick, in fact, Cory was impersonating you.He lied to me that it was him who had saved me, so I

    agreed..."

    This time, Patrick was really angry.

    He turned his eyes and red at the woman fiercely.

    "Christina, you really repaid the one who saved you with your body!"

    "Then what do you want me to do?"

    Christina didn''t understand what the man was thinking.

    She thought he would be happier if she made it clear.

    "If you beg me to forgive you, I''ll think about it again-"

    Why was this dead man so arrogant? She looked at him for a while, then suddenly stood up and kissed

    him directly with her lips, soft and warm...

    This caught Patrick off guard.

    "Well...What do you think of this?"

    She blushed.She liked him, and there was no need to be arrogant.

    The man was too proud to coax her, so she had to take the initiative.

    Those forum posts said that men like women to take the initiative, but her kissing skills are not

    experienced enough.

    She was really not confident enough to take this man down with her kiss.

    "Patrick, for how long are you going to be angry with me? I''ve made a mistake.Please forgive me.."

    "Ah, it''s itchy..."

    "That''s it, that''s the repay?"

    "Don''t thank me in this way...Patrick, don''t press me.If you hurt my son, I won''t let you get away with

    it..."

    "What are you going to do to punish me?"

    "Hahaha, it''s really itchy.I don''t dare.Really, I promise..."

    He suddenly fell silent.

    As he looked down at the woman''s natural and rxed smile, he thought that she was no longer as

    restrained as she had been for the first time.

    And he thought that she...she seemed to like him too.

    Patrick stared at her intently and seriously...

    "...Christina, don''t refuse me"

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    Last night...

    How did it happen? Everything seemed to happen naturally...

    Christina couldn''t figure it out herself, but her heart was still beating fast and wildly.

    The morning light outside the window shone in.

    It was nine o''clock, and the man beside her got up early.

    Before he came back, she quickly went into the bathroom and locked the door.

    "How long will you be hiding inside?"

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the bathroom door.

    "Didn''t you say I can''t have sex while you are pregant? Come out.Have some breakfast to replenish

    your energy"

    She heard the familiar low voice.

    Patrick was in a good mood and chuckled.

    Christina''s cheeks turned red again.

    Last night, he felt a surge of desire for her and she couldn''t stand him, so she said they couldn''t have

    sex while she was pregnant.

    After she finished washing up, she opened the bathroom door angrily and saw a refreshing man

    outside the door.

    Patrick was tired all night.

    Why was he still so energetic? She felt it was unfair.

    "Are you sleepy?"

    She had just woken up, looking drowsy and a little angry.

    "My son is hungry"

    Patrick stepped forward.

    "Are you really that tired?"

    He asked in a serious tone.

    Reaching out, he naturally fixed the messy strands of hair on her forehead and lowered his head,

    staring at her slightly flushed face and lips.

    "Christina, you have to get used to me as soon as possible," he said ambiguously.

    "What?"

    She opened her mouth slightly and did not ask.

    He did not exin, but put his left hand around her waist and leaned forward to kiss her on her lips.

    "Let''s go downstairs for breakfast"

    His voice was hoarse and he was a little short of breath, but he suddenly stopped.

    He remembered her difortst night.

    "Okay.¡±

    Christina''s cheeks were burning and she didn''t look at him.

    She turned around and ran to the cloakroom to change her clothes.

    Patrick was good at controlling himself.

    If he had really lost control of his desires, she would have had topromise.

    Thinking about it this way made her a little confused.

    "Patrick, ugh, why did you use to..."

    She blushed and asked vaguely.

    While having the breakfast, she suddenly raised her head and stared at him with aplicated look.

    "Why did you..."

    She didn''t have the nerve to ask, but thought, "Why didn''t you make me have sex with you before?"

    Patrick knew what she meant and nced at her angrily.

    Christina yed dumb and continued to eat.

    However, she thought it was probably because Patrick was of high self-esteem, so he disdained to

    force a woman.

    If he forced her to have sex with him, she couldn''t say no.

    Thinking about it, she felt happy and giggled.

    She found today''s breakfast delicious.

    Patrick looked unhappily at Christina, who was smilingcently.

    He could throw away his dignity when he was with her.

    He just wanted her to be willing.

    "By the way, Patrick, I forgot to show you something"

    Christina suddenly became agitated.

    She moved her chair away, walked quickly to the living room, and rummaged through the drawer.

    They had almost finished their breakfast.

    Patrick saw her rummaging through the drawer anxiously and strode towards her.

    "What are you looking for?"

    Christina did not look at him and continued searching.

    After thinking for a while, she turned to the maid who was preparing to clean up the dining-table.

    "Did you see the bag I brought back from the hospital a few days ago? I put it here..."

    "Young Madam, we have all the hospital materials you need in the middle drawer under the coffee

    table."

    "This is an ultrasound image of my son"

    She finally found it and proudly showed it to him.

    "Look, these two..."

    Christina sat sideways on hisp, her hands around his neck naturally, leaned very close to his ear and

    whispered, "Those doctors were good at ttering me and kept saying that our son is very cute...In my

    opinion, it''s just two little meatballs."

    "You say our child is a meatball, huh?" Patrick chuckled.

    Christina looked a little stunned.

    Her forehead was against his forehead.

    They were so close that she saw that there was a rare smile in his normally cold eyes.

    His chest was slightly heaving and hisughter was sonorous and pure.

    He seemed really happy.

    Not only she, but even the servants behind them could sense that Patrick was in a good mood.

    They had not seen him smile so heartily for a long time.

    The servants looked at them, but they stopped, not daring to disturb them.

    "Old Master is back-"

    The butler coughed softly and hesitated to remind the two people in the living room.

    Christina wrapped her arms around his neck.

    She looked startled, and she looked towards the door.

    "G-Grandpa"

    Dazed for a moment, she quickly caught on.

    She immediately stood up from Patrick''s legs and respectfully greeted the Old Master.

    She had heard that the Old Master was going back to the Hopkins Family for the Dragon Boat Festival,

    but she didn''t expect him toe back early, and they all came back...

    "Mom."

    Christina hesitated, looked at Judy, who was unhappy, and finally called out in a low voice.

    "Today is Friday.What are you doing? Why do you interfere with Patrick''s work?!"

    For no reason, Judy was in a bad mood when she saw Christina.

    "You act intimately while there are so many people around.You''re so ill-bred..."

    "I- I just..."

    Judy looked at Christina with sharp eyes, making her feel guilty.

    Christina lowered her head and found that Patrick, who was sitting on the sofa, looked sullen and had a

    strange expression on his face.

    "Mom, Patrick is very tired today.He won''t go to thepany"

    Christina summoned her courage and said to Judy.

    Judy looked sulky and she shouted, "It''s none of your business!"

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "..She''s my woman, and she''s none of your business."

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    "Things about her are businesses of my family, and it is none of your business."

    The man sitting quietly on the sofa suddenly stood up and looked around at the group of people in front

    of him.

    His voice was cold and clear.

    Standing beside him, Christina felt a little surprised.

    Judy, who was originally so domineering, looked a little frightened now.

    She seemed to be very afraid of her son.

    It was awkward.

    All of a sudden, everyone quieted down and thought deeply.

    "..Come here."

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins suddenly spoke in a deep voice.

    After saying that, he turned around and directly walked towards the corridor.

    Christina winked at Patrick slightly.

    She knew Old Master Mr.Hopkins was telling Patrick, who, however, had no intention of moving.

    "Patrick..."

    She secretly tugged at his sleeve.

    "Young Master Patrick, Old Master Mr.Hopkins has something important to talk to you about..."

    The old butler standing opposite could not help whispering a warning.

    His cold face was filled with impatience as if their return had disturbed his peace.

    This time, not only did Judy return, but Brianna and Barbara also returned.

    Barbara had always been on good terms with him.

    Seeing the awkward situation, Barbara then walked up to him and smiled, "We haven''t seen you for

    more than a month.Grandpa also wants to talk to you about something on his mind.Patrick, just follow

    him..."

    He nced at Barbara in front of him, pursed his lips, and frowned.

    He then turned around and walked towards the corridor.

    Christina stood there, looking at his back, inexplicably feeling a little lost.

    "Barbara, make yourself at home.Brianna and I will go into the room and arrange it."

    Judy spoke gently to others, but she didn''t even bother to look at Christina with respect.

    The maid led the Madam who had just returned, and the youngdy Brianna went back to her room,

    leaving only Christina and Barbara in the living room.

    "Christina, I haven''t seen you for more than a month.Your belly seems to have grown a lot."

    Barbara greeted her with a smile.

    She naturally held her hand and calmly said, "Don''t stand there.Sit down."

    Christina was a little dull and she just nodded at Barbara.

    Suddenly, Christina felt like she was the guest.

    "Well...Barbara, is it ok for you to tell me what grandpa was busy doing in Seattle for more than a

    month?"

    Christina hesitated for a while and asked her in a low voice.

    Barbara was startled by her question, then smiled casually.

    "Didn''t Patrick tell you?" She asked back so naturally.

    But when she said that, Christina suddenly felt so awful.

    Christina stopped asking.

    Barbara did not say anything more, so she made herself a cup of tea.

    Her slender fingers gently twirled the precious and exquisite white-jade teacup in her hand.

    She then raised her hand and drank it.

    "I don''t need you to meddle in my things..."

    At the east end of the corridor, the summer wind was fresh and the light fragrance was pleasant.

    The water lilies nted in the lotus pond were in full bloom.

    The varieties were rare, with noble purple petals and golden stamens.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins stood at the edge of the pavilion with his crutch.

    He looked at the beautiful lotus flowers in front of him and fell into his thought.

    The man standing behind him was not interested in watching the lotus and repeated impatiently, "I will

    deal with my things, I don''t need you..."

    "In afew months, I''ll be 81."

    The old man suddenly turned around, and he still looked stern and cold.

    However, experiences through the vicissitudes of life left marks on his face.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins''s cloudy eyes looked straight at him, who was the only grandchild of his

    Hopkins Family.

    Patrick was slightly startled.

    At that moment, the old man was looking straight at him.

    He felt a little heavy, and pressed his lips tightly, suppressing his irritation.

    "Your mother...I agreed to her return."

    Perhaps as he grew old, he always had a kind of mentality of wanting to return to his roots and

    gradually put down his obsession.

    He could abandon all the resentments he once had.

    The past was over, and now...

    "I know you feel guilty about what happened to Derek, but he''s recovered now...About you, I''ve already

    contacted the doctor in Seattle..."

    "I don''t need you to worry about me."

    He still refused coldly.

    "Don''t worry!"

    The old man hit the floor angrily with his crutch, "Patrick, there''s a bullet in your head.How can I not

    worry about it?"

    Patrick''s face darkened slightly and his eyes were filled with mixed feelings.

    Without another word, he took big strides and just left...

    "Were Old Master Mr.Hopkins and others all back?"

    Christina went back to her bedroom.

    For some reason, she had no idea why she felt a little uneasy.

    She then chose to talk to Charles on WhatsApp.

    Christina texted in the WhatsApp under the WhatsApp name Invincible Tina.

    "Grandpa is talking with Patrick.I don''t know what they''re talking about.Charles, do you know what

    grandpa is doing in Seattle?"

    Charles replied, "Just leave it alone"

    Christina held the phone tightly, frowning and slightly angry.

    "Why can even Barbara know while I can''t know"

    Christina quickly sent a text on WhatsApp.

    Charles was curious when she mentioned Barbara.

    He then texted on WhatsApp, "Is Barbara in Hopkins Family now?"

    Christina suddenly did not want to return to him.

    She stood by the window and looked absent-mindedly at the beautiful lotus pond on the east side of

    the corridor.

    Her mood was somewhat heavy.

    "Christina, can you stop messing around? We were already badly implicated by you yesterday.Don''t tell

    me you''re jealous now"

    Charles was very resentful of Christina, who was a woman whose emotions could easily be guessed.

    Charles was afraid that something would happen to her again.

    She replied, "No."

    Christina had seen Barbara five times in total and was not jealous of her.

    But every time Christina faced that Barbara, she always felt a bit ufortable.

    She texted, "Charles, tell me frankly, did Patrick have anything to do with grandpa''s staying in Seattle

    for so long? Was there anything wrong with Patrick .."

    A rattle-- Just as her message was sent, the door was suddenly opened.

    Christina looked at Patrick in front of her, then licked her phone screen as if she was guilty.

    "Ah, what''s wrong?"

    She was surprised.

    He walked up to her and didn''t say a word.

    However, suddenly he hugged her in his arms.

    He was a tall man who was hugging her with both arms, which made her look some how petite.He then

    said, "Christina..."

    He lowered his head and put his face on her shoulder wearily.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Her body was very soft, and he gently stroked her hair with his big palm, "Christina¡­¡±

    He said her name.But it seemed that he was hesitating to say something else.

    "Are you tired? Why don''t you lie in bed and rest for a while?"

    She tilted her head and stared at him, the weariness was on his forehead.

    She was very quiet and obedient, at least she didn''t argue with him, and didn''t push him away.

    In Patrick''s eyes, she was already very obedient today.

    "..I''m a little tired."

    He actuallyy on the bed and closed his eyes to rest.

    But Christina was pestered by him to sleep beside him.

    Christinay on his side, watching his brows shrinking tightly.

    She then quietly reached out and stroked between his brows, trying to soothe his indescribable

    worrying.

    Actually, just now she wanted to ask him what did grandpa say to him? But she held back.

    He looked really tired.

    She didn''t want to worry him.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    They slept until 6 pm.

    A maid knocking on the door woke them up.

    "Yeah."

    Christina heard the voice and answered vaguely.

    Nanny Faang had made dinner.

    Today Old Master Mr.Hopkins and the other would return home.

    They had to go to the Main Residence for dinner.

    "Patrick, get up."

    She was surprised that he slept so soundly but he was in high spirits this morning.

    She shook him, then noticed that his body temperature was high, and she immediately got up

    nervously.

    "Patrick, are you having a high fever?"

    She pressed her hand against his forehead, and her voice became irritable.

    The man quickly opened his eyes.

    "I''m fine.'''' His voice was a little hoarse.

    He took her hand away, sat up, and tried to get out of bed.

    "You seem to easily have a very high fever these days."

    Christina crawled to him and wrapped her arms around his waist.

    He might have just woken up, and his expression was a little stunned when she rested her hands

    around his waist.

    He turned to look at her worried expression suspiciously.

    He reached out his palm and patted her on the head.

    "You made me angry and that''s why I have a fever now"

    He seemed to tease her on purpose.

    But Christina didn''t find it funny at all.

    Instead, she thought that he deliberately changed the subject.

    "Patrick, I''m telling you, you have to see a doctor to take medicine when you''re sick.Don''t let people tell

    you about themon sense of life all day.It was the samest time.You worked overtime when you

    had a high fever..."

    He had gotten out of bed, tidied up his clothes, listening to the woman nagging.

    He walked up to her and went out of the bedroom with her in his arms.

    "Christina, it''s not easy for you to finally learn to care about your husband"

    Christina was so angry that she wanted to kick him.

    They got to the dining room of the Main Residence.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins and Judy had sat down.

    Barbara was here.

    She looked up and smiled at them.

    On the other side, Brianna seemed timid and sat straight.

    There was not much emotion on Patrick''s face.

    After they sat down, the housekeeper on the side immediately motioned for the maid to serve.

    "Miss Parker, I''m so sorry"

    When Nanny Faang served soup, the chronic disease of her right hand rpsed and her hand

    trembled, so the soup was spilled out.

    "It''s okay"

    Barbara didn''t care.

    Instead, she stood up and took the spoon from Nanny Faang''s hand.

    "Let me do it.I''m not an outsider"

    She smiled amiably.

    "Grandpa, eat more."

    Barbara personallydled a bowl of Ginseng Soup for the old man.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins grunted softly, looking worried, without appetite.

    Judy, on the other hand, was obviously very friendly with Barbara.

    She was very happy to take the Ginseng Soup from Barbara and casually asked, "As you are

    transferred back toA City to work, have you made arrangements for your house?"

    "Barbara, you transferred back to A City from Seattle?"

    The old man suddenly looked up, as if he was concerned about this matter.

    The other maids came over to serve the soup.

    Barbara sat down calmly and began to eat.

    Looking at the old man, she replied, "Yes, the work has been handed over.If there is no ident, I

    should have been developing my career at home."

    Judy''s smile grew brighter hearing this.

    "It''s good to stay at home.After all, you had to look after Derek in the first ce."

    "Don''t talk about business while eating."

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins suddenly interrupted their conversation in a deep voice.

    Judy immediately dialed it down and ate peacefully, while Christina did not dare to say a word at the

    table.

    asionally, he nced at the man beside her.

    Patrick ate like he was working, expressionless.

    "Barbara, do you have any ns after you are back?"

    "Brianna like you so much.You cane to the Hopkinses to apany her often.Otherwise,

    ording to her temper, she might not be able to make friends"

    After dinner, they went to the living room for tea and fruit.

    Judy talked with Barbara.

    Christina was pregnant and she couldn''t drink tea.

    When passing by, she heard the two womenughing and talking.

    She would have thought Patrick''s elegant and beautiful mother was a kind person if the woman hadn''t

    always given her a cold shoulder.

    "When did I offend her?"

    Christina had reflected more than once.

    Like her, Patrick didn''t like to stay in the living room.He went straight to the study.

    "I don''t even dare to ask now."

    Invincible Tina said, "I don''t want to argue with him."

    Christina walked out of the living room and did not want to stay in the bedroom.

    She ran to the backyard of the garden and sat down.

    A full moon hung high above her head, which seemed like a happy reunion.

    But for today''s dinner, she felt embarrassed.

    She didn''t appreciate the flowers and the moon, so she took out her cell phone to kill time.

    She happened to see Crystal sending her some new messages on WhatsApp, saying that a new boss

    woulde to thepany tomorrow, and she was a little excited.

    Pig Is Rising texted, "Christina, don''t mess with Mark anymore.You didn''t see that day.He was really

    nervous.I heardter that they found you in the Clifton District, he was relieved"

    Thinking of yesterday, Crystal felt shocked.

    Pig Is Rising said, "Christina, I''m speechless.You are kind to take the child home.How did you get lost

    by yourself? Fortunately, you are fine.Otherwise, I think your husband will turn the A City upside down."

    Christina looked at the screen of her phone, she looked gloomy with a surge of emotion surging in her

    heart.

    She knew that he cared about her.

    Pig Is Rising said, "The executive parachutes tomorrow is Barbara.Isn''t she the imaginary rival you''re

    talking about?"

    Invincible Tina replied, "I didn''t say she was my rival.I just thought her rtionship with Patrick was

    weird."

    Pig Is Rising said, "Christina, don''t worry.Barbara is quite decent.When I was studying in the united

    states, I had worked in the Seattle branch for half a year as an intern.Although I was not qualified to

    directly contact Miss Parker, who had a good reputation in thepany"

    Crystal thought about it and remembered another thing.

    "By the way, I heard that Barbara is very devoted.Her boyfriend was seriously ill and has been

    unconscious in Seattle private hospital for several years.She goes to the hospital every day to take

    care of him, waiting for him to wake up:"

    "Barbara''s boyfriend?"

    After finished chatting with Crystal, Christina found that it was gettingte, she got up and prepared to

    go back to his bedroom.

    She clutched her phone in her right hand and frowned.

    "Charles never mentioned her boyfriend.I''ve been at Seattle hospital for so long.Why haven''t I heard of

    him?"

    Patrick''s study was next door to their bedroom.

    Christina heard some noise when she went to the staircase.

    The study door seemed to be opened impatiently.

    "I know you came back for Derek.I will definitely find him"

    It was Patrick''s voice, but it was too far for her to hear clearly.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Christina slowed down and stood at the corner of the stairs, looking furtively at the study.

    "Patrick, what did grandpa say to you?"

    "You''re the one I''m worried about."

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    At seven in the morning, Christina was woken up by Nanny Faang.

    The general meaning was that both Old Master Mr.Hopkins and Judy were in the Hopkinses now, it

    was not suitable for them to sleepte in the morning.

    Otherwise, this would be gossiped about and was a bad influence.

    "I''ll pay attention in the future."

    Christina was very grateful to Nanny Faang for her warning.

    After all, she should behave properly when his elders were back.

    She went into the bathroom to wash up quickly, changed her clothes, and rushed to the Main

    Residence...

    "Barbara, how did you sleepst night?"

    Christina stopped at the gate and listened to the small sounding from inside.

    Suddenly, she somehow had mixed feelings.

    Barbara spent the night in the Hopkinsesst night...

    Christina knew she shouldn''t be imagining things.

    There were so many guest rooms in the Hopkinses anyway.

    But judging by the rules of the Hopkinses, they didn''t seem to like to invite an outsider to stay

    overnight.Was Barbara an outsider?

    "Barbara, you''re not an outsider after all.Why don''t you just stay with the Hopkinses and don''t bother to

    find somewhere else to live? Brianna and I like you too..."

    It was Judy''s voice, who seemed to be in a good mood.

    Barbara was a little embarrassed, she then declined politely, "Grandpa has set rules.It''s not convenient

    for me to stay."

    Judy said confidently, "You don''t have to worry about that.Patrick promised to take good care of

    you.You can tell him about it.It''ll surely be ok..."

    Patrick promised to take good care of her...

    "Young madam."

    Suddenly, the maid who passed by the door called out.

    The two women in the living room immediately turned around to Christina.

    All of a sudden, everyone looked at each other with embarrassment.

    "What kind of manner is this? Hiding and eavesdropping..."

    Judy''s voice immediately cooled down, and the look in her eyes was also unfriendly, "The Dickens

    Family has raised such a daughter like you."

    Christina was angry, and she tried to retort.

    But she pursed her lips and held back.

    They chatted so loudly, and it turned out to be she was the one eavesdropping rudely.

    It seemed that every time she bumped into Judy, Judy showed her with no kindness.

    Christina lowered her head and hesitated at the gate, feeling a little reluctant to go in.

    "Christina, hurry up and get ready for breakfast."

    Barbara greeted her with a usual smile.

    "What are you doing standing here?"

    At this moment, a familiar figure behind Christina stepped closer.

    Patrick naturally put his right hand around her waist, looked down at her, and saw she was angry.

    He asked, "Still feel sleepy after being woken up?"

    She looked up at the man next to her, med him for all her unhappiness, andined in a low

    voice, "It''s all you.Why didn''t you wake me up?"

    Patrick raised his eyebrows slightly.

    This woman was truly unhappy.

    "Let''s eat."

    Behind them, Old Master Mr.Hopkins walked slowly into the main dining room.

    Everyone then sat down ordingly.

    Just likest night, the atmosphere at the meal table was heavy, everyone did not speak much.

    They even got so cautious when eating, and did not dare to make it too loud.

    However, Christina noticed that Old Master Mr.Hopkins felt much better this morning, at least he was

    not as grim as yesterday.

    ording to Nanny Faang, Patrick was summoned to Beiyuan by his grandfather early in the morning.

    The grandfather and grandson might have talked about the group.

    There were rumors spread at a time when Patrick was seriously injured after the car ident, and

    grandpa had been concerned about it.

    But Christina thought that what grandpa cared most was not thepany, but Patrick.

    What was grandpa doing in Seattle for more than a month? She still wanted to know.

    While she was thinking about it, suddenly the Old Master Mr.Hopkins nced at her, which frightened

    Christina.

    She immediately lowered her head with guilt, and quickly fed herself with a spoon of porridge.

    "Eat slowly."

    The man beside her frowned and handed her a clean handkerchief.

    Christina blushed slightly and did not even dare to raise her head.

    She took it silently and wiped the corners of her lips casually.

    "What, are you afraid of grandpa?"

    Patrick looked down at her.

    Her thoughts were easily guessed, as the thoughts were almost visible on her face.

    Christina felt more panicked when he asked so.

    She replied, "No."

    She then turned around, grabbed a ss of milk casually, pretended to be thirsty.

    She then drank the milk fastly as if she had no time to talk to him.

    "Christina, there''s another serving of milk.Do you want it?"

    Sitting opposite her, Barbara saw that her half-ss milk had been drunk out.

    Barbara smiled and handed over the milk in front of herself.

    Looking at the well-dressed woman in front of her, Christina honestly didn''t want to pick up the things

    she handed over.

    So Christina smiled back, "Thank you.I''ve been enjoying milk a lottely"

    She gave a too far-fetching reason.

    "Christina, don''t choke my son...Drink slowly."

    Patrick red at her angrily, picked up another clean handkerchief, leaned close to her lips, and told

    her in a low voice.

    The woman even looked like an amateur when she was pretending.

    "What happened?"

    After breakfast, Christina left the table and ran to the lotus pond.

    She then leaned on the railing, looking at the blooming lotus in a gloomy mood.

    Behind her came the familiar low voice, it was Patrick stepping towards her.

    "Nothing."

    She did not look back and replied sullenly.

    "Christina..."

    He turned her over with both hands and looked her in the eyes.

    This woman was drooping her head and was obviously unhappy.

    "The doctor said that the mood of the pregnant woman would affect the intelligence of the fetus..."

    "Lalso think I''m not smart enough."

    It was rare for her not to talk back.

    She then leaned forward and her forehead hit directly against his chest.

    She felt a little frustrated, "Patrick, I feel like...I''m really stupid"

    This made himugh out loud.

    "Why are youughing? I''m telling you the truth."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She raised her head and red at him gloomily.

    Yesterday, grandpa and the others returned to their home country suddenly.

    Grandpa called Patrick to talk.

    She knew it must be for something very important.

    Patrick didn''t want to tell her.She then asked Barbara naturally.

    "Didn''t Patrick tell you?"

    Yesterday Barbara asked her back naturally.

    This sentence didn''t mean anything, but when Barbara said that, she was naturally doubly shocked.

    Wasn''t this insinuating that Barbara was surprised at Patrick not telling her.

    "So she didn''t know either...Then why did she use that tone?"

    She buried her face in Patrick''s chest and murmured.

    Last night at the stairwell, Christina heard clearly that Barbara was asking Patrick what his grandfather

    had told him.

    So it clearly showed that Barbara knew nothing either.

    "What''s wrong exactly?"

    Patrick didn''t think much about it.

    Instead, he felt funny seeing that this woman threw herself into his arms early in the morning and

    knocked her forehead on his chest.

    "Patrick, I think I''m getting pettier and pettier."

    She looked very depressed.

    After thinking about it, she thought Barbara probably didn''t mean it either.

    Being jealous was not the true her, "Hey, maybe my son influenced me"

    Hearing that she unreasonably med her unborn son for the mistakes, Patrick smiled and smoothed

    her long hair, "It''s boring at home...There''s apany orientation party at Fire Club tonight.Do you

    want to go?"

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    At thepany''s weing party...

    "I don''t know those people in the group."

    Christina was a little frustrated.

    She had never worked since she graduated from college and felt that she had left behind society.

    "I am a disgraceful illiterate."

    After thinking for a while, she hugged her man and rubbed him with her hands.

    "Patrick, after I give birth to my son, I want to work like Barbara..."

    "You want to be a senior executive like Barbara?"

    Patrick gazed down at her frustrated face, chuckled, and said with disagreeing, "Christina, I don''t think

    you''ll ever learn that."

    "Don''t underestimate me.I graduated from a prestigious school too!"

    Seeing her indignant expression, Patrick thought that she was a little persistent.

    After thinking about it, he told her seriously, "You don''t need to be like her..."

    As soon as he said that, the servants from the corridor rushed over.

    "Young Master Patrick, Old Master is waiting for you in the car."

    "Patrick, you have to work hard to make money.You have a wife and a son to raise.Go quickly"

    Christina pushed him, telling him to hurry, lest the Old Master be impatient.

    "I''ll send a car to pick you up for the Fire Club''s weing party.Don''t go alone, you hear me?"

    Before Patrick left, he did not forget to warn her.

    "Got it."

    She continued to stoop over the fence by the lotus pond, and as she watched the man in front of her

    walk away, she felt a little emotional.

    There was a saying that one of the reasons why there were so many divorces in modern society was

    that modern couple were not like the couple in the old days who worked together in the mountains,

    whose learning and understanding were synchronized.

    In modern times, one of the two had been in contact with new things and was improving, while the

    other had stopped, which created a gap between the two, and they gradually were not on the same

    track.

    His man was too good, which made Christina worried.

    Originally, she didn''t like this ice-like man, thinking that she was just forced to remarry for her

    pregnancy and forced to give birth, which was just a deal.

    She didn''t know since when she was loath to part with him, was attached to him, was worried and

    afraid the distance between the two of them was greater.

    Then, she would never catch up with him.

    Pig Is Rising: [ Christina, do pregnant women have hormonal disorders and like to think nonsense.]

    Crystal cked off at work and secretly chatted with her via WhatsApp.

    [Although Mark is outstanding, he doesn''t seem to be aman who has an affair.]

    Invincible Tina: [Life is so long, how do I know whether that ice-like man will betray me? Of course, I

    have to be vignt.]

    Pig Is Rising: [Forget it, he''s had enough troubles marrying you...And look, you changed the name of

    my wise and powerful boss into some bullshit name as Antarctic Ice Cube.He didn''t even

    comin.Dead Christina, don''t try to ruin his lofty temperament all the time, okay?]

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Christina felt that this woman had been blinded by his charm and that she had scolded her for him

    regardless of their friendship.

    Invincible Tina: [Patrick isn''t as good as you think he is.He''s so fierce when he''s angry.]

    Pig Is Rising: [That was because you, a wife who didn''t do anything, made him angry.If anyone else

    dares to make him angry, he probably won''t even be angry and just let someone kick him out.]

    But Crystal thought about it.

    Christina''s worry was reasonable.

    Who she married was Patrick.

    Gods knew it was good luck or bad luck.

    Pig Is Rising: [It''s rare for Mark to let you know his friends.You have to take the initiative to blend

    in.Connections, you know? For people like us who were in this society, connections are priceless.You

    have to go to the weing party.]

    After a long conversation with Crystal, Christina felt that what this unreliable ssmate Crystal said

    made sense.

    She threw her phone on the bed and ran to the cloakroom to select clothes for tonight''s party.

    Around 5 pm, Patrick sent someone to pick her up to the Fire Club bar.

    Perhaps it was because she once went to the wrong floor, so the two bodyguards who were watching

    her were on full alert and insisted on seeing her to the top.

    She came early.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins went to thepany today, and there was probably a board meeting, so when

    she reached the top, the huge space was quiet.

    Bored, she turned around and found several emergency openings.

    The bar staff was cing food in the middle of the buffet.

    She was not hungry and continued walking.

    Suddenly, a familiar figure rushed over.

    "Be careful -"

    Christina reacted quickly.

    Seeing that the woman in front of her seemed to have sprained her high heels and jumped forward,

    she subconsciously wanted to help her.

    However, the impact was a little strong when she jumped over.

    Almost out of instinct, Christina quickly squatted down, lowered her center of gravity, and supported

    herself with her right hand back to the floor at the same time.

    She could not let herself fall.

    "Thank you"

    Soon, the woman in front of her was also caught on.

    "What happened to you, Barbara? Are you okay?"

    Christina saw her take a step back with aplicated look, and the corners of her eyes seemed to be

    wet.

    Had she cried? Barbara stood up with an embarrassed expression and didn''t want to borate.

    "Nothing.I think I just saw an acquaintance.I chased him, but he ignored me..."

    Her voice lowered, and when she looked down, she saw that Christina''s right palm seemed to be

    bleeding since she was trying to help her.

    "Your hand..." She said.

    "Christina!"

    Suddenly, an aggressive voice shouted at them.

    "Please don''t run around.You''re heavily pregnant.If you die, we would be in big trouble too.Why are you

    lying on the ground? What if Patrick sees youter..."

    As soon as Charles came over, he saw her lying on the cold floor with one hand, so he scolded her.

    However, when he came closer, he was even angrier.

    "Damn you, Christina, you came here to bring troubles for me, didn''t you?"

    Before Christina could exin, Charles frowned.

    He turned around and shouted at the manager of the bar.

    "Call someone who knows nursing"

    "I''m fine."

    "Christina, you''d better wish that Patrick would be blind and wouldn''t see it!"

    Charles red at her.

    Christina felt guilty and shut up.

    The manager of the bar rushed over with the medicine box and led Christina into one of the private

    rooms to disinfect and bandage the wound on her right palm.

    "She just wanted to give me a hand.Her palm probably hit the fire-resistant metal sensor buckle in the

    corner of the floor.There''s no need..."

    Barbara was surprised to see Charles act like this.She chuckled.

    "Don''t be so dramatic.It''s just a little bruise."

    "A little bruise."

    Charles red at the private door on the left, heartbroken.

    "Barbara, you don''t know what''s going on...If Patrick sees her bleeding, he''ll be heartbroken"

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    "Mr.Hopkins, you''reing..."

    The door to the top floor of Fire Club was opened, and a man walked in slowly.

    Ignoring the ttering voices around him, he raised his eyes and looked around, and walked directly to

    the semicircr bar on the east side.

    "Patrick, is Grandpaing with the other shareholders?"

    As soon as Barbara turned around, she saw the man walking toward her and asked with a smile.

    "Grandpa doesn''t like bars" Patrick replied faintly.

    Before the words were out of his mouth, he suddenly frowned and lowered his voice.

    "What happened to your hand?"

    Patrick stared fixedly at Christina''s hand.

    But Christina immediately hid her hands behind her back.

    "What''s going on?"

    How could Patrick let her go so easily? He looked at the woman with dark eyes and grabbed her right

    hand, which was wrapped in white gauze.

    "Nothing.¡±

    Christina did not want to exin and tried to withdrew her hand, but Patrick sped her wrist.

    "Her palms are a little bruised," Charles said innocently.

    He had known that Patrick would me him, so he took a sip from his ss and did not forget to

    emphasize, "Christina hurt herself"

    Patrick deliberately pressed his finger on the wound.

    Christina strained her face as stinging pain came from the wound and her brow furrowed a little, which

    made Patrick even more irritated.

    "I''ve told you this morning to wait and I would send someone to pick you up.You didn''t listen to me."

    "It''s because of me.¡¯'' Barbara smiled awkwardly and she wasn''t expected that Patrick would be

    angry so easily.

    "Patrick, don''t me Christina.She was holding me up, so her palm hit the fire-sensitive metal buckle

    on the floor..."

    "I''d love to."

    Christina, not knowing what mood she was in, darkened her face and muttered.

    It means that her injury had nothing to do with him, nor did she need Barbara to intercede for her.

    "Christina!"

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Patrick''s face was a little gloomy.

    He bent down, put his hands on her shoulders, and pressed his lips against her ears.

    He said angrily, "How many times have I told you not to unt your superiority."

    "I didn''t hurt my son."

    Christina''s first thought was that she was pregnant and raised her head rather proudly, adding, "I

    reacted quickly and immediately half crouched down and propped myself up on the floor with one hand,

    I wouldn''t let my son have an ident."

    Patrick looked sideways at her and was so angry that she dared to show a smug look on her face.

    "Christina, you''re very proud, huh?"

    He was angry butughed out loud.He simply sat next to her and pulled her down on hisp.He put his

    left hand around her abdomen and raised his right hand to deliberately ruffle her hair on her forehead.

    "Hey, don''t mess up my hair."

    "It looks no different than usual..."

    "That''s because you don''t appreciate it.I''m obviously prettier than usual tonight."

    Christina was not modest at all.

    Patrickughed and said nothing more.

    A little depressed and with her hair mussed on her forehead, Christina simply rubbed against his

    shoulder.

    She did pick out some clothes and get a haircut to attend his party today, trying to impress his senior

    staff and friends, but it didn''t seem necessary.

    Those people didn''t dare toe.

    "Patrick, if your wife changes her clothes and hairstyle, you have to praise her, or I have the right to be

    angry with you."

    Christina recently read a lot of articles about how men and women get along.

    "Then remember to remind me."

    Patrick was obliging.

    Dissatisfied, Christina punched him in the chest with her right hand.

    "That will be meaningless if you need me to remind you.''¡¯ Patrick was punched by her, but it didn''t hurt

    at all.

    He didn''t understand what a woman was thinking about.

    It was hard for him to understand.

    He felt helpless.

    "You''re the same every day.You don''t have to dress up deliberately."

    Barbara grabbed half a ss of red wine from the bar and couldn''t help but look over at them.

    She lowered her eyes, pursed her lips tightly, raised her ss, and drank it all in one gulp.

    "By the way, Barbara, a Fire Club staff said you were running in the hallway..."

    Charles curiously chatted with her.

    "Are you chasing someone who dares to steal your wallet?"

    Barbara was stunned by his question and put down the ss in her hand.

    With sadness on her face, she murmured, "I saw a figure that looked like him just now, so..."

    "You mean you see Derek here at Fire Club?"

    "I think I have the wrong person."

    The bartender filled Barbara with half a ss of red wine.

    She picked it up and took another big gulp, feeling a little upset and depressed.

    "Don''t go online and read those posts that are meaningless at all"

    Patrick and Christina did not hear their conversation.

    Christina was scolded by him, her face bulging with anger and remaining silent.

    Charles felt a little pleased when he saw that Christina was deted.

    This demon girl just needed to be dealt with.

    But he suddenly remembered something else.

    "Patrick, there is one thing I want to talk about..."

    With that, Charles stood up from the chair at the bar with a serious expression on his face.

    "That video..."

    When Patrick saw Charles, he gave a hint to Christina to move from his legs and naturally put her back

    into the chair.

    He approached Charles and the two men headed towards the French window on the other side in tacit

    agreement.

    "It was the day when you had a car ident and Christina was taken to the hospital in advance by a

    man and they were caught on a video.I was going to send it to you, but that night, myputer was

    hacked and all the data were gone..."

    Christina looked over at them.She could not hear what they were talking about, but from a distance,

    Patrick''s face was a little gloomy.

    Probably he was in a bad mood.

    "Christina, I heard you install a bug in Patrick''s phone?"

    Barbara also nced at the two men in the distance, but she quickly withdrew her gaze, with a habitual

    smile on her face, as if asking her casually.

    But when Christina heard her ask about it, she felt a little conflicted.

    Thest time Patrick found out that she had secretly installed a bug, he scolded her mercilessly.

    "Don''t mind, I''m just curious because almost no one can do these things to Patrick..."

    Barbara looked at her and said with a chuckle, "How did youe up with that? It''s really interesting."?

    "I bought it online.It can be controlled remotely, and can conduct anti-reconnaissance."

    Christina was sad.

    The bug cost her three thousand dors, but it was broken by Patrick.

    "No, I didn''t ask where you bought it)"

    Barbara picked up the wine ss at the bar again and thoughtfully swirled the fragrant red wine, saying

    in a slow tone.

    "I just wanted to say, how dare you install this on Patrick''s phone? Don''t you know that your

    behavior...is betrayal?"

    Her tone was sarcastic.

    Christina frowned, looking straight back to her look of contempt.Was she contemptuous of my

    mistakes?

    "Christina, don''t you know what you did wrong...Have you heard of the werewolf story?"

    Barbara''s extremely calm tone sounded very cold.

    "It is said that werewolf is a very powerful and mysterious species.They are ferocious and violent, but

    there are exceptions...Once they fall in love with someone, they will kneel and raise their heads to

    show their lifelong loyalty."

    "I heard that when a werewolf raises his neck, it means that he is willing to show his fatal weakness,

    and some people will take the opportunity to kill him with a sharp de¡±

    In the end, Barbara''s voice went even colder.

    The person you love the most will give you the most fatal injury.

    This kind of injury is equivalent to betrayal.

    Christina''s heart trembled as she listened and her eyes widened slightly at Barbara.

    Immediately, she lowered her head and did not look at Barbara again, but concerned.

    No wonder Patrick was so angry that day.

    "But I just want to get closer to him..."

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    "What''s wrong?"

    Patrick gazed down at the woman in front of him.

    She was obviously unhappy.

    Christina nced at him and lowered her head in silence.

    "By the way, didn''t Chandler say he wasing over? I haven''t seen him in years..."

    Barbara suddenly asked with a stiff smile on her face.

    Charles answered, "You surly haven''t seen Chandler for long.His son is already five now."

    "His child must be very gentle and handsome."

    Hearing that, Patrick said calmly, "Chandler wille with that child today..."

    Though Patrick was indifferent, he liked that smart kid.

    Charles also liked that kid and smiled merrily.

    "Barbara, when you see that little boy whose name is Geoffrey, you will definitely like him.He looks as

    innocent as Chandler, but in fact, very cunning and scheming."

    As they were talking about the past, Christina sat quietly by their side.

    She did not say anything, as she couldn''t really have an opinion on it.

    "Perhaps that woman woulde as well.Forget it.It''s a rare chance for us to get together.That kind of

    people will just spoil the fun."

    Charles spoke directly, a bit irritated.

    "After all, she''s Chandler''s wife, and Geoffrey''s mother.Charles, don''t look so bothered"

    Barbara exhorted her, raising the ss in her hand and clinking it joyfully with him.

    Christina couldn''t understand what they were talking about, but Chandler''s wife didn''t seem to be very

    weed by Charles''s words.

    "Wanna go home?"

    The man beside her said in a low voice.

    She was stunned and a little dull.

    She looked at Patrick holding her right wrapped hand.

    He rubbed her wound with slight pressure, but it was more like a stroke.

    Although she didn''t understand their conversation and their past, at least he didn''t leave her alone.

    "No, I was thinking that you do have a lot of friends."

    Suddenly, her tone was a little awkward.

    She really didn''t understand Patrick''s life, let alone his circle.

    This so-called orientation aimed to expand Barbara''s domestic connections.

    There were several senior executives who had appeared on television and some rich businessmen.

    These people were mostly here for Patrick''s sake.

    When Patrick heard her words, he smiled.

    "Why, do you think I have no friend..."

    Then he added, "I asked them to bring their wives and children over today.If you feel bored, you can

    chat with those women."

    Perhaps it was because his eyes were focused and indulgent, her cheeks were a little red as she

    murmured, "I''m not familiar with them."

    "If you like, they will try to familiarize themselves with you instead."

    Patrick''s tone was firm and disdainful.

    Everything you wanted woulde true.

    "Oh"

    Christina was a little confused, and she answered absent- mindedly.

    Patrick seemed to like to see her freeze up when she went nk.

    He was in a good mood.

    He put his hand around her waist, pulled her body to his chest and leaned his head against her

    shoulder.

    Christina was so tightly held by him that she was a little embarrassed.

    There were so many people watching them.

    But Patrick behind her did not seem to mind it at all.

    His head rested on her shoulder and he rubbed his thin lips against her earlobe asionally.

    All of a sudden, Christina''s ears turned red.

    At this moment, two men on the left came over with wine sses in their hands.

    They nced at each other in surprise.

    All the business people were extremely sophisticated and did not dare to disturb them.

    With a smile on his face, he clinked sses with Charles and others.

    "Why didn''t I see anyone from the Fishers today..."

    "You the Hopkinses, the Shepherds, and the Fishers from F City have always been in good rtions

    with one another, but seemingly you have seldom been together in the past few years.I heard that next

    month is Mrs.Fisher''s 50th birthday.Charles, will youe?"

    "That old witch!"

    Charles and Barbara were greeting each other, while Christina faintly heard them mentioning

    "Mrs.Fisher"

    She felt angry.

    "Did she offend you?"

    Patrick rarely saw his wife so indignant and hateful.

    Christina grimaced and thought of something terrible.

    She wanted to say something, but suddenly Patrick''s phone rang.

    After he answered the phone, his face became a little solemn.

    "Chandler has something urgent to deal with.He''s noting."

    After a while, Patrick hung up his phone and said calmly.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Charles raised his eyebrows slightly.

    They knew that Chandler was very punctual.

    He rarely broke his promise.

    "Did something happen to him?"

    Patrick''s face darkened, but he didn''t say much.

    "Don''t tell me, it''s that woman again.I really don''t understand why Chandler has been holding her

    back..."

    Charles seemed to have guessed something and his voice was a little angry.

    Christina didn''t know what he was angry about, but she felt a little guilty when she heard him say that.

    She herself had a tantrum with Patrick a few days ago.

    "You are different from her.''¡¯ He whispered with a low voice in her ear.

    Christina was curious about what unbearable things Chandler''s wife had done.

    "I''ll have a good chat with Erica when I have time."

    Barbara said in a low voice with a thoughtful look in her eyes.

    Charles snorted angrily.

    "Barbara, remember to tell the woman to cherish what she has.If she really dares to go out and cheat

    on Chandler, though he wants to bear her for their son, we won''t stand it anymore."

    Charles hated Chandler for marrying that woman back home.

    When they got married, she liked topare herself to other women in her friend circle.

    Chandler bought jewelry and houses for her and finally she hated the Stephenson Family for being less

    powerful than Hopkins Family.

    Over the past few years, Sheined that Chandler has been too busy with work to apany her

    or not pay attention to her, and she had affairs with some deceptive handsome boys outside.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Chandler was indeed a gentle man, but he had his own bottom line...

    "Go back."

    Patrick''s face darkened when he heard these trivial things.

    He hugged the woman beside him and stood up.

    Christina had no problem.

    She politely said goodbye to Charles and Barbara and left side by side with him.

    When she entered the elevator, Christina suddenly remembered that Crystal had said that she would

    come to the Fire Club.

    But as she was leaving now, Crystal had not shown up.

    "Where are you? I''m going home."

    She took her phone from her bag and quickly called Crystal.

    To Christina''s surprise, there seemed to be something wrong with Crystal''s side.

    She was a little anxious.

    "I was downstairs at the Fire Club...A man suddenly shoved a five-year-old boy to me and asked me to

    take care of him.The parents of the child were quarreling..."

    "Hold on, what''s going on?"

    Christina frowned and she was hung up.

    They had already exited the elevator and reached the underground parking lot.

    Patrick turned to look at her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Maybe my friend''s phone is out of charge."

    Christina guessed that although she didn''t quite understand what Crystal was saying, she would be

    fine.

    "Patrick, something''s wrong,'' Another elevator door opened and Barbara ran out anxiously.

    "Erica just called me in tears and said Chandler was going to kill her..."

    When Patrick heard her say this, he immediately thought of Chandler''s angry voice on the phone and

    frowned.

    "I''ming over now...''¡¯ Patrick took the car keys and quickly opened the door.

    He almost subconsciously turned to look at Christina, but she stood still with a frozen expression.

    Barbara already sat in the passenger seat and said with an urgent voice, "Patrick, hurry up.Chandler

    only listens to you.Let''s go and have a look."

    Christina just looked at them.

    For a moment, she really didn''t know if she should go with them, and if yes, where should she sit.

    To see someone else sitting in the passenger seat of her husband''s car was really awkward...Did she

    do it intentionally or unintentionally?

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    "I see."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She stood there with mixed feelings as the ck Bugatti in front of her sped away.

    Patrick and Barbara left, leaving her behind.

    The Fire Club in the city center was filled with noise and excitement, and she felt lonely standing in this

    large, cold underground parking lot.

    Patrick asked the bodyguard to send her back to the Hopkinses.

    On the way, Christina quietly looked at the streetlights outside the car window.

    It seemed like something urgent had happened, but Christina told herself not to ask because it was

    none of her business.

    If she asked, Patrick would say that she was messing around, and then she would let her imagination

    go wild.

    She had to admit that she was not emotionally intelligent enough to hide her depression.

    When she returned to the Hopkinses, the maid asked her to eat but she had no appetite.

    After a warm bath, she climbed onto the big bed in herfortable pajamas and told herself to get

    some rest.

    But she was unable to fall asleep.She tossed and turned in bed.

    "Why can''t I know..."

    She was not happy that she didn''t know anything and she had a feeling of being excluded from the

    circle.

    The phone on the bedside table suddenly vibrated.

    Christina perked up and quickly got up.

    When she picked up the phone and looked at the screen, she was a little disappointed.

    It was not him who was calling her.

    Pig Is Rising: Christina, are you free now? It was Crystal who sent her a WhatsApp message, "If you

    and Mark are busy, forget it.I won''t disturb you."

    She sounded a little hesitant.

    Crystal thought she shouldn''t disturb a couple at night.

    Invincible Tina: Patrick is out.I''m alone in the bedroom.What''s the matter? When Crystal saw

    Christina''s message, she was a little excited and quickly asked her for some advice.

    Pig Is Rising: Christina, tell me how to get along with children! Invincible

    Tina: I don''t know...By the way, what did you mean by bringing a five-year-old boy home? Crystal, child

    trafficking is illegal.No matter what happens to you, just let the police handle it.Crystal read the

    message from Christina and hesitated.She turned to look at the boy behind her and sighed helplessly.

    Pig Is Rising: This child''s father is an important partner in ourpany''s project, and that man helped

    mest time.He asked me to look after his son in person.I can''t just drop my kid off at the police station

    right now.It''s not a good idea.Christina was a little curious about who the man was and why she hadn''t

    heard about their story.Before she had finished editing her message, Crystal was in a hurry to send her

    a voice message.

    Pig Is Rising: Christina, hurry up and tell me how to get along with kids.He is difficult to get along with.I

    asked him to eat, but he said he wasn''t hungry.I found some toys to coax him, but he looked at me like

    he was looking at an idiot.What the hell? He''s driving me crazy.Crystal lowered her voice and

    comined.Christina chuckled when she heard that Crystal was really helpless.

    Invincible Tina: That little boy I metst time in Clifton District was a leftover child.He was shy.His

    mother abandoned him since he was a child and he grew up with his grandmother, so the little boy was

    very good except for being a crybaby.

    Pig Is Rising: Why? They''re all kids with psychological problems, but the one you met is obedient and

    the boy at my home is unruly.Crystal was very depressed.

    Pig Is Rising: When I got to the first floor of the Fire Club, my clothes were a little messy and I wanted

    to go to thedies'' room to tidy up.But I saw a handsome boy in thedies'' room.I thought he had gone

    to the wrong ce and wanted to let him out gently, but I found the little boy staring at a cubicle in the

    bathroom with a sullen look.When Christina heard this, she was immediately shocked and sent another

    message, "Could it be that his mother was having sex with another man inside?"

    Crystal''s expression was a little solemn and replied, "Yes, it was really disgusting."

    Pig Is Rising: The cubicle was unlocked and the door was left ajar.It was probably because they

    couldn''t wait to have sex...Bah, they were disgusting.They were like a bitch in heat that the woman

    moaned so loudly inside.She must be crazy.Her son was standing outside.In the end, Crystal couldn''t

    help but curse.

    Pig Is Rising: Not long after, a man ran over in a rage and kicked the door of the cubicle open...I saw

    everything.The kept man already took off his pants.Tsk, tsk, they almost had Sex.Christina was

    thoughtful when she listened to Crystal''s angry voice messages.

    Invincible Tina: Crystal, what are you going to do with the little boy you brought home? He saw this...Or

    you can coax him to sleep.It''s almost 10 o''clock.A five-year-old child was still very young mentally, but it

    didn''t mean that he knew nothing.He knew what his mother had done was dishonorable.This kind of

    thing had a very bad effect on the boy.

    Crystal didn''t know what to do.

    She thought and sent another message, "Forget it.I don''t even know the name of this little guy.He

    doesn''t like to talk to me.He keeps a straight face.He doesn''t cry or make a scene when he saw his

    parents argue.He''s very calm."

    It was just that he was so calm that it made people feel sorry for him.

    Invincible Tina: Crystal, stop talking.

    Just sit next to the child and stay with him quietly.

    If he''s tired and asleep, cover him with a nket.

    Christina couldn''t think of a good way, so she could only give Crystal a suggestion ording to her

    own logic.

    Suddenly, she thought of Patrick because he was cold and didn''t like to talk to people.

    He always frowned and looked sulky.

    He didn''t want to say anything to anyone.

    When he was like this, Christina would pester him and sit quietly beside him.

    She didn''t know if Patrick would be annoyed by her, but besides these, she really didn''t know what to

    do.

    Christina got a message...

    She lowered her head and took a look.

    "I''ll go backter.Go to bed early: It was a short text message from Patrick.

    She looked at the screen of her cell phone, and suddenly it seemed as if all her previous frustrations

    had disappeared.

    He was still thinking about her.

    She put her phone back on the nightstand, dimmed the lights, andy back on the bed, feeling sleepy.

    When she woke up the next morning, Christina found out that Patrick had not returned homest night.

    "Nanny Faang, didn''t Patricke backst night?"

    After washing up, she changed her clothes and rushed to the Main Residence.

    She wanted to call Patrick directly, but she was afraid that it would hinder his work.

    She happened to meet Nanny Faang who was preparing breakfast, so she walked up and asked her

    urgently.

    "Young Master Patrick, this morning..."

    Nanny Faang looked back at her and was about to continue, but she was interrupted by a cold voice,

    "Your husband is busy outside, but you can sleep so soundly.This is the daughter taught by the

    Dickens Family!"

    It was her mother-inw Judy''s voice.

    Christina looked at her with aplicated expression.

    After a moment of hesitation, she asked, "Why do you hate me so much?"

    Christina asked directly, and Judy was a little surprised.

    "Patrick is back.He and Chandler are with grandpa now..."

    Barbara''s voice came from outside the door.

    Judy was hesitant for a moment, as if she was avoiding a topic.

    She strode away with a sullen look.

    When Christina saw that Judy left without scolding her, she was even more confused, but she didn''t run

    over to ask.

    "Do you know why Patrick has always disliked women since he was a child?"

    When Barbara saw that Christina had been staring at Judy''s back, she asked Christina this ambiguous

    question.

    Christina turned to her and said nothing.

    "Judy had an affair when she was young and was caught by Patrick..."

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    "Patrick hates the sound of the piano and women...I don''t think you know more about him than I do."

    Barbara looked at her with a habitual smile.

    After a pause, she kindly reminded Christina, "But, Christina, I think you''d better not ask him, lest you

    have a quarrel again..."

    Hearing that, Christinapressed her lips silently.

    Staring at Barbara, Christina could clearly see the slight smugness on her face.

    Christina did not answer, so Barbara suddenly looked nervous and stepped forward half a step.

    "Christina, are you angry? Please don''t.I just wanted to remind you...Because I am afraid that no one

    will tell you this."

    Barbara''s tone sounded quite sincere.

    Christina remained silent and frowned.

    Suddenly, she could not tell whether Barbara was sincere.

    Christina could not act like her, nor could she learn how to pose the fake smiles from the workce.

    "Thank you."

    In the end, Christina thanked Barbara softly, but her tone was a little stiff.

    As Barbara had expected, no one would tell Christina anything about him, let alone the fact that

    Patrick''s mother, Judy, had cheated on her husband, and Patrick had seen it at a young age.

    Christina didn''t want to talk about it anymore, so she turned around and walked past Barbara into the

    restaurant.

    "Christina, you don''t have to be too depressed..."

    As Christina brushed past Barbara, Barbara''s eyes were shing with mixed emotions.

    She looked at Christina''s back.

    Then, she said so with sincerity.

    "Although Patrick has always hated women from a young age and refused to stay close to women, you

    are the mother of his child, so he will certainly treat you differently for the sake of his own child"

    Hearing that, Christina couldn''t help walking more heavily, with her right hand tightened slightly.

    ¡®''He will definitely treat you differently for the sake of his own child¡± Christina was annoyed.

    Barbara was taunting her.

    "It means that Patrick is nice to me because I am identally pregnant..."

    Christina pursed her lips tightly, with irritation suppressed under her brows.

    Something happened to the Stephenson Family.

    As a result, they dyed their breakfast today.

    Around 8: 30 a.m., Old Master Mr.Hopkins, Patrick, and Chandler came to the Main Residence''s dining

    room to have dinner.

    Everyone ate politely and silently.

    After dinner, Chandler respectfully walked up to the Old Master to make polite conversation with mixing

    emotions on his face, and then he left quickly.

    "Patrick, you need to attend two important meetings in thepany today.Let''s hurry over now, or

    others will wait for a long time..."

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Barbara quickly packed up the briefcase in the living room and turned to

    urge the man beside.

    Few people could urge him to hurry up in such a natural tone.

    Christina, who was a little annoyed, couldn''t help ncing at Barbara.

    Christina didn''t want to stay in the living room anymore, so she walked out expressionlessly and would

    like to take in the fresh air in the back garden.

    It was Barbara, the senior executive of the group.

    No wonder Patrick said I wasn''tpetent.

    "Compared to her, I''m really ashamed!"

    She gritted her teeth angrily.

    "What are you angry about?"

    The familiar low voice came from behind when Christina just arrived at the rockery.

    The man looked at her sullen face and knitted brows.

    Then, he thought and added after thinking for a while, "Last night, Chandler..."

    "Don''t tell me this!"

    Christina turned around angrily and looked straight at him.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    It seemed that she was really angry.

    He had noticed that her face had been darkened since the meal began, so he came to have a talk with

    her before going to work.

    He strode over and naturally reached out when he saw a leaf on her shoulder.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Christina, I texted youst night.Please do not make a small temper..."

    He thought she was making a small temper about leaving her in the parking lotst night.

    "Am I making a small temper?"

    Her look wasplicated.And then she pushed him away.

    "Patrick, I''m indeed angry!"

    "But I am not making a fuss.You are often busy with your business.And I don''t dare to disturb you," she

    looked straight at him, with her eyes filled with anger and her voice raised.

    "But, don''t you say that we have been married? Then why do I have to know everything about you from

    other people? You think I''m not qualified to know, so you don''t want to tell me anything!"

    Patrick stood there in a daze.He had never expected her to say these words.

    But Christina in front of him had already strode away.She didn''t want to see him now!

    "Christina, why are you here?"

    Happened to meet Christina at the gate of themunity, Crystal was a little surprised, and then she

    realized what happened and immediately asked, "Did you argue with my boss?"

    Christina''s face darkened, and it was obvious that Crystal was right.

    "I happen to ask for leave today, otherwise you can''t find me."

    Crystal walked into the elevator with her to go back to the apartment.

    "I''m just here for a stroll"

    Christina replied dully.

    Last time, Crystal gave her the key friendly.

    And Crystal promised that Christina coulde here when she was in a bad mood.

    Now, Christina needed her so Christina came here.

    "By the way, where''s the little boy?"

    Christina thought of some serious matters although she was upset.

    Crystal subconsciously looked back and shrugged.

    "He just got picked up by his father.¡±

    "Oh, are they driving south in a white Bentley..."

    Christina was a little impressed that she had just met a new famous car as the driver of the Hopkinses

    sent her here.

    "Crystal, I think the kid is from a rich family¡¯'' Christina turned to look at Crystal who was holding the key

    to open the door, thought for a while, and asked, "Do you like that man?"

    Dong- The key in Crystal''s hand slipped and fell to the ground.She turned her head gloomily.

    "What are you talking about? He is so wealthy that I was not worthy of him.Besides, I''m not interested

    in a married man.¡±

    As she spoke, she thought of something else.

    "By the way, if you''re free, go to a ce with me today..."

    They excitedly went into the apartment to clean up, picked clothes that matched most in the closet, and

    had a delicate light make-up...

    Until they were dressed up beautifully, they carried their bags and walked out excitedly.

    Around 11: 30, they went straight to the most luxurious hotel in the east of the city by taxi.

    "Christina, your phone is ringing."

    Crystal beside her saw that she was hesitant so Crystal reminded her, "It''s probably your husband''s

    call.Don''t you answer it?"

    It was indeed Patrick''s call.

    "I''ll be hometer..."

    "Don''t bother.I know that you have two important meetings today, and I have something important to do

    as well."

    Christina was still angry.

    "Patrick, I''m going on a blind date..."

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    The most luxurious hotel in the east of the city Crystal mentioned was Gordon Hotel, owned by IP&G

    Group.

    "Christina, what did you say to Mark on the phone just now? A blind date?"

    Crystal red at the woman next to her and sighed.

    "This is your husband''s hotel.If he misunderstands and gets angry, he can kick us out.Your husband is

    not an ordinary person.You must be careful to serve him..."

    Christina didn''t want to hear her ramble, so she changed the subject.

    "Crystal, you haven''t told me who was the father of that little boy you brought homest night"

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    At the mention of this, Crystal''s expression became a little strange.

    She stuttered, "We''re not really friends.We just happen to know each other"

    Christina narrowed her eyes and looked at Crystal.

    "You saidst night that the man was an important client of thepany.What''s his name? I might

    know him.¡±

    "Christina, you don''t answer the questions I ask you, but you pry into my privacy..."

    Crystal immediately became anxious and shouted at Christina with a straight face, "I see.You must be

    jealous of Barbara, right? You refuse to admit it."

    "I''m not!"

    With a sullen look, Christina grabbed a cup of hot cocoa from the table and took a big gulp.

    Crystal nced at her angrily.

    Christina never said uncle.

    "If you don''t care about Patrick, you won''t be jealous."

    "In today''s society, many people marry not for love, but because they are old enough to get married..."

    Crystal mocked herself and added, "For example, I''m one of them."

    At this point, Christina frowned and looked at the time on her phone.

    "Why hasn''t the man who asked you out on a blind date arrived yet?"

    "Ie half an hour early."

    Crystal was a little nervous.

    Looking at her best friend, who was the campus belle, she felt even more inferior.

    "Christina, do you think any man would like a in woman like me?"

    "Bah."

    The beautiful woman sitting opposite sipping hot cocoa cursed with a straight face.

    "Men are cheap by nature.They prefer those sultry women...I think you''re very good.Don''t bother with

    those bastards.I guess they have bad taste."

    Christina raised her eyebrows and said in a disdainful tone, "Do you know the Stephenson Family in C

    City? One of Patrick''s cronies, Chandler, is a good-looking, gentle man.Unfortunately, he was seduced

    by beauty and married a slut..."

    "Charles told me that after Chandler''s wife gave birth to a child, she liked to hang out and y cards

    with those richdies.They gambled a lot, had fun and went to the hot springs with a group of

    men.When she was tired, she got a room for the night..."

    Crystal''s eyes widened in surprise at her gossiping.

    "I can''t tell that woman likes to gamble so much...''¡¯ She murmured.

    Christina didn''t hear what she was saying and continued to grumble.

    "Charles said that her monthly expenditure is at least enough to buy an apartment in the city

    center...The elders of the Stephenson Family are gentle and don''t ask for much from their daughter-in-

    law.They put up with her because she bore their family a child.They can put up with her spending too

    much money, but if she sleeps with other men, it''s too much..."

    No one knew what Crystal was thinking, and she was a little absent-minded.In fact, the Stephenson

    Family was only a schrly family, not a rich family.

    "That woman spent so much money...No wonder he worked so hard..."

    "Who are you talking about?"

    Christina was curious.

    Before Crystal could answer her, there was suddenly a shrill female voice came from their left.

    She warned them with gritted teeth, "Crystal, you better shut up.If you dare to talk nonsense, don''t

    me me for being rude!"

    Christina and Crystal heard the voice and turned to look at Sabrina, their old ssmate.

    "What does it matter to you that we''re sitting here talking?"

    Crystal looked at Sabrina with a straight face.

    "You took leave of absence toe here and smear my cousin.Shouldn''t I stop you, Crystal? You''d

    better stay out of trouble.You are not allowed to mention a word about what you saw yesterday!"

    Sabrina was angry and yelled at he.

    Christina was confused.

    "What happened yesterday?"

    She was just taunting Chandler''s wife...

    "Ying, how can you be in the same department as this kind of person? She''s ridiculous..."

    Asexy woman with makeup and red lips in front of her strode towards them, twisting her waist, and

    gave Crystal a disdainful look.

    "She''s ugly and not qualified to entertain clients in the IP&G Group.No one wants to have sex with such

    an ugly woman."

    Bang.

    Christina pped the table angrily and stood up.

    "Who are you calling ugly?"

    Sabrina looked a little apprehensive and immediately walked over to the woman and pulled her clothes.

    "Cousin, don''t..."

    But the other party was not in the mood to listen to Sabrina.

    She looked at Christina up and down arrogantly and mocked her contemptuously.

    "You work for IP&G Group too? You are pregnant and you work hard to make money¡­¡±

    "Erica, don''t take your frustrations with me out on my friend."

    With a sullen look, Crystal rushed forward, unable to hold back her anger.

    Erica looked arrogant and disdainful.

    She raised her eyebrows and shouted over her shoulder, "Barbara,e quickly and recognize these

    two people.Don''t let those stupid people work in your department.They will be a drag on you.¡±

    Christina''s expression changed when she heard the name ''Barbara'' Erica red at Christina''s beautiful

    face and was even meaner.

    "You look good, but you''re cheap.You sleep with your clients to make money, but you identally got

    pregnant..."

    "What did you say?!"

    The deep voice was cold and clear.

    On the first floor of the hotel, two people strode towards the right hall of the lobby.

    Besides Barbara, who Erica knew, there was aman who looked unkind.

    They were all a little stunned and did not expect Patrick to appear here.

    Christinapressed her lips.

    She ignored the mboyant Erica in front of her, but her eyes were fixed on the man and the woman

    walking towards her.

    She knew that Chandler''s wife''s name was Erica, and Erica was Barbara''s best friend.

    "Where are we going?"

    Crystal was grabbed by Christina toward another exit to the hotel.She was in a daze.

    "Christina, where are you going?"

    Crystal could only see her profile tensed up.It seemed that Christina had mixed feelings.

    "Christina, do you have any misunderstandings? I apologize to you on behalf of Erica.Don''t go..."

    Seeing them suddenly leave, Barbara shouted anxiously.

    Christina walked faster and faster, biting her lips and feeling very angry.

    Why was she angry? She didn''t know.

    Anyway, every time she met Barbara, she became an unreasonable person.

    Barbara was really hypocritical.

    Seeing Patrick with Barbara made Christina even more frustrated.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    "Christina, you canmunicate with him when both of you are in conflict"

    Crystal stopped, grabbed her, and tried to persuade her.

    "Couple? I''ve been wondering if he and I were even a couple."

    She held back her emotions and slightly smiled with self- deprecation.

    Couple? He kept things from her.

    Barbara and others all knew these things.

    But she was not qualified to ask him.

    She was only a woman who would give birth to his child.

    Charles and others were his friends and Barbara was an excellent executive in hispany.

    What was she? She wasn''t allowed to do anything but give birth to a child.

    She bit her lips and smiled bitterly.

    "Actually, I knew from the start that I couldn''t be a good match for him..."

    Crystal was shocked to hear these words when she noticed Christina''s eyes were red.

    As Christina turned her head to look behind, a man stood there and watched them.

    Crystal hesitated and said, "Patrick should havee to see you himself.You just left home in this way,

    which made him humiliated...Don''t argue with him"

    Christina looked at him without saying a word, with half- lowered eyes and aplicated

    expression.Arguing with him?

    "Why do they think I am always the one who make a scene"

    And then a clear voice came from behind, "Patrick, we still have a meeting this afternoon..."

    Although the hotel lobby was spacious, the sound was loud enough for them to hear clearly.

    "I can''t believe you''re still here, Crystal.Do you really want to be kicked out by the security personnel?"

    Christina forced herself to smile and strode towards the emergency exit before Crystal could react.

    "Christina, wait for me..."

    Crystal couldn''t mind other matters and immediately followed Christina.

    They quickly walked between the luxurious hotel lobby and quickly disappeared into the sea of

    people...

    The man behind them frowned and red fiercely in the direction where they had disappeared.

    His lips were pursed tightly and his face was gloomy.

    "Who is that woman..."

    Seeing that the atmosphere was tense, Erica at the table asked Barbara in a low voice.

    "My wife" Patrick said coldly.

    Erica looked at him in shock with the pale face.

    "No matter what, you and he have already obtained a marriage certificate.Legally, you are his wife..."

    Crystal caught up with Christina and persuaded her, "I think Patrick is tender in front of you.When

    you''re not in thepany, our executives are scared of him.When noticing Patrick''s grim expression in

    the meeting, they always hesitate for a while before they speak...He cares about you..."

    In fact, it was the fact that a woman marrying into a family of higher sses would feel humble, let

    alone Hopkins Family.

    Christina didn''t want to talk to Crystal about it and changed the subject.

    "Crystal, do you think that good women usually meet yboys while gentle men mostly marry women

    who are not content with what they have..."

    "I think so."

    "So, either Patrick is a yboy, or I''m this kind of woman."

    Christina smiled self-deprecatingly.

    Crystal raised her eyebrows and red at Christina angrily.

    "Knowing how to smile proves that you are fine.I''m really worried about you."

    Christina was light-hearted.

    It was not like her to lose her temper over a small matter.

    "Crystal, if you don''t let me stay at your home today, I will really be homeless."

    "Don''t make it so sad..."

    Though Crystal''s blind date had been ruined, they bought bags of clothes in the East Mall and went

    home happily.

    Since Christina stayed at Crystal''s house for a week, there were her pajamas and toothbrushes.

    Christina felt that the ce was morefortable and warmer, not as cold as the Hopkinses.

    "Crystal, thest time you said your mom and the others wanted you to sell the apartment and save

    money for your brother to get a new one.How is it going? It''s been solved, right?"

    Christina came back after dining with Crystal.

    Christina brushed her teeth andy down on the bed, stretching her limbs and getting ready to sleep.

    Crystal took out a new pillow from the closet and threw it at her.

    Immediately, Crystal climbed into bed and the two women huddled together to talk about their daily life.

    "That matter has been solved.Probably thest time Simon was scared by Patrick and didn''t dare to

    provoke me..."

    Crystal said and looked at Christina.

    "Aren''t you going to call your husband?"

    Christina became grim and did not speak.

    "Hey, don''t live in my house for a week likest time."

    Crystal was depressed.

    "I may have to stay here until my baby is born..."

    Christina said slowly,y down on the bed, pulled the quilt, and was going to sleep.

    "You are going to stay here!"

    Crystal was too scared to sleep.

    ..We agreed that innocent people, like me, wouldn''t get hurt in your couple''s quarrel! Crystal coaxed

    her,

    "Christina, it will be the Dragon Boat Festival tomorrow.It is suitable for family reunion..."

    Christina could only sleep sideways with a big belly.She held the quilt and opened her eyes.In fact, she

    was not sleepy.

    "Dragon Boat Festival..."

    Before that, she had nned to give Patrick a present at the Dragon Boat Festival...

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Maybe he didn''t care.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    The more prosperous the city, the more impetuous the people''s hearts became.

    To live in this city, they spoke insincerely, wearing a mask of hypocrisy.

    People were getting along with each other with suspicions and tricks.

    They were tired.

    "Christina, I don''t think you need to be humble when you are with Patrick.He really likes you"

    Early the next morning, Crystal drove Christina to the Women and Children''s Hospital for a check-up.

    As soon as the car stopped, Crystal turned to nce at the woman who on the passenger seat.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Christina, on the other hand, was a little absent-minded.

    Today was the Dragon Boat Festival, she was thinking about whether she went to the Hopkinses or not.

    Christina was stunned to hear Crystal suddenly say, "He really likes you."

    "Please don''t say such mushy things in the morning."

    Christina opened the car door with a poker face and walked out of the car.

    She was naturally not romantic.

    "I just want to say that you two are matched."

    Crystal thought she was avoiding the question and decided to breach her.

    "Patrick upies a ce in the business world.He has few sincere friends in the whole group.With his

    background, he has been living a tiring life than others since he was young.So I think you should..."

    "Crystal, didn''t you say you had to go back to thepany today? Go now¡± Christina didn''t want to

    listen to her, so she urged her to leave ruthlessly.

    Crystal sat in the driver''s seat, ring at her angrily, "Kick thedder."

    She was heartless to push me away after I helped her.

    But Crystal was in a hurry.

    Yesterday, she had asked for a leave of absence for a blind date.

    She had to go back to work today.

    Otherwise, Sabrina would definitely say something bad about her.

    If she was fired, she would have nothing to eat.

    Crystal looked gloomily at Christina, who was outside the car, frowning slightly, with her head down, as

    if she was lost in thought, looking a little dazed.

    It was rare to see this woman confused.

    Crystal knocked on the window with her hand and said.

    "I am going to work now to support myself.I''m not like you for whom someone will support you.If you

    have anything to say, just go to your husband.He would love to be with you"

    "How do you know that?"

    Christina looked a little awkward.

    Stepping up the steps, she turned to look at her best friend in the car and sighed, "Crystal, I find you

    really suitable to be a nanny.We are not middle-aged women, why are you so nagging?"

    "Christina, check your left."

    Crystal felt speechless to make such a friend.

    She drove away after saying that.

    This woman should be left to the almighty who could control her.

    Ordinary people like her were not a match for her.

    Christina raised her eyebrows and watched her best friend drive away.

    Turned left and nced.

    Her whole body tensed up and her eyes widened slightly.

    Why was he here? The man was standing at the entrance of the hospital.

    He leaned back against the white wall and looked at her quietly.

    It was 7: 00 in the morning.

    Crystal had to rush to work, so they came early.

    The hospital seemed empty at this time.

    The morning light was shining.

    The sounds of babiesing from the nursery from time to time, which made the "quiet" hospital more

    lively.

    Christina did not speak, looking calm, and she walked towards the entrance.

    Patrick didn''t say a word.

    Just as she walked up to him, he naturally followed her and walked beside her.

    It was weird, but none of them wanted to break the silence.

    As they walked towards the elevator step by step, the hospital lobby echoed with their footsteps, and it

    sounded strangely reassuring.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    "Who are you?"

    In the bright white office of the director of gynecology.

    A middle-aged woman in sses and white uniform looked at the medical examination report in her

    hand and then turned to look at the man and woman sitting at the table.

    To be precise, the doctor was ring at Patrick and spoke ina rather harsh tone.

    "Why haven''t I seen youe with Miss Dickens before? What''s your rtionship?"

    Christina was stunned.

    Usually, she would bepanied by a maid from the Hopkinses to the prenatal examination.

    This was the first time Patrick came here, but why did she seem so angry and upset? She was a little

    worried and nced at the man next to her.

    Fortunately, he didn''t lose his temper.

    "Husband and wife.I''m her husband." Patrick spoke coldly.

    "Husband? You''re her husband.Why didn''t you show up until today? Where were you before?"

    The gynecological doctor pped the report on the table and was very unpleased with Patrick.

    "We would think that Miss Dickens is a single mother if we didn''t know better.Men are so irresponsible

    and unreliable.." She gritted her teeth at thest words.

    It seemed that she had a bad day today.

    "What does her report say?" Patrick asked with a cold face.

    The doctor gave him a disdainful look, ignored him, and turned to Christina.

    "Miss Dickens, have you been having cramps in your legs in the middle of the nighttely?"

    Her tone was rather affectionate.

    Christina was a little surprised that her attitude changed so fast.

    Why did she give Patrick a hard time...

    The man''s face darkened slightly, but he did not argue with the doctor.

    Instead, he asked in a low voice, "Cramps at night?"

    "After taking calcium tablets, I feel much better now..."

    Christina felt a little awkward.

    "Really? Didn''t you sleep together at night? She woke up in the middle of the night with crampsst

    month all the time, but you didn''t know this!"

    The doctor looked angry and suddenly shouted, "How can you be her husband? Do you know how

    hard it is for a woman when she is pregnant? You men only take the fun of sex and no responsibility for

    anything after that!"

    "Don''t think that you can act like that just because you''re handsome and rich.Women aren''t as

    powerless as they used to be.We can be financially independent, we can support ourselves, and we

    don''t need to be wronged anymore.Besides, your wife is so beautiful that she can dump you at any

    time and find another one..."

    Christina''s eyes widened and she dragged Patrick out of the doctor''s office and mmed the door shut.

    She was still shocked, but fortunately, she left with him before he got mad...She was worried that

    Patrick would lose his temper.

    "I heard that this doctor recently divorced her husband.She''s usually very friendly.She didn''t mean to..."

    She turned around and looked nervously at the man beside her.

    Unexpectedly, Patrick was not angry after being scolded.

    His face was calm as he looked down at her hand holding his tightly and pondered for a moment.

    "Go home."

    He simply said two words.

    Christina did not say no and did not know how to refuse him, so she followed him out of the hospital.

    It was as if the quarrel never happened before.

    Both of them didn''t mention it.

    "Are you having a bad time being pregnant?"

    Patrick drove over by himself today.

    When she sat in the front passenger seat, he leaned over to buckle her seat belt with his slender

    fingers.

    Christina was a little nervous for some reason and did not answer immediately.

    Looking at his profile, she found that his eyes were focused even though he was only trying to buckle

    her seat belt.

    Yes, no matter what this man did, he always did it with great focus.

    Was he so serious about rtionships too? It seemed so.

    "Not feeling well?"

    Patrick sat up straight, but when he saw that she did not speak, he asked again.

    "No, no."

    She turned her head to look at the car window, a little embarrassed.

    "Actually, it''s not as seriously as that doctor said.Pregnancy only gives me asional vomiting,

    cramps, bloated body, and unconscious feeling about myself.."

    He stared at her and remained silent for a long time, but he did not say anything more.

    Finally, he started the car and drove home.

    Patrick looked straight ahead.

    He was driving smoothly, but Christina still felt a little stiff.

    Maybe she just wasn''t used to being with him after the cold war.

    Neither of them spoke along the way.

    She looked at the busy street and the buildings through the car windows...

    Suddenly, they came up to a building.

    Christina immediately turned to the man beside her and said, "If you want to go to work, drop me off at

    the front.I''ll call the driver..."

    "Today is Dragon Boat Festival."

    His voice was very t.

    Patrick kept driving and did not intend to stop at all.

    The car sped past the towering IP&G Group building.

    "Is thepany on holiday today?"

    At ared light, he turned to look at her and casually said, "If you want your husband to work overtime,

    fine, but no one will pay me for it."

    Christina blushed because she forgot that the Dragon Boat Festival seemed to be a legal holiday.

    "It seems that Crystal has to work overtime for the meeting with clients...You''re always busy.I''m afraid

    of getting in your way"

    She murmured at thest sentence.

    The red light quickly turned green.

    Patrick looked away and drove on, expressionless.

    Suddenly, he blurted out, "I own thepany.I can take a day off if I want."

    Christina was not sure of what he meant by that, but she smiled, and her mood was brighter for some

    reason.

    She could go to him whenever she wanted...Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    On the Dragon Boat Festival in the Hopkinses.

    In fact, it was no different from ordinary people celebrating the festival.

    The family reunited to have a big meal together.

    And it meant just to have some rice dumpling symbolically...

    Butpared to previous years, it was indeed somewhat different.

    "Christina, what kind of rice dumpling is this? Why is it round?"

    Charles''s parents had recently traveled abroad.

    Mr.Shepherd spent the holiday alone destely, so he came to the Hopkinses to have fun.

    Charles stared at a round rice dumpling in his hand and pondered for a long time.He was quite

    shocked.

    "You made this.Is it edible?"

    "I didn''t force you to eat it!"

    Christina blushed and yelled at him angrily.

    She wouldn''t tell them that she originally wanted to make the traditional triangr pyramid rice

    dumpling.

    But somehow, she pinched it so hard that it became t.

    Looking at the lump of glutinous rice in her hand, Christina finally decided to round it up so that it could

    at least be in a shape.

    "This is the ugliest rice dumpling I''ve ever seen" Charles couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    "Charles, what are youughing at? It''s very meaningful¡± Christina red at him.

    "What? Its meaning? hahaha..."

    Charlesughed even more arrogantly.

    "These rice dumpling are made of red beans, pickled meat, salted eggs and sauce...They''re traditional

    salty rice dumpling in southern China."

    Nanny Faang walked over with some fruits, chuckling.

    "Young Madam Patrick has studied these for a long time, and she said that they were gifts for Young

    Master Patrick for the Dragon Boat Festival."

    ncing at her mischievously, Charles sighed, "Christina, you have such a bad taste.How dare you

    give this kind of thing to Patrick? Don''t set your Wechat name Invincible Tina anymore.Just change it to

    Invincible Cheeky..."

    Christina''s face darkened.

    "Charles, you bastard.How dare you say that!"

    Immediately, she grabbed one of her own rice dumpling from the table and smashed it at him.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "What are youughing at?"

    At the door of the living room of the Hopkinses''s Main Residence, several figures slowly walked in.

    From afar, people could vaguely hear their noise andughter.

    However, a familiar low voice suddenly asked in aplicated tone.

    Christina and Charles turned around simultaneously.

    Seeing that Patrick strode towards them, Christina restrained herself a little and awkwardly put the rice

    dumpling back on the table.

    At the sight of the elders behind including Old Master Mr.Hopkins, Charles also behaved himself.

    Patrick naturally sat next to Christina and inadvertently nced at her face.

    Patrick noticed that she was originally confronting with Charles angrily but suddenly became quiet and

    reserved now.

    "Grandpa."

    Christina politely greeted the old man in the front and sat more and more upright.

    Turning her head, she looked with a hesitant expression at the three women on the other side: Judy,

    Brianna, and Barbara.

    "Mom."

    Looking at Judy, she politely greeted.

    Then she pursed her lips and decided to remain silent.

    This day being the Dragon Boat Festival, Old Master Mr.Hopkins asked the maid to light some

    unknown incensed sticks.

    The whole Hopkins Family was filled with a faint smell of sandalwood, refreshing and rxing.

    The housekeeper made tea for them.

    It wasn''t good for Christina to drink tea for pregnancy.

    Sitting there, she suddenly felt very embarrassed, because none of them talked and they just drank

    tea.

    It was so weird.

    Christina wanted to go out for a walk in the pavilion, but before she could stand up and say anything,

    her hand was suddenly held by the man beside her.

    She turned her head and looked at him confusedly.

    "What?"

    She asked in a low voice.

    Patrick didn''t immediately reply.

    He slightly frowned and stared at her palm.

    "Does it still hurt?"

    She didn''t understand what he meant.

    But Barbara, sitting diagonally opposite to her, reacted very quickly with a smile on her face, "Christina,

    I really appreciate it that you ran over to help mest time which caused your palm injured.I''m really

    sorry"

    Christina was a little stunned, and then she remembered that the previous injury wasn''t a big deal.

    But today she was making rice dumpling in the kitchen and the wound got wet and a little inmed.

    But before she could say anything, Judy snorted discontentedly.

    "Someone ran even when she was pregnant.Who knows if she was deliberately trying to tter? So

    scheming.." She said in a disdainful tone.

    "That was her real trick."

    Charles was frank.

    He pointed at a te of ugly rice dumpling on the table and smiled at Judy ambiguously, "For the time

    being, Christina isn''t that scheming.So if you speak like that, auntie, I''m afraid that your daughter-inw

    won''t be able to keep up with you..."

    Judy''s face darkened.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    "You made it yourself?"

    Patrick suddenly asked and looked at the woman beside him.

    A slight smile appeared on his face as if he didn''t believe it.

    Christina suddenly regretted making these things.She thought they wouldn''t like them anyway.She

    replied hesitantly, "Yes."

    "Such an ugly one.It''s definitely limited.A unique one."

    Charles muttered in a low voice, but there was not much disdain in his words.

    Christina turned to look at him sideways, and the two of them stared at each other childishly.

    Patrick sat quietly, looking thoughtfully at the rich expressions on their faces, frowning slightly and

    thinking about something.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins did not say a word.He put down his teacup and looked at Christina for a long

    time.

    Then he turned around and told the housekeeper to cut up the Chinese rice- pudding and bring over

    the bowls and chopsticks for everyone to taste.

    Actually, when Christina heard the Old Master speak, she was a little surprised.

    Ever since Patrick''s car ident, the Old Master had been a little against her, and his attitude towards

    her was obviously cold and distant.

    "What do you think?"

    "Patrick, this...Originally, it was a triangr shape, and then it wasn''t wrapped properly.It wasn''t fully

    cooked the first time, and when I saw rice leaking out, I simply rounded it up..."

    Christina was embarrassed, The unique round-shaped Chinese rice-pudding on the table was cut into

    small pieces by the maid.

    Patrick put a small piece into his mouth with his chopsticks and did not speak for a long time.

    "How does it taste?"

    Christina moved closer to him, her voice a little nervous.

    "Very well."

    Patrick put down his chopsticks and touched her head with somefort.

    Christina was very excited.

    This was her first time making it.

    It meant that she probably had the potential to be a good wife.

    Charles rolled his eyes at her excitement.

    For safety''s sake, he picked the smallest piece and tasted it.

    "Patrick, you can''t mislead her" Charles showed a bitter face, and he drank as much water as he could.

    It was indeed cooked, but Christina put so much salt in it, so it was so salty.

    "No one asked you to eat."

    Christina habitually retorted him.

    Charles didn''t want to be polite to her.

    He just wanted to mock her poor cooking, but Patrick said, "Go to the kitchen and get me a ss of

    juice."

    Christina raised her eyebrows.

    She knew that Patrick was trying to let her leave so she went to the kitchen indifferently.

    However, Christina did not expect Barbara to follow her into the kitchen, as if she had something to tell

    her.

    "What do you want to say?"

    Christina turned to look at the capable woman in front of her who was still wearing a custom-made

    expensive suit and asked directly.

    Barbara looked at her bright eyes and was a little stunned.

    Then she chuckled.

    "I probably know why Patrick likes you..."

    She paused, but the smile on her face was weird.

    "A simple-minded woman will make him feel rxed, but it will also make him feel tired...You will drag

    him down because you can''t help anything..."

    Christina was a little angry and interrupted her in a heavy voice.

    "Miss Parker, don''t talk so much to me.I''m not smart and I don''t understand what you say" Christina

    stressed the words "not smart".

    She hated this woman''s arrogant attitude.

    "I''m sorry.I guess I just got transferred back to China recently, so I''m used to teaching new people."

    Barbara''s apologetic tone sounded sincere, and her smiling face was very amiable.

    "I almost forgot that even Patrick usually didn''t scold you.You must hate it.I really didn''t mean to."

    Christina pursed her lips and did not speak.

    Was this woman pretending to be like this? She really couldn''t tell.

    "By the way, Christina, I actually need you to do me a favor¡± She took a step forward and held

    Christina''s arm very naturally, like a close friend.

    "It was thest time in the hotel lobby...Erica has been in a bad mood recently, so she said some nasty

    things on impulse.I hope you don''t take it seriously."

    "Oh, that woman, Chandler''s wife." Christina thought.

    She was furious at the thought and gritted her teeth.

    "She said that I wanted to get the order so I slept with the client and then, unfortunately, I was

    pregnant."

    As she spoke, Christina withdrew her hand and took half a step back.

    She didn''t bother to act.

    Her tone was cold.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "Miss Parker, finish your sentence.I''m not as smart as you guys.Is something wrong with your best

    friend Erica? Seriously, don''t ask me to help.I will just mock at it!"

    Barbara''s face darkened.

    Christina had been so straight that she did not know how to continue for a moment.

    "You know, Erica is Chandler''s wife, and they have a five-year- old son between them.It''s not easy to

    form a family, so I think it would be immoral if they were divorced just because of Erica''s words that

    day"

    "Erica scolded me.Why do you think I''m immoral?"

    Christina felt a little ridiculous and looked at her directly.

    "What does it have to do with me whether they get divorced or not..."

    "Patrick put pressure on Chandler.The Stephenson Family offered to sever ties with Erica...I want you

    to tell Patrick not to..."

    Barbara''s voice was filled withplicated feelings.

    Christina was a little surprised, but Patrick did hear Erica''s bad word that day.She could suffer Erica''s

    criticizing, but she couldn''t let others scold her son.

    "Why me, Miss Parker? You''ve always known him very well, right?"

    All of a sudden, Christina wanted to vent some of her recent resentment.

    "Why don''t you go talk to him? I don''t really have anything to do with Patrick."

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    Christina made a ss of kiwi juice and went back to the living room.She found that Patrick and the

    others were not there.

    Charles was the only one sitting there.

    "What happened?"

    Christina put the juice on the table and looked at him for a while.She felt that he suddenly became

    serious.

    Charles just looked up and ignored her words.

    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"

    Christina thought he was very strange but he acted normally just now.She sat right beside him and

    asked, "What did Patrick say to you just now?"

    "Don''t get so close to me."

    Charles showed a littleplicated expression.

    Instinctively, he moved an arm away from her.

    "Why you act that way!"

    Christina yelled at him angrily, stretching out her right foot and kicking his new leather shoes a few

    times.

    "You said some harsh words about my rice dumpling just now, and there''s no need to pretend to be so

    sad now.."

    "My foot hurts.."

    Charles''s handsome face was tightly wrinkled.He immediately retracted his foot and shouted at her

    angrily.

    "I''m not familiar with you.Get away from me.Don''t get so close to me"

    Christina raised her eyebrows and stopped, but she stared at him.

    "Charles, are you going insane?"

    He pretended to avoid her all of a sudden.He could never act like that before.

    Charles red at her with a dark face and gritted his teeth.

    "Christina, I hope you understand that I have no interest in a woman as violent as you.Don''t love me..."

    "Who wants to love a yboy like you?" Christina thought it was hrious.

    Charles continued to re at her.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Patrick..."

    "What did Patrick say to you just now? He was so serious" She was curious.

    Charles gritted his teeth angrily, pursed his lips and kept silent.

    Patrick just asked him why Christina behaved so naturally when they two were together...

    Charles thought to himself that it was probably because Christina argued with Patrick a while ago.

    "Why did he marry you? You are a troublemaker" Charles''s resentment was so deep that he gritted his

    teeth and muttered, "If he married Barbara, everyone would be happy..."

    "What did you say? You just mentioned Barbara!"

    Christina''s tone immediately cooled down.

    With a stretch of her right hand, she grabbed his tie and gave it a strong tug.

    Charles was almost smothered.

    "You, you..."

    Charles was so angry and he quickly tried to protect his neck.

    Her face drew closer, and her expression was a little grim.

    "Charles, what did you just say? Barbara? You''d better confess, or else, if there''s no one around, don''t

    me me for being rude..."

    "What''s wrong with you and Barbara?"

    Charles gave her a cold nce.

    "There''s a conflict between us" Christina admitted it directly.

    Charles looked at the door with aplex expression.

    Patrick was called to the lotus pond by his grandfather.

    Barbara should be with them to discuss the affairs of the Fishers...

    He turned his head and looked at the woman with an angry face in front of him.

    She seemed really mad.

    Charles raised his eyebrows and teased, "Christina, are you jealous?"

    She didn''t look well.She nced sideways and changed the subject.

    "Just now, Barbara went into the kitchen to talk to me and mentioned that Chandler and Erica were

    going to divorce.."

    "That''s all?"

    Charles saw that Patrick and the others were not back yet, so he asked her mysteriously, "Christina,

    Patrick must have told you not to worry about so many things.What does it have to do with you that

    they will divorce? Can you live without interfering in others'' affairs..."

    "Barbara is not a naive person."

    Christina shouted.Her face was dark and she didn''t want to say more.

    "Barbara is not from a rich family like you.She acquires all of these by herself.Do you think it''s easy for

    a girl to be the general manager of the IP&G Group of the Asian division..."

    Charles picked up another piece of rice dumpling with chopsticks and threw it into his mouth.He

    chewed it and continued to say.

    "Christina, you really have a mean heart.Don''t be jealous.Barbara get what she deserves.She has no

    bad intentions." Christina said nothing more.

    Her sudden silence made Charles feel a little guilty as he chewed the rice dumpling in his mouth.

    Although it was very salty, he knew that she was very diligent preparing them in the kitchen.

    "Patrick talked to me probably because he thought we were too close" Charles took a sip of half a ss

    of water from the table and red at her angrily.

    "Besides, no matter how good and likable Barbara is, Patrick won''t like her..."

    "Patrick will never seduce his friend''s girlfriend."

    "Which friend?"

    When Christina returned to her senses and wanted to ask more, several servants from the Hopkinses

    ran past the living room anxiously in urgent footsteps.

    They looked at each other with darkened faces and immediately realized something was wrong.

    At the same time, they stood up from the sofa.

    "What happened?"

    "Get a doctor right away!"

    As soon as Christina and Charles walked out of the door, they heard the Old Master shouting.

    They saw the servants at the end of the corridor running frantically in the lotus pond, all panicked.

    Christina''s heart was racing.

    It was the first time she saw the Old Master in such a panic.

    "I''ll go over and take a look..."

    Charles said quickly and ran towards the pavilion.

    Christina was five months pregnant and the twins in her belly were heavy so she didn''t dare to run.

    She looked straight ahead and hurried over with messy steps.All of a sudden, what happened?

    "Patrick, how are you?"

    "You''re sweating all over, and your face is pale.Sit down and rest for a while.The doctor will be here

    soon''...

    It was Barbara''s voice.

    She looked anxious and tried to persuade the man beside her.

    Patrick faced the lotus pond, frowning.

    He did not make a sound, while his hands clenched the carved wooden railing as if he was enduring

    some kind of pain.

    "I told you to go to Seattle immediately.What are you doing here?!"

    In the lotus pond, there were few people.

    Also, there was Old Master Mr.Hopkins''s roar.

    He was very angry and hit the floor with his walking stick.

    His irritating tone was full of helplessness.

    Christina stood stiffly.

    In front of her, Charles was asking Patrick, Old Master Mr.Hopkins was angry and helpless, and

    Barbara was persuading Patrick...

    "Why are they so nervous?''¡¯ She did not understand nor know.

    She clearly remembered that Patrick had a high fever a few days ago.

    At that time, she hurried to take him to the hospital, but his grandfather was quite calm and told Patrick

    to take care of himself.

    But now...

    "Patrick, what''s wrong with you..."

    She looked at the familiar figure in front of her, and then her vision gradually blurred.

    She did not go any closer, just standing five meters away from them.

    There seemed to be an unfamiliar aura with Patrick, making her afraid to take a step.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    "Let me help you back to your bedroom, so you can take a rest..."

    It was a gentle female voice asking around his ear, Patrick then turned to his side and was about to say

    no.

    But when he turned his eyes, he got very surprised.

    All of a sudden, his eyes met her eyes.

    Christina was also startled.

    Feeling panicked, instinctively she wanted to withdraw and escape.

    They were in a circle, but she was never one of them.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins and others were not surprised by Christina''s appearance, but at this moment,

    everyone looked at each other in silence with their own thoughts.

    It was now a time when the summer lotus was in full bloom, and the garden was filled with fragrance.

    The fragrance of the lotus was soothing, but it could not hide the panic in Christina''s eyes.

    "Patrick, do you want me to help you or not..."

    She hesitated for a long time, then asked in a low voice.

    She was somehow nervous and pursed her lips, which seemed she was ready to immediately pretend

    she was fine when he refused.

    Pretending, the one she was least good at.

    Patrick looked at her and did not say anything.

    Instead, he walked straight towards her, step by step, steadily and firmly.

    Barbara and Charles looked at his back and stepped out of habit to follow him, but they then stopped.

    When he approached her, Christina admitted that her heart was beating a little fast.

    Perhaps it was because she felt a little surprised at his approach, or perhaps it was because of the

    intense gazing from Old Master Mr.Hopkins and the others.

    Christina looked up directly at his slightly pale face.

    "What''s wrong with you?" She asked with a choked tone.

    She still wanted to ask him whether he said it or not.

    "I have a headache."

    Patrick''s voice was hoarse and replied directly.

    Without moremunication, he naturally grabbed her by her shoulder, and half of his body''s weight

    was pressed on her.

    She was snuggling up to him, they then walked at the same pace, which was so matching as if it was

    an illusion.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    But it was the fact.

    "Grandfather, Patrick will handle his own matters..."

    Looking at the two figures walking away, Charles turned to the old man and said ina low voice.

    Holding his crutch with both hands, Old Master Mr.Hopkins silently stared at the corridor with his brows

    furrowed.

    At this moment, the old housekeeper behind him rushed over with a few doctors, "Where is Young

    Master Patrick..."

    Mixed feelings urred to Barbara, and she tried to speak calmly, "Patrick went back to his bedroom

    for a rest.You guys go..."

    "There''s no need to go!"

    The old, deep voice sounded very angry.

    Barbara was surprised and looked at the old man.

    She pursed her lips and did not dare to say anything.

    Charles and Barbara nced at each other, smartly said goodbye to the old man, and left side by side.

    "Charles, is there something wrong with Patrick''s body?"

    In the parking lot of Hopkins Family, when Barbara opened the car door, she suddenly became a little

    persistent and asked Charles, who was in the opposite parking space.

    "Nothing"

    Charles was a little upset and sat in his new favorite sports car.

    He mmed the door hard and obviously didn''t want to say anything more.

    "Charles, why is grandpa so nervous? Patrick definitely not suffers from a simple migraine" Barbara

    said.Barbara had a high social position and was shrewd and efficient, gritting her teeth, she then said,

    "Even if you don''t say it, I just need to check Seattle..."

    "Barbara, don''t forget who you are."

    Charles suddenly interrupted her.

    He looked directly into her eyes, and said in a much cold voice, "Patrick has always rejected women,

    and the only reason why you can stand by his side so naturally and we also ept it, is because of

    Derek.His special treatment to you these years, in particr, is because of his guilt.Barbara, you''d

    better not wish for something that does not belong to you -"

    Barbara was upset by this, and she spoke in a hurry, "I''ve known Patrick for nearly ten years.No other

    woman knows him better than I do.I just want to care about him..."

    The meaning of what she said next was unclear.

    Charles stopped looking at her and directly started the car.

    As he turned around and drove out of the garage, he chuckled and said, "Barbara, you also want to

    learn from Christina, who used bugs to eavesdrop on his personal affairs..."

    "Patrick will get angry and scold Christina for what she did.But if you do it, he will fire you directly¡±

    Barbara was shocked by this and froze at her ce.She looked angry and resentful and stared at the

    disappearing car.

    Charles''s teasing words were so casual, but they were all true.There were certain things that only she

    could do and you could not.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    "Patrick"

    "Patrick..."

    She called his name, but the man sitting by the big bed ignored her, as if he didn''t hear her at all.

    Christina came in with the family medicine box.She frowned and looked at Patrick on the other side of

    the bed, feeling he looked strange.

    When Patrick returned to the bedroom, he sat there in silence, with his head half-lowered, staring at his

    hands in a daze.

    He slightly bended and unfolded his hands, deep in thought, as if he was testing something.

    Christina approached him and called him again, "Patrick.."

    Her calling awakened Patrick who was in a daze.

    He raised his head vigorously, and a look of iprehensible panic shed in his eyes.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Christina sat beside him anxiously, looking at him with incredulity.

    "Patrick, didn''t you hear my voice just now?" asked Christina.

    He looked visibly shocked just now.

    He seemed to be surprised by her, or perhaps it was something else...

    "Nothing."

    His face turned cold as usual.

    He slightly tilted his head and looked away.He then said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t need to take the

    medicine.I''m fine"

    His words were low and cold, as if nothing had happened.

    Christina sat beside him, pursed her lips, wordless.He obviously didn''t want to tell her...

    They had just had lunch, and the summer sun outside was scorching hot.

    The sky was clear and blue, but a chill was sent into the spacious bedroom perhaps because

    temperatures were set so low.

    Somehow, Christina''s heart sank.

    She rummaged through the medicine cab for an electronic thermostat, pinched it on her right hand,

    and titled her head with hesitation.

    He said he was fine and didn''t need to take medicine, which meant he didn''t need her...

    She clenched the thermometer and identally pressed the electronic key, making a beep.

    Christina, who was in a fit of pique, was frightened by the noise.

    She quickly put away the thermostat.

    "Help me check my temperature?"

    Patrick beside her gave an order, but his tone was somewhat helpless.

    She looked at him for a while with a slightly startled expression, trying to make sure she didn''t

    misheard.

    Christina immediately perked up and leaned closer to him.

    "Patrick, why are you so delicate..."

    Delicate.It didn''t seem to be a right word to describe him.

    He did not say a word.He looked sideways at her with a half- smile.

    "It''s 38.5 degrees.You''re not fine as you said."

    Christina stared at the thermometer andined worriedly.

    She was about to turn around and call the maid outside for a doctor...

    "No need"

    Patrick grabbed her right wrist and closed his eyes tiredly.

    "Christina, lie down with me for a while..."

    "Don''t move."

    "No, I want to get you a anti-fever medicine first..."

    She tossed and turned restlessly on the bed, pulling at the quilt, pressing the air conditioner, and

    checking his temperature every ten minutes.

    "Patrick, your son sleeps a lot.He''s not sleepy."

    She used her son as an excuse again, trying to get up and use some alcohol to cool him down.

    "I''m very sleepy" Patrick dragged her back unhappily.

    Hugging her from behind, Patrick whispered to her, his lips moving closer to her neck.

    Her body was very soft with a faint baby milk fragrance probably because she was pregnant.

    "Christina, if it''s above 39 degrees in an hour, I''ll get an infusion, okay?"

    After half a minute of hesitation, she agreed, "Okay:"

    In fact, Patrick only thought of her as a pillow which was a habit he developed some time.

    Christina peeked at him with narrowed eyes.

    "What are you looking at?"

    The tiredness didn''t sent him asleep.

    She was a little embarrassed, so she immediately turned her head and pretended to be serious.

    "Are you going to faint from high fever?"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "No."

    His tone was t.

    He sounded normal, and Christina rolled over again to face him.

    Their two faces were so close.She looked at him with a frown.

    "Patrick..."

    "What is it?"

    This time, his response was little anxious, as if he was hiding something.

    Christina didn''t notice and continued to ask him, "You had a headache..."

    She paused for a while and said, "Patrick, can you promise me something?"

    She suddenly raised her voice and changed the subject.

    He was slightly startled, and some emotions were suppressed in his eyes.

    Her eyes were clear and persistent.

    "What is it?" he asked in a low voice.

    She said, looking straight at him.

    "Respond me whenever I call you."

    He was unconscious in car identst time.

    She called him over and over again, but he didn''t answer her.

    The smell of blood was drifting in the air.

    She was still haunted by the ident although it had been a while.

    She pursed her lips and told him word for word, "Patrick, from now on, no matter what happens, if I call

    your name, you must answer me."

    She didn''t wanted to be left behind.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    "You have so many requests."

    He stared at her quietly for a while and ended with a chuckle.

    Patrick naturally wrapped his right hand around her neck, pulling her closer to his chest.He rubbed her

    slick hair with his jaw and said,"I promise you."

    Christina blushed, and she could clearly hear his solemn words ringing above her head.

    His chest raised up and down as he smiled gently, as if he was teasing her childish behavior.

    Calling his name was just a way to ask for his response.It was just a simple thing.

    However, what if one day when he no longer replied to her call.Then what would she do? She didn''t

    know his social circuit, nor his secret.

    The more Christina thought about it, the angrier she got.She hit him on the chest with her forehead.

    "It''s all because of your.."

    Because his social status was too high for her to reach.

    "Christina, your husband is now having a fever.Are you still going to abuse me?"

    He couldn''t help smiling and watched her emotional outburst.

    Christina realized that he was ill currently, so she stopped acting childishly.

    She struggled in his arms, lifted her upper body and reached for the thermostat on the bedside table to

    take his temperature.

    Fortunately, it went down to 37 degrees celsius.

    Therefore, it should be okay.

    "Patrick, what about I get some porridge for you¡­¡± Christina saw that he had recovered much.

    But when she realized that the man had only eaten half a dumpling for lunch, she immediately felt a

    little ashamed.

    "I''m not hungry"

    "But you didn''t eat much for lunch, other than half a bowl of soup...

    Patrick was surprised about her words.

    He raised his eyebrows and looked at her serious expression.

    "Christina, you realize I only drank soup.Well, that''s quite some improvement."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    He said in an emotional tone, as if teasing her on purpose.

    Christina red at him and wanted to hit him with a pillow.

    "Your wife will definitely care about you.Even if I''m not good at cooking, I''ll work hard, and I''m no worse

    than Barbara.What''s so great about her being one of the top managers? I started taking all kinds of

    courses forced by the Dickens Family since the age of 3 and finished myst three years of medical

    studies with a doctor degree in clinical medicine.Keeping silent does not mean that I''m unaware of

    everything"

    How dare Barbaramented me as simple-minded.

    Christina''s kept a straight face and was a little angry.

    "What did Barbara tell you?"

    Patrick''s voice immediately became serious and asked quickly.

    "Barbara, what an intimate saying ."

    Hmph! Christina''s still kept a straight face.

    After she nced at him and became increasingly displeased.

    Patrick stared at her for a while and asked tentatively, "Are you jealous?"

    He really couldn''t understand theplicated thoughts of women.

    "Yes, I''m jealous.What''s wrong?"

    Christina puffed up her face and admitted it.

    Patrick was stunned and wanted tough.

    His lips were slightly raised.

    "No need for jealousy"

    "Barbara has a boyfriend..."

    Christina was still unsatisfied.

    "Do you think a woman can''t have feelings for other men if she has a boyfriend? Look at Erica who''s a

    wife herself but still messing with other men.And Barbara''s also strange"

    "Why do you consider her strange?"

    "There''s something wrong with the way she looks at you, and.."

    Halfway through the conversation, Christina suddenly stopped.

    She didn''t like to talk about others behind their back.

    Patrick''s were deep in thought, and it took a while before he said, "Barbara is a little special to me...Her

    boyfriend became a vegetable because of me.I have to take care of her, because..."

    "Forget it, don''t tell me about your things"

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    You would get yourself into trouble by provoking a man irresponsibly.

    Especially when you did it in bed, provoking your own husband...

    On the excuse of marriage, Patrick ended the farce with furious sex.

    Hey beside Christina and stared at her, who pretended to be sleeping.

    "This is interesting." He thought to himself.

    He found out that the only way to handle his wife was to treat her the way she treated him.He had to

    stop things from going in the way she wanted before they finally went out of his control.

    "Stop that insidious smile on your face..." He had just taken advantage of her.

    Christina rolled her eyes at him with a blushing face.

    She was a little angry but had no strength to raise her arm and punch him.

    Why was he always still energetic after sex while she got tired sore every time? It was so unfair!

    Christina bit him in the thigh as revenge.

    Then sheined, "Patrick, how dare you bullying me in front of my son.You wait and see.I''ll

    definitely pay you back for it as soon as the baby is born..."

    It hurt because she had sharp teeth.

    But Patrick was too delighted at this moment to feel the pain.He rubbed her head with his big palm and

    threatened her.

    "Christina, stop, or I''ll punish you again." His threat worked.

    Christina trembled, "Those sperms are tired.They need some rest."

    Wrapped in a nket, she moved immediately to the other side of the bed.

    She hid like a cowardly ostrich.

    Patrick couldn''t help butugh out.

    He patted her a little and gave her a gentle kiss between her brows.

    Then he got out of bed, changed his clothes, and walked out of the bedroom quietly.

    Christina was still blushing.

    She couldn''t really rx until she was convinced that Patrick was no longer in this room.

    "Why am I so nervous..."

    Sometimes she couldn''t understand this messy heartbeat herself either.

    She felt sweet though, and also a little dizzy, a strange but wonderful feeling.

    Suddenly it urred to her that she was willing to spend the rest of her life with him.

    "Patrick, are you willing to spend the rest of your life with me?"

    Hiding in the nket, she whispered to herself in an uncertain tone...

    Not only was it because of her self-abasement.

    What''s more important is, she really didn''t know much about him...

    "Why won''t you let me know?"

    "Don''t let her know!"

    Patrick was answering a call in his study.

    He looked pale and sped the phone tightly in his hand.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "Don''t tell her about this..."

    Charles disagreed on the other end of the line.

    "Patrick, you know what kind of person she is.She won''t be happy if she finds out you deliberately hide

    this from her.Why don''t you just tell her about your illness.."

    "I told you not to mention it to her"

    Patrick emphasized in a colder tone, "And the thing grandpa is investigating.Don''t let him get to it

    either..."

    Charles was startled by his scolding.

    He replied seriously, no longer in his daily casual tone.

    "Grandpa did all those things for you.He was worried about the bullet in your brain.Do you know that it

    would kill you once it deviated..."

    "I know you keep the bullet thing as a secret because you''re guilty of how Derek became a vegetable

    after the car ident while you recovered.You refused the surgery too.For what? Are you punishing

    yourself or being overcritical of yourself? Now that Derek is fine, when are you going to let this go..."

    Charles sounded a little anxious in the end.

    Grandpa was worried.

    He and Chandler were worried.

    But Patrick just wouldn''t take their advice.

    Christina''s words might work, but somehow Patrick just wouldn''t let her know about this.

    "Derek won''t me you, Patrick.You don''t have to wait for him to literally say it..."

    Unlike Charles, Patrick wasn''t a little worried.

    Walking to the French window of the study peacefully, he mocked himself.

    "Six years..."

    "For six years had he been in hospital.He missed too much...Six years couldpletely change a

    person.

    "If he had known that driving over to save me would have cost him six years, he wouldn''t have been

    willing to...My life was a gift from him."

    "Lowed him." He thought.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    "This is the new medicine just sent from Seattle.Young Master Patrick needs to take it for a month

    before the operation..."

    It was a cloudless day.

    The early summer breeze was refreshing andforting, but the old man in the pavilion looked upset

    and fretful.

    The old housekeeper''s right hand carried a small paper bag printed with a hospital logo.

    Inside the bag was a carefully packed brown medicine bottle.

    He hurried over here.

    Halfway through his talking, he looked around and found Patrick was not there.

    Looking at the old man in front of him, he gave a wry smile, "Young Master Patrick has returned to the

    company?"

    Yesterday was Dragon Boat Festival, and today happened to be Sunday.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Patrick and Christina got up early.

    After finishing breakfast with the old man, Young Master Patrick even yed chess with the old man,

    which was rare.It seemed that Christina also went out, wasn''t it?

    "He apanied his wife to the sanatorium in North of the City."

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins looked at the half-finished chess y and said angrily, "I really didn''t know that

    this skunk also knew filial piety.Hmph...You can just give the medicine to his wife"

    When the old housekeeper heard this, he was startled.

    Then heughed, "Young Master Patrick should also go to the sanatorium in North of the City.Christina

    is even more fond of this aunt Betty than of the Dickens Family.He went to see this elder

    personally.Young Master Patrick is really considerate."

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins seemed to have been irritated by something and immediately became furious.

    He roared out in anger, "Can he not be considerate? I just ignored his wife for a few days, and he

    actually asked me not to make things difficult for her.He was afraid that I would scare Christina..."

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins grabbed his crutch and walked slowly to the lotus pond, cursing, "Unfilial child!"

    "What a fool! He only married this woman for half a year...Just like the dog he had when he was a

    child.He was still silly like before."

    However, the old man did not show much anger on his face when scolding him.

    Instead, he stared at the blooming lotus, deep in his own thoughts.

    "Young Master Patrick has been partial to people who were close to him since he was young..."

    Thinking of the past, the housekeeper couldn''t helpughing out loud.

    In the past, even though Patrick had a puppy, he wouldn''t let anyone else touch it.

    Even his dog was not allowed to touch, let alone his wife.

    "This skunk Patrick seems to be very happy recently?"

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins said casually.

    Before the housekeeper said anything, the old man simply put his crutch aside.

    His thick and old hands held the railing tightly and leaned forward.

    He bent down like an old naughty child, reaching out to the lotus in the pool.

    "It would not be the same as before if you fall in the lotus pond."

    The housekeeper immediately stepped forward nervously and warned.

    "You also think I''m old and useless?"

    The old man straightened up slightly, turned his head to nce at his oldpanion, and smiled

    reluctantly.

    "Rong, I''m old, and I''m going to leave first after all.But the child in my family happens to be worrying..."

    The housekeeper looked also sad.

    He wanted to say something tofort Old Master Mr.Hopkins, who, however, also knew that his

    grandson was not stupid enough to y with his life.

    This grandson should be very clear about his own illness.

    "The thing I asked you to checkst time...Since that skunk doesn''t want me to know about it, you don''t

    have to look into it anymore."

    The housekeeper was surprised to hear that, "Old Master, Young Master Patrick went to work in C City

    as an assistant six years ago, and at first check, his car ident with Derek was closely rted, and

    Christina..."

    "As long as Christina gives birth to the child and acts properly as the Youngdy of the Hopkinses...As

    long as there are no surprising issues, I can let bygones be bygones."

    This old voice echoed in this quiet lotus pond, echoing a sense of vague uneasiness...

    "Patrick, you''re very finicky."

    At this time, the ck sports car was speeding steadily on the highway, and the woman in the car was

    unwilling to fasten her seat belt.

    She felt ufortable with it andined.

    "I heard from the housekeeper that you used to have a dog.When you took it out for a walk, and people

    came over to touch it.You proudly say that it was your dog..."

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    The car stopped steadily, and the driver immediately opened the door in a careful manner.

    The man in the back seat came out, but the woman with him hesitated.

    "Come out..."

    Patrick stood outside the car door and nced at the woman inside with a sullen expression.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Christina felt guilty when he looked at him, especially when she looked up at the nursing home before

    her, which was surrounded by a white wall.

    She became more nervous.

    It had been nearly half a year since she hade to see her aunt Betty.

    She looked down at her obviously bulging abdomen.

    She was pregnant for so long, but she didn''t have the guts to tell Betty about her pregnancy.

    "You never mentioned me to her?"

    Patrick''s face darkened.He was very dissatisfied.

    "I''ve been looking for the right time..."

    Christina had to pop her head out of the car and find an excuse for herself.

    The two of them walked side by side towards the door of the nursing home.

    After thinking for a while, she told him, "By the way, when you see my aunt in a while, you can''t behave

    in that cold way, and my aunt may not like you.."

    "Doesn''t like me?"

    Patrick stopped walking, and his voice grew colder.

    Christina smiled andforted her man.

    "It''s okay.When I married Cory, my aunt didn''t like him either.She epted it gradually, In fact, the main

    reason was that she felt rich men were unreliable..."

    "Patrick, you stay here.I''ll go in and find out..."

    After that, Christina left, leaving him alone.

    Patrick''s face darkened and stared at her turning left and into award, "Betty is not here..."

    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the other side of the corridor.

    Patrick heard with a slight frown and turned to find out.

    That man strode towards him with aplicated expression on his face.

    "Betty went out with a man this morning.She''s not in the ward."

    Cory stood a meter away from him and repeated his cold words.

    The two men looked at each other, and both were in an indifferent manner.

    "Yesterday it''s dragon boat festival, so today I brought some things to greet Betty and see if there''s

    anything I can do to help..."

    Cory was the first to speak.

    He was dressed in a ck suit and stood upright.He looked very strict and spoke more calmly.

    "However, I realized that Betty did not require my help."

    His words paused, his eyes gazing at Patrick.

    "With the care of your family, she surely doesn''t need me."

    Cory''s tone was a little self-deprecating.

    But looking at Patrick, his eyes became more and moreplicated, as well as confused.

    "You''ve been looking for Betty''s substitutable heart since six years ago?" Cory couldn''t help but ask.

    Patrick didn''t answer.

    He raised his eyebrows and looked at his cousin.

    He felt that Cory had changed a lot since the car ident.

    However, he was still not interested in talking to him, so he stepped forward and thought of taking

    Christina home from the ward, Cory stepped forward and stopped him.

    "Christina is so devoted to you now.She''s very grateful for what you did in the past.She must love you

    very much.."

    "What are you trying to say?"

    Patrick''s face darkened when he heard the words.

    Cory''s lips lifted to sneer.

    "I know I can''tpete with you.And I also know you went to be that ridiculous teaching assistant for

    her, and you even took a bullet for her.But Patrick, why did Christina unluckily met a gangster during

    her graduation trip? Was it for her or for you? You know it very well!"

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    "I was truly drunk when the car ident happened.I wanted to catch up with you, but I didn''t really

    want to bump into your car.My car was tampered with by someone.The person who did this obviously

    wanted to kill you.Your opponent is just like you.Trying to kill you by my hand, how cruel"

    Cory looked at him fiercely, with some hatred.

    "But after the incident, all me was put directly on Christina.They were all saying that I had a grudge

    with Christina, and that you are the victim...No matter what the people outside have said, Patrick, you

    yourself know in your heart that you have implicated Christina.Don''t think how great you saved her.You

    are her greatest disaster"

    Cory was a little agitated, gritting his teeth, with unwillingness and anger.

    "Without you, Christina would have lived a better life.."

    Cory could finish his words.

    Patrick''s face darkened, reached out his right hand, and grabbed Cory by his neck, pushing him so

    hard against the wall that he couldn''t move.

    "Patrick, you, are you guilty...Or are you nervous.."

    Cory said intermittently as he tried to break open his five fingers.

    "Christina loves you very much now.Her love is no less goodpared with a man''s love.She''s

    headstrong and stubborn, but she can risk anything."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Cory was angry and shook off this gripping with both hands.

    He then subconsciously stepped back to the left.

    Cory put his right hand around his neck, took a deep breath, and smiled at himself with a self-

    deprecating meaning, "I am no satisfied, very unsatisfied"

    "These days, I seriously think back to the time...When I fell into the river and when I almost got hit by a

    truck, Christina would always jump out and help me as long as she saw it"

    "So I am thinking that if I were still her dear husband, maybe Christina would treat me better.All of a

    sudden, I wanted to be with her...No one loves her as purely as I do.Even if my mother was good to

    me, it was because of the family inheritance."

    His voice dropped and he calmed down.

    The past, after all, had passed.

    She no longer liked him, and perhaps she had never liked him.

    It was just a wrong love.

    The corridor of the sanatorium was very quiet, and suddenly there were sounds of footstepsing

    from the left.

    Cory looked up and happened to meet the woman''s eyes, who was standing opposite to him.

    Christina looked surprised and subconsciously quickened her steps towards them.

    Patrick didn''t look back, but he knew it was her.

    "Thoseplicated things in the Hopkinses, and those vicious opponents of yours...Cousin, I hope you

    have the ability to handle these things without getting my cousin involved."

    Cory looked casual and rxed.

    He then lowered his voice with amercially polite smile, "You''d better not be too proud.You cannot

    be satisfied with everyone and everything in this world.There will always be someone who makes you

    fall..."

    Patrick narrowed his eyes and looked at his ambiguous smile.

    Just as he was about to speak, Christina had walked up to him, "What are you talking about?"

    "Your aunt is not here.Let''s go home."

    Patrick looked unhappy and did not look at Cory.

    He naturally wrapped around her waist with his right hand and pulled her into his arms with a slight

    force.

    This looked somehow like dering his ownership.

    Christina didn''t quite understand this move, only feeling that Patrick was in a bad mood.

    She guessed that may they had a fight? However, ording to Patrick''s personality, he would not be

    the first one to initiate the argument.

    It was probably because Cory annoyed him again.

    Patrick turned around and wanted to take her to leave.

    Christina did not want to annoy him anymore, so she followed him and left.

    "Wait a minute"

    The man behind them strode after them and stopped right in front of them.

    Christina looked at Cory in front of her.

    Her first feeling was that he seemed to have be much mature.

    Hesitating for a while, she then asked, "What is it?"

    "Christina, I brought you something" he looked straight at her, picked up a small bag, and handed it to

    her.

    "No need..." She refused subconsciously.

    "..Christina, it is your wooden box."

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    "Thank you..."

    Christina took what he handed over and did not look at him again.

    She turned around and walked away side by side with the man beside her.

    Cory stood rooted to the spot, looking at the two figures who were leaving away.

    He looked gloomy, pursing his lips tightly, and was about to say something.

    But his words wouldn''t work.

    He felt bitter.

    "Patrick, how much do you know her better than I do..."

    He muttered in anger.

    "What''s in the box?"

    Patrick and Christina got into the car.

    He frowned and looked out of the window with aplicated look.

    Christina did not speak, and they were both quiet.

    The car drove smoothly back to his house, but the driver felt the atmosphere in the car was serious.

    Trembling, he looked up at the rearview mirror and saw that their young master looked gloomy, while

    the woman lowered her head with excitement, looking at the contents of her little wooden box without

    paying attention to the bad mood of the man beside her.

    "What are these..."

    Patrick turned his head and nced that Christina was holding some objects in that small wooden box.

    They did not look like valuables and were old and yellow.

    However, Christina carefully examined the objects in her box with both hands.

    She was careful and treasured them very much.

    "Nothing."

    She looked at him in a daze, and a strange look of guilt shed across her face.

    She immediately packed up her things.

    The car continued to move steadily and rapidly.

    They didn''t have much to talk about, and suddenly the car quieted down again.

    Patrick narrowed his eyes and stared at her for a while.

    He thought she would ask about Cory''s appearance and what the two men were talking about, but to

    his surprise, she didn''t.

    She frowned and was a little absent-minded.

    Christina''s mind was indeed a little confused, and she nced at the small wooden box on her right

    from time to time as if she was reminiscing about something in the past.

    In fact, he didn''t know her that well...

    Thinking of this, Patrick was annoyed and turned his head, staring at the speeding back outside the car

    window with a disturbed mind.

    There was a strange silence in the car when suddenly a phone rang.

    Christina was startled.

    She took the vibrating phone out of her bag and looked at the caller ID.

    Suddenly, she hesitated.

    "Your aunt called."

    Patrick looked back and saw her look hesitant.

    He reminded her in a deep voice.

    "I know, I know¡± Christina responded, ncing away from him, her voice tinged with nervousness.

    She immediately pressed the answer button.

    "I just went to the sanatorium..."

    "I''m on the highway now.They said you went out.Who are you going out with?"

    She was talking on the phone with Betty.

    Patrick pursed his lips and looked at her, feeling that Christina acted weirdly.

    "Auntie, how are you doing recently?"

    Christina greeted her aunt as usual, but the next second, she looked surprised, raised her voice, and

    asked, "What?"

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    "Your heart surgery is over.Why didn''t the sanatorium inform me?"

    As she spoke, she turned to Patrick with a puzzled look.

    Patrick could hear what they were talking about on the phone.

    Faced with Christina''s bewildered expression, he frowned too.

    "Did you arrange..."

    Christina naturally remembered that his family had promised to help her aunt with her illness.

    Patrick did not answer, but his face became gloomier.

    "Christina, you don''t have to worry about me anymore.The surgery was sessful.I asked the

    sanatorium to keep it a secret for me"

    Betty told her with a smile.

    "I wanted to tell you in person, but you''ve been too busy toe over for the past six months...There''s

    a great doctor here..."

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    "Auntie, why didn''t you tell me about such a major operation?"

    Christina med her but with more astonishment.

    Betty seems to trust the new doctor.

    Who is he? Her aunt was always vignt and distrusted others.

    "You didn''t tell me about your divorcest time.I saw it on TV myself..."

    A faint retort from the other end of the phone.

    "I was afraid that you would get angry and thus deteriorate your health condition..."

    Hearing the things that happened before, Christina felt a little guilty and couldn''t help looking at the

    man beside her.

    Patrick happened to be staring at her all the time.

    Their eyes met, and Patrick raised his eyebrow, warning her to make things clear immediately.

    Christina felt a little ufortable under his gaze and turned her head slightly.

    Shit...

    There''s still her marriage to be told.

    She hesitated, but before she could say anything, Betty suppressed herplicated emotions and

    sighed, "It''s been so many years, and your grandfather could always make a better choice."

    Hearing that he mentioned Grandpa suddenly, she didn''t sink in for a moment.

    Betty lowered her voice with a hint of speechlessness andughter.

    "I mean, when you were a child, your grandfather had arranged a child''s marriage for you..."

    The child marriage Grandpa arranged...

    Hearing these words, Christina''s eyes widened slightly with her nerves tense.

    Looking at her strange expression, Patrick frowned.

    Just as she was about to ask something, Betty continued to sigh.

    "Christina, you were young and impulsive at that time.You really went too far and hurt his self-

    esteem..."

    "He''s too narrow-minded.I just said the wrong sentence and he directly walked away without

    hesitation.It''s been several years and now he really ignored me so I have no chance to apologize

    anymore."

    Christina clutched a small wooden box with her left hand, suddenly emotional.

    The ck ss window reflected the trace of red in her eyes.

    In fact, it was just like a normal quarrel, just a little more violent.

    She was sure that he would be softhearted ande back.

    But no, after that time, for so many years, it seemed that he disappeared.

    She secretly regretted and looked for him, but she failed.She scolded him, making him run away.

    "He is not so important.If he doesn''te to see me, I won''t look for him."

    The words revealed her obstinacy which was a bad habit because of being spoiled along time ago.

    "Christina, the reason why you became pampered and wilful when you were a child was that your

    grandfather your families had doted on you but not because you were thedy of Dickens Family"

    Betty smiled gently on the other end.

    "Especially Derek.He did everything you liked.He was autistic and didn''t like to talk at that time, and

    you bullied him hard.He was totally responsible for your bad temper.That day, you refused his proposal

    publicly and said you didn''t want to see him again."

    Christina pursed her lips, with her eyes darkened and filled with shame.

    That day, even her grandfather was furious.

    "He''s still angry with me.I don''t know...Where he had gone"

    The voice sounded dull.

    Betty smiled snappishly.She had already known that her bark was worse than her bite.

    "Christina, you two grew up together.You know best his personality.He didn''t really get angry with you,

    and you weren''t needed to give him an apology.He has just run into some things over the years."

    She said and paused,ter smiled even more.

    "Derek is back"

    "It was he who operated on me.And it was sessful.Now he''s with me.Christina, do you want to talk

    to him..."

    Christina could hear the rumble in her brain, her back straightened, and her right hand clutched her

    phone tightly.

    She couldn''t hear what Betty said after that, except the words she had said before.

    Derek is back.

    It was really him.

    He was the person she met the other day.

    He''s back.

    "What happened?"

    Patrick asked in a low voice.

    He vaguely heard them say that someone was back, and she cared about it.

    Then, just as Patrick frowned and tried getting close to her, the car abruptly stopped.

    Christina was caught off guard.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Her body leaned forward.

    Patrick protected her as soon as possible.

    After a few bumps, the car steadily stopped.

    They looked up and quickly noticed that a ck van was rushing across the road at the intersection off

    the highway.

    "Are you hurt..."

    Patrick asked her, and Christina shook her head in a daze.

    Her phone fell to the bottom of her seat, and she tried bending down to pick it up.

    "Christina, what happened?"

    Betty on the other end of the phone also felt something wrong.

    And she heard a man''s voice, that voice...

    She asked anxiously, "Christina, who''s next to you?"

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    Christina was stunned for a moment.

    She turned to look at the man beside her and asked, "It is hung up?"

    She became a little worried after saying it.

    Christina pursed her lips and muttered in a sardonic tone, "Patrick, what did you say to my aunt? Why

    did she hang up..."

    The man next to her got his face darkened.

    He unhappily put the phone back to her and snorted coldly, "I don''t know."

    Christina took her phone and looked at the turned-off screen.

    She sighed.

    "Did you say something that scared her..."

    Patrick''s face darkened and he felt even irritated.

    However, he didn''t want to argue with her.

    He turned to look at the car window and saw the driver rushing over.

    The car was driving at a normal speed when suddenly a ck van ran across the road.

    Their car suddenly stopped and Christina''s phone fell off.

    Betty, who was on the other end of the phone, perceived something to be wrong and asked her with

    concern.

    Christina bent over to pick up the phone, but Patrick had picked it up.

    Before she could answer, Betty heard Patrick''s voice and asked, "Who is it?"

    "I''m Christina''s husband" Patrick just said that.

    Then the phone was hung up.

    Patrick himself felt baffled.

    On the other end of the phone, Betty seemed to be shocked after clearly hearing Patrick''s voice.

    "Sit back down" Patrick pushed Christina back into her seat and fastened her seat belt with a cold face.

    He looked up at the driver and signaled him to continue driving back.

    As for the strange behavior of Christina''s aunt, he did not take it seriously.

    Perhaps, it was like Christina''s analysis.

    There were many people in the business circle who were afraid of him.

    Patrick was a little concerned about another thing.

    "Check out the ck van that cut in just now"

    Was it idental or intentional? As the car continued to move smoothly, Christina opened her cell

    phone and anxiously called her aunt back.

    But it couldn''t get through...

    "Hey, what exactly did you say to my aunt just now!"

    Christina was a little angry.She was sure that this arrogant man must have said something unbearable

    to scare her aunt.

    Patrick ignored her words.He still looked straight ahead and was particrly concerned about the

    passing cars.

    "You are terrible.My aunt has just finished her heart operation.Don''t scare her..."

    "What if she rpses?"

    Patrick looked expressionlessly at the road ahead and found it was about to reach.

    Turning around, he saw the woman next to him being annoyed so he coldly said, "Christina, how long

    will you secretly keep my identity..."

    "What?"

    The woman who wasining did not react.

    Patrick red at her.

    "Um...Do you think I don''t deserve your introduction to your family?"

    The car quickly stopped in the garage in a steady way.

    Patrick got out of the car without driver''s service and left with big strides, as if something urgent had

    happened.

    Christina was in the back seat, staring at the figure rapidly walking away...

    She frowned and muttered, "How hard it is for me to make it public..."

    It was so awkward.

    Should she just say, "we just got married after having sex and my pregnancy?"

    She didn''t know what Patrick was up to.

    He was a capable man, so he spent most of time working.

    Every time she was with him, she felt guilty to take up his time.

    However, at this moment of urgency, she should give her aunt a good exnation...

    After returning to her bedroom, she tried to call Betty back several times, but no one answered.

    Patrick was busy in the study.

    When they were having dinner together, he emphasized that he must meet her aunt and exin their

    current marriage situation.

    "But my aunt has just finished her operation.If it stimtes her.."

    After finishing the soup, she faltered and retorted.

    Patrick seemed really busy and suddenly stood up from the dining chair.He just red at her and

    ignored her words.

    She had got used to being idle when she was about to give birth.

    "Hey, I used to like the kind of man who has time to be with his wife.Why do I meet your dad?"

    After a walk, she went back to her bedroom to get her pajamas.

    Then she was about to take a bath.

    Soakingfortably in warm water, she thought of Patrick who was so busy all day and didn''t have

    much time to take a vacation.

    And unknowingly, this man had gradually upied all her mind.

    For a while, she started toin again.

    "He''s always cold and furious.If only I could tease him..."

    Her right hand sshed the water in the bathtub in boredom.

    When she heard her phone ringing outside, she immediately got excited.

    She grabbed the towel, wrapped herself up, and walked out quickly.

    Christina nced at the screen.

    It was from thendline phone of the nursing home.It should be Betty.

    "Auntie, that is my husband!"

    She cheered herself up with courage and then confessed.

    "Hello, Miss Dickens.I''m a nurse of nursing home," a young female soft voice came from the other end

    of the phone.

    "Aunt Betty asked me to give you a call.She wants to tell you that she is in good status and the

    operation is sessful.There is no need to worry about her.She has some things to handle now.She

    will contact you in a while."

    "What''s my aunt doing?"

    Christina couldn''t help but ask.Betty asked a nurse to call her.

    Wouldn''t she answer the call herself? Thinking about it, she suddenly became worried.

    "Does something happen to her? Does she look angry? Will it affect her health..."

    Christina asked several questions in one breath, but the nurse on the other end of the phoneughed.

    "Miss Dickens, you really don''t have to worry.Your aunt is in good health, and Dr.Fisher has been

    treating her personally..."

    Dr.Fisher.

    Christina was stunned for a moment when she heard the name.

    Derek FisherHe operated on her aunt himself.

    In fact, Derek shouldn''t have studied medicine.His family were particrly against it back then.

    But they didn''t care because he insisted on getting multiple professional degrees at the same time.Eric,

    don''t take the medical exam.You should study finance.If you insist on that, people in the Fishers will be

    even more dissatisfied with you..."

    At that time, she also suggested him.

    "If your aunt is ill again...you''ll upset in tears."

    Derek was a person of few words.

    He had promised her that he would cure Betty for her.

    At that time, she thought he was kidding...

    After hanging up the nurse''s call, Christina felt a little depressed for no reason.

    She dried her long hair, changed into her pajamas, and climbed onto the bed.

    But she couldn''t fall sleep.

    Wrapped in a quilt, she turned over and couldn''t help but look into the second drawer of the nightstand.

    She put the small wooden box inside.

    All these years, she had secretly kept this rosewood box by her side.

    After falling out with Cory and the people at his side, she almost forgot about it.

    Fortunately, it was still intact.

    Derek''s grandfather and her grandfather were closerades-in-arms, and Derek was an illegitimate

    child.

    He had lived with his grandfather until he was three years old, so she naturally knew him...

    Derek was a little autistic, probably because he was bullied by the Fishers when he was a child, plus

    his inborn cold personality.

    In fact, Christina felt that this genius was a little proud, to be exact, very strange.

    Derek did not care about anything.

    Because of his indifference, it was always difficult to get close to him.

    She went to the same kindergarten, the same primary school, and the same high school with him...

    Christina had always felt it was natural to grow up with him and did not think too much about it.

    But one day, her grandpa told her that the jade pendant that Derek gave her should be kept because it

    was her engagement token with him.

    "What engagement token? I don''t want to marry him"

    "You have to marry even if you don''t.I''ve already promised his grandfather.Don''t be willful!"

    "I don''t want to marry an autistic man!"

    She was very surprised that no one had ever told her about the engagement.

    At that moment, she was so angry that she said some very hurtful words.

    At that time, he was standing outside the gate silently.

    Probably because of their tacit understanding, she was aware that he was standing at the gate.

    She clutched the precious half-moon carved blood jade in her hand at that moment.

    And she rushed out.

    When she passed him, she blushed and shouted at him, "I don''t wanna see you anymore!"

    Then, with a hard throw of her right hand, Christina threw the engagement jade pendant away.

    Her grandpa was so angry about this.

    So he threw a big tantrum at her andined that she was too headstrong to throw away her jade

    pendant.

    Christina''s heart sank when she thought of the past.

    "I didn''t really throw it away.I threw it into the pool..."

    Yes, that day, she threw it at the artificial carp pond in the front yard.

    The jade pendant was not missing, but Derek was.

    The jade pendant was very special.

    The jade was bright red.

    It was very precious.

    There were two pieces in total.

    When they werebined, they could forma circle.

    Inside her rosewood box, there were many things Derek gave her, along with some worthless

    handiwork such as grasshoppers and small grass rings.

    Although they were withered and yellow, they were still exquisite.

    All were made by Derek himself.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Thinking about it, she felt a little sleepy.

    She closed her eyes lightly, hugging the quilt.

    She remembered the nurse''s words, "Dr.Fisher had left the nursing home.I heard he went to F City..."

    "Eric is in F City..."

    She pursed her lips and murmured.She knew Mrs.Fisher''s 50th birthday was next week...

    Because Patrick told her to apany him to the Fishers''s birthday party.

    "Eric, what have you been doing all these years..."

    "Why don''t you see me? Are you still mad at me.."

    She wanted to tell him many things, especially an apology.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    "Christina, you have a big belly.You''d better not go out and bring others trouble.Stay at home."

    A bantering voice sounded with a hint of ridicule.

    Christina''s attitude was resolute.

    She looked at Charles andined, "My son wants to go outside, don''t keep them bored...We''re

    going to F City.Why are you going with us? Your boss has his hands free."

    Charles wanted to talk her back, but when he looked up and saw Patrick''s cold eyes, he had to shut

    up.

    It was Saturday.

    Mr.Shepherd, who was supposed to be out on the weekend, had to go to F City and asked Patrick to

    go to the Fisher Family with him, but this bitch had to make things difficult for him.

    They did not dy because they had to rush to the airport and take a ne to F City.

    They got into the car, and the driver drove quickly, but Charles couldn''t help but nag.

    "Patrick, your son will be born in three months at the earliest.You can''t let her be so...shameless all the

    time."

    When Patrick in the back of the car heard this, he looked thoughtful again.

    "After giving birth, your body will be weak..."

    Patrick''s right hand rested lightly on Christina''s bulging belly and murmured in a low voice.

    As he spoke, he turned to look at Christina and said in a serious tone, "Remember not to lose your

    temper."

    He knew some women would have postpartum depression, so they had to be careful.

    Christina opened her eyes wide and nodded desperately.

    "Yes, don''t make me mad."

    Postpartum depression? Bullshit! Charles sat in the passenger seat, listening to the conversation

    between the couple behind him.

    He was depressed.

    Was this to say that Christina could be more arrogant after giving birth to the child? Damn it! They

    arrived at the airport very quickly.

    "Chandler said that he would rush to the Fishers early tomorrow morning..."

    Charles and Patrick whispered.

    Christina had never paid much attention to what these men were talking about, but when she heard the

    word "the Fishers," her expression became a little concerned.

    "You know the Fishers very well?"

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She hesitated for a moment and couldn''t help asking.

    "Of course.Otherwise, why would I go all the way for the birthday party of that olddy from the

    Fishers?"

    They were in the first-ss airline lounge, the ne was a littlete, and Charles was roasting her.

    Christina was quite dissatisfied with this man''s attitude, but Charles''s words of "olddy" sounded quite

    pleasant.

    Then she cursed, "That olddy was elected as a goodwill ambassador.She disgusted me.Bah-"

    "Christina, I don''t remember that your family has anything to do with the Dickens Family:"

    Charles raised his eyebrows and gave her a sharp look.

    "You sounded like you have a deep hatred for the Fishers.Who do you know in the Fishers¡­?"

    Christina was about to tell him, but as soon as she turned her head, her expression changed into

    surprise as she shouted to the right, "Crystal!"

    "You''re going to F City too?"

    Charles watched as a group of IP&G Group employees walked towards him.

    A figure stood out in the crowd.

    "Barbara, are you going to the Fishers or work?"

    "There''s a project, but our partner puts on airs and says they''re only free on weekends."

    Barbara walked up to the front and spoke with a chuckle as if she was used to dealing with these

    difficult clients.

    "I just came here.There are a lot of people at headquarters who don''t like me.This project is quite big,

    and I have toe here myself"

    Christina sat down and looked at the woman.

    She found that Barbara seemed to keep a standard and friendly smile all the time.

    Indeed, many men unmatched her calm manner.

    But Charles had just mentioned that Barbara was going to the Fishers, and she was a little curious.

    "Barbara, what''s your rtionship with the Fishers?"

    Christina asked directly, and surprise flickered in Barbara''s eyes as if she did not know how to answer.

    "She''s going to see her boyfriend''s parents.You are so gossipy¡± Charles interjected meaningfully.

    To meet her boyfriend''s parents in F City, the Fishers? Christina didn''t understand.

    As far as she knew, Mrs.Fisher gave birth to two daughters, unless...

    "We''re in a hurry.We''ve arranged for a client to meet tonight.See you tomorrow-"

    Barbara did not exin much.

    She smiled, whispered a few words to her subordinates, and walked towards the gate.

    "See you in F City, Christina."

    As a neer to the workce, Crystal had to leave with the leader.

    "It looks like your gentle friend has a chance to be promoted,"

    Charles muttered in a bored voice as he watched Barbara and the others leave with a thoughtful look

    while Patrick was talking on the phone.

    "As Barbara used to do, she would not bring a neer to such a big project."

    Christina always remembered that Charles was experienced in rtionships and warned him, "What

    are you talking about? Charles, if you dare to touch my friend, I will not let you off!"

    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in her sexually" Charles nced at her.

    Of course, he knew he shouldn''t dip his pen in thepany ink.

    However, he added, "Your friend has big boobs."

    "Go to hell!"

    Christina punched him hard, and he screamed.

    "Christina, don''t be so arrogant even if you''re with Patrick.You''re a scourge...Behave yourself when we

    get to the birthday party.Don''t embarrass us."

    Charles nned to speak ill of her when Patrick came over, but the bodyguard ran over to tell them that

    Patrick had an emergency.

    "Mr.Hopkins have to go back home."

    Christina and Charles looked at each other confusedly.

    "Why does he suddenly return home?"

    "Did something happen to grandpa?"

    Thinking about it, Christina became worried.

    "Mr.Hopkins just asked Mr.Shepherd to send Young Madam to F City first.He will go directly to the

    venue tomorrow.." The bodyguard reported truthfully.

    "I''ll go back home"

    Christina was really worried.

    "Stop fooling around.Grandpa is in good health.Let''s go to F City first..."

    Charles stood up from his chair and nced at her.

    "Christina, if you really want to go home, you might as well not go to the party, It''s troublesome to take

    care of you."

    "But I want to see him..."

    She hesitated as she spoke.

    Charles did not know what she said, but seeing that she was worried, he could not bully her.

    Otherwise, when Patrick knew, Patrick would kick his ass.

    "Your husband can handle everything.Patrick asked you to go to F City, so do it.Christina, you are

    troublesome.Do you know?"

    Charles mocked her as usual and strode towards the departure gate.

    Christina hesitated for a moment and followed Charles.

    "Charles, do you know what Patrick is up to?"

    "Can you help him with his busy work, Christina? Don''t help him in the wrong way, and he will be

    pleased" They walked side by side, pass the security checks smoothly, and flew to F City.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    "I see..I"

    "Then I''ll see you at the hotel,"

    Christina said anxiously as she was about to hang up.

    "Patrick, remember toe earlier."

    The man on the other end of the phone was startled by her nervous tone.

    "Hum"

    One ''Hum'' was counted as a promise.

    Christina looked at her phone, which had been hung up.

    Her expression became a little gloomy.

    What? We had decided toe to F City together, but they all wanted to break the promise...

    "Young Madam, this is the suite that was arranged for you.Is there anything you are not satisfied with?"

    The hotel manager, who had been standing quietly on the other side, after seeing Christina''s call was

    over, came over to ask in a soft voice, "If you need anything, you can tell me directly.Mr.Shepherd

    asked us to prepare some soup for you.What kind of taste do you like..."

    "Never mind.I''m not hungry now" Christina took her room card and went straight in.

    This was the best hotel in F City, and suite 10008 on the top floor was the best room here.

    It was exquisite and luxurious, but she didn''t have any requirements for a room.

    She just felt the room was too big and cold.

    Charles brought her here and left without telling her where did he go.

    Patrick was still in A City, saying he would bete for seeing her.

    "Young Madam, you could rest first.If you need anything, please call the service number.We have

    someone on duty 24 hours a day..."

    Naturally, the female manager did not dare to belittle her.

    Even though she was the proprietress of their hotel herself, she was still supposed to politely speak to

    the guest and carefully close the door.

    The suite was quiet and was full of a faintvender scent, leaving the impression of being clean and

    comfortable.

    The flight made Christina a little tired, so she went straight to bed to rest.

    She put her phone on the bedside table and checked the volume of the phone in order to hear Patrick''s

    phone call.

    It was in thete summer season, so she slept deeply By the time she woke up naturally, the setting

    sun had already fallen from the French window, and the night had just begun.

    F City''s pace of life was slower than A City''s, and the air quality and environment were good.

    It was once ranked as the top ten most suitable cities to live in.

    But Christina didn''t like F City very much.

    When she was young, she was very courageous.

    She had sneaked into this city many times, but it didn''t leave her with any good impression.

    The first time she came over, shey on the edge of the grass and saw Mrs.Fisher lock Derek into the

    trunk with her own eyes.

    The second time she came over, she looked for Derek for a long time and was dejected toe home

    when she noticed that Derek was locked up in Mrs.Fisher''s dirty storage room.

    He had been hungry all day, and he didn''t even have the strength to speak due to his high fever.

    The third time, Mrs.Fisher raised the heavy pole and hit him, but Derek stood lifeless.

    He was beaten violently, but he did not cry out in pain.

    Only his little body was trembling.

    That time, she couldn''t hold back and rushed over.

    She grabbed Derek and ran as fast as she could, hiding in a small corner.

    "I''ve never seen anyone as stupid as you, standing straight like a pir after being beaten...Stupid! You

    could just run when you''re beaten!"

    She was so angry that she hated the clean and delicate boy standing in front of her.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Therefore, Derek had a unique nickname, Eric(a little pir).

    Christina got out of bed, grabbed her phone, walked to the window, and looked at the bright lights

    downstairs.

    It was a long time ago.

    "I haven''t seen him for so many years...How is he now?"

    Time couldpletely change a person, and Derek couldn''t be the weak and autistic Eric back then.

    The phone suddenly vibrated, and Christina immediately looked down to check.

    It wasn''t from Patrick.

    It was Crystal who sent her a WhatsApp message.

    "Pig Is Rising": [ Christina, I was a little nervous on my first business trip with a senior executive.Now

    I''m at a hotel in F City, waiting for a big client.]

    "Invincible Tina": [ which hotel are you in? ]

    After a while, Crystal sighed, "This is fate."

    Sure enough, Christina''s guess was right.

    Barbara chose the same hotel, but they were downstairs in a private room.

    "Pig Is Rising": [I didn''t see the big boss at the airport just now.Christina, why did youe to F City?

    Your suite must be very big and luxurious.What about we have an_ affair tonight(jokingly)...]

    "Invincible Tina": [ Then I''ll ask Patrickter.]

    Crystal had no guts.

    She did not dare to be jealous about Christina''s presidential suite anymore.

    However, Crystal found out some gossip to share with her best friend by sending her a mysterious

    message.

    "Christina, do you know why Barbara could get that position when she''s still so young?"

    "Invincible Tina": [ Not interested.]

    Christina didn''t like Barbara very much.

    There was no reason, but she didn''t like her.

    "Pig Is Rising": [ Barbara bes a top manager when she just came into the headquarters, which

    triggered a lot of questions.And she often mingled with your husband, Charles, and other

    businessmen.Aren''t you really not curious about this woman who was so ordinary before...]

    "Invincible Tina": [ Patrick is not having an affair with her.]

    She was sure of that.Her trust in her husband surprised Crystal as she often suspected her boss

    before.

    Well...she must be bewitched by Patrick''s handsomeness.

    However, Crystal agreed with her.

    [ Barbara is not having an affair with your husband.I heard from them that Barbara is the prospective

    daughter-inw of the Fishers...]

    [ Her boyfriend is said to be very influential socially.No wonder he could get into Charles''s circle.It turns

    out that Barbara is Derek''s girlfriend.]

    Christina was stunned and stared at words on her phone.

    "..Impossible."

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    Around 8 pm, Christina suddenly received a call from Crystal.

    "Christina, Christina, can you help us?"

    On the other end of the phone, Crystal sounded urgent and anxious.

    Christina was alone in the luxurious suite on the top floor of the hotel.

    She asked confusedly, "Crystal, what happened to you? Did you drink?"

    Hearing her vaguely, Christina thought she seemed to have drunk quite a lot.

    Besides, Crystal was a light drinker and could only drink alittle.

    "Where...where''s Patrick?"

    Crystal held the phone in her hand and her speech was a little incoherent.

    "He''s not here.What happened?"

    Christina was surprised that she suddenly asked about Patrick.

    Patrick had to deal with some business in A City.

    But an hour ago, he sent a text message saying that he shoulde over and warned her of running

    around.

    Christina had changed her clothes and was about to go down the hall to eat some food.

    Just when she wanted to open the door, she received a call from Crystal.

    "Miss, Miss Parker, she was forced to drink half a bottle of whiskey" She couldn''t hear her clearly and

    her speech was incoherent.

    Christina was puzzled.

    "Mr.Morris said that he, he was the Fishers''s rtive.He said that she could not be Derek''s girlfriend,

    and he also said that if Barbara wanted to be Patrick''s lover.She''d better be his lover" Christina could

    hardly understand what she was saying, "Crystal, where are you now?"

    "I, l am now" Crystal on the other end of the phone paused.

    She burped and suddenly remembered something important.She raised her voice and screamed,

    "Christina,e and save us!"

    "This hotel is owned by the Hopkinses.The staff here will follow your advice.You, hurry up."

    Christina knew she was drunk, frowned, and immediately became anxious.

    "Which room are you in? I''ll go over now!"

    As she spoke, she quickly reached out and twisted the door handle.

    But as soon as she opened the door, a tall figure appeared in front of her.

    Christina was caught off guard and bumped into the man on his chest.

    She was too shocked to react for a moment.

    Christina was pushed inside by the man and he locked the door.

    "Damn it, who are you?"

    She raised her head and cursed angrily.

    But when she just finished thest sentence, Christina froze and looked at the man in front of her with

    disbelief on her face.

    He was tall, almost 1.86 meters tall, but he looked a little thin.

    He had fair skin and a well-featured face as delicate as a European person, His blue eyes were

    especially impressive.

    He looked at her eyes and his blue eyes reflected her face.

    There was a sh of hesitation on his handsome face and he slightly frowned.

    A momentter, he opened his thin lips slightly and murmured.

    "Christina."

    His voice was deep but clear, soft but cold.

    It was a very special and beautiful voice.

    Simrly, he was handsome and fair with a high and elegant demeanor.

    She heard this familiar nickname that had disappeared for a long time.

    Except for her dead mother, only he would call her Christina.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    She hadined to him countless times that this nickname sounded disgusting.

    But he still called her this way and never changed.

    "Eric, where have you been all these years?"

    Christina''s eyes gradually turned red.

    She said nothing but shouted at him angrily, "Derek, where the hell have you been?"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    Knock, knack, knock.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door impatiently.

    Christina was stunned and could not react.

    She saw the man in front of her frown slightly with his thoughtful blue eyes.

    "Miss Dickens, are you in there? Is it convenient for you to open the door now?"

    The man outside the room seemed anxious as if he couldn''t wait to break in.

    "The situation is somewhat unique.We need to search your room immediately¡± Christina was rmed.

    She did not respond, examining at the man in front of her with moreplicated eyes.She lowered her

    voice.

    "Eric, they.."

    "What are you doing?"

    Before she finished her words, she was dragged into the suite.

    When the hotel manager rushed in, the crowd behind him was stunned.

    "Why you barging in!"

    On the big white bed, a woman wasying down and asleep, covered with a widevender nket.

    At this moment, her face sank and she red at them with an extremely irritated expression.

    "Miss Dickens, I''m really sorry"

    As amale, the hotel manager didn''t dare to look directly at the bed.

    He tilted his head and exined in an awkward voice, "It happened suddenly.We need to search your

    room.I hope you can cooperate with us."

    Bang.

    Christina reached out her right hand, grabbed a porcin ornament from the nightstand, and dropped it

    "Get out, get out!"

    Her voice was so angry that her fair arms and shoulders were exposed without the nket.

    It was as if she had suddenly woken up from a deep sleep.

    She was so angry for her naked body being watched.

    Want me to cooperate with you? No way! Perceiving her bad temper, the five hotel staff who followed in

    immediately looked at their manager.

    The manager''s face was a littleplicated, and he looked around suspiciously.

    He lowered his voice and changed the title for Christina.

    "Young Madam, we were only instructed by Mr.Hopkins.Please don''t make trouble for us."

    The hotel belonged to the Hopkinses.

    They are at least by her side.

    Christina was in hesitation when she heard this.

    The manager was professional at observation.

    Noticing her hesitation, he immediately raised a fawning smile and continued to speak softly, "Young

    madam, we just found a suspicious man in the hotel''s surveince.We are worried that he has entered

    your suite.For your safety, please, we need your cooperation."

    "I''m safe.I don''t need it"

    Her voice was clear and she refused.

    As she spoke, she yelled at them with a dark face.

    "You didn''t care my friends who were being treated unfairly before.And now youe to my ce

    without my admission.How do you manage the hotel? I''ll go downstairs after changing clothes.You owe

    me an exnation!"

    "Get out, get out!"

    People standing there looked embarrassed.

    They had heard of this youngdy, even those who drink with Charles feared her temper.

    "Young Madam, we''ll go outside.Please inform us immediately if anything happens" They had to leave

    her room.

    Christina clutched the nket with her left hand and felt relieved.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But then, outside the corridor, there came a sudden rush of steps...

    "Get in and search!"

    That order startled not only people outside, but Christina, who''s now not able to control her fear.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    Christina looked into his eyes with a sh of guilt on her face.She leaned against the bed, covered with

    a nket, and looked at the man at the door from afar.She did not expect Patrick to suddenlye

    over.

    Seeing arge group of people searching around in the bathroom and cloakroom of the suite, she tried

    to stop them but could not make up an excuse.

    "Mr.Hopkins, we didn''t find anyone."

    "The elevator surveince shows that he''s on this floor..."

    "We searched the rest of the rooms.To protect the privacy of guests'' on the top floor, we didn''t install

    the monitor device" Christina could vaguely hear their conversation in the living room.

    Although there was a lot of service staff standing in the spacious suite at this time, the room was very

    silent as everyone looked at each other and did not dare to speak.Shepressed her lips and her

    heart was pounding.

    However, she was also hesitant.

    Was Patrick looking for him? Why did he look for Eric? While being buried in thoughts, she trembled at

    the sudden voice.

    She heard the heavy footsteps approaching.

    Christina jerked her head up and suddenly met Patrick''s gloomy eyes.

    He stared at her with a meaningful look.

    She could only feel a chill on her back, and her body could not help but tense up.

    Leaning against the headboard, she put her hands under the nket and clenched her fists.

    "Who are you.."

    She hesitated as he stared at her.But she stopped asking him.

    Taking a deep breath, she lowered her eyes and did not dare to look him in the eye.

    She said in an awkward tone, "The person you''re looking for isn''t here"

    Patrick didn''t say anything.He did note any closer, just standing quietly about two meters away

    from the bed.

    They were silent.

    Christina lowered her head and became more and more uneasy.

    What could she do? Did he find anything? She thought, "He won''t lift my nket in public."

    "I remember you used to sleep on the right side."

    The low voice came to Christina''s ears and her hope was ruined by his words.Her face turned pale.

    He remembered her habits.

    She did like to sleep on the right side.

    But she was just too hasty.

    In astonishment, she looked up guiltily and opened her lips slightly, trying to say something.

    Christina felt a little timid and guilty.

    The man standing at the foot of the bed and stared at her with his burning eyes, waiting for her to

    confess.

    What should she say? She didn''t know how to exin it.

    But at this moment, in the cold and silent suite, a sudden sound of footsteps broke an awkward

    atmosphere.

    "Mr.Hopkins, Miss Parker has a serious stomachache.She vomits alot and needs to be sent to the

    hospital immediately."

    Christina was stunned when she heard this.

    Barbara and others seemed to have had some trouble when entertaining their clients in the hotel room.

    "She probably drank too much alcohol before eating anything."

    Seeing that Patrick was indifferent, the general manager of the hotel stepped forward and suggested

    softly, "Mr.Hopkins, just now you saw that Miss Parker looked pale.It''s probably alcohol poisoning.It''s

    best to send her to the hospital for gastricvage.We''ll deal with what happened hereter."

    Christina''s eyes lit up when she heard this.

    "You came sote just because you had visited Barbara!"

    The woman on the bed suddenly raised her voice to retort him, pretending to be angry.

    "Patrick, we were supposed toe over together, but you suddenly left me alone at the airport.Last

    time, you left with Barbara and the others and I was left alone in the parking lot.You always left me

    behind because of other people''s affairs.Did you treat me as your wife? Do you think that Barbara was

    more important than me?"

    Christina looked angry and scolded him indignantly.

    Patrick frowned, not used to her sudden anger.She rarely made such a fuss.

    The hotel room staff didn''t understand what was going on.

    They thought his women fought for his favor.

    Christina looked around unhappily.She was jealous!

    "I often get cramps during sleeping when I''m pregnant.I was so pained that I often couldn''t sleep.But

    you never cared about me.Now that there''s something wrong with your subordinate''s work, you

    immediately rush over to save her."

    As she spoke, she reached out and quickly picked up the big coat by the bed, draped it over her body,

    and went straight out of bed.

    "You''re going to a the Fishers party.I guess Miss Parker will be there too.Why did you ask me toe

    all the way to F City? I''m going back to A City now!"

    Patrick was ck in his face.

    Looking at her unreasonable behavior, he shouted angrily, "Christina!"

    "I don''t want you to mind my business.I''m going to see my friend now" She didn''t even look back.

    Christina walked to the entrance, changed her shoes, and mmed the door.

    Bang.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The door was closed.

    Patrick was livid and all the hotel staff trembled in fear.She actually mmed the door and left.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    Actually, Christina didn''t go too far.She walked out of the room, her back against the wall.She lowered

    her head with aplicated expression and she stood like this.

    Unreasonable...She was deliberately being unreasonable just now in the room.She frowned, and her

    heartbeat lost the rhythm.She was nervous with her hands slightly closed.

    ...

    "Christina...You..."

    After a while, the door was opened again.

    As soon as the man came out, he was surprised that she was still here.

    Hearing the low voice, Christina raised her head and looked at him.

    Patrick''s short hair was a little messy because of his quick steps.He looked straight at the woman in

    front of him, lost in thought.

    She looked at his deep eyes and opened her mouth.She wanted to say something, but she

    stopped.She took a big step forward, spread out her hands, and wrapped them around his waist.

    Without saying anything, she buried her face in his chest, hiding the guilt in her eyes.

    She was just being unreasonable.She bet that he woulde after her.

    "Patrick.."

    At this moment, not knowing what to say, she suddenly whispered his name, "Patrick..."

    The voice was low and soft as if he had done something wrong, and the voice was muffled in his chest.

    Patrick''s original anger was inexplicably depressed and he did not know who to be angry with.

    ..

    As his waist was hugged so tightly by her, he lowered his head to look at the woman''s side face, which

    showed that she was apologetic.

    It made him felt angry and funny at the same time.

    Then the general manager of the hotel and several service staff also came out.

    Assoonas they came out, they saw Christina hugging their big boss and acting like a spoiled child.

    They were all very smart at the moment.

    They nodded at Patrick and quickly left quietly.

    Patrick did not push her away, but felt that she was a little strange.

    She was not usually so obedient and clingy.

    Christina didn''t look up, but she could hear the footsteps of the hotel staff leaving.

    Her face rubbed against his chest a few times before she hesitated and said, "Patrick, are you looking

    for..."

    Who was he looking for? As soon as she spoke, she raised her voice and said in a hurry, "What have

    you been up totely?"

    She raised her head, her clear eyes fixed on the man much taller than her.

    Patrick looked at the woman in his arms for a second and raised his eyebrows slightly.

    He was having this feeling that she was acting weird.

    He didn''t answer her.

    He reached out to grab her shoulder and smoothed her hair.

    "Go down to the lobby and eat something" Christina was naturally led to the elevator by him, as if

    Patrick only thought that her arguing and being jealous in the room just now was just a joke.

    Just as Christina stepped into the elevator, she nced unconsciously in the direction of the suite.

    Eric was still in the room...

    Why did he suddenly appear here? Did Patrick have so many people to look for him? Christina couldn''t

    figure it out.

    She lowered her head and followed the man beside her down the hotel lobby.

    But there was one thing she was sure of.

    Tomorrow was Mrs.Fisher''s birthday party.

    Since he was in F City, Eric should be there tomorrow.

    "He might return to the Fishers tomorrow"

    They were having dinner in the lobby when Charles rushed over and asked Patrick to discuss some

    private matters on the balcony.

    "The Fishers still don''t know about Derek waking up..."

    Charles paused, with a meaningful look.

    "After he stay in the Seattle Hospital for so many years, many things have changed.Mrs.Fisher will

    definitely announce tomorrow that she will hand over thepany to her two sons-inw..."

    Derek probably wouldn''t get anything when he returned to the Fisher Family.

    After all, he was just a bastard, and Mrs.Fisher hated Derek so much.

    Taking advantage of his disappearance all these years, she absolutely wanted to devastate him.

    Charles sighed helplessly.

    "Fortunately, Derek has never been interested in the power and wealth..."

    What was Derek interested in? To be honest, his good friends didn''t know, or maybe there was nothing

    he was interested in.

    Patrick stood aside, not saying a word, but looking straight ahead at the deep sky, where the starlight

    was scattered.

    The night was a bit cold.

    "Patrick,"

    Charles called to him with a puzzled expression and asked, "Why do you think he''s hiding from us after

    he woke up?"

    ording to their understanding, Derek was so quiet that he would never say a word more than

    necessary.

    He didn''t pay much attention to others, as if he didn''t care about anyone or anything.

    However, if someone said that the Fishers''s grandson was an autistic fool, that was because he didn''t

    understand him.

    Charles thought that the strange brain of Derek was simply like a superputer.

    With more than 200 IQ, he was surprisingly good in memory and logics.

    Like his deep blue eyes, he surprised others a lot.

    Sometimes such a detached person really was not like a mortal for being so excellent.

    "I don''t think he wants to see us.Why?"

    Charles couldn''t figure it out.

    "I don''t know" Patrick said three words coldly, as if he was a little agitated and didn''t want to talk about

    this topic anymore.

    He stepped forward and walked towards Christina.

    Charles didn''t have dinner tonight, so he just sat down with them and naturally followed them, but he

    still kept nagging with a sigh, "I don''t know how to contact him..."

    It was indeed not easy to find Derek.

    "Christina, what are you texting?"

    As soon as he sat down, Charles nced at Christina''s phone and saw that the woman had sent

    messages to a WhatsApp user named ''Sleeping Beauty'' with a serious expression.

    When Christina saw theming back, she blocked the screen with her right hand and pretended to

    be casual.

    "Nothing."

    Charles smiled mischievously and teased her.

    "I''ve seen it.Christina, why are you asking that person where he''s been all these years and what''s

    going on? Who is it? Hmm...Are you doing something immoral behind his back?"

    Hearing this, Christina stuffed her phone into her jacket pocket, acting a little hasty

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Charles, don''t be so gossipy.You are really a tragedy for whoever marries you in the future?"

    Once they sat down, neither of them could be quiet.

    Charles red at her angrily.

    "Christina, I am telling you.There are many women who want to marry me.They can line up from here

    to A City..."

    Patrick used to threaten Mr.Shepherd with his eyes when he saw them making a scene, but tonight he

    seemed preupied, frowning and ignoring them.

    Christina and Charles had a tacit understanding in their bickering.

    At the same time, they raised their eyebrows and looked at Patrick, who was deep in thought.

    Then they both calmed down.

    "Why don''t you eat?"

    The three of them ate without much to say, but Christina noticed that the man beside her seemed to

    have no appetite.

    He only ate a few vegetables and put down his chopsticks.

    "Finish the soup."

    Patrick looked up at her and reminded her.

    "They might have mistaken someone, so don''t worry too much..."

    Charles suddenly said something to him.

    Seeing that Patrick was a little grim, he shrugged and changed the subject.

    "I heard that Barbara was in the hospital.Let''s go and see her"

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    Around 10 pm, Christina and the others arrived at F City''s No.1 People''s Hospital.

    "Don''t run around"

    As soon as she got out of the car, the man beside habitually warned her.

    "Oh¡± Christina answered casually, and they walked side by side to the inpatient department.

    Charles followed too.

    He walked behind them and looked at their backs gloomily.

    Patrick didn''t want her toe.

    The hospital was not a good ce where was full of patients and germs.

    But Christina insisted toe so that Patrick had no choice but to agree with her.

    Moreover, he had just heard that Christina, the evil woman, had made a scene of jealousy in the suite.

    He talked to himself, "Patrick should have taught her a lesson.Or else what will she be in the

    future?"

    When Christina just married into the Hopkinses, she obeyed the rules, but now she became like this.

    That was all because of Patrick.

    The three of them strode to the ninth floor of the inpatient department.

    Because it was evening and there were rtively few people.

    Their footsteps echoed in the cold corridor.

    The driver and three bodyguards followed closely behind them, walking in a morepact and orderly

    manner.

    Patrick and the other two were quite outstanding in appearance.

    As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, they attracted the attention and curiosity of some medical

    staff.

    "P...President..."

    At the door of arge ward on the right, an employee in uniform had just walked out.

    She was a little surprised.

    "President."

    "Mr.Shepherd."

    Several IP&G employees who had followed Barbara to F City on a business trip immediately stood up

    and greeted them.

    It was already 10 pm, and they were ttered that the group''s famous and cold boss had actuallye

    to visit them personally.

    "You''re here..."

    Barbara had been forced to drink too much liquor by her clients before.

    She was intoxicated with alcohol and had already had a gastricvage, but her face was still a little

    pale.Shey on the bed, raised her head slightly, and looked towards the door.She seemed to have

    expected Patrick and the others toe over.She smiled slightly.

    When the other staff members saw this situation, they bent down slightly towards Patrick and went out

    respectfully.

    But when they walked out of the ward, they couldn''t help but look at the woman beside him.Who was

    this woman with a big belly?

    "Christina, you alsoe to see me, thank you."

    Barbara on the bed also noticed her and greeted Christina.

    There was no expression on Christina''s face.

    Christina had noticed from the moment she entered the room that although Barbara was intoxicated

    with alcohol and was lying in bed, she seemed to be in a good mood and kept smiling.

    But just now, at the first sight of her, Barbara''s eyes shed with unhappiness.

    Christina didn''t know if she was being too sensitive.

    She politely said to Barbara, "Hope you recover soon."

    Then she shook the man''s arm and said, "Patrick, I''m going to see Crystal next door.She came to the

    hospital to see her best friend, and as for Miss Parker, she didn''t want to pretend to care for her with a

    smile.Patrick let go of her and turned to look at the bodyguard behind him, indicating that they should

    all follow her closely.

    "Barbara, how are you feeling now?"

    Charles said with concern, "That guy really dared to make you drink a whole bottle of whiskey.Was he

    crazy, or did he garnered a leopard''s guts?"

    Barbara smiled weakly.

    "Nothing, it''s not the first time."

    To be able to climb to this position, she had suffered a lot.

    Patrick stood at the end of the bed, took a look at the heartbeat and blood pressure data disyed by

    the instrument, as well as the intravenous drip, and said calmly, "Have a good rest these days."

    Barhara suddenly chuckled and spoke quickly.

    "Patrick, it''s rare to hear you care about me."

    "Shouldn''t you, Lhe big boss, give me a reward for being a dedicated employee of thepany? That

    whiskey with over 60% alcohol is driving me crazy.I don''t know if I can work hard for you in the future."

    Her tone was natural, teasing and chuckling.

    Few people could joke with Patrick like that.

    Christina had just walked to the door, facing the door, but she could hear their conversation.

    Wilhout looking back, she could guess that Barhara''s face must be smiling brightly.

    They were indeed old friends who had been together for many years.

    They got together and chatted.

    Even with Patrick, the cold and indifferent man, around, they could have such a harmonious

    atmosphere.

    Inexplicably, she was a little conflicted.

    If she was intoxicated by alcohol andy in bed, Patrick would have scolded her Lhe moment he saw

    her.

    Christina didn''t want to be bothered by these feelings, so she opened the door and walked out.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    But when she closed the door, she vaguely heard Charles''s voice, "Isn''t that old man just relying on the

    cousin rtionship of the Fishers? Knowing that you''re talking to him on behalf of IP&G, he still dares

    to make things difficult for you..."

    "I can handle this.This is the first big project I handled after I got to the headquarter.I hope you can trust

    me, Patrick."

    The sentence that Barbara said, "I hope you can trust me, Patrick¡± was heard by Christina clearly.

    "Patrick has always trusted her..."

    Christina muttered, sounding a little sour.

    In the past, employees of the IP&G Group rarely encountered any trouble on business trips.

    Others would show them some respect somewhat.

    Even if they had a disagreement with the project, they did not dare to offend IP&G Group''s employees.

    This time, Barbara brought a few employees to F city to meet her clients, and lwo of them were sent to

    the hospital for alcoholism.

    The Group would definitely pay special attention to it.

    Crystal was another unlucky employee.

    "Crystal..."

    Christina went straight to the ward next door and knocked on the door.

    Just as she was about to enter, she found that the door was ajar and there was some noiseing

    from inside.

    A shrill female voice angrily rebuked, "Crystal, this whole thing is your fault for offending Mr.Morris."

    "You''ve been in ourpany for a while.You should know the rules.When you get back, you should

    resign.Don''t put Miss Parker in a difficult position."

    Bang - Christina opened the door anxiously with a cold face.

    "What are you talking about?"

    When Sabrina heard the voice, she turned around and looked at Christina with surprise in her eyes.

    She wanted to say something, but she was afraid of Christina somewhat.

    Sabrina walked aut in a hurry.

    Christina asked her, "Hey, what did you say about her resigning?"

    "Forget it."

    Crystal on the bed called out with a sullen expression.

    "Crystal, what did that Sabrina just say about your resigning? They want you to take the me?"

    Christina walked to the bedside and saw Crystal''s frail and haggard appearance.

    She was furious immediately.

    "Barbara wants to keep the order and her reputation.Of course, she can''t offend Mr.Morris, so someone

    has to take the me..."

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    "Christina, I''m really fine.Don''t worry about me.I don''t have a headache after the drip.It''s just that lost

    my job..."

    Crystalid weakly on the bed, pretending to be optimistic but her voice low.It couldn''t be true to say

    that she didn''t care about it.

    She went on a business trip with her boss but suddenly lost her job.

    What about her mortgage and car loan next month? Without moncy, everything was a big problem.

    "I¡¯ll talk to Patrick..."

    Christina, who was standing by the bed, turned around angrily and was about to go out to question him.

    It was so unfair and she felt really bad for her best friend.

    "The client was deliberately making things difficult.You had drunk yourself into the hospital.And yct they

    made you resign just for Barbara''s performance and order.They can''t do this to you!"

    "Christina, don''t go."

    Crystal knew her well enough to stop her from doing anything irrational.She smiled bitterly.

    "You took the me for others before.It''s just life."

    There was always something they couldn''t control.

    Christina''s face was cold, and she did not move.She was very angry, but she knew she couldn''t rush to

    the next room to make a scene.

    She was just upset.

    everyone had taken the me for others fault.

    She used to encounter injustice when she was doing a part- time job while in school.

    Some of her colleagues would kiss up to their superiors to get the easiest job with a higher sry and

    would throw those neers under the bus when something went wrong.

    Crystal was a simple persan so she wasn''t too depressed.

    Thinking that she still had some savings in her card she figured that she would not be broke before she

    found a new job in time.

    She chuckled, "If I''m not wanted here, I''ll just find somewhere else to work."

    Looking at Christina, who had a dark face, she joked and smiled.

    "Don''t think everyone can be like you, married to Patrick and living a life as the Young Madam..."

    "But it can be easy for Patrick to manage the wholepany.Christina, you should really be more

    considerate of your husband.It''s really not easy to earn money to support the family.There are many

    deceptions and intrigues.You don''t know how many people are waiting for him to fall from his position"

    Christina raised her eyebrows.

    Secing that she was being all goody and nice, she immediately chaffed her.

    "Thepany is about to terminate the contract with you, and you are still defending him''¡¯ Crystal was

    always considerate of others.

    She was patient and did everything slow and steady.

    Therefore, her ssmates and colleagues always liked to ask her for help, and this girl didn''t know how

    to refuse, so she had to do whatever others asked her to do.

    Christina didn''t have such a good temper.

    She had a dark face.She was unhappy and she wouldn''t hide her feelings.

    Crystal wanted tough when she saw how angry she was.

    Christina, her impetuous best friend was not a gentle and considerate person but was very sincere,

    very straightforward, and very simple.

    There was no need to pretend in front of Christina.

    The fact that she was angrier than herself made her feel like being cared for sincerely.

    She could feel her care directly without any sweet words.

    It was a blessing that at least she had one friend who was willing to defend her after she lost her job.

    "Forget it.It''s good to change jobs.Thest time I saw that Erica fooling around with a random man at

    the Fire Club, Sabrina thought I was spreading rumors about her cousin.I guess even Barbara was

    making things difficult for me because of that.I don''t want to stay here anymore..."

    Crystal''s tone became more rxed and cheerful.

    "Barbara..."

    Christina murmured this name with some thoughts.

    Barbara had met a big client this time.

    Although the client was deliberately being difficult, she did not say anything.

    Instead, she put all the me on her own employees and gave Mr.Morris a big favor.

    Boss wasn''t stupid.

    He wouldn''t dare challenge the IP&G Group if it got out of hand.

    In the end, he could only sign the contract.

    This was her first big project of Barbara after she got into the headquarter.

    The senior management who had questioned her ability should restrain themselves now, and at the

    same time, Mr.Morris owed her a favor.

    "No wonder she is Patrick''s right-hand person."

    Christina muttered, gritting her teeth.

    She didn''t care what Barbara liked to do, But the fact that she had to throw Crystal under the bus made

    her feel that Barbara was targeting her.

    "Crystal, have a good rest..."

    It was gettingte.

    Crystal, who had a weak tolerance for alcohol, must have been ufortable drinking so much

    alcoholst night.

    She did not need to be disturbed.

    Christina said in a soft voice and walked out.

    Crystal did have a burning stomach and a dull pain in her head, but seeing Christina''s expression, she

    was really worried that she would make a scene.

    After thinking for a while, she shouted at her back, "Patrick rushed to our room tonight.He was actually

    looking for you¡­¡±

    "He thought that if something''s wrong with this meeting, I would definitely ask for your help.He''s afraid

    you would be in danger."

    Chrislina paused for a moment and did not say anything.She gently closed the door for her.

    ¡°Patrick didn''t say anything about it."

    She walked to the ward next door, muttering andining, slightly smiling.

    She pushed open the door and found that Patrick was not in the ward.

    "Patrick is downstairs" Charles said to her without thinking twice when he saw her.

    After a pause, he immediately raised a sinister smile.

    "Christina, are you sad that Patrick left you again? Don''t worry, he''s still waiting for you downstairs."

    Christina thought Mr.Shepherd very annoying and she didn''t even give him a look.

    She turned around and wanted to go downstairs.

    But as soon as she stepped forward, she turned around and looked at the woman in the bed with a

    thoughtful look in her eyes, Barbara sat with her back against the headboard, being looked at like that,

    she felt awkward and said.

    "Christina, do you have something to tell me?"

    "Christina, Barbara is sick now.Don''t be mean to her just because you have Patrick to protect you"

    Charles approached her and warned her in a low voice.

    Christina said annoyedly.

    "What do you think I''m going to say? I don''t care about thepany"

    "Charles, you said that Barbara has been a group executive for so many years and she seldom goes

    on business trips to meet big clients with any neers.And this time, she brought Crystal.I just want

    to say thank you on behalf of my friend!"

    Her voice was very calm, but she was gritting her teeth when saying thank you.

    Charles was stunned, and he nced over to the bed, thinking about something.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Barbara seemed to be nervous all of a sudden.

    Her voice was a little hoarse, and she asked anxiously, "Christina, do you have any

    misunderstanding..."

    Hearing her voice, Charles couldn''t bear to see her like this.

    The ward should be quiet and Barbara needed a good rest.

    "Christina, don''t be ridiculous.Go downstairs now."

    Charles simply took her out of the ward.

    Christina was half-dragged and did not resist, but she was angry.

    Crystal became the victim of other people''s business interests.

    "Stop.Don''t drag me.I can walk by myself"

    As soon as they left the room, she immediately held her face up and red at Charles.

    "Protect your good friends as hard as you can.None of you are good..."

    Christina was still angry.

    "Christina, you have to know that this is the business world.We want to maximize our profits...Barbara''s

    decision was not wrong, don''t get Patrick in on this..."

    Charles had been in the business world for many years, so naturally, he knew that Crystal had no

    choice but to take the me.

    Christina didn''t listen to him and walked straight into the elevator with heavy steps.

    "Yes, your Barbara is not wrong, and Patrick also thinks Barbara is not wrong.It''s all my fault.I dragged

    Crystal into this.I can''t change it.I''m just angry.I feel guilty!"

    She had nevere into contact with thisplicated business world, she didn''t care about the

    interests.

    Why did she have to choose Crystal, not other new employees...

    Barbara was such a rational person, she wouldn''t go through such trouble for her best friend''s personal

    affairs.

    It was clear that she was targeting her.

    "Christina, you''re overthinking it.Don''t go and make a scene."

    "Ok, I''m overthinking.What? You think I have persecution delusions?"

    Christina nced at him angrily, thought about it, put away her anger, and became serious.

    "Charles, can I ask you something?"

    "Barbara, is she Derek''s girlfriend?"

    They got into the elevator, and the elevator was going down.

    Charles didn''t understand why she suddenly asked this question.

    He felt a little strange.

    "Yes, they are a couple" Charles noticed her expression and asked curiously, "Christina, do you know

    Derek?"

    The elevator reached the first floor, the lobby.

    Christina walked out of the elevator expressionless.

    All of a sudden, she wanted tough.

    She bit her lips and said in a low and heavy tone.

    "I know him.I knew him a long time ago"

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    It was almost midnight when they returned to the hotel suite.

    "Wait a minute..."

    Christina looked at the door panel in front of her and subconsciously stopped the staff member of the

    hotel as he brought the room card over to anen the door for them.

    "Wait for what?"

    Patrick noticed that the woman beside him had a worried look on her face.

    She had not said much on the way hack.

    Christina wanted to make an excuse, but when she looked at Patrick''s sharp eyes, she couldn''t say

    anything.

    "Go to bed early."

    It was gettingte, and Patrick couldn''t understand her thoughts.

    The door was opened, and the room attendant immediately turned on all the lights in the suite for them

    respectfully.

    The light in front of them was intensely bright.

    Christina froze at the door.She was nervous.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Patrick frowned when he saw her standing still.She was very strange tonight.She did not answer him,

    but she seemed to look in the direction of the bed in the bedroom.Her mind was a mess and she was

    somewhat nervous.

    "What are you looking at?"

    He felt that she was distracted.

    She was not even focused on talking to him, and that made him somehow angry.

    Patrick turned around and took a big step.His tall and handsome figure suddenly blocked her view.

    He spoke again coldly, "Christina."

    "What?"

    In astonishment, she regained her senses, but she could not conceal the guilty look in her eyes.

    "You keep looking at the bed..."

    Patrick narrowed his eyes slightly and looked straight at her.

    Her eyes were clear, bright and beautiful, but she could be easily seen through when she lied if

    someone looked into them.

    "You''ve been looking at the bed.Is there anyone there?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he was striding towards the suite bedroom.

    Christina reached out in panic and tried to grab him.

    But Patrick''s legs were long, and in three steps, he walked to the side of the big bed and looked back

    at the woman behind him.

    He grabbed the corner of the nket with his right hand and lifted it violently.

    Christina''s face turned pale and she became restless.She looked straight at the bed...

    There was nothing on the king-size bed.

    Christina breathed a sigh of relief.

    He had left.

    She thought to herself.

    "Ask someone to search in this ce again.Search in the madam''s room, the baby''s room, the

    cloakroom carefully...Patrick ordered coldly, almost at the moment she rxed.This presidential suite

    was more than 170 square meters big.If someone was hiding in it and he hadn''t been able to find him

    before, then it meant...

    Finally, hisplicated eyes fell on the big bed in front of him.

    He was hiding under the covers.

    Was he sleeping with her? Patrick''s expression changed at the thought.

    He turned around and saw the woman standing on the balcony...

    Christina walked to the balcony.

    She looked at the dim stars in the night.

    She didn''t dare to look back or to look directly at him, for fear that he would see through her mind.

    She really wanted to ask why Patrick sent people to look for Derek.

    But as far as she knew, most of the people that Patrick was looking for had offended him.

    She still remembered Patrick''s basement and his ruthless means of dealing with his enemy.

    She dared not ask...

    The deep voice sounded behind her, interrupting her thoughts.

    "Christina, what are you hiding from me?"

    The man behind her slowly approached her closer and closer.

    Christina did not turn back and she could feel his anger.

    What could she do? She couldn''t hide it from him...

    In her panic, she thought of something and said intermittently, "Barbara made Crystal take the me..."

    Her voice was a little anxious, and her guilt could be sensed through her deliberately raised voice.

    "Crystal didn''t do anything wrong.Why..."

    Christina wanted to fool Patrick as she had done before by being unreasonable, but there was no way

    for her to continue.

    Her arm was pulled hard by Patrick, and her whole body fell against his strong chest.

    "Christina...I don''t like you being this way."

    Patrick lowered his head and looked sharply at the guilty expression on her face.

    He didn''t like the way she lied.

    She understood the meaning of his words and the anger in his tone.She pursed her lips, trying to say

    something, but she kept hesitating...

    Patrick wore a cold expression and he lost his patience.

    He kissed her with his thin, cold lips.He was uneasy.He didn''t know what it was for.

    It was just a strong intuition.

    He was worried about what would happen...

    It made him very restless.

    In the dark starry sky in the early morning, the night wind outside the window blew in.

    The summer wind was cool, but it could not blow away the romantic atmosphere in this room.

    They indulged themselves.

    When she woke up, it was already noon the next day.

    The man next to her had already gotten up.

    Christina had a grim expression.

    She punched the pillow next to her with a little indignation as an outlet.

    "Jerk.¡±

    "Good morning, Young Madam."

    When Christina finished washing up in the bathroom, she changed her clothes and came out.

    Suddenly, a female manager knocked on the door.

    She pushed the dining car with a smile and brought in some sea cucumber porridge and snacks.

    "Have you just woken up? Do you want to rest a little longer..."

    Good morning? Christina was expressionless and she looked at the hot sun outside the window.

    Sure enough, Crystal was right.

    If one worked for a capitalist, he must go against his conscience.

    It was not easy to earn some money.

    However, Christina was a little curious about the hotel manager who hade in with porridge just in

    time.

    She raised her eyebrows slightly and looked around the corners of the suite.Did he install a

    surveince camera for me? "Where''s Patrick?"

    Her voice suddenly became cold.

    The female manager who was sent to personally take care of Christina, who had worked for many

    years, was naturally very good at observing people''s expressions.

    She gently ced the porridge and snacks on the table and exined, "Mr.Hopkins asked us to

    prepare breakfast for you this morning..."

    These were breakfast.

    It was her who didn''t get up early enough.

    The female manager wore a standard smile.

    "We don''t have any surveince cameras in our suite.Please rest assured."

    Christina suddenly fell silent when she heard that.

    She sat down and sipped the small bowl of porridge with a spoon without any appetite.

    The female manager noticed that she was low-spirited and asked, "Young Madam, this porridge is not

    to your taste? Do you want to have something else?"

    "No¡± Christina simply put down the spoon and muttered to herself, "I was just thinking about

    something..."

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She wondered if she had been too suspicious recently, and she should have believed Patrick.

    Should she tell him about meeting Derekst night?

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    Today was the birthday party for the old witch of the Fisher Family.

    Christina was ready to leave at 2 pm.She thought it was Patrick who knocked on the door.

    But when she turned around, she saw an ''uninvited guest'' Christina looked with a straight face at the

    woman in the front.

    She must havee to find him...

    "Patrick went out early in the morning" Christina was toozy to greet the woman, and her voice was

    cold and obvious to drive the woman away.

    "I know" Barbara replied with a smile as if she didn''t mind Christina''s repulsion at all.

    "Around 7 o''clock this morning, he came to see me and helped me go through discharge

    formalities.Patrick is very busy today, so you may have to go to Fisher Family aler" Her tone was

    very natural.

    When she said these words, her voice rose.

    Christina didn''t like it at all.

    "Miss Parker, Patrick has been an old friend with you for many years.He should care about you..."

    Christina did not hide her unhappiness.

    "But you don''t have to worry too much about us.Patrick wille back to pick me up no matter how

    busy he is."

    At the end of the sentence, her tone went more serious.

    Barbara got stunned by her firm tone but she didn''t immediately refute.

    lt would be too arrogant for others to say so.

    Who dared be so sure of what Patrick would definitely do? But Christina was an exception.

    Christina.

    Barbara stood upright, suddenly looking at the Young Madam Patrick withplex eyes.

    Why was she so proud? Irritated by the gaze, Christina stood up directly from the sofa.

    Not wanting to see her sharp eyes, Christina turned her head.

    Barbara had been in the business world for a long time, even her eyes were full of ruthlessness.

    Christina also noticed that Barbara had changed into a printed light yellow sleeveless dress made of

    chiffon.

    It was rare for her to wear so fresh and beautiful.

    She also carried a beautiful gift bag in her right hand, as if she had just returned from a high-end

    shopping center.

    "Miss Parker, if you have nothing else to do, please leave."

    Christina was not willing to confront her head-on.

    After all, she was a friend of Patrick and Charles.

    She would not pretend even though she didn''t like this woman.

    "I''m actually here for you,"

    Barbara was still there, not meaning to leave, with her face a little serious.

    "Christina, I know you may not be happy about Crystal''s affair.I''m so sorry about your friend, but the

    company has its own rules.She irritated Mr.Morris by saying something in public without authorization

    last night.We can''t, just for a single employee..."

    The more Christina listened, the darker her face became.

    It was obvious that she had used Crystal as a cat''s paw.

    How dare she said such general principles.

    Bah!

    "Christina, don''t worry.I promise you that Crystal''s resignation will not affect her resume negatively, and

    I can help her with her next job..."

    "You don''t need to."

    Seeing her cold face, Barbara stopped talking.

    She slowed down her voice and handed over the exquisite gift bag in her right hand.

    Then she still said in the same gentle tone, "Christina, take it."

    Christina nced at the gift bag.

    It looked like something very expensive.But she didn''t care.

    "It was Patrick who asked me to buy it for you,"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Barbara had expected that she wouldn''t ept it and exined like a considerate sister, "Patrick has

    only me as a female friend around him, so he can only ask me to bring you a little gift.Christina, please

    take it.It''s all his regard."

    Christina ignored her, but a murderous look appeared on her face.

    She stared at the ck gift bag printed with a string of golden Italian.

    Very well, she was just a little annoyed at first, but now she was so angry that she wanted to swear.

    Why should he find a woman to buy her a present? Let it alone, Why should it happen to be Barbara?

    Christina repulsed the gift more.

    "Christina, actually, I was a little worried that you would blow a whisper with Patrickst

    night.Fortunately, you know how apany runs, otherwise, I really don''t know how to deal with

    it.Mr.Morris''s bill involves a lot.If Patrick really encounters something because of you..."

    Unable to bear to hear it anymore, Christina grabbed the inexplicable gift bag from her hand quickly

    and replied with gritted teeth, "It''s really his blessing that Patrick has such an outstanding employee like

    you."

    "Yes, it''s indeed not easy for me to work hard with him for so many years..."

    Seeing her empty hand, Barbara felt ufortable because Christina epted the gift crisply.

    Even though the gift was prepared for her.

    Her tone turned cold, said, "I''m not like you.You can only give him a child and help him with nothing."

    In an instant, Christina''s face tightened.

    Barbara did not seem to see her dark face and continued, "IP&G group is indeed huge, but no one can

    guarantee it will always remain the king of profit.Today''s IP&G Group is enough to pride the older

    generation without the foundation of Hopkins Family"

    "We all see these achievements, but you will never know how much trouble Patrick has faced in this

    position.Even if you know, you can probably only prevent miscarriage at home.Christina, all you can do

    is not to disturb him."

    "Patrick has been living tired.Little do you know him."

    Little did she know him.

    Indeed.

    Christina stood still, staring at her with a numb expression without speaking for a long time.

    "Barbara''s here, too?"

    The sudden noise outside the door broke the strange silence.

    Christina turned around a little dully.

    They came.

    "We''re here to pick up Christina and heading Fisher Family now.Barbara, what abouting with us?"

    Charles said casually.

    "Patrick wille back to pick me up no matter how busy he is."

    That''s what she said just now.

    Barbara''s expression changed slightly with an embarrassment in her usually shrewd eyes.

    She tried her best to speak naturally, "I''m not going to Fisher Family.I was drunkst night and I''m still

    dizzy now."

    As she spoke, she paused as if she had thought of something and turned to another man.

    Her voice went also heavy, "If you see him at the party today, please let me know."

    "Yes"

    Patrick answered, but he didn''t look up at her.

    As soon as he came in, he walked to Christina, as if he had noticed that the woman''s cor was a little

    crooked.

    He fixed it naturally with his slender big fingers.

    Barbara''s sight also fell on Christina''s neck.

    That faint kiss mark was really dazzling.

    "Have fun today" Her expression was a little awkward as if she didn''t want to see this scene, so she

    turned around and left directly.

    Christina saw that Barbara was leaving so fast this time.

    It was strange.

    Christina couldn''t even drive her away just now.

    "Miss Parker, don''t leave so fast.I have something to ask you..."

    Christina shouted directly at her, "Miss Parker, are you really Derek''s girlfriend?"

    Hearing that, Barbara trembled slightly.

    She hesitated for half a step, but she did not turn back and stop but continued to walk out.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    "Christina, do you really know Derek?"

    A stretch ck Bugatti drove steadily towards the Fishers.The car was spacious andfortable, but

    the atmosphere in it was strange.Charles stared at the woman across from him with aplicated

    look.

    "Hey, Christina,st time you said..."

    Last time, Christina said that she had known Derek a long time ago.

    He thought that she was only joking then because it was impossible.

    Even Patrick looked sideways at her, raised his eyebrows slightly, and wanted to say something.

    "I don''t like this gift."

    Christina did not catch on the topic.She shoved the expensive ck paper bag in her hand directly to

    Patrick, and her words were obviously disdainful.

    Patrick nced at the gift bag in his hand.

    Of course, he knew that this woman''s face had been darkened since she got into the car, so it was

    obvious that she was unhappy.

    "About your friend, I''ll let the HR department handle it...'' Patrick guessed that she had lost her temper

    because of Crystal.

    "I don''t want your help."

    Christina turned her head to the window and refused ambitiously.

    Charles was speechless.

    The naughty girl did not say anything useful.

    She could have gotten some benefits but she was actually dared to refuse.

    He couldn''t help but say, "Patrick, Christina doesn''t have any experience in this field.Just do whatever

    you want.She doesn''t understand..."

    Thepany could not be affected by this woman! Patrick never thought about what Charles had said.

    He had no need to worry about the dismissal of an ordinary employee.

    If the solution could appease Christina, it would be worth it.

    But Christina, who was looking at the view through the car window, suddenly became furious.

    As if she had been provoked by something, she immediately said, "Charles, I don''t understand what

    you''re saying.I don''t understand you profiteers, but have I ever interfered with you? I won''t and I don''t

    care about your stupid things."

    "Barbara''s solution is not rted to you.Christina, don''t think about these meaningless affairs all day

    long..."

    "Nonsense.Charles, what you mean is that I''ve done nothing but be a breeding tool.I am just a

    hindrance to you, right?"

    The more Christina said, the angrier she became.

    "Barbara can do whatever she wants to do.It''s good for Crystal to leave.Otherwise, she will be traped in

    some big troubles one day.''

    Charles felt it was a little unusual to see her so angry as if she had been annoyed by someone before.

    ording to the past experience, he thought for a second and decided to shut up so as not to be

    cannon fodder.

    Christina saw that Charles no longer provoked her, and did not say anything.

    She turned her head angrily to avoid seeing them.

    "..Take it."

    Patrick saw her face flushed with anger, and he nced sideways at the bodyguard in the corner,

    motioning for a ss of water to be poured to her.

    The luxurious car had drinking water and beverages.

    The beverages were all mango-vored, which made Charles very speechless.

    Patrick was born allergic to mangoes, but Christina loved mango vors.

    How doomed the love was.

    Christina took two sips of the water.She was really thirsty.

    Her beautiful big eyes nced at Charles, and she felt more ufortable with him.

    She warned, "Charles, don''t give awful ideas all day long.Don''t teach Patrick bad"

    Charles felt inexplicable and subconsciously wanted to retort, but for safety''s sake, he sneaked a peek

    at Patrick.

    The man was turned to be in a good mood when he saw his wife bullying his good brother.

    It was because the words sounded like Christina was protecting Patrick.

    "Charles, don''t deny it.You must have asked Barbara to buy this scarf for me.Hmph."

    There was still some distance to the Fishers.

    As long as Christina was bored on the way, she wouldin with Charles.Her words were firm, and

    certainly including some resentment.

    She was really angry that Barbara gave her such a scarf.Patrick didn''t know how to make a woman

    happy.

    After all, Charles must have had this bad idea.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was he who asked Barbara to choose a suitable gift for her.

    But whatever Barbara gave her, she didn''t think it was appropriate.

    "I think Barbara has a good taste.This white scarf is of excellent quality.From a top brand.How could it

    offend you, Miss Dickens?"

    Charles admitted, opened the bag, took a look, and felt that there was nothing wrong with it.

    This morning, he went to the hospital with Patrick to visit Barbara.

    She looked much better and said she was going to leave the hospital and go shopping.

    Just a few days ago, Patrick did a big favor to the Shepherd Family.

    His father kept saying that they should thank Patrick, so he came up with an idea to give Christina

    some gifts in the name of Patrick.

    Anyway, if Christina was happy, Patrick must be happy, too.

    He didn''t expect this woman would dislike it.

    She was really so hard to serve.

    Patrick took a look at the white scarf.

    It was actually light gray, but it was made of pure silk.

    It was printed with low-key purple floral patterns.

    It was exquisite and shined some sh of colors in it.

    It was made of very good material.

    "You don''t like it?"

    Christina grimaced and stuffed the cup back into Patrick''s hand.She was a little willful.

    "I just don''t like it."

    Charles was so depressed.

    Fine, Miss Dickens said she didn''t like it, and the value of this thing immediately dropped.

    Patrick didn''t say anything.

    He threw the scarf under the car and thought for a while.

    "Red suits you."

    Christina was not suitable for white, she was not gentle, and she was not suitable for keeping a low

    profile.

    She was born with a mboyant temperament, her figure and facial features were always eye-catching.

    Some people did not dare to wear stunning red, but her white and tender skin just made her more

    enchanting and attractive in it.

    Patrick loved her so much when she wore a red silk nightgown.

    Every time she wore that color, she would be treated by him in bed vehemently.

    "I don''t like red."

    Christina had a grudge.

    It didn''t matter what color it was.

    "No woman would like a gift picked by her rival..."

    A woman was so happy to receive a gift from a man, but the gift was chosen by another woman.

    That was ok.

    There was nothing wrong with choosing a gift from a different perspective, but just thought about it

    made Christina feel bad.

    "Gift means your heart.If you have no idea what gift I will ept, then don''t give it to me.If I say I like it

    this time, then you will consider that whatever Barbara likes in the future, I''ll like it, too, right?"

    Christina looked unhappy and red at the two men.

    These men who were struggling in the workce really had the low EQ to treat women.

    Charles had an epiphany on his face and sighed in a little indifference.

    "No wonder Marie wasn''t very happy the other day.'' That Marie was already his ex-girlfriend.

    How could a woman be so direct when she was dissatisfied? It was she, Christina, who was just so

    bold.

    Christina gave him a word straight away.

    "Stupid!"

    Charles''s face darkened.

    Patrick looked at the woman beside him andughed in a good mood.

    Christina was a little tired, and her head naturally rested on Patrick''s shoulder.

    Looking at Charles, she felt a little smug.

    She nced at the window from the corner of her eyes and showed a slight nervousness the Fishers

    was almost here...

    Patrick supported her with his right hand and then simply hugged her to make her feel more

    comfortable.

    Charles looked out expressionlessly.

    He didn''t want to see the annoying couple anymore.

    "How could he leave me alone like this? What a sin!" Charles thought.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    She hadn''t been there for so many years.This 5000 square meters European-style luxurious detached

    vi, belonged to Fisher Family.

    The Fisher Family was the same as she remembered.She still hated it as ever.

    Christina was standing in the middle of the Fisher Family''s lobby.

    The sparkling crystal lights shone on her delicate face, but she frowned and seriously looked at the

    peopleing and going.

    The guests were dressed in gorgeous clothes, talking andughing.

    People from the business and political worlds came to wish Mrs.Fisher a happy birthday.

    "Hopkins? from Hopkins Family...Hello, Mr.Hopkins..."

    Christina walked arm in arm with Patrick towards the banquet hall.

    Along the way, she could always hear some stuttering and fawning voices such like, "I''m d to see

    you here.It''s really my honor to..."

    Patrick didn''t pay much attention to these people.He looked expressionless and just nodded slightly.

    "How is Old Master Mr.Hopkins doing? I have visited your family in person but it''s a pity that I didn''t see

    you.I haven''t seen you for so many years, maybe you don''t remember me."

    Charles smiled as usual and said casually, "Uncle, how can the younger generation forget you? You

    are in your prime now.When I was watching TV at home, I could always see you talking.I will never

    forget you."

    "Charles, you can really amuse people.You have a simr personality to your grandfather.Hahaha."

    Charles was chatting with a man of about sixty years old.

    It was inevitable for him to socialize at such a party.

    Christina was very surprised, She had just seen this old man on the news yesterday, who was making

    histest speech with a solemn face.

    She secretly tugged at Patrick''s arm and asked in a low voice, "Isn''t this old man..."

    "This is.."

    This sneaky little action was really not elegant.

    Surprisingly, the other party was the first to ask.

    "My wife, Christina."

    Patrick then looked up and looked at him and replied directly.

    Christina was a little nervous because it was the first time she faced such a big shot on TV.

    She immediately straightened up and obediently said, "Hello, Uncle Li"

    When the other party heard her call out "Uncle Li," he froze for a second, and suddenly he was happy

    as if he was glorious.

    He smiled and his eyes narrowed.

    "You are the bride of Patrick? You are so beautiful, gentle, and lovely.'' Charles stood aside and had just

    taken a sip of a cocktail.When he heard the words ''gentle and lovely,he almost choked on the drink.Bah

    - If Christina could be described as gentle and lovely, then there were no women in this world!

    Everyone in the business circle knew about Patrick''s precious wife.Christina''s hot temper had long

    been spread.

    This woman was dangerous, no one dared to get close to her.

    "Christina, I heard that you are the only daughter of the Dickens Family.Are you bored with your

    pregnancy now? A few girls in the Li Family are about your age.Women are born to love beauty.If they

    see you, they will definitely pester you to ask those skincare questions.You can go ahead and talk to

    them if you have any troubles..."

    The old man in formal and dignified clothes suddenly started to chatter, calling "Christina" with an

    amiable tone.

    Christina was a little surprised.Her previous impression of him waspletely ruined.

    He thought he had been a totally different person.

    Not knowing how to respond, the man next to her naturally smoothed a few strands of messy hair on

    her chest and replied for her, "Uncle Li, she''s tired.Maybe she needs to rest for a while."

    The old man was embarrassed by Patrick''s cold and aloof words.So he immediately changed her

    words.

    "That...That''s good.Pay attention to your health.Pregnancy is really tiring.You really have to pay more

    attention"

    Christina''s expression was frozen and she nodded slightly at the other party.

    "I''ll go to the side to rest.You guys can continue talking."

    She remembered that this ''big shot'' went to Hopkins Family to look for Old Master Mr.Hopkins on new

    year''s day.

    He seemed to need Old Master Mr.Hopkins to help but didn''t make it.

    It seemed that he ttered because of his objectives.

    Patrick would never allow her to be involved in theseplicated events.

    He habitually reminded her, "Sit aside and don''t run around."

    "I know.'' She was obedient today.

    The Fisher Family was also doing business, but couldn''tpete with the Hopkins Family with it''s

    arms dealer background.

    Christina casually finds a corner to sit down, gazed around the magnificent hall with aplicated

    expression.

    She used to feel that the house was very luxurious and bright.She had lived in the Hopkins Family for

    half a year.She was no longer shocked as it was in those years.

    The Fisher Family was still the former Fisher Family, but, "Where is he?"

    Christina craned her neck and looked around for the figure she was looking for.

    Derek, wasn''t he there today? It was not proper for her to run around with a big belly.

    The party had not yet officially started, and Christina sat patiently.

    She thought that she would be able to see him on the rostrum in a while.

    At least, Derek was the only grandson of the Fisher Family.

    Even if he was a bastard.

    The waiter who was walking around the ballroom enthusiastically brought her a ss of juice and a

    cake.

    Christina sat alone at a small round table and poked the small piece of mousse cake with a fork.

    In the distance, Patrick and Charles were drinking with some elders, and asionally Patrick would

    look at her.

    Christina watched her men being surrounded and ttered by others.

    He frowned slightly, which meant that he was not in a good mood.

    Unfortunately, those people were unable to see the fitness of things.

    Perhaps they were too excited to meet Patrick here.

    Christina picked up the juice and took a sip, bored.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She was thinking, "He is really poker-faced.Just smile."

    It seemed that Patrick didn''t like to entertain these people very much.

    "Is Patrick very close to the Fisher Family?"

    Christina suddenly asked this question, but it was the first time that she had seen Patrick take such

    initiative to attend a banquet, and it was only a woman''s birthday party.

    "I heard that Mr.Fisher and Mrs.Fisher will be announcing their retirement today, so their Fisher Family

    will be in charge by..."

    "I can''t guarantee who it is, but it won''t be that fool."

    Not far to Christina''s right side, she heard a few noblewomen gossiping.

    Christina could not hear what they were talking about, so she look over at them with curiosity.

    Who did they say? The dignifieddies noticed Christina as well.

    "No, not that fool''s girlfriend.That''s Hopkins Family''s granddaughter-inw.¡±

    The group of women quickly dispersed and Christina only vaguely heard the words "granddaughter-in-

    law of Hopkins Family".

    Christina was not interested in these women and just thought of Crystal.She was more willing to y

    with Crystal than these women.

    "Crystal, are you still in the hospital? How are you feeling now?"

    "I''m out of the hospital, very lively.Christina, don''t worry about me."

    Christina listened to her voice and thought she was more capable of drinking.

    "Where are you now? Are you back in A City?"

    "It''s hard for me toe to F City.I n to go around."

    Crystal seemed to have gotten over her being fired and said excitedly about going to visit some old

    towns.

    "Crystal, don''t go to the old district.It''s not fun and you might be ckmailed"

    Crystal held her phone and listened to Christina talking about the itinerary in F City.She was stunned

    for a moment.

    "Christina, you seem to know F City very well?"

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    "What''s wrong?"

    Christina excitedly told Crystal that where was worth visiting in F City, but suddenly she heard some

    strange noises from the other end of the phone and asked anxiously, "Crystal, did you meet someone?"

    "Nothing..." Crystal said awkwardly.

    She looked up at the little boy who had suddenly appeared.

    The five-year-old boy was dressed in a blue and white sailor uniform, with a delicate face and a

    particrly handsome face.

    His little fat hands were still holding a small backpack tightly.

    Crystal was having afternoon tea at this restaurant, and the child rushed towards her inexplicably,

    scaring her.

    "Step aside, I want to sit inside."

    The little boy seemed to dislike her for being slow to react and urged her in a childish voice.

    Crystal opened her eyes wide and red at him.

    She knew that he was a child of a rich family, but he was too arrogant.

    How dare a child order her like this! "Where are your parents, boy?"

    Seeing that this boy was clean and cute, Crystal asked him patiently.

    The little boy squeezed hard into the seat, climbed up to the seat, and sat down with his little backpack

    in his arms, as if he was bothered by something, shaking his short legs.

    His face was tense.

    Obviously, he didn''t want to talk to her.

    Crystal was so depressed.

    Kids nowadays were so daring to run around strangers.

    However, they were not total strangers.

    Last time, she was unlucky enough to take care of the kid all night.

    "W..Where''s your father?" Crystal thought for a moment.

    Well, he was just a five-year-old boy.

    She asked him gently.

    "He''s not here.''

    The little boy seemed a little awkward to be stared at by her burning eyes, pretending to be a little

    adult, and was reluctant to squeeze out the answer.

    "Of course I know he''s not in this restaurant.I asked you where your father was and asked him toe

    and pick you up..."

    Crystal was furious at once.The kid despised her a lotst time.

    He was so arrogant when he saw her again.

    He was too impolite! But after scolding him, Crystal noticed that the little boy had been looking in the

    right front direction.

    He was small and thin, his short ck hair was a little messy, and his cor was a little crooked.

    He quietly looked in the same direction.

    His bright big eyes were filled with tears as if he was about to cry.

    Crystal was panicked.

    She didn''t bully him! "Crystal, what''s going on over there?"

    Seeing that she hadn''t responded for so long, Christina began to worry.

    "Was it because you were drunk yesterday and you felt something wrong with your stomach?"

    Christina''s voice brought Crystal back to her senses, and she followed the boy''s gaze with a look of

    astonishment.

    So it was her...

    The little boy came to spy on his own mother...

    Crystal smiled helplessly at the phone.

    "I''m fine.I just run into an annoying person."

    "Who is it?"

    Christina became even more nervous at the moment, worried that Crystal would lose out in a fight with

    someone else.

    "Who else could it be? The ones who forced me to leave thepany, Sabrina, Erica, and Barbara.''

    "Barbara..." Christina held the phone and whispered the name.

    She didn''te to the Fishers because she went with her best friend.

    They were really in such a good rtionship.

    Christina wanted to ask a few more questions but Crystal had hung up the phone, and a man walked to

    her side, saying to her in a gentle voice, "Patrick is willing to let you sit here alone?"

    "Hello."

    Christina looked up and stunned for a moment. She did not expect Chandler toe over to greet her.

    Chandler was still as gentle and handsome as he used to be.

    But today, he looked a little tired under his silver-rimmed sses.

    "Patrick and Charles are over there...''¡¯ Christina had nothing to say to this man.

    She pointed in the direction.

    Chandler must havee to look for them.

    Chandler chuckled.

    "Don''t bother.I''ll stand here and they''lle."

    Christina''s eyes lit up.

    She didn''t know much about the man, but she remembered that he wasn''t as easy to engage with

    people as Charles.

    He was gentle and friendly, but he was also very distant.

    She always felt that he was a little enigmatic.

    "Chandler, you''re finally here.I was afraid you''d be in a bad mood after the divorce."

    He teased and snickered.

    As expected, Charles walked over very quickly.

    Divorce? Chandler divorced his wife who had a good figure.

    Christina was curious about the gossip and looked at Charles, wanting to dig up some information, but

    a hand suddenly patted her head.

    "Don''t have too many drinks."

    As he spoke, the remaining half of the ss of juice on the small round table was removed by another

    slim, white hand.

    "We''ll leave after 20 minutes."

    Patrick whispered to her, as if tofort her to be patient, and then looked at Charles.

    Then the three stunning men walked towards the wine tasting area.

    "I''m sorry, I had a loose tongue just now.''

    Charles shrugged his shoulders to show his sorry.He knew that Christina had a little conflict with Erica

    and Barbara.

    Patrick wanted his wife not to worry about anything.

    Chandler''s face darkened slightly.He took a blue cocktail from the waiter''s tray and drank it up in one

    gulp.He was hiding some irritation, but he still had the usual gentle expression when the ss was

    empty as if he didn''t care anymore.

    "I just got divorced.This has nothing to do with Christina, and it''s not because of Patrick.I just figured it

    out myself"

    Charles was immediately excited when he said that.

    "Chandler, you''re really out of your misery.Your brain is finally back to normal!"

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    That was good.

    Patrick looked at Charles coldly, grabbed half a ss of red wine, and stuffed it into his hand.

    "Drink it"

    Charles Chandler held the ss in his hand and immediately restrained himself.

    He was too excited just now.

    After all, divorce was a sad thing for the parties involved, especially the one who used to love deeply.

    Charles really didn''t understand what was good about Erica.

    She was flirting with men everywhere.Why did Chandler still like her?

    "I''m sorry I made Christina angryst time."

    Chandler took another cocktail and raised his ss to Patrick.

    His voice was deep and solemn.

    Last time, Erica mistook Christina for an ordinary worker and scolded her for carrying their customer''s

    bastard son for a business deal.

    Christina was angry, so Patrick directly revenged against Guan family.

    Raising his ss, Chandler drank up the cocktail again.

    He couldn''t hold his drink, and the wine went down his throat and made him cough hard...

    Charles immediately patted him on the back.

    "Are you okay? Don''t drink too much.The doctor said that wine is not good for your health."

    Patrick didn''t say anythingforting.

    He was never good atforting people.

    He looked at Chandler, frowned and said, "Are you not feeling well?"

    He asked indifferently.

    True friends would talk the truth.

    Chandler raised his head and smiled bitterly.

    "Yeah, I''m not feeling well¡±

    "If one day, Christina do something that you can''t forgive, will you choose to divorce her?"

    Patrick''s hand, which was holding the wine ss, paused, his cold face expressionless.

    ..

    He refused to think about it.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    Christina sat quietly in the corner, looking around in boredom, while someone was casting a

    complicated and earnest look at her.

    Their eyes met and she was stunned, "What''s wrong?"

    Patrick nced at her with a strange look in his eyes.

    Subconsciously, she stood up and wanted to walk towards them.

    But as soon as Christina straightened up, she saw Charlesughing wildly over there.

    She vaguely felt that Charles was teasing her.

    As usual, Patrick didn''t say much, but only raised half a ss of wine, clinked it with Chandler across

    from him, and drank up.

    Christina slowly sat back in her seat, feeling that she might think too much, "They were drinking

    together.And Charles had a sinister smile.He must be making fun of me."

    Charles was indeed speaking ill of her, "Now Christina is spoiled by you, vicious and willful.No man

    would dare to marry her except for Patrick.If Patrick really divorces her one day, she probably won''t be

    able to remarry for the rest of her life.But if that really happens, remember to tell me then, and I going

    to see that with my eyes.¡±

    Charlesughed off his head.He hated that woman deeply.

    Although it was not possible, he felt inexplicably good at the thought of it.

    Christina would not be arrogant anymore without Patrick.

    Chandler was a little upset after the divorce.

    But when he came to this party and saw his friend''s heartless smile, he chuckled with his lips raised

    slightly.

    "Patrick, I heard from Old Master of the Shepherd Family that you agreed to let Charles be the

    godfather of your twins?"

    Chandler said with a hint of ridicule.

    Thinking of this, Charles sighed, "I will be a godfather"''

    Patrick looked at his two friends, expressionless.

    Chandler''s lips were spread in a gloating smile, while Charles looked so excited.

    Patrick ignored them.

    The only "normal" person among his friends was Derek.

    But Derek...

    "What happened?"

    Suddenly, a nanny in a housekeeping uniform rushed towards them.

    She looked nervous and worried, "Young Master Geoffrey is missing.¡±

    Charles''s grinning face froze immediately, and he was the first to ask, "Who is missing? Geoffrey?"

    "Young Master Geoffrey was sent by his school to F City for a speechpetition.He won first ce,

    but I didn''t see him receive the award."

    The nanny sounded nervous for fear of being med.

    "Mr.Stephenson, I''d been watching him.But I don''t know why the child is missing.I was wondering if he

    woulde to you because he knew you were here today..."

    Charles responded quickly, "I''ll ask the Fishers to look around here."

    As he spoke, he strode towards the gate.

    Chandler''s son was very smart, and it seemed that he ran away on his own.

    But after all, he was still a child, so they must find him if case of some ident.

    Patrick frowned and said, "I''ll send someone..."

    "Geoffrey has done this many times.Don''t worry.''

    Chandler, as Geoffrey''s father, was very calm.He took out his cell phone and touched the screen a few

    times.

    Soon a map appeared on which a red dot indicating the location shed.

    Chandler showed the address to the nanny and said calmly, "Geoffrey is in this coffee shop.Youe

    to pick him up now.If you need anything, call me directly.''

    "Yes, sir."

    The nanny was nervous.

    The little master really liked to run around.

    This was the third time this month.

    It would be good news if he was fine.

    But if he met a bad person, she couldn''t afford the consequence even with her life.

    The nanny hurried to the coffee shop without dy to pick him up.

    Patrick nced at the location on Chandler''s phone and raised his eyebrows, "This is useful"

    His woman needed one.

    Chandler knew what he was thinking and couldn''t help butugh, "I bet Christina won''t like it"

    In fact, his son, Geoffrey, was unwilling to use this.

    The little boy had always thought that the child''s positioning wristwatch was very stupid and refused to

    wear it.

    Finally, he agreed to put the wristwatch in his small backpack which he had to carry all the time.

    "What''s this?"

    Crystal in the coffee shop suddenly became excited, "I remember this wristwatch for children has a call

    function.Boy, call your dad to pick you up.¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "No," the little boy coldly refused.

    Crystal was angry and she wanted to grab his little backpack directly.

    She kept telling herself that the kid was only five years old and that she shouldn''t get angry with him or

    scare him.

    Crystal smiled again and tried to coax the little boy sitting next to her gently, but before she could say

    anything, he stretched out his little hand to drink a cup of milk tea without feeling embarrassed.

    It seemed that he was thirsty.

    Crystal was angry and even wanted to scold him.

    How dare the little kid drink her milk tea! Perhaps he noticed Crystal''s furious gaze.

    He paused and looked at her with his innocent big eyes.

    Then he zipped the backpack calmly and took two 100-dor bills out of it.

    He handed the two 100-dor bills over and said, "Here you go.Don''t bother me anymore"

    Crystal had a good temper, but now she looked serious.

    "Kid, who taught you that?"

    She felt that he was not as innocent as a five-year-old child would usually be.

    He pretended to be mature like a young adult.

    "My dad told me that any problem that could be solved with money was not a problem at all.Don''t worry

    about unimportant things, because they are not worth it""

    Geoffrey told her seriously.

    Crystal frowned, "How could Chandler teach his son this stuff?"

    "Your father is busy.Don''t listen to his nonsense."

    Crystalined.

    "My father is right""

    Crystal raised her eyebrows and, seeing his belief in his father, teased him, "Since you''re so obedient,

    why did you sneak out without letting your father know?"

    "I will never see her again."

    The little guy suddenly shouted excitedly as if he were venting all his feelings that he had tried to

    suppress.

    With that, he lowered his head and didn''t say anything.

    Crystal was stunned and looked at several women in front of her subconsciously.

    She knew that "she" was his biological mother, Erica.

    She heard Christina say that Chandler and Erica were divorcing.

    Divorce would affect the child the most.

    Even this precocious stubborn kid would feel sad.

    "Do you want me to go with you to say hello to her?"

    Crystal hesitated for a moment and asked carefully.

    The child was still silent.

    He seemed nervous, holding the backpack tighter in his arms, and said in a low and aggrieved voice,

    "My mother doesn''t like me."

    Crystal suddenly felt sympathy for the stubborn young master when she heard what he said.

    Holding his small hand with some strength, she said, "Since we are all here, let''s go to say hello to

    her."

    In fact, the little guy was a little reluctant.He seemed afraid and hesitant, but he followed her.

    Crystal boldly walked towards Erica.

    To be honest, Crystal and the three women were almost enemies.She must have gone mad to decide

    to greet them.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    "Crystal?"

    Barbara was the first to notice her before Crystal reached their table.

    "Hello..."

    Crystal looked at them and called with mixed feelings.

    "You came to me for work?"

    "No, I just..""

    Crystal was looking straight at Barbara, a little timid.

    Just as Crystal tried to say something, the little boy beside her suddenly called a woman, "Mom."

    Barbara was also shocked by this childish voice.

    She looked down and saw that Crystal was holding a little boy.

    It was Chandler''s son, Geoffrey.

    The fact that the boy called Erica "mom" made her angry and embarrassed.

    With a sullen look, Erica pounded the table hard and scolded the child aggressively.

    "Your father and I had divorced.Don''t follow me.I''m not your mother!"

    The handsome child was shocked.

    He seemed to stand erect with fear, not daring to move.

    Crystal was also frightened by her aggressive attitude.

    She didn''t expect Erica to be so fierce to her son.

    "Erica, don''t do this.."

    Barbara couldn''t bear to see it, so she advised.

    However, Erica was in a bad mood today.

    Instead of listening to Barbara''s advice, she red at the child at the table.

    "I didn''t want to give birth to him in the first ce.Chandler forced me to give birth to him.Now that

    we''re divorced, I don''t want to see him¡±

    Erica got more agitated as she spoke.

    It was as if she was going to throw all her anger at the child.

    She scolded him, "Barbara, do you know how hard it is to have a baby?"

    "When I was pregnant, I was so fat, and I vomited everything I ate.I had cramps in my feet in the

    middle of the night.The scars from my c-section are ugly.I really don''t know why I gave birth to him to

    suffer..."

    "Shut up!"

    "Have you said enough?!"

    This was the first time Crystal had scolded someone so angrily.

    She couldn''t help it.

    She even felt Geoffrey''s little hands tremble with fear.

    "Who do you think you are? Aren''t you just relying on Christina to bluff? Do you think I''m afraid of her?"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Erica''s face was grim.

    She suddenly pushed away Barbara and rushed straight at Crystal, raising her hand and pping her

    hard.

    The p stunned Crystal.

    She backed off and her right cheek was red and swollen.

    "Erica, calm down""

    Barbara saw that they were locked in a fierce struggle, and she immediately rushed forward to mediate.

    She turned to look at the palm print on Crystal''s red and swollen face.

    Her brows frowned, and she was still a little worried.

    She said to Crystal coldly, "Crystal, Erica is in a bad mood today.Don''t bother yourself arguing with the

    likes of her..."

    "Barbara, you''re really afraid of these bitches.That shameless Christina seduced and married the two

    brothers one after another.Everyone knows what Christina''s reputation in the circle is.She thinks she is

    no longer a Cindere after having sex with Patrick.Bah!"

    Erica was still cursing in a rage, and the people in the restaurant looked over when they heard the

    noise.

    Sabrina and Barbara convinced agitated Erica.

    "Crystal didn''t offend you.Calm down.A lot of people are watching.¡±

    Barbara and others knew that Barbara''s divorce wasrgely due to Christina, and she was also cursing

    her, the Young Madam of the Hopkinses.

    "Crystal, take Geoffrey away.''¡¯ Barbara looked sulky.

    She was embarrassed by the discussion around her and ordered in a low voice.

    Crystal only felt her mind went nk.

    Everyone was looking at her and gossiping.

    Even the restaurant manager and the waiters rushed over here.

    She was not like Christina.She had been well-behaved since she was young and had never done

    anything out of line.

    This sudden uproar made her not know what to do...

    "S-Shall we go?"

    She lowered her head to look at the little boy at her feet.She was nervous, but she had to pretend to

    ask him calmly.

    The child kept his head down and ignored her.

    Suddenly, he flung her hand away and ran out towards the door with short legs.

    Crystal''s eyes fell on the back of her right hand, wet with warm tears.

    She knew the little boy cried.

    As if she suddenly caught on, Crystal immediately chased after him worriedly.

    Crystal was soft-hearted.

    It didn''t matter that Erica pped her and scolded her best friend.

    What was important was that she was afraid that bad things would happen to the kid when he ran

    away...

    However, what was ridiculous was that when Crystal turned around and left, he heard Barbara shouting

    behind her, "Don''t mention this to Christina.Erica didn''t mean to hit you.Crystal, don''t take it to heart."

    These women were afraid of Christina and the Hopkinses.

    "Erica, you were really impulsive just now.¡± Barbara and others went to the private room on the second

    floor of the coffee shop to avoid being gossiped about.

    Erica was still angry, but when she calmed down, she knew that she had gone too far.

    "This morning Chandler forced me to go to the civil affairs bureau for a divorce.How can I not be

    angry?"

    She had been married to Chandler for more than five years, and she had mentioned several divorces

    unterally over the years, but Chandler had never agreed to it.

    After Christina''s incident, he had a tough attitude.

    Even if they were divorced, Erica felt unhappy.

    "Don''t you regret your divorce?"

    Barbara looked at her best friend and couldn''t help but ask.

    Erica looked impatient and took out a cigarette from her bag and lit it.

    "Barbara, you know I''ve always wanted to divorce Chandler.No matter how hard he works, the

    Stephenson Family was not so rich as the Hopkinses."

    "I want to marry aman who loves me while I''m young.I don''t think I''m wrong pursuing happiness.What

    else can he give me but 100 thousand dors pocket money every month?"

    "Stop smoking.''¡¯ Barbara frowned and grabbed her cigarette.

    "Erica, your son has grown up, and it''s a blessing for you to marry Chandler.At least the Stephenson

    Family isn''t thatplicated...Erica, whether you divorce him or not, you have to change your

    personality.You married Chandler after graduation, so you have no idea how difficult it is to make

    money in this society.In fact, Chandler is really good to you..."

    "Barbara, how can you say that?!"

    Erica got angry at once.

    "Look at Christina.She''s so proud of herself now, and Patrick dotes on her so much.You mean that I''m

    no match for Christina.If Chandler had been nicer to me, I wouldn''t have divorced him...Chandler

    couldn''t keep up with Patrick in his career, and he couldn''t take care of his wife.He is a good-for-

    nothing!"

    She gnashed her teeth with jealousy and anger.

    Barbara lowered her head with mixed feelings in her eyes...

    "Patrick is really good to his wife..."

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    Christina sat in the corner of the Fishers lobby and looked around bored.

    She noticed that Patrick and the other men seemed to be dealing with some emergency.

    "You go back to the hotel first."

    After a while, Patrick walked towards her hurriedly and said quickly.

    "What''s wrong? The party hasn''t started yet."

    Unwilling to move, she rolled her eyes and muttered, "I want to wait..."

    "Christina, who do you want to wait for?"

    Charles red at her angrily.

    "Chandler''s son is missing.We''re going to find that little guy.No one willpany you.¡±

    Just now, the nanny rushed to the coffee shop to look for the child, but she couldn''t find him.

    Charles thought of some terrible kidnap cases, which made him nervous.

    Christina was surprised at first.

    After all, losing the child was a big deal, but, she then said, "You don''t have to apany me.I''ll just sit

    here.You guys go and do your work."

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    As she spoke, she also pushed Patrick by his arm and asked him to go quickly.

    Patrick frowned, as if he was thinking about how to deal with it.

    Chandler, on the other hand, calmed down and looked at the red dot on the screen.

    "He ran to the amusement park¡­¡± His son had a habit of hiding in noisy ces whenever he was in a

    bad mood.

    Chandler put away his phone and strode towards the door without dy.

    "Geoffrey is just throwing a tantrum.I''m going to look for him now.Patrick, you guys stay and wait to see

    if Derek is back..."

    "Derek,"

    Christina''s expression froze when she heard the two words.

    Were they really that close to Derek? Suddenly, Charles wanted to ask something, so he followed

    Chandler worriedly.

    "Chandler, wait for me.I''ll go look for that little guy too..."

    This unreliable Mr.Shepherd had always loved children and was practically a male nanny for the kid.

    "Sit here and don''t wander around.''

    Patrick warned her, stepped forward, and whispered a few words to the two bodyguards behind him.

    His expression was a little strange, and he walked into the crowd.

    She was still sitting there, watching them go about their business, and suddenly felt that she was

    useless.

    In fact, there were many things that she could help, but Patrick did not allow her to interfere.

    Christina had been waiting until 7: OO in the evening.

    It was already dark outside and the Fishers birthday party had officially begun.

    The lights in the hall were dimmed and a beam of light lit up on the podium.

    A pair of sixty-year-old couples were standing on the podium with flowers in their arms.

    They were smiling generously and kindly in front of the guests.

    "Thank you very much foring to my wife''s birthday party today.Just enjoy the food and drink and

    make yourselves at home here..."

    Ralph, the current head of the Fishers, was speaking on the stage.

    He was full of energy and he seemed very healthy.

    Christina could see that the old man could live for so long.

    She had always hated the people of the Fisher Family.

    Look at the fake smile of this Ralph.

    "Today, I would like to take this opportunity to announce another important issue to you all,"

    Ralph, who was on the rostrum, paused, became serious, then he naturally took Mrs.Fisher''s hand,

    and the two old couples took a step forward with affections for each other.

    Ralph cleared his throat and said calmly, "My wife and I have been working hard for thepany for

    the most part of our lives, and we are old enough to retire and enjoy ourselves..."

    The audience immediately became a little noisy when they heard this.

    It was not a small matter that the person in charge of the Fishers officially announced their retirement,

    especially forpanies that had close working rtionships with them.

    They were especially concerned about the next person in charge...

    "Last week, our board of directors unanimously approved the appointment of Luke as the CEO of the

    FISHER Corporation¡­¡±

    In that dark corner, Christina was furious when she heard the news.

    "Why?!"

    That Luke was only the son-inw of the Fishers.

    Luke only agreed to marry the eldest daughter of the Fisher Family because of the Wilsons''s downfall,

    it was obvious to him that Ralph gave away thepany to an outsider.

    What about Derek!

    "And Derek''s little girlfriend?"

    The lights in the hall gradually lit up.

    Just as Christina''s face darkened with anger, a rough and surprised voice suddenly came into her ears.

    Christina raised her head, gloomy, and looked at a short, fat man in front of her, with a big gold chain

    around his neck.

    Who was this fat middle-aged man with a big belly?

    "Go away!"

    The more upset she was, the angrier she was with this rich stranger.

    "It''s really you,'' but he didn''t leave.¡±

    Anyway, he looked at her curiously.

    "Little girl, after all these years, your temper is still the same as that when you were a child.You are

    really spoiled by your family all along.''¡¯ Christina immediately recalled some childhood memories when

    she heard the duck-like voice of this man.

    "That fat pig uncle of Derek?"

    She remembered that she met a strange uncle surnamed Morris when she sneaked into the Fishers to

    look for Derek, and he liked to tease her.

    "Girl, you''d better be polite.I didn''t care back then because you were a little girl.Now look at you

    already..."

    He looked at her bulging abdomen and immediately looked surprised, as if he saw something terrible,

    "How did you get pregnant!"

    "Are you pregnant with Derek''s child?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense." Christina stood up in a hurry.

    Seeing her nervous look, he sneered and said in a more sarcastic tone, "That''s right.You hated him

    back then.How could you be pregnant with his child? That autistic idiot nephew of mine didn''t deserve

    you..."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    "There''s one thing that I haven''t been able to figure out..."

    As darkness fell outside, F City was lit up by colorful lights, and themercial streets bustled with

    people and activities.

    In the second floor of a high-end coffee shop, a woman sitting near the ss wall looked outside the

    window in a daze.

    "Barbara, I''m talking to you.What are you thinking?"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Erica in the opposite seat raised her voice.

    It was not until then did Barbara regain her senses and respond with a smile, "What is it?"

    Raising her eyebrows, Erica looked at her.She lit a cigarette casually and took a puff.

    "Barbara, are you used to wearing such a fake smile?" Erica blurted out.

    "It''s a professional habit," said Barbara with a nonchnt shrug.

    Erica didn''t say much about it either.It wasn''t easy for Barbara to work in IP&G Group.

    "By the way, Barbara, the party at the Fisher Family begins.Why don''t you go?"

    Barbara didn''t seem to care much about it.She took a sip of the coffee on the table and said casually,

    "There''s no need to go."

    "You''re part of the Fishers, Barbara.People say you''re a tough woman, but I know you grow up without

    parents.You''re eager to have a family.Knock it off" Erica married Chandler after she graduated from

    college.

    Like Christina, she was outspoken and had few work experiences.

    Sometimes she wouldpare herself to Christina, but she was frustrated to find herself

    overshadowed by her.

    "Well, get married as soon as possible.Enjoy a rtionship so that you won''t be immersed in work,

    and..."

    Erica paused and looked at Barbara with suspicion.

    "Barbara, there''s one thing bothering me...How did you end up with that idiot from the Fishers?"

    When Barbara heard what she said, the hand she was holding the coffee cup froze.

    Erica gave her a long searching look.

    Without waiting for her to speak, she went on, "I wasn''t in the position to judge before.After all, Derek is

    the only male grandson of the Fishers, and it''s not a loss for you to marry him, but things are really

    different now..."

    "Barbara, listen to me.You''d better break up with him as soon as possible.From what I know, Mrs.Fisher

    hated Derek, this bastard.Today''s party must involve the inheritance.I''m sure he won''t get anything..."

    Without saying anything, Barbara picked up the coffee and took a few more sips.She finished the

    coffee before put the cup down slowly.

    Erica frowned with puzzlement.

    "Barbara, don''t tell me you''re in love with him.He''s really useless except for his good looks.Besides,

    he''s been a vegetable abroad for so many years, and he''s been mentally ill.Even if he wakes up now,

    he might be physically ill...You might as well get rid of him-"

    "I had nothing to do with him,'' said Barbara''s in aplicated tone.

    "What do you mean?" Erica was stunned.

    "Aren''t you in a rtionship with Derek? You said it yourself.You were also sad that he had been in a

    coma because of a car ident.You''ve been taking care of him in the United States all these years..."

    In the middle of her words, Erica seemed to figure out something and looked at Barbara in shock.

    "No wonder you fall in love with Derek? So that''s it!"

    "Back when we studied together in the United States, I clearly remember that you had crush on

    Patrick.You talked a lot about him when we in the first year of college, and you were shy at the mention

    of him.You asked me how to get close to him"

    "Get close to him?"

    Barbara did not deny it, but she forced a smile.She said calmly, "Patrick rejects almost all women."

    Young master Hopkins Family was not interested in women, which could be found out by a little

    inquiry.She couldn''t get close to him at all...

    Erica raised her eyebrows and looked at her.

    She put out the cigarette between her fingers and said in contempt, "It seems that the fool is not

    completely useless."

    The fool was Derek.

    She didn''t pay much attention to Derek, but he was Patrick''s best friend...

    She couldn''t help but want to know everything rted to him.

    Sometimes people are so strange that they can''t control their emotions.

    They want to get closer and closer to the person they liked...

    Barbara turned around and looked at the shing street lights outside the window.

    She remembered the day when she first met Patrick on campus.

    That night, she left in a hurry and dropped her textbooks all over the floor.

    She was not familiar with the environment and ufortable with the foreign students who were

    especially open-minded.

    She quickly picked up the textbooks and wanted to rush back to the ssroom, but suddenly there was

    a deep voice behind her.

    "There''s another one."

    It was a little dark around, and she could vaguely see a handsome man leaning against the guardrail of

    the corridor, flipping through herw textbook in his hand.

    She knew the man was extraordinary from what he was wearing.

    Like those arrogant gentlemen, he shouted and stopped moving.

    He was waiting for her to go and get it herself, not even bothering to hand it to her.

    She knew that there were a lot of rich kids in this school who could not be offended.

    She walked over and was about to thank him and take her textbooks and left.

    However, to her surprise, the man''s cold face shed with hesitation, and then she looked at him in a

    daze as he lowered his eyes.

    Hes slowly ttened out the wrinkled pages of her second-hand textbook.

    At that moment, the only thing in her mind was that his fingers were beautiful and he was gentle.

    "You''re going to bete.'' She didn''t wake up until he handed the book back to her.Aware of her

    impoliteness, she raised her head to look at him so closely.For some reason, her cheeks were very

    hot.His handsome face had a cold look.Even when he handed the book back to her, his fingers were

    slightly cold when she identally touched it.

    "Who is he?" A question lingered in her mind.

    Later, she found out that he was Patrick, the eldest grandson of the Hopkinses.

    Although he was cold, arrogant and evil in others'' eyes, she found him thoughtful and gentle.

    There was an inexplicable feeling in her heart that was stirring.

    She wanted to know him...

    "Barbara, when Derek was knocked out in a car ident, you were the first to stand up and say that

    you were his girlfriend and that you would take care of him.Now that Derek is awake, don''t Patrick and

    the others know you''re lying?" Erica''s words woke her up from memory.

    Barbara said with a bitter smile, "It''s a lie, but if."

    "If l weren''t Derek''s girlfriend, he wouldn''t even look at me..."

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    ¡®''If I wasn''t Derek''s girlfriend, he wouldn''t even look at me..'' She admitted it unwillingly and helplessly.

    Erica raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    They had known each other for many years.

    She knew that Barbara was a sensible woman, so she was surprised to hear these words.

    It turned out that Barbara loved him so much.

    "Barbara, have you ever thought that the more you love him, the further you are pushing yourself away

    from him..."

    Erica suddenly thought of her own private affairs.

    She pursed her lips and said seriously as if mocking herself.

    "It''s true that you have been epted by Patrick''s family for all these years.Old Master Mr.Hopkins, as

    well as Judy, liked you.Brianna, the defensive girl, also loves to be with you.But it was all because of

    the fact that you are Derek''s girlfriend.This means that you can never have rtionships with Patrick

    even though he also falls in love with you."

    "Considering Patrick''s personality, he would never have rtionships with a woman rted to his

    brother..What you did are..."

    Barbara was very upset because what troubled her most was told by Erica.

    So she stood up from the seat and stared straight at the distance outside the window, considering

    something else.

    "I didn''t think anything of it at the time."

    When they were studying abroad, Patrick was so charming that there always had many beautiful and

    outgoing girls trying to get close to him.

    "At least I''m better than the strangers.He cared about me at least."

    Barbara murmured as ifforting herself.

    But she was also self-mocking.

    "That''s true.Patrick was so strange.He was not interested in those women at all."

    Erica picked up the fork on the table and had a few bits of the Spaghetti.

    Suddenly, she looked sad and raised her voice when reminding someone.

    "By the way, where''s Christina? How''s her rtionship with Patrick..."

    Barbara looked at the beautiful twinkling light in the distance, and her expression was tightly locked

    down.

    "Christina¡±

    She could not conceal the ruthlessness in her voice as she silently recited the name.

    It was not easy for her to get what she wanted, but it was easy for that damned woman to get it.

    It was like she worked hard every day but was robbed of all the credit by that woman.

    "Christina..."

    Christina was sitting quietly in the corner of the banquet hall of the Fishers.

    Suddenly, she felt someone staring at her from the left side.

    She stood up vigntly and walked over.

    The hall was brightly lit.

    Some guests were waltzing in the middle of the hall.

    There was a violin concerto on the right side.

    People were talking softly and slowly.

    The clink of sses and waves ofughter were everywhere.

    The atmosphere was animated while was still formal.

    Christina roamed among the crowds.

    She didn''t dare to take big steps.

    She walked carefully with her head down.

    In fact, she was not in a good mood.

    She was mocked by Derek''s uncle.

    She had always been a sharp talker, but could only remain silent in the end.

    [My nephew is only an autistic fool.Indeed, he''s not good enough for you...]

    [Derek is not a fool! He just doesn''t like to talk.]

    She got a bit carried away and contradicted him without thinking.

    When he heard what she said, heughed coldly and scolded with his teeth clenching.

    [Well, you still like him as before and get used to help him and protect him.I can''t help but wonder, are

    you really loving him? Or you only treat him like a joke for having fun.Don''t forget that you are the

    person who hurt him the most.Don''t forget what you had said to him.You threw away the jade pendant

    for engagement in front of him, mocking that you would never marry an autistic person like him.You

    also told him never to appear in front of you.]

    The eyes of Christina turned red.She pursed her lips, wanting to say something, but remained silent.In

    fact, back then...She didn''t mean to say that, but she was in great panic.

    "I''ve always wanted to apologize to him..."

    She lowered her head and choked up in a low voice.

    "Derek, where are you?"

    She had been trying to find him, but failed!

    "Derek?"

    Two tall figures suddenly appeared from the inner chamber.

    A shrill voice murmured these two words and then cursed with disdain, "Someone''s spoiling this

    festival.Don''t mention that fool..."

    When Christina heard this familiar and harsh voice, her face darkened, and she looked straight ahead.

    When the two women saw Christina standing in front of them, they were stunned for a moment.

    Soon, Mrs.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Fisher recognized her and red at her.

    "It''s you."

    "I know you.You''re the shameless bitch who came to our house every day when we were young.'' The

    youngdy of the Fishers was cruel and offensive.

    Derek was an illegitimate child.However, Mrs.Fisher''s offsprings were only two girls.So, the elders in

    the Fishers finally agreed to ept Derek as their own blood.

    Anyway, Derek''s biological mother died when giving birth to him.

    The elders wanted Mrs.Fisher to ept him.

    But there was more to it.

    Mrs.Fisher hated the redundant child.

    So she secretly scolded and punched the handsome little boy who had just started kindergarten.

    Christina used toe tofort Derek secretly.

    She knew that he wouldn''t talk back when being scolded, and wouldn''t fight back when being hit.

    He only cried when being locked in the utility room, being scared, and suffering from hunger.

    He was always being quiet, and was indifferent to everything, even to his own life.

    But Christina could not bear it! Christina red angrily at the mother and the daughter who had heavy

    makeup.

    "You had agreed before that Derek would join the Fishers.He is part of the Fishers now, and he will

    enjoy the inheritance of thepany.It was nonsense what you were talking about..."

    They had announced that it would be the eldest son-inw who operated thepanies of the Fishers.

    The younger son- inw would be in charge of purchasing raw materials.

    They enjoyed all the stock dividends.

    However, they never mentioned the name of Derek, as if he never existed.

    "It''s none of your business.You are nobody, and are not qualified to judge us." Miss Fisher sneered.

    Christina was furious.

    "I Know everything.

    When the Fishers sent people to the C City and met Derek''s grandfather, they agreed on the terms.As

    long as Derek was willing to go back to the Fishers, he would have 30% of thepany''s shares.The

    older generation of the Fishers had signed documents..."

    Mrs.Fisher was a little nervous when she mentioned that.

    Miss Fisher''s face darkened when she heard issues rting to her money.

    "30% of the shares? Keep dreaming.A bastard was vying for our family property.Urgh!"

    "Besides, that fool hasn''te back for so many years.He''s dead for us.That document is therefore

    invalid!"

    Christina couldn''t help to beat her.

    She shouted angrily, "Nonsense! He''s alive and is doing well, and he''lle back!"

    "Whether hees back or not has nothing to do with our the Fishers,"Mrs.Fisher, who kept quiet for a

    long time, looked at Christina sharply and then nced at the crowds in the banquet.

    She spoke elegantly but coldly.

    "You''d better leave now, no matter who brought you here.'' Christina found the bodyguards of the

    Fishers approaching her.They were seemed nning to get her out of the room.

    Miss Fisher looked at her arrogantly and said disdainfully, "Just a woman globbing our food.You''d

    better stay out of your way and get out now!"

    There were steady footsteps behind her...

    "She came here with me."

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    Christina looked surprised as she looked at the fat man standing beside her.She knew him.

    He was Derek''s uncle.

    The fat man had just taunted her shamelessly.

    But now he walked towards her in a hurry.What did he mean by those weird words?

    "She came in with me."

    Larry spoke directly to the mother and daughter of the Fishers.

    "Uncle, why did you bring such a person into our ce..."

    Miss Fisher of the Fishers looked scornful.

    After some thought, she raised her eyebrows and looked at Christina''s bulging abdomen.

    Her tone became somewhat ambiguous.

    "Uncle, you''re aged now.Are you fooling around with her...Can the child be yours?"

    At this point, Mrs.Fisher, who had been quiet for a long time, looked even gloomier.

    Christina frowned and said nothing.She nced at Larry beside her, always feeling that his behavior

    was a little strange.

    Larry was a cousin of the Fishers, and he had been relying on the rtionship of the Fishers to get

    commissions from introducing business for the Fishers in recent years.

    But recently, he seemed to have his lucky day and make a big profit from a newly invested project, and

    now the market share that he controlled even made the Fishers a little jealous.

    Larry was 56 years old, old enough to be Christina''s father, but the old man was rich, regardless of his

    ugly and disgusting look, there would always be some vain women flocking to him.

    "Come with me..."

    Larrypletely ignored Miss Fisher and Mrs.

    Fisher and gave Christina an order.

    He turned around and left.

    Christina hesitated.

    Of course, she didn''te to this party with Larry, but now it felt like Larry had something else

    important to tell her.

    "Larry, don''t be too cocky.Don''t forget that we the Fishers used to help you a lot!"

    Seeing that he had no respect for her, Mrs.Fisher immediately became angry and roared at the fat

    figure.

    "Sister-inw, you don''t understand my kindness."

    Larry stopped in his tracks and looked back.

    He had a ttering smile on his face, but it was a fake smile.

    "I''m trying to get her out of here so you don''t offend her.It will be even harder to solve if you don''t

    stop..."Mrs.Fisher was startled.

    Larry urged Christina in a low voice, "Hurry up, he''s waiting for you."

    Christina didn''t understand.She wanted to ask him.

    "What did you mean by that?"

    Mrs.Fisher was the first to ask in her sharp voice.

    Mrs.Fisher''s eyes signaled the two bodyguards of the Fishers to stop them, and Christina felt some

    tension.

    Sure enough, the next second, Mrs.Fisher was so aggressive that she yelled, "Larry, I don''t know who

    you''ve been working withtely, but you''d better know that what you achieved was just because of your

    luck.Luck will alwayse to an end.We are your rtives.If you dare to secretly do something against

    us, don''t me me for being rude."

    "What did you mean just now by "offend"? Make it clear to me!"

    Mrs.Fisher had been fighting with her husband in the business field for decades, and she was so

    discerning that she could sense the meaning of Larry''s words from the moment she heard them,

    especially since there had been a series of errors in several projects of the Fishers recently, which

    made her vignt.

    Larry didn''t say anything, but the mboyant Miss Fisher suddenly approached Mrs.Fisher.

    "Mom..."

    She tugged at her mother''s arm nervously, Mrs.Fisher was impatient.

    She had wanted to get rid of his willful eldest daughter, but when she turned her head, her expression

    froze.

    It was him...

    The two handsome men walked slowly towards them.

    On the cold face of the leading man, his brows furrowed slightly and he gave a cold atmosphere,

    indicating that he was not very happy.

    He approached them, step by step, steadily...

    This time, even Larry, who wanted to speak sarcastically, was shocked.

    "Christina, could you not wander around for just one day?"

    The manined to her with anger.

    It was Charles who said it, but the man who put his arm around Christina''s waist was the young master

    of the Hopkinses.

    Mrs.Fisher, Miss Fisher, and Larry were all stunned, unable to respond to this.

    "Patrick, Charles, long time no see."

    Mrs.Fisher was cunning and she was the first to react.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She put on her usual dignified expression, gave a faint smile, and looked kindly at Patrick and Charles

    in front of her.

    Patrick didn''t treat Mrs.Fisher as coldly as the other elders.

    He nodded at Mrs.Fisher.

    "Auntie."

    Patrick''s behavior was not surprising, but Christina felt that he was very abnormal.

    How could this ice cube be so polite? It was already good for him not to put on an indifferent

    expression, but now he was actually taking the initiative to greet her.

    It was probably because Christina tried to struggle out of his hand, Patrick pressed her waist with a

    slight force in his hand, sending a clear warning signal.

    "Auntie, Patrick''s wife is quite straightforward.If she offended you just now, please don''t take it

    seriously.'' Charles nced at Mrs.

    Fisher and specially mentioned this in a in tone.

    The burning eyes immediately fell on Christina.

    "How could this shameless little bitch be..."

    Miss Fisher was used to insulting Christina.

    When she said this out of shock, Patrick looked at her coldly.

    She felt a chillon her back and dared not continue.

    She was the woman who was pregnant and married into the Hopkinses...

    The Fisher Familydy looked incredulous.

    How could this wild girl, who often frequented the Fishers looking like a dirty little beggar when she was

    a child, had be the granddaughter-inw of the Hopkinses? At the same time, a sense of panic

    surged in her heart.

    She scolded her just now.

    In fact, as early as a few years ago, the business of the Fishers was gradually declining.

    If it wasn''t for the support of the Hopkinses of A City, there wouldn''t be the Fisher Family today, so they

    were in awe of the Hopkinses.

    What was behind the fake smile on Mrs.

    Fisher''s face was a mix ofplicated emotions.

    She reached out and pinched her eldest daughter''s arm.

    Miss Fisher endured the pain and immediately understood, she said with a fake smile on her face that

    she usually put on in the workce.

    "At first, I wondered whose wife had got lost.It turned out that she was the granddaughter-inw of the

    Hopkinses, the young Mrs.Hopkins, I just said those words to outsiders.Don''t take it to heart.the

    Fishers and the Hopkinses have a good rtionship..." Sheughed to hide the awkward atmosphere.

    But Christina looked at the disgusting smile of the woman.

    She turned her head and ignored her without any response.

    Christina didn''t respond, which made the tow of the Fishers even more awkward.

    This the Hopkinses''s granddaughter-inw was too disrespectful.

    Mrs.Fisher was so angry in her heart, but she did not dare to say anything.

    Hopkins Family had strict family rules, but Patrick actually allowed his woman to be so rude.

    The atmosphere was a little strange, but Patrick did not care at all.

    He lowered his eyes, looked up and down at the woman next to him, found that she did not get hurt,

    and asked her in a soothing voice, "What are you looking for?"

    Patrick knew her very well and could know what she was up to, unlike Charles, who was so angry and

    scolded her for running around.

    Christina raised her head and looked at the man much taller than her.

    "Actually, I came to the Fishers for..."

    She mumbled.She came to the Fishers for Derek.She wasn''t sure about Patrick''s rtionship with

    Derek...

    "Mr.Hopkins, I''ve heard a lot about you."

    Larry''s voice was hoarse and high-pitched, and his sudden utterance attracted everyone''s attention.

    Larry''s words were ambiguous in meaning.

    "Thank the Hopkinses so much for taking care of we the Fishers in these years..."

    "Larry, tell me what you want.''¡¯ Charles didn''t even bother to call him uncle, and his face darkened as

    he interrupted with this strange words.

    Thest time Larry talked about cooperation with IP&G Group, he was so bold as to force Barbara and

    the others to drink more than they could, which was obviously provoking them.

    "Mr.Shepherd also inherited your old man''s quick-witted style.You guys are really young and

    promising.You both have bright futures."

    Larry wasplimenting them, but there was no expression on his face.

    Patrick also turned to Larry.

    He had noticed the middle-aged man as soon as he came over, but he didn''t take Larry seriously

    because he didn''t need to.

    He tightened his around Christina''s waist unconsciously for some reason, and there was some other

    implication in the expression of Larry.

    Larry and Patrick looked at each other, his face contorted with a forced smile.

    "Actually, there''s nothing to say.We all know that the so-called good gesture of the Hopkinses is only

    because someone felt guilty and gave some money to us forpensation."

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    [ Mr.Hopkins, your mate has been in a vegetative state for thest six years, but you married the

    woman he loved.You should die in your boots! ]

    Christina''s face turned pale as she couldn''t understand what Larry just said.But that he wanted Patrick

    to die made her nervous.It sounded like a curse.

    For a while, people standing in the inner room of the Fishers looked terrible.

    Patrick did not speak.

    He just narrowed his eyes and looked at Larry in front of him fiercely.

    Perhaps because he was still a little afraid, Larry said no more words and left in a huff.

    "Stop, Larry!"

    Charles shouted at him in a cold voice, as he didn''t want to let him off like this.He definitely crossed the

    line for insulting Patrick in public.

    The bodyguards on both sides looked nervously at Mrs.Fisher at the same time.Should they stop

    Larry? Mrs.Fisher and other family members were panicked, with their lips pursed.

    Hence, as there was no instruction, the bodyguards did not dare to act at will.

    Though it was at the Fishers''s ce, no one dared to offend Patrick.

    As long as there were things rted to the Hopkinses, it was always wise to keep a distance.

    Charles''s face was darkened with anger as he watched the fat figure disappear at the banquet.

    He could not help but curse, "After getting lucky in these few months, how dare he to be so uncaring."

    Was Larry out of his mind or was someone really there to support him? The atmosphere suddenly

    became awkward and grim.

    The people there were at a loss: the bodyguards straightened their backs, while Mrs.

    Fisher could no longer keep that fake smile.

    But as the violin concerto started ying, though she wanted to leave the room, she felt it impolite to

    do that.

    It was such a dilemma.

    Damn it, Larry! He not only offended Patrick, but almost implicated their the Fishers!

    "Larry''s business has nothing to do with us.He may just run into some luck.His investment projects

    have been in full swing recently.Maybe he''s just doing some shameful and immoral things."

    With a fawning smile, Miss Fisher tried hard to belittle Larry, her uncle, to relieve the tension...

    "You don''t have to be angry, this kind of people will have his retribution sooner orter"'' Retribution.

    This words totally meant something else right now.

    "Patrick...You should die in your boots.¡± Under this context, Larry''s words now meant that Patrick

    deserved to be punished.

    Mrs.Fisher felt her daughter was too mindless.She immediately red at her daughter and told her to

    shut up to avoid getting into trouble.

    Patrick remained silent, hence, the atmosphere became even grimmer.

    Christina felt the hand on her waist put more pressure, and made her ufortable.

    It was a rare thing to see Patrick was insulted to his face.

    Besides his grandfather, who else dared to treat him like that.

    But she knew that Patrick was not the kind of person who would get angry if being insulted.

    He would feel it unworthy to get mad.He didn''t take others seriously.How could he mind what they

    said? But now he was holding her so tightly.He seemed to really care.

    "Hey, Charles, why are you here? Didn''t you say you were going to look for the baby with Chandler?"

    Christina''s voice broke the ice.

    Her tone was so natural as if she didn''t go through what had just happened, and just changed the

    subject without any clue.

    "Has Chandler found his son?" Charles was stunned to hear that.

    He nced around and answered, "Yes, Geoffrey is ying at the theme park.Chandler is

    apanying his son now¡± Christina raised her eyebrows and naturally tugged at the Patrick''s arm.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Didn''t you say you''d bring that little boy over to introduce us?"

    Charles could not answer as Christina was asking Patrick.

    Mrs.Fisher and her daughter''s expression was unnatural.

    They couldn''t help but look at the talking people, but they didn''t dare to look at them directly.

    "I don''t like the food here.Ask Chandler to take the child out to dinner with us."

    "Geoffrey has been brought back to the Stephenson Family.She will you next time"

    It took a long time for the man next to her to speak in that deep voice.

    He did say that to help Christina with the cultivation of motherhood, he would let her get in touch with

    the child in advance.

    "Then, can I go? I don''t like here.I want to go out and find Crystal for dinner.lf you two are busy, send

    someone to give me aride there." Christina took the chance to bargain with her husband.

    Patrick was thinking about Larry just now, but when he heard her, he lowered his eyes and red at

    her.

    "How can any bodyguard keep an eye on you?"

    His deep voice was a little stuffy.

    There''s no chance for him to let her go! Christina''s face was grim.

    Why she became his target? She didn''t have to break the ice anymore, as her husband dragged her

    out directly withrge strides.

    Charles took a step and left, too.

    Looking at Christina''s upset face, he raised his lips heartlessly and smiled.

    But anyway, Christina did make a difference, especially facing off difficult problems.

    Charles and Chandler would first think of her to help them.

    Mrs.Fisher was secretly relieved to see Patrick and the others leave on their own.

    Some people were really not that easy to serve.You have to treat their every sentence and action

    carefully.

    Thinking of it in this way, Mrs.Fisher hated Larry even more.

    "Mom, what''s going on with Larry? I think he''s in high spirits, but he''s definitely too arrogant.How dare

    he curse Patrick..."

    Although Miss Fisher was proud, she knew the importance of things.

    And...her eyes followed Patrick until he disappeared.

    Biting her lips, her voice was very angry.

    "How did Derek''s silly little girlfriend marry Patrick? She must have yed some trick to have sex with

    Patrick in a shameless way¡± She was really angry and jealous to see how Patrick treated Christina.

    Mrs.Fisher also couldn''t understand.In their eyes, Christina was just a rude girl who used to be in the

    Fishers'' house all day.

    They just know she was Derek''s ymate and showed no interest in knowing who she actually

    was.They were surprised to see such an autistic child like Derek actually had a female ymate.They

    always ridiculed Derek for he couldn''t marry some debutante but could only y with a rude girl.

    Now, that rude girl had be Patrick''s wife.

    "Be smart.Don''t make trouble for Christina" Mrs.Fisher warned her daughter in a cold voice and left to

    tidy up her makeup.

    She walked towards the banquet hall, still with the usual dignified and calm demeanor as ady.She

    had been in this business world for decades, while her husband was weak.She was said to be the one

    who fought for the Fishers.She had a sharp eye and always thought more than others.

    Only those short-sighted women could think like her daughter and say something for jealousy.

    In fact, few ordinary women dare to marry Patrick, the eldest grandson of his family.

    It was a joke to marry Patrick only by being pregnant.

    When did he ever pay attention to such a small trick? Anyone who dared to irritate him woulde to

    no good end.

    Unless Patrick was happy about that.

    Thinking of this, Mrs.Fisher''s face became serious, with Larry''s curse echoing in her ears.

    Considering it for a while, she could not help but mutter anxiously.

    "Patrick went to great lengths to marry Derek''s little girlfriend.What kind of tricks do these young people

    want to y?"

    Over the years, Patrick had given the Fishers privileged support and even spoke politely to them all

    because of Derek.But now...Mrs.Fisher looked at the lively birthday banquet.

    She suddenly had a bad feeling that someone was secretly battling for something.

    If the consequence affected the Fishers, it would change everything.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    "Let''s sit there for a while."

    Walking out of the Fishers''s banquet hall, it was already 9 pm.

    The evening breeze was a little chilly.The banquet lights behind them shone brightly in the dark night.

    As soon as they stepped out of the Fishers''s gate, the vision became open wide and the light gradually

    dimmed.

    The violin music behind also weakened¡­

    Far away from the obsequious and worldly noise at the banquet, their heart also quieted down with this

    silent night.

    Christina stopped in front of the Fishers''s gate and looked around.

    There were flower nurseries on both sides, and the parking lot was behind the vi of the Fishers the

    Fishers''s birthday party was especially grand, with many distinguished guests from business and

    political circles invited.

    Some cars being even parked outside the wall, the surrounding roads looked a little crowded.

    Even for leaving, Christina and others had to wait for a while for the bodyguards to pick up the car.

    "There are a few stone chairs over the pool.Let''s sit there for awhile"

    Thinking that she had to wait anyway, Christina let go of Patrick''s hand in a good mood and went

    straight to the right rear of the Fishers vi excitedly.

    She curiously looked at the nts around and suddenly thought of the past.

    She raised her voice and muttered, "By the way, there are two cantaloupe vines nted behind the

    rockery.I don''t know if they will bear fruit this year..."

    Looking at the woman''s brisk pace in the front, she seemed to be in a good mood all of a sudden.

    Patrick followed her with a slight frown.

    In the back garden of the Fishers at night, there was dim orange streetlights.

    The dim light made the night quieter the Fishers was not as grand as the Hopkinses, but the Hopkinses

    was too big.

    Just a corner of lotus pond in the Hopkins''s qualified for shooting terrifying scenes was always disliked

    by Christina.But here, she seemed to like it very much...She was rather familiar with the Fishers.

    Patrick stopped.He was standing right under a streetlight.

    In the dim yellow light, he stared at the woman in the front, with his eyes bing increasingly

    suspicious...

    "Christina, what are you doing there?" Charles followed them curiously.

    Seeing Christina''s sneaky behavior, he couldn''t help butin.

    She bent over and squatted behind the rockery, fiddling with the vines with great interest.

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute..."

    Soon, however, Christina popped her head out of the tangled vines.

    With a dark face, she cursed unhappily in the quiet back garden.

    "Bastard, my cantaloupe vine got killed!"

    Summer was the harvest season of cantaloupes.

    Christina was a picky eater, but she liked fruits and melons.

    She once buried two melon vines in the back garden of the Fishers excitedly with a flushed face, letting

    it grow quietly.

    During that time, she ran more frequently to the Fishers.

    Derek''s uncle, Larry, had been bullying her all the time, saying that even if it bore fruit, it wouldn''t be

    good.

    In fact, the weather was not suitable so that the fruit wouldn''t even be born.

    Only some small flowers bloomed.

    She was unhappy for quite a few days, but soon, Derek put a palm- sized melon in her hand.

    Derek did not like talking, but he unexpectedly told her everything about it.

    Roughly, it might have formed a young melon before, but it was bitten off by a damn mouse.

    So it failed to live on.

    At that time, maybe because of her young age or some deep feelings in her heart, she felt that

    something was destined to be a tragedy.

    She was afraid of tragedy.

    Looking at the young melon with broken vines, she cried so inexplicably and uncontrobly that Derek

    was scared and didn''t know what todo.

    "Christina, you seem to be quite familiar with the Fishers..."

    Patrick''s grim face changed into aplicated expression, and even the dull Mr.Shepherd felt it was

    not appropriate and asked in a deep voice.

    Christina shouldn''t be so familiar with the Fishers.

    As far as they knew, the Dickens Family in C City had no rtionship or business dealings with the

    Fishers in F City.

    Larry saying those strange words just now, so they couldn''t help getting upset.

    Looking at Christina''s performance now, they felt a little agitated.

    "I used to sneak here a lot when I was a kid" she said directly.

    Charles didn''t quite believe it.

    "Christina, you were too naughty.Why did you run around all day long ande to F city at such a

    young age?"

    Christina didn''t answer because she had just patted the weeds off her body and raised her head, only

    to find that Patrick was staring at her with a suspicious expression.

    For a moment, she was stunned and did not understand the irritation on Patrick''s face.

    Just then, the bodyguard ran over and said the car had been waiting outside the iron gate of the

    Fishers.

    The dim street light in the Fishers''s back garden was so dazzling that Christina turned her head

    inadvertently and didn''t look at him.

    Patrick said nothing, neither.He walked to her side as usual with his right hand naturally around her

    waist, anhd led her out along the path.

    Christina followed him obediently.But this time, she felt that the grip on her waist from Patrick was a

    little hard.

    The bodyguard had already opened the car door and waited for them.

    A few passing friends in the business circle said with a smile, "Drive safe."Patrick still had no

    expression on these people as before.Everyone had his or her own secrets.

    Patrick had said that she was not fit to interfere in his affairs.So for her, the Fishers, and the name

    Derek, were the secrets in her heart.She was reluctant to mention it to others.

    Moreover,st time when Patrick suddenly sent someone to search the hotel, she was not sure what

    kind of rtionship he had with Derek.

    She admitted that she wanted to protect Derek.

    He was different from Patrick who was the only grandson of the Hopkinses, born to be the son of the

    heavens, having absolute arrogance.

    Derek was just an illegitimate child oftenughed at as an autistic fool.

    Those people always liked to bully him and take everything from him.

    "The Fishers were so shameless.They had signed the agreement, but they broke their words."

    Christina was extremely angry, especially when she sat in the car and the car was moving smoothly,

    Patrick answered Barbara''s call and said, "Derek isn''t in the Fishers."

    The woman on the other end of the phone asked hypocritically about Derek.

    She nced at the cell phone in Patrick''s hand and cursed with discontent, "None of them are kind-

    hearted.I don''t know what kind of trick Barbara is ying, neither.She just can pretend, pretend and

    pretend!"

    She had seen Mrs.Fisher and her friends'' arrogant demeanor tonight.

    Thinking of Barbara, the woman acting like a senior executive, Christina got really upset.

    Charles couldn''t help choking on her, feeling that she was very irritable tonight.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    "Christina, you''re pregnant with internal division disorder.If you have anything to say, just say it.Don''t

    say these weird words."

    "Even if I say it, you wouldn''t believe me.If I say that Barbara can''t be Derek''s girlfriend, do you believe

    me?" Charles got stunned.

    Having finished speaking, Christina turned to look at the car window angrily and ignored Charles since

    then.

    After hanging up the phone, Patrick slightly lowered his eyes, and stared at the woman next to him.

    They had attended a party of the Fisher Family which was almost over, but it seemed like something

    had just begun.

    Everyone quieted down and became upset.

    The car sped along the road and soon disappeared into the night...

    "She''s gone..."

    In the quiet night, in the corner where the lights could not illuminate, two dark shadows stood.

    One fat men of them cursed angrily, "She''s pregnant with Patrick''s child!"

    It waste summer and early autumn.

    The night wind was a little strong, swaying the treetops in the back garden of the Fishers.

    The tall and thin figure stood by the rockery.

    He stroked a withered and yellow melon vine with his slender white finger, but his eyes were fixed on

    the direction of the Fishers¡¯s gate, chasing a car far away.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    After returning from the party organized by the Fishers, everything seemed to return to peace.

    As usual, Patrick was busy with the group''s affairs.

    And as usual, Christina also went to do prenatal checkups, and listened to nutritionists'' various

    parenting tips.

    As the days went by, the baby twins in Christina''s womb grew and became very heavy, making her look

    plumper andzier.

    She was not willing to move except daily walking in the Hopkinses.

    Christina was eager to deliver the babies as soon as possible.

    It was not easy for her to bear the twins.

    "Ouch, waist.Where''s my waist? I''m almost a waistless woman" Christina gained so much weight that

    she didn''t want to face herself anymore.

    She felt bored just after breakfast.

    So she went to take a rest in the lotus pond pavilion inside the Hopkinses, where she could call Crystal

    to kill some time.

    But life was hard.

    Not everyone was as idle as Miss Dickens.

    "If I could marry Patrick, I would dly lose my breasts, let alone my waist.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Christina, you are sponging off him.Can you please visit people outside and experience the sufferings

    of life? Do you want to force me to revolt?"Crystal had been very upsettely.She grabbed her cell

    phone and yelled at her best friend, regardless of what.

    Damnit! Crystal felt like she was about to get exploded.

    She then cursed, "Those who say money is not important are usually naive.Ah! Maybe they have ack

    of calcium in their brain."

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Christina licked a small piece of kiwi with a fork and put it into her mouth, trying to feed her twins

    vitamins.

    Listening to Crystal''s angry roar, she thought there was probably something unpleasant happening to

    her again.

    "I''m calling myself an idiot..."

    Crystal soon lost her momentum of cursing and said in a sullen voice, "Why did I refuse that job from

    W&A Company? Why did I pretend to be so noble? I recently found several jobs topare with it.I

    found that these capitalists were really squeezing people too hard.I have to work so hard at such a low

    sry, which couldn''t even get me to pay the house mortgage."

    "There are manypetitors applying for jobs in W&A Company, and the benefits offered are

    good.Why did you reject it?"

    Christina had also heard of thispany.

    It seemed to be a newpany that had just opened a year ago, attracting many investments from

    large groups with its bright prospect.

    "Impulsiveness, it''s all because of impulsiveness" Crystal was getting more and more frustrated.

    "A while ago, I happened to meet a lost boy at a coffee shop in F City.The little boy was in a bad

    mood.Although I knew that he was a rich man''s child, I didn''t think too much.I followed him purely

    because I was afraid that something might happen to him."

    "Not long after, his father came over" said Crystal, her face darkening and she was still angry.

    "That man didn''t say a word of thanks.He just gave me five thousand dors and said that it was the

    several-hour care fee for his son.What does that mean? Did he take me as a scheming person..."

    It was true that some people were very cold, always used to using money to get rid of people, which in

    fact, seriously hurt people''s self-esteem.

    "The worst part is, after I quit my job at IP&G Group, I was so excited to take the job interview in W&A

    Company, and it turned out that father was actually in charge of thispany..."

    Crystal''s voice was lowered down.Why was she so unlucky these days?

    "It''s just because of such a coincidence that you refused a good job?" Christina heard this and sensed

    something wrong.

    She thought it for a while and asked, "Crystal, why do you care so much about that child''s father? Did

    you know him before?"

    Christina was very clear that Crystal had a good nature, and there were too many people who bullied

    her in daily life.

    Crystal always said that peace was the most important thing, and she would not take it seriously.Why

    did she get impulsive this time?

    "Who is that man? What''s his name? Should I ask Patrick to dig up his secret..." Christina spoke with

    great interest, but Crystal could not help getting nervous when she heard this.

    Crystal said in a hurry, "Christina, don''t get involved.The day before yesterday, Barbara called me

    personally and asked me about my job search.I can''t afford this kind of care.I''ve been rejected by

    companies when looking for a jobtely, and I think it''s too wierd.Now I don''t dare to get involved in

    anything that you big shots have involved.Let me live.I''m just a humble person with no significance"

    "Barbara!"

    Christina''s face darkened when she heard the name.

    After that, she asked Charles for some gossipy news.

    Charles said that the important client Barbara and Crystal were entertaining that night happened to be

    Larry.

    Larry, a fat man with a foul mouth, spoke bad words and liked to watch others suffer.

    But Christina knew Larry''s temperament, and she knew that Larry wasn''t evil and terrible person.

    What Larry said that day was only directed at Barbara.

    In the end, Barbara took Crystal as a scapegoat and forced her to resign voluntarily.

    The more Christina thought about it, the angrier she got.

    It seemed that the fire of her anger was strong enough to burn her hair.

    Crystal sensed that Christina was furious.

    But she didn''t want to make a big deal out of it.

    Peace was the priority.

    Crystal quickly changed the topic and said, "Christina, I forgot to tell you that I am blind dating recently.I

    was thinking that no matter how well I did my job, it is still less sessful than good marriage..."

    Crystal told Christina a lot of strange things about her blind dates recently.

    Christina listened calmly without any emotion and did not say anything.

    But Christina herself knew very well that she was not the right one to interfere in her business, even if

    she knew these things.

    After hanging up the phone, Christina had been thinking while sitting in the pavilion for a while.

    A maid came up behind her, reminding her to keep warm and not catch a cold.

    Christina saw the withered lotus leaves in the lotus pond and realized that it was already autumn.

    It had been nearly two months since returning from the party of Fisher Family.

    Christina suddenly remembered something.

    She quickly touched the screen of her phone, opened WhatsApp, and found an ount nicknamed

    Sleeping Beauty.

    "Eric, are you back? What are you doing now?" she typed this in her WhatsApp, but after a moment of

    hesitation, she deleted this text.

    She knew that Derek used this ount.She knew that if she sent him a message, he would definitely

    see it.

    But he wouldn''t answer her back.

    Being pregnant with a big belly, she slowly stood up from the stone chair, holding the phone and slightly

    tightening her strength.

    She wanted to see him, wanted to ask him a lot of questions.

    She had sent him a lot of messages, but Derek did not reply.

    Maybe he was still angry about what happened back then.

    Or perhaps, Derek knew that even if they met, they would be embarrassed.

    Especially now that she had a big belly.

    Christina looked at the huge lotus pond and said to herself, "Actually, I don''t like such a big ce..."

    "Don''t like it?"

    In the grand and spacious penthouse office of the IP&G Group, several elite men in suits lowered their

    heads nervously, not daring to breathe, while the man sitting in the office chair looked grim.

    Patrick took a document and threw it back to the table angrily.

    "So what if you don''t like it..."

    He didn''t need to care about the feelings of an outsider.

    "Go do the stats now and go through all the projects that Larry has been involved in for the past six

    months, including the list of partners..."

    "Investigate him for me..."

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    It was another peaceful morning, Christina just finished breakfast and took a walk in the back garden of

    the Hopkinses.

    Christina always felt strange recently.

    She frowned and turned around vigntly...

    "Nothing..."

    She muttered to herself.

    There was nothing unusual behind her.

    Everything was normal, but she always felt a pair of eyes ring at her fiercely.

    Perhaps she was thinking too much.

    She remembered that the nutritionist said that pregnant women tend to think too much.

    After irresponsibly attributing all the doubts to her twin son, she was a little more rxed.

    Her biggest wish now was to give birth to the children smoothly without any trouble.

    Today was Saturday.

    Patrick didn''t go to thepany.

    He was busy in the study early in the morning.

    Charles and the others came over.

    It didn''t feel like they were busy with work.

    Christinayzily on the porch railing, looking up at Charles, Chandler, and...

    Barbara, they whispered as they walked.

    Christina didn''t know what they were up to, Patrick wouldn''t let her in.

    She looked down at the lotus pond and was in a daze.

    Suddenly, she heard a clear voice.

    Christina was surprised that Barbara was walking towards her.

    "It looks like the baby will be born in two months."

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Barbara was not malicious, it was t as if she was bored and came over to chat with her to kill the

    time.

    "The due date is in October."

    Christina didn''t want to talk to her, so she replied casually.

    "In October, grandpa must be very happy.His baby great- grandson will be born in the same month as

    him.the Hopkinses must be very busy in October.They will also celebrate Grandpa''s 80th birthday this

    year..."

    Hearing Barbara''s words, Christina raised her eyebrows.

    It turned out that the old man was almost 80 years old.

    As his granddaughter-inw, Christina really felt that she was not responsible enough.

    In contrast, Barbara seemed to be part of the Hopkinses.

    Did she think she didn''t want to ask about it? Patrick was so cold and he didn''t let her get involved in

    anything.

    The old man had been very distant to her since he came back from Seattle, so she didn''t dare to bother

    him.

    Barbara didn''t mean to leave.

    She also leaned over the railing and continued to chat with her.

    "Christina, are you still angry about Crystal''s resignation? I called Crystal a few days ago.I really didn''t

    handle this well enough.I can help her..."

    "Miss Parker, are you lost? Patrick''s study is over there."

    Christina was expressionless and pointed directly to the left.

    It was obvious that she didn''t want to talk to Barbara.

    "You don''t have to be so hostile to me..."

    "I don''t have as many maneuvers as you who has an ulterior motive, so I have to avoid you.Barbara,

    we''re not the same kind of person.Stop pretending" Christina looked impatient and straightened up.She

    didn''t even want to look at Barbara anymore and nned to leave along the corridor.

    "What do you mean by an ulterior motive? Do you talk of me to Patrick as well?"

    Nervousness shed across Barbara''s face and she quickly stepped in front of Christina.

    "Christina, I admit that sometimes I speak too harshly, but I believe that I did the right thing.The things I

    warned you not to hold Patrick back are all facts.I''m trying to make things easier with you now because

    I don''t want to put him in a difficult position.Don''t exhaust other people''s patience with your spoiled

    temper.Sooner orter, you''ll make others tired of you..."

    "Then should I thank you for your generosity, for reminding me time and time again that I''m not worthy

    of Patrick? You pped me, thenforted me, so I should be grateful to you? You lecture me

    righteously.Barbara, don''t expect me to listen to your bullshit! You''d better not annoy me!"

    Christina was so angry that she opened her mouth to chase Barbara away.

    Barbara was not angry when she saw Christina was angry.She experienced many difficult clients and

    was curious.

    "Do you really hate me?" She hated her.

    Christina never hid her disgust.

    "Why don''t you exin to me first, Barbara? Why are you pretending to be Derek''s girlfriend?"

    Christina looked straight at her, clearly seeing the guilt in her eyes.

    "Y...You know Derek very well?"

    Barbara could not pretend to be calm in front of Christina.

    Perhaps Christina''s tone was too firm, and her eyes were too clear.

    "Charles mentioned two days ago that you used to run to the Fishers when you were a kid.But it takes

    at least three hours to drive on the highway from the Dickens Family in C City to the Fishers in F

    City.Your family actually allowed you to run around like this..."

    No matter how unpopr Christina was, she was still the daughter of the Dickens Family, especially

    when she was a child, Donald was still a responsible man.

    How could he let his only daughter run around like this? Barbara didn''t quite believe it, and she was a

    little worried that if Christina had said anything to Patrick...

    "What, are you worried? Executive Miss Parker?"

    Christina raised her eyebrows, her voice provocative, "You don''t have to worry too much.Patrick and

    Charles don''t take my words seriously at all.How can Ipare to your dedication to the group for the

    Hopkinses?"

    Christina really didn''t want an outsider to affect her emotions, so she grimaced and turned around to

    leave.

    "By the way, there is one thing I can tell you, the Dickens Family is quite far from the Fishers, but my

    grandfather was living in the suburbs not far from the Fishers.If I want to see my grandfather, no one

    dares to stop me..."

    General Eisenhower" Barbara''s face changed as if she had thought of something.

    In fact, Christina''s family background was quite superior.

    She was not only the only daughter of C City''s richest Dickens Family but also the granddaughter of

    general Eisenhower, who lived in seclusion after he retired.

    It was conceivable that general Eisenhower loved her very much.

    Barbara had also read about General Eisenhower''s life.

    Reporters had interviewed him, and the old man had specifically mentioned that his granddaughter was

    too naughty, and said that he must entrust hisrades and their grandchildren to take care of her so

    that he could be at ease.

    General Eisenhower''srades...

    "Christina, Derek is an illegitimate child.What is the rtionship between his biological mother''s

    rtives and your grandfather?"

    Barbara shouted at her back, her voice was a little loud and urgent.

    "Want to know?"

    Christina paused for a moment, looked back at her, and said coldly, "If you want to know, go to find

    it.Isn''t that how you usually act? By the way, you can tell Patrick because he could find it out faster than

    you."

    Barbara stiffened as she watched Christina walk away, gritting her teeth and looking pale.

    "What do you think Christina has to do with Derek?"

    In the study on the second floor of the Eastern Garden vi in the Hopkinses, the morning light shone

    into the whole study, but the atmosphere was gloomy and depressing.

    Charles sat casually on the sofa, making his own tea, taking a sip, and looking up at the man standing

    in front of the ss window, he thought of something interesting and he smiled.

    "Patrick, are you still thinking about what Larry said at the Fishers party that day?"

    "The woman who Larry talked about must be Barbara, probably because he saw you are close to

    Barbara and he got crazy.That''s why he was talking nonsense about someone who stole the woman

    from him."

    "Besides, don''t know about Christina''s character? Even her grandfather, General Eisenhower who is

    such a strict person, was Called a paper tiger by her all day long.She has never been afraid of anything

    and is indulged since she was a child.

    If Christina and Derek were together, hahaha, I can''t imagine how miserable Derek will be..."

    It was time to rx on weekends. Mr. Shepherd was daydreaming andughing like a crazy man.

    However, the other two men in the study could notugh. Chandler looked at the man standing in front

    of the window. Patrick was holding a small object in his right hand and did not make a sound no matter

    what guesses they made.

    Chandler raised his eyebrows and looked curious. "A wooden box."

    This rosewood box seemed to belong to Christina.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    At noon, the maid specially called Christina to the Main Residence for a meal.She was a little unhappy,

    but Hopkins Family had no rules except to have breakfast together.

    Christina thought that she was called to eat with them.

    "Christina, you''re getting fatter and fatter..."

    When she went to the Main Residence unwillingly, she heard Charles tease her from afar.She hadn''t

    seen him for more than a month, but he was still such a bastard.

    Christina stared at him with a straight face.

    In the past, she would have scolded him, but now...She looked down at her bloated figure and pinched

    her waist, feeling very sad and angry.

    Where was her waist? She was so fat now that she didn''t even have a waist.

    Patrick naturally pulled her to sit beside him.

    He was used to their quarrel and ignored them.

    Besides, Christina would be more lively when Charles was here.

    But now Christina''s expression was so grim.She was indeed very unhappy.

    Women hated it when people mentioned the word "Fat"

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    It would pierce into their heart.

    In particr when their husbands were so outstanding, and the women outside were extremely

    coveting them.

    Christina moved her butt away from Patrick.She gave herself up as hopeless and shouted, "Patrick,

    don''t talk to me anymore.When I be a ball, you can find a beautiful lover yourself"

    Many female celebrities and models were afraid of getting fat when they were young and didn''t want to

    have children.

    To be honest, for women who loved beauty, giving birth to children would pay a lot.

    Patrickughed when he heard what Christina said.

    "That''s good"

    He used hisrge palm to fondle the hair on her neck, and the tip of his cool hand brushed the skin

    around her neck.

    After Christina became pregnant, it was probably because of hormones that her skin became more

    delicate and watery.

    "What''s so good? Don''t think I don''t know what you guys are thinking¡¯'' Christina had been protesting

    with Patrick countless times.

    She didn''t want to eat so many tonics, but Patrick said it was all for the baby''s sake.

    And he shamelessly put his hands on her breasts, which had gottenrger, and said that it was better

    to haverger breasts.

    Damn it!

    "I don''t care.After I give birth to your son, you should get the nutritionist toe up with a n for me

    to get back in shape after childbirth.I''m so fat now that I feel self-contemptuous..."

    Charles couldn''t hold back and roared withughter, "Christina, do you know how to write the word

    ''self- contemptuous''? You''re such a thick-skinned person.If you''re self-contemptuous, no one else in

    this world will be self- contemptuous..."

    "And I think you are the reincarnation of the favorite concubine of emperor Minghuang, whopletely

    wrecked the country and brought ruin to the people.Christina, this is your fate.From now on, your

    weight will definitely increase quickly..."

    What the hell was he talking about? Christina''s eyes were burning.

    She twisted her head and shouted at Patrick beside her, "Even if I go on a hunger strike, I will lose my

    weight!"

    To be thin or to die! This was the basic principle of modern feminism.

    Patrick originally allowed her to lose her temper, but when he heard that she wanted to go on a hunger

    strike, he immediately darkened his face and nced coldly at Charles.

    Charles immediately felt a chill on his back and was so scared that he couldn''t evenugh.

    Seeing that Christina seemed to be really worried about her recovery after childbirth, and the man

    beside her was so imposing, Charles trembled.

    If he didn''t say anything to appease Christina, he would make trouble for himself.

    So he cleared his throat and said against his will, "In fact, we only look at the women outside and think

    that they are beautiful when they wear high heels, have big breasts, thin waist, and graceful

    figure.Anyway, they are other men''s, so we always give them strict requirements.However, our own

    women are different.We''ll feel distressed when they feel aggrieved.It''s morefortable to hug them if

    they be fat..."

    Christina was smoothed by the man next to her, but she was still very dissatisfied with Charles.

    "I saw you change so many girlfriends, but none of them are fat!"

    "I can''t do nothing about it.I haven''t found my wife yet."

    Listening to Charles''s nonsense, Christina rolled her eyes angrily as she watched the butler and the

    others busy setting up chairs and cutlery in the dining room.

    It seemed that someone had not arrived yet.

    The Old Mater didn''te to have meals except breakfast, then who else woulde? Christina

    looked around curiously and said undesignedly, "Charles, what are your requirements for your wife?"

    After all, Charles felt so bored to wait for someone, so he thought about it seriously for a while and

    said, "Actually, there''s no special requirements...but she should have big breasts."

    "Big breasts."

    Christina grabbed an apple from the table and threw it at Charles.

    "Patrick, control your wife..."

    "Oh! Christina, don''t think I don''t dare to fight back with Patrick here..."

    Charles was crying and howling.His handsome forehead was smashed into a big lump.

    Then they quarreled and made the Main Residence noisy.

    Patrick was cold and calm and naturally disliked the noise.

    The maids standing on both sides looked at each other withplicated expressions.

    No one in the Hopkinses dared to make such a fuss, but it seemed that their young master did not

    mind.

    Patrick took a big apple and gave it to the woman in his arms.

    Seeing that she wasughing so freely, he alsoughed out loud in a good mood.

    Charles was helpless.

    Patrick let his wife bully his friend again, and now he became an aplice.

    Suddenly he heard a deep cough.

    Charles''s eyes lit up as if he saw the hope.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins walked towards them step by step with his walking stick.He nced those

    "presumptuous"young people with his muddy old eyes.And he had a dignified expression on his face,

    making people not know whether he was could happy or angry.

    It was probably because he had been keeping a distance from Christina recently, so Christina

    straightened up and immediately became more disciplined.

    "Serve the dishes" Old Master Mr.Hopkins ordered without looking at them.

    The smile on Patrick''s face was fleeting, and he became as cold and calm as usual.

    He naturally hugged the woman next to him and walked straight to the dining room.

    Christina would not notice how special Patrick''s smile was, because when he often scolded her angrily

    when he was with her.

    In the end, she would admit defeat, and Patrick would look at her helplessly.

    But Barbara noticed Patrick''s pure smile sensitively just now.

    Patrick was handsome and aloof, but his smile was so gentle that he even looked at Christina with

    ardent love in his eyes.

    But his smile never belonged to her.

    "Barbara..."

    Christina was surprised to find that Barbara was still in the Hopkinses.

    "Barbara came over to chat with Brianna today.She''s been having a bee in her head all day."

    Charles said na low voice when he walked past Christina and saw she looking at Barbara in surprise.

    "Brother...Sister-inw" Brianna called out timidly.

    Brianna was not Patrick''s biological sister.

    She was just an adopted girl.She was very introverted, and the doctor said that she was a little autistic.

    Besides having breakfast together, Christina rarely came into contact with her.

    It was said that she only liked to y with Barbara.

    Barbara had contributed a lot to the Hopkinses, both in business and personal matters.

    Thinking of this, Christina was a little jealous.

    It turned out that she came to the Main Residence to eat with Barbara, the hero of the Hopkinses.

    Her mother-inw, Judy, who had always been dissatisfied with her, also came over to have lunch with

    them.

    Judy obviously had a good impression of Barbara.

    They chatted andughed amicably during the meal.

    Christina also knew about the traditional code of conduct, but she found that she was unable to get into

    their conversation, so she had to give up.

    She ate half a bowl of rice, and the maid specially served her a cup of ginseng chicken soup.

    But she didn''t want to eat it when she saw the red date slices floating in the soup.

    She was a picky eater, and she wouldn''t eat any boiled dates or pears.

    Just as she was hesitating, Old Master Mr.Hopkins on the other side nced at her withplicated

    eyes from time to time, which made her not dare to refuse the soup.

    "Give it to me."

    The man next to her had already seen through her.

    Christina was surprised, but then she became excited.

    Seeing Patrick eating those red date slices with great righteousness and awe, she moved closer to him

    feelingly and spouted nonsense, "Patrick likes eating red dates very much..."

    Patrick chuckled helplessly.

    Everyone on the table was silent.

    When did Patrick like to eat red dates...

    No matter how she refused to eat, or how picky she was, she was the women Patrick was willing to

    pamper.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    "You really love your wife."

    "Yes, so Brianna, you must be careful not to offend her.otherwise, I will be angry"

    After lunch, they feltzy on the weekend afternoon.They went to the garden of the Hopkinses for a

    walk.

    Christina took the bait to y with the fish in the pond excitedly and happily.She saw that the two

    women in the pavilion were talking very intimately.She didn''t know what Barbara and Brianna were

    talking about.She only felt that Brianna''s eyes were a little strange when she looked at her.

    Christina had no impression of Brianna, only thought she was very introverted.

    At first, she wanted to build a good rtionship with her, but others all said that she was peremptory

    and could scare Brianna.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Christina was very depressed.

    How could she scare her? In the past, Derek was also very introverted.

    How did they be this kind of person? Throwing the bait into the pool, a few fish leaped out of the

    water with full energy to grab food.

    The pool sshed and rippled.

    Christina felt it interesting.Her eyes lit up, and then she threw the bait in another corner wickedly.She

    thought insidiously that it was really good to see others working hard.

    Christina was very childish.She narrowed her eyes, stretched out her fair neck, and looked at the

    pool.She amused the fish with a smile, like a traitor.

    "She can y all day by herself"

    She heard the familiar but deep voice behind her.

    Christina was stunned for a moment and turned around.She saw Patrick walking towards her.

    Perhaps because of the afternoon sun or the faint smile on Patrick''s face, she blushed.

    This nce made her heart beat faster.

    Christina approached him unconsciously.

    But the pool didn''t have barriers, and there were smooth pebbles all around her feet.

    She slipped and felt a little unstable.

    The figure in front of her was startled and immediately ran to her.

    Christina was not a delicate girl.

    She stood up straight, waved her hand, and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay:"

    "Be careful."

    Patrick stood in front of her with his face darkened.

    Patrick taught her lessons in a strange way, such as asking her to walk carefully and eat carefully.

    It seemed that he needed to keep an eye on her all the time.

    "Patrick, I am not messing around all day.I think I''m useful to some extent."

    How could she say she was useful? Patrick thought.

    Patrick was angry.He held her and looked down at her red face, trying to teach her a lesson.But he

    couldn''t helpughing.

    "Don''t get too close to the pool."

    Christina was a little guiltily, modded honestly, and said, "Okay.

    Charles walked slowly behind them.

    His eyes were full of gossip with an ambiguous meaning.

    He thought that the unscrupulous couple was also lovely.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins was walking past the corridor at the same time.

    He turned to look at them.

    Who''s staring at her? Christina thought.

    Not sure if she was being paranoid, Christina instinctively became vignt.She was serious and

    narrowed her eyes to look around.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "No, nothing..."

    Facing Patrick''s question, she couldn''t say the reason.

    She just felt like there was a pair of eyes staring at her recently.

    Patrick saw her pondering something and wanted to ask more questions, but at this moment, his phone

    suddenly rang.

    It was the vice president of the group calling.

    It must be something urgent.

    He let her go, turned around, and took two steps before answering the phone.

    He said, "What''s the matter?"

    Patrick had subconsciously kept her out of the group''s affairs and all theplicated matters.

    He had said that she was not his subordinate and did not need to know.

    The older people were, the more they knew, so they had so many troubles.

    He said he didn''t want her to know these things.

    He was strong and dictatorial.

    This was Patrick''s special way to protect her.

    Christina looked at his handsome appearance and was a little worried.

    She stood quietly by the side and did not disturb him.

    She could not understand what Patrick was talking to the other side but could know he seemed a little

    annoyed due to his cold tone.

    Who pissed him off? Charles was standing not far away to watch the gossip and Barbara was in the

    pavilion before.

    But they seemed to have received some news and hurried towards Patrick.

    "What''s wrong?" Charles frowned and asked.

    "Larry rejected the investment of the IP&G Group."

    Barbara was surprised and sarcastic.

    lt was unbelievable to refuse the investment of the IP&G Group.Didn''t they want money? Or did they

    have ulterior motives?

    "Larry must be mad."

    Charles could not help but said sneeringly.

    Several of Larry''s new projects in the past six months had achieved amazing results.

    Last week, he officially announced a new project about new energy.

    As they all knew, projects of new energy were not easy to make profits as the investment was slow to

    return.

    But Larry is in the limelight, and everyone secretly asked about Larry''s n.

    The answer was he had put all his money into this project, so people from all walks of life were curious

    and wanted to invest in the project.

    But he turned down the investment of the biggest IP&G Group.

    No one knew why he did this.

    Executive Barbara was apetent officer.

    She quickly felt that something was wrong.

    She said, "Last time, Patrick asked us to look into all projects that Larry invested in, especially the

    partners who had worked with Larry..."

    Then she paused and looked straight at Charles.She said, "Charles, to be honest, is there any

    personal conflict between Patrick and Larry?"

    "I could find nothing"

    Charles darkened his face and was irritable.

    Last time, Patrick was furious in the office and asked his men to find everything about Larry.

    However, nothing was found.

    Everything about Larry was normal.

    Even though Charles didn''t say anything, Barbara could feel something was wrong.

    She said, "Larry obviously didn''t want Patrick to join in his new project.There must be a dirty trick."

    While they were talking, Patrick had already hung up.

    Charles and Barbara looked at each other and hesitated to say something.

    In fact, Patrick knew more about these affairs.

    "You looked around just now.Did you find anything wrong?"

    Patrick put away his cell phone as if the business had been dealt with.

    He turned to look at Christina and asked about other things inly.

    Christina was a little confused by his question.

    Then, she answered, "Nothing."

    "Ask the housekeepers for help if you need anything,"Patrick said, not paying much attention to her

    words.

    His eyes softened when he looked at her in a loose andfortable maternity dress.

    The baby in her belly was theirs.

    "I won''t be home for dinner today.Go to bed early:"

    He naturally put his arm around her shoulder and kissed her on the forehead, whispering in a low

    voice.

    "Okay¡±

    When Christina came back to her senses and heard his words, her face was blushed and hot.

    Patrick was not an affectionate man and would not always sweet talk to her.

    After he said that, he simply strode towards the door of the Hopkinses.

    The bodyguards quickly went to the garage to pick up the car.

    Charles and Barbara followed them in a hurry.

    Christina frowned when she saw they were hurried.

    She asked, "What had happened?"

    What had happened? Everything seemed to be a coincidence.

    Just as Patrick left the Hopkinses, Christina stood by the pool and thought about something.

    Suddenly, there was a hand to push her.

    She had no idea what was going on.She just leaned forward and fell into the pool.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    Perhaps it was too sudden.

    Before Christina could react to what happened, she sank to the bottom of the pool.

    The fish in the pool fled in panic.

    "Young, Young Madam...What''s wrong with you!"

    This scared the maid passing by the corridor.She shouted for help.

    "I, I''m fine."

    The water in the pool was brought in by living water.

    The water was clear and not too fishy.

    And the pool was not very deep, about two meters.

    Christina was very good at the water, and she was just suddenly frightened and sank.

    Soon, her head popped out and her hands clinged to the side of the pool, coughing and panting.

    The maid''s face turned pale with fear, and a group of people carefully and anxiously helped her out of

    the pool and onto the shore.

    "Young Madam, what''s wrong with you...Don''t be afraid, the doctor will be here soon..."

    Arge clean towel was wrapped around her, and servants quicklyforted her.

    "I''m really fine" Christina wiped her long wet hair with a towel calmly and waved at them.

    "There''s no need to call a doctor."

    "We go to find Mr.Hopkins now..."

    "Don''t tell him!"

    Christina panicked and said quickly.

    The sun began to set in the afternoon, and Old Master Mr.Hopkins had already returned to South Court

    for rest.

    Their young master had just left the house, and their young madam had soaked herself in the pool.

    They felt anxious and had no ideas.

    Christina wiped the water off her face and exined in a slow voice, "Patrick is very busy.Tell him after

    the doctor hade to have a check...I''m really fine.Just now, something seemed to have thrown at

    my back knee..."

    At this point, Christina tightened her eyes and looked back nervously.

    There was nothing strange, just and of flowers nted behind the pool and stone tables and chairs

    for people to y chess, admire flowers and fish.

    What happened just now...

    She was wet all over and sat beside the cobblestone pool in a daze, not understanding what happened

    for a moment.

    "Young madam, why did you fall into the pool?"

    The maid was relieved to see that she looked good.

    If something happened to her, they must bear the responsibility.

    "Did someone deliberately push..."

    A younger maid spected excitedly.

    Who was so bold! People outside didn''t know her importance, but employees in the Hopkinses all knew

    that their young madam must be safe.

    Their Mr.Hopkins had been furious several times because of her.

    Who wanted to be fired? Christina was supported by them to stand up slowly, frowning and silent for a

    long time...

    "No."

    No one pushed her.

    There was only one thing that hit her directly, and the speed of the object was very fast under the huge

    force...

    But the problem was that she took a closer look around and found nothing suspicious.

    "Look around here.There was something about the size of a fist, about a kilogram in weight and hard.."

    She didn''t know how to describe it, so she had to rely on her perception.

    "Young Madam, these pebbles each is only half a kilo in weight, not as heavy as you said."

    They didn''t know what Christina was looking for.

    There was indeed something that hit her back knee, so her right foot fell with no strength to support

    her.Why couldn''t she find it?

    "Young Madam, the doctor is here."

    Nanny Faang was mainly in charge of Christina''s daily life.

    When she heard from the maid that she had fallen into the pool, she was scared out of her wits.

    Fortunately, it didn''t seem like a big deal now, but only after she had a check could she be not worried.

    Christina was carefully supported by Nanny Faang, but she was a little unwilling and turned back

    frequently to stare at the pool.

    It was impossible for her to slip and fall.

    She, Christina, is not a weak woman.

    Damnit...

    "Young Madam, you are pregnant now, and your health is the most important thing.You don''t have to

    worry about anything else.We will investigate it thoroughly.No one can act rashly in our the Hopkinses"

    Nanny Faang understood what she was thinking and promised her.

    "I''m afraid you can''t find out them." Christina frowned and spoke in a cold voice.

    She pushed Nanny Faang away with a little force, straightened her back and walked back to the pool.

    If it was because she stood by the pool and fell into the pool without others pushing her...

    In the end, she would only admit that it was because she was careless.

    But in fact something hit her...

    Especially when she remembered that she had been stared by apair of strange eyes recently, she was

    getting more and more agitated and spared no efforts to figure it out.

    "Young Madam, you just fell into the water.Although it''s early autumn, it''s easy to catch a cold.Let''s go

    back to the house first..."

    Nanny Faang and the others stood behind, trying to persuade her, but they failed to do so, and they did

    not dare to drag her.

    As a result, they were helpless.

    "What''s going on!"

    On the other side of the corridor, Old Master Mr.Hopkins hurried over with his crutch and shouted at the

    pool.

    He didn''t even button the first button of his suit.

    Christina was a little afraid of him, so she stood still and looked up to him awkwardly.

    Nanny Faang walked up to her affectionately, afraid that Old Master Mr.Hopkins would get angry.

    So she slowly said, "Young Madam, the child in your belly is the most important."

    "Mum" She grunted reluctantly.

    She did not dare to look at the old man''s dark face again.And she turned her head and followed the

    maids away dully.

    "That''s impossible.Something hit me!"

    Christina could not calm down with some doubt in her heart, so she kept muttering.

    Old Master Mr.Hopkins stood at the corner of the corridor with a stern expression, watching Christina

    quietly leave with the maid.

    Only then did his right hand holding the crutch rx a little.

    The old housekeeper asked the servants about the situation, then approached the old man''s ear and

    exined it in detail.

    Mr.Hopkins listened without much reaction.

    The autumn wind lifted the corners of his clothes gently...

    "There is no need to mention this to Patrick."

    Then, he turned back to South Court.The old housekeeper was slightly stunned for a moment, puzzled

    by his coldness.

    In deep thought, he turned his head to the direction where Christina had fallen into the pool.

    The back garden of the Hopkins Family was magnificent and beautiful.

    The setting sun after noon added a touch of beauty and calmness.

    But...

    The tropical ornamental fish which hated coldness in the pond was in a corner.

    And a hard piece of ice on the other side of the pond gradually melted...

    The hard ice melted and turned into ice water as if it never existed.

    Like a ghost, it disappeared without a trace.

    You can find it out in no way.

    "I don''t understand why I fell..."

    After the doctor examined Christina carefully and made sure she was fine, she let her go back to her

    bedroom.

    Nanny Faang still thought it was strange and asked Christina again.

    "We''ve already sent people to look around, and we''ve asked the servants who work nearby and they

    said they didn''t find anything..."

    Nanny Faang stared at her, told her to take a hot bath and put on her pajamas, and chased her back to

    bed to rest.

    "Forget it.Maybe I''m in bad luck."

    Although Christina was unwilling, she did not hold any grudges.

    Anyway, she was not hurt.

    But now when she closed her eyes, inexplicable coldness prated her back.

    Seeing that she was resting peacefully on the bed, Nanny Faang did not disturb her.

    "By the way, Master Patrick is noting back for dinner tonight..""

    "He told me."

    Nanny Faang smiled and knew that Patrick valued her like a jewel.

    "Then I''ll have dinner delivered tonight, so don''t wander around...I''ll go down first."

    After that, she closed the door.

    Christina was immediately blue hearing the phrase "Don''t move around."

    Patrick''s mantra was"don''t run around."

    Ah, she sighed.

    "You said I was fooling and running around all the time, and when youe back, you should say I fell

    into the pool..."

    Patrick really didn''t like her going out, and rarely agreed to let her attend public events.He wished he

    could settle her down in the Hopkinses without going out.

    Christina was a little sleepy.

    The sun had already set outside the window, and it was evening.

    A voice disturbed her dream.

    In the dark, she reached out to turn on the bedsidemp, and there was a dark shadow at the door.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Who! She was so scared that her face turned pale.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    In the dimly lit bedroom, her trembling hands mmed on the wall switch, turning on all the headlights.

    In an instant, the room was as bright as day.Christina''s face turned pale, and she stared at the door in

    shock.

    It was gone.

    The dark shadow at the door was gone.

    The bright lights around her eased her nerves a little.

    She took a deep breath and pinched her thigh with great force.

    It hurt, which at least ensured that she wasn''t dreaming.

    "Is it because I got shocked after falling into the water in the afternoon?"

    So was it just an illusion? She got up from the bed and sat on the edge of it.

    She was bemused and a little disturbed.

    "Nanny Faang, I''m hungry.Get someone to bring me dinner.Hurry up!"

    She couldn''t care too much, just wanted to ask for a few more people over to build up her courage,

    pressing the service bell and, with some panic, urging Nanny Faang on the other side.

    Nanny Faang had been taking care of her for more than half a year.

    It was the first time for her to rush to eat.

    She brought two maids with her and rushed over with three dishes and a soup that she had just

    cooked.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Young madam, there are still three dishes being cooked.Eat slowly..."

    Nanny Faang quickly knocked on the door and walked in, setting up the cutlery for her to eat.

    But Nanny Faang found that Christina was sitting on the small sofa with no appetite at all.

    "Don''t you like these dishes?"

    Nanny Faang was stunned for a moment and asked in puzzlement.

    Now that the whole the Hopkinses knew about her bad habit of being picky about food, their Young

    Master Patrick never said a word about it, because the Hopkinses could afford to feed her, no matter

    how picky she was.

    As long as it did not affect the health of the fetus, even Old Master Mr.

    Hopkins had no problem with it.

    "Then I''ll go and ask the cook to cook something else."

    Nanny Faang thought for a moment and then turned around to walk out.

    "Don''t go."

    Christina tugged at her clothes.

    It was rare for her to be so clingy.

    Seeing her unhappy expression, Nanny Faang felt likeughing.

    "It''s a pity that Young Master Patrick can''t see you like this tonight."

    They all knew that Patrick had a special hobby, which was her attachment to him.

    Christina was in no mood to listen to these jokes.She lowered her head and was depressed.

    Nanny Faang frowned and became serious.

    "Young madam, you don''t look well.Did you catch a cold in the pool this afternoon?"

    "It could be."

    Christina replied in a low voice.She didn''t know what was wrong, but her whole body felt wrong.

    ng, ng, ng

    The phone on the bedside table suddenly rang.

    Christina was startled and turned stiffly to look at the phone.

    Christina had never been afraid of anything since she was a child, except for weird things.

    When she was a child, and people in the Dickens Family really couldn''t make her behave, they would

    tell her ghost stories to scare her.

    This made her suffer from trauma.

    Nanny Faang saw her huddling on the sofa and looked pale.

    It was as if she had been terrified by something.

    "Did you have a nightmare?"

    Christina didn''t answer her.

    She stared at the phone and struggled whether she should get closer to it or not.

    But her mind was full of strange and weird things, and she immediately became cowardly.

    "It was Young Master Patrick who sent you a message."

    Nanny Faang took the phone from the bedside table for her.

    Christina nced at it.

    It was indeed from Patrick''s cell phone number.

    Inexplicably, Christina calmed down.

    She then took the phone, and couldn''t helpining, "Why did he text me at this time to scare me?"

    Nanny Faang chuckled.

    She didn''t expect Christina would be scared so easily.

    Usually, their Young Master Patrick failed to scare her by all means.

    Nanny Faang continued to fill a bowl of soup for her and put it on the table.

    Just as Faang was about to tell her to calm down after drinking the hot soup, Christina frowned, put

    down her phone, and said first, "No need, I''m going out""

    "Go out now?"

    Christina subconsciously nced at her phone again and said, "Yes, going out now.Patrick asked me

    to go to Gordon Hotel now.He said he would need me to attend a business party with him."

    When they were in the back garden this afternoon, she couldn''t understand what Patrick was talking

    about.

    Patrick mentioned the name Larry in the message he sent to her on his cell phone, and it seemed that

    this so-called wine party had something to do with Larry.

    That fat man Larry scolded Patrick for no reasonst time.

    Was he going to Larry''s wine party to take revenge on him? But it was a little strange.No matter what

    grudge Patrick had with Larry, he would never let her get involved.

    "Patrick asked me toe over now.It might be urgent.Nanny Faang, get the driver ready..."

    Christina stopped thinking about it.

    If he really needed her to be there, of course, she would offer her full support.

    "But Young Madam, the weather..."

    Nanny Faang told the driver something and walked with her through the Eastern Garden gate.

    The autumn wind was blowing hard, messing up their clothes and sshing them in the face with some

    light rain.

    "It looks like there will be heavy rain in a while.Young madam, you haven''t had dinner yet, and you fell

    into the water in the afternoon.If you go out now you would get cold easily, why don''t you call Young

    Master Patrick and tell him..."

    Nanny Faang looked at the thick clouds in the dark sky and became a little worried, and she felt it was

    also very strange, how could young Master Patrick ask Christina to go out in this kind of weather?

    Christina stood up straight and narrowed her eyes at the sudden sh of golden lightning.

    In an instant, the dark sky was lit up, and thunderous clouds rolled over, followed by loud sounds of

    thunders.

    The wind and the rain were getting more and more violent.

    Christina felt a little cold when the water dripped on her face.

    On this rainy night, something seemed to be stirring, which made her feel cold, strange, and terrified.

    The heavy rain blew the ss of the hotel wall...

    "It''s raining really hard"

    In the seventh-floor lobby of Gordon Hotel, a business wine party was being held.

    The hall was filled with loud music and toasts.

    No one cared much about the heavy rain outside the window.

    A bolt of lightning happened to sh across the dark sky, outlining the profile of the man who was

    standing in front of the ss mirror in the hotel.

    He looked cold and noble.

    His brows were slightly contracted, and he stood elegantly.

    He was staring at the distant ce outside of the hotel, and he was somewhat absent-minded about

    the party.

    "Patrick, it seems that this Larry has really grown up.It seems that even if we came uninvited tonight,

    he had already guessed it..."

    Charles came over with a ss of red wine, he took a big gulp, looking in a bad mood.

    Larry refused to invest in IP&G Group, which was obviously showing no favor to Patrick.

    Most importantly, the more he refused it, the more they wanted to know what was so magical about

    Larry''s projects.

    So tonight at the business wine party, Patrick personally showed up.

    When friends in the business circle saw Patrick and the others, they were all very surprised.

    Everyone knew that Patrick didn''t like to involve in social mingling.

    It was difficult to invite him to any activities.

    However, he came this time.

    Strangely enough, Larry was not surprised at all.

    When he clinked his ss with others, he dared to swear that he would make Patrick regret it.

    Charles really wanted to beat him up when he heard that.

    The sounds of rain and thunder were mixed together outside...

    "It''s thundering.I remember Christina hates this weather the most..."

    When Patrick heard the name, he gave a thoughtful look and said, "Well, she should be at home."

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    "Patrick, you are really too tolerant of the Fisher Family."Patrick was ruthless.He thoroughly

    reorganized the IP&G Group, leaving no room for his enemies.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    But there existed an exception the Fisher Family.

    Charles felt that the word "tolerant"had nothing to do with Patrick''s life forever. It was awkward to say it.

    In fact, Charles felt that Patrick had taken Larry seriously.

    It was not like his usual style.

    "Larry is just a cousin of the Fisher Family.Seeing how arrogant he is now, I really want to..."

    ''Damn it, I really want to send someone to ruin his new project to discourage him¡± He said to himself.

    With his right hand holding tightly the wine ss, Charles red at the fat figure in the ck suit in the

    center of the party.

    Patrick stood still with a cold expression.

    He looked out of the window.

    The rain was frantically pping the window, a little noisy.

    "Larry and Derek are very close..." He said in a low voice.

    But he didn''t finish his words as if he was very annoyed.He picked up a ss of whiskey on the small

    round tform beside him.

    "Don''t drink too much."

    All of a sudden, a beautiful figure rushed over from behind, and Barbara naturally reached out and

    grabbed the ss from Patrick''s hand.

    "You had a headache in thepany the day before yesterday...The doctor also reminded you not to

    drink too much..."

    Her words being rarely tough, she was genuinely worried.

    "Patrick had a headache recently at thepany¡­¡± Charles''s expression became serious, and

    Barbara turned around and gave hima reproachful look.

    "I hid all the wine you brought there"

    "Well...Now" Charles was very surprised.

    Patrick was strong, so it was easy to ignore his physical problem.

    Charles asked nervously, "Then, do you want to go to Seattle..."

    "Shut up!"

    Patrick was annoyed by others mentioning his illness.

    Looked straight at him, with tenderness in her eyes, Barbara persuaded in a soft voice, "Patrick, if

    you''re worried about something, you can tell us..."

    Without looking at the affectionate expression in her eyes, Patrick pressed his lips and turned his head

    to nce at the streaks of golden light lightning outside the left ss wall, frowning...

    But Christina saw it.

    She suddenly didn''t understand why she was standing at the elevator.She should have walked over to

    greet them because he texted her toe over.

    But now she was unable to walk.

    "You don''t need me at all..."

    It rained heavily outside.

    Thunder rumbled and clouds were surging, and lightning appeared from time to time.

    It was a terrible night, but the people at this party didn''t care.

    These celebrities often went to different splendid and glorious parties, enjoying themselves to the

    fullest.

    "Why did you ask me toe here?"

    She could not move her eyes away from them, and she clearly saw Barbara snatching his ss away

    in such a natural manner.

    They were really close.

    Suddenly, she was angry.

    She thought he needed her, so she came here on this stormy day especially only to see the woman

    showing tenderness to him.

    She had already known how popr he was among women outside.

    With a straight face, Christina forced herself to turn around.

    She told herself, "Pretend I never came."

    But as soon as she turned around and wanted to press the elevator button, she stopped.

    She was hesitant...

    It was he who sent her a message and asked her toe here...

    Taking out her phone, she found that it was indeed Patrick''s number...

    What if he really needed her help? She lowered her head and stared at the screen.

    After hesitating for a while, she moved her fingers quickly and dialed the familiar number.

    The crisp ringtone of the phone rang...

    She was sulking, thinking carefully that if Patrick said, "Go over" she''d definitely ask him with a dark

    face that how important it was to let here over in the heavy rain.

    And she''d never give him a good look...

    "Hello..."

    Unexpectedly, it was a clear female voice.

    Christina''s face turned pale and she was speechless.

    She hung up the phone in a hurry.

    Without hesitation, she walked into the elevator without looking back "Barbara has holding his phone..."

    The elevator went down quickly.

    She muttered and couldn''t help butugh at herself.

    "Christina?"

    Charles looked at the screen and raised his eyebrows.

    It was indeed from Christina.

    "Why did she hang up without saying anything?"

    "Is she unhappy because I answered the phone?"

    With a little embarrassed look on her face, Barbara returned the phone to its original owner and said

    apologetically, "Patrick, it seems that next time my phone is out of power, I''d better borrow one from

    someone else."

    "Christina shouldn''t be so mean..."

    Although Charles usually was not on the same side as Christina, she was just angry for a while, and

    she would probably be fine tomorrow.

    Patrick felt strange.

    She rarely called him voluntarily.

    Thinking of this, he frowned and dialed back.

    [ The number you dialed is turned off...]

    The man''s face darkened a little while holding the phone as he heard the mechanical reminders.

    Looking at Patrick''s gloomy expression, Charles marveled in his mind, "How dare she turn off her

    phone?"

    Well..Some Innocent people were absolutely getting into trouble...

    "Where''s the Young Madam?"

    Patrick directly called Hopkins Family, with his voice cold and bleak.

    Nanny Faang was surprised when she received the call.

    "Hasn''t she arrived at Gordon Hotel..."

    She told him in detail that Christina fell into the pool this afternoon, including that she hadn''t had

    dinner...

    After hanging up his phone in silence, Patrick looked around the venue with burning eyes.He pressed

    his lips and wanted to say something.

    The suspicion in his heart increased.

    "Go and find the hotel manager..."

    It was a long time before he spoke in a deep voice.

    Charles was stunned for a moment and found that his face was solemn.

    What happened? Barbara tensed up, not daring to dy, and walked towards the reception desk.

    Gordon Hotel belonged to Hopkins Family, so it was very convenient for him to find anything.

    She didn''t ask what happened because she didn''t need to.

    He was so nervous just because of that woman, Christina.

    "Actually, it''s not a big deal.Maybe Barbara didn''t like me and wanted to make fun of me..."

    At this time, the rain outside the window was still dripping.

    Christina sat in a corner of a restaurant nearby.

    [ The only thing you can do is not to disturb him.Christina, little do you know him...]

    She had heard a lot of sarcastic remarks, and she was never bothered by them.But she remembered

    Barbara''s words very clearly.

    Perhaps it was because she indeed didn''t understand him.

    Barbara told her with actions that she really couldn''t help him.

    They were so tacit.

    They had been friends for so many years, and they had been in thepany together.

    What kind of existence was she? She could just give birth to his baby...

    Christina looked depressed and looked at the mirror in front of the restaurant.

    Her face was even round because she was pregnant.

    She was wearing a loose dress with a protruding belly, and her figure was no longer as graceful as

    before.She felt really inferior...

    Compared to those women at the party, she really felt inferior.

    "How annoying!"

    She frowned.

    She knew that there was no need to be angry about what happened just now, but she realized that she

    was bing increasingly sensitive and narrow-minded.

    If she didn''t care, there was no need topare herself to the woman around, but she did.

    Grabbing the menu to order something, she bellowed angrily, "If only the men can give birth to children!

    So annoying..."

    The waitress waiting beside her burst intoughter at her words, feeling that this pregnant woman was

    quite cute.

    The waitress was a young girl studying part-time.

    She joked, "It seems that all married women are worried about their men cheating on them..."

    "Not necessarily.You can just stop loving him."

    Hardly had Christina''s angry voice faded away, a loud noise came from the door of the restaurant.They

    turned their heads subconsciously

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    Christina turned sideways and looked at the entrance of the restaurant in boredom.

    The next second, she opened her eyes wide and was frightened.

    "So, so you''re here..."

    A slender figure rushed towards her, panting and speaking intermittently.

    Christina didn''t understand.

    Barbara was drenched.Her clothes, hair, and fingers were still dripping with water.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Christina, I''m sorry.I borrowed Patrick''s phone.I...I shouldn''t have answered your call...I," Barbara

    exined to her as she panted, pale from the rain.

    "We were worried about you.Don''t be angry with Patrick.I''m sorry..."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "You were sorry.¡±

    "Why were you apologizing to me?'' She thought.

    "Christina, what are you doing?"

    On the other side of the ss door of the dining room, a handsome man walked up quickly, gnashing

    his teeth in a rage.

    "On a rainy day, you ran out and turned off your phone.Christina, you''re looking for trouble!"

    Charles was so angry that he could not help but scold Christina when he saw her eating dinner so

    peacefully,pared to Barbara''s miserable appearance.

    How many times did he mention to Patrick that women couldn''t be spoiled, the more they got, the more

    they wanted.

    The atmosphere of this ordinary Chinese restaurant, which was less than a hundred square meters,

    suddenly turned into the alert state because of these distinguished guests.

    The waitresses huddled in a corner.

    If they remembered correctly, the one with brown hair was the most popr man in the city,

    Mr.Shepherd, and although they didn''t know the other one, it seemed he was even more hard-core.

    What brought these big shots here? Christina was expressionless and motionless, still sitting in her

    seat.

    Shepletely ignored Charles''s scolding and did not respond, and she also knew that although

    Patrick did not scold her, his eyes were deep and fiercely staring at her...

    "What did I do wrong again?'' Still expressionless, she finally looked at Barbara, who was drenched.

    It was in the early autumn, and Barbara was attending a business party tonight, so she was wearing a

    sexy dress, and the material was transparent.

    The wet clothes pressed against her skin, revealing her fair shoulders and long legs.

    The light in this restaurant was soft, but she could clearly see her red bra...

    It was rare that Christina did not refute.

    In any case, the restaurant was also a public ce, and now it happened to be dinner time, so there

    were many guests, so they didn''t say anything for a while.

    "Patrick, when you go backter, don''t scold her.It''s all my fault."

    Barbara must leave as soon as possible.

    Everyone in the restaurant didn''t know what the couple was talking about.

    They only saw the guilt on the woman''s face, and the man standing opposite her didn''t say anything.

    He took off his coat and handed it to her.

    Barbara naturally put on his suit jacket, smiled at him, and quickly turned around to get into the car.

    As the car drove through the rainy night, the women in the car kept turning back...

    The waiter came over with a te and carefully put down a small pot of porridge.

    Christina looked away and did not look at the woman with ''lingering affection'' outside the window.

    How annoying!

    "You have a good appetite."

    Charles sat directly across from her, saying spicily.

    Christina was not angry.She just calmly took the spoon and began to eat the food.She just treated him

    as air.

    Charles was even angrier.

    "Hey, Christina, you should reflect on yourself.Barbara was nervous.She was worried that something

    bad will happen to you since you turn off your phone and get jealous, then she rushed into the rain and

    looked for you with guilt.Do you have any conscience..."

    She still ignored him.

    "Do you think I was wrong?"

    Charles thought about it and thought that Christina was acting a little strange tonight.

    "No"

    After eating half a bowl or so, she felt that the porridge was a little too nd and she didn''t want to

    have it anymore.

    She put down the spoon and replied calmly, "It''s all my fault."

    Then she stood up and left without any expression on her face.

    Charles''s eyes widened as she straightened her back and walked towards the entrance of the

    restaurant.

    He had a strange feeling in his heart.

    If she yelled at him, then he could understand her.

    But she was so calm just now.

    What happened to her? They came back to the Hopkinses.

    Nanny Faang had been waiting at the gate of the Eastern Garden vi.

    When she saw them get out of the car, she took the lead in running over.

    "Young Madam, are you all right?"

    Nanny Faang''s tone was tense, but the woman who got out of the car acted like a normal person and

    asked for something to eat as soon as she got out of the car, "I want to have scallop and pork congee,

    please make some for me."

    When Nanny Faang heard what she said, she was still in a daze and turned to look at another man

    coming out of the car.

    "Master Patrick, you just said on the phone..." that Christina didn''t show up in the hotel and was gone?

    Without saying anything, Patrick strode past Christina and went up to the study on the second floor.

    Christina was expressionless.

    He was clearly angry that he was stomping. In the past, when they quarreled, he would scold her as

    soon as he saw her, but now they would just sit in the car and remain silent.

    The silence hurt each other more than quarrels.

    Nanny Faang looked at them and she felt something bad was going on.

    Did he lose his temper? She said slowly, "Young Madam, in fact, young master Patrick is worried about

    you."

    "Who wants him to worry about me?"

    Christina was so angry tonight that she couldn''t hold it back as soon as she got home.

    She scolded him angrily, and then stepped up the stairs, went into the bedroom, and mmed the

    door.

    ''Well, don''t talk to me for the rest of your life!'' She thought.

    Christina was very annoyed.

    She grabbed her pajamas and ran to the bathroom to take a bath.She was lying in the bathtub.

    The warm water calmed her down a little.

    She pped the water in the bathtub, the sshing water was on her face, her hair wet.

    The bathroom was spacious and had a venttion system in all four corners.

    She felt at ease soaking herself and her mind was empty.

    After a long time, the full-body mirror embedded in the right wall was misty, and the whole space was

    covered with ayer of vapor.

    "Well, I can''t starve my son..."

    She was in a daze, and she remembered that she hadn''t had enough dinner, so she quickly got up.

    It happened that there was a bang on the other side of the bathroom door, which scared the naked

    woman and almost caused her to fall.

    "How many times have I told you not to take a bath for too long? Stand still!"

    Christina held the man in front of her hurriedly.

    It was all of sudden and she did not expect that Patrick would suddenly break in.

    After being scolded by him, she forgot to talk back.

    Patrick skillfully pulled off the towel and carried her out.

    His arms were strong, and it was easy to hold her in his arms, even she was pregnant.

    Christina''s face was right next to his left chest, and she could not ignore his strong heartbeat and his

    unique masculine aura.

    He was cold and ruthless but he made women feel at ease, probably because he could give women a

    sense of security.

    He seemed to be very tough as if nothing would be difficult to him.

    "Patrick, what''s wrong with you?"

    Christina didn''t know what was going on, but she suddenly screamed, her arms clenched tightly around

    his neck in shock.

    Patrick bumped into the coffee table as he walked, his body wobbling.

    He staggered and almost fell down while holding her.

    Christina raised her face and looked at him.

    She was stunned.

    The man turned pale.

    His eyes opened slightly and a trace of fear shed through them.Fear? It never belonged to Patrick.It

    was as if he suddenly couldn''t see...Christina suddenly became anxious.What the hell was going on!

    "Patrick..."

    In a low voice, she carefully called out again.

    Christina had never seen him so flustered.She was in a panic.She felt that he was trying his best to

    adjust his breathing.

    He was trying to stand up straight as if he was trying his best to pretend...

    Her eyes were burning.

    "Patrick, put me down."

    She pushed his chest and wanted to stand on her own because she was a burden to him.She always

    hated being a burden to him.

    "I''m fine."

    He was strong and persistent.He was still standing tall and steady, holding her safely to the bed before

    letting her go...

    Christina didn''t say anything more, and it just seemed like an illusion just now.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    Without another word, he turned and walked out of the bedroom.

    Christina stared at him in silence as he walked away.She was sure that this wasn''t an illusion.

    Patrick had been flustered, and his footsteps were hurried and messy.

    What happened to him? Was he sick? Soon the door was opened again.

    Nanny Faang came in with arge bowl of scallop porridge.

    "It''s very hot.Be careful.Nanny Faang was attentive as usual.She wasn''t in a hurry to eat, and stayed in

    bed still, as Nanny Faang put a porcin bowl and a spoon onto the table for her.

    Suddenly she talked.

    "Send some to Patrick''s study.He may not have dinner yet..."

    Nanny Faang served her half a bowl of porridge and said, "Yes, he hasn''t had dinner yet."

    "Miss Parker called to remind me that Young Master Patrick had drunk a lot of wine outside and hadn''t

    had dinner.So I asked the cook to prepare dinner for both of you.I''ll just leave the food here.He prefers

    eating with you here..."

    Christina quieted down.

    "Sure."

    She answered casually.She rolled over on the bed and buried half of her face in the pillow.

    It seemed that she had lost her appetite.

    Then there was a click.

    Nanny Faang closed the door and walked out.

    Silence returned to the bedroom.

    "Barbara is so considerate..."

    She didn''t get up from bed until Nanny Faang had left.

    Maybe that was because she didn''t want other people to consider her as someone who haggled over

    every ounce.

    She didn''t like to be jealous.

    Christina had her own pride.

    Although she could not help Patrick with thepany''s business like Barbara did, she could at least

    not be a burden to him.

    Of course, she wanted to do something for him, but what? The exquisite big clock on the bedroom wall

    had gone from 10 to 12.

    Her mind was just a mess during the past two hours.

    She nced at the door.

    Patrick hadn''t returned yet.

    Was he nning to stay up all night in the study? She scratched her head, feeling upset.

    "Your porridge is getting cold"

    Some emotions that she couldn''t exin either urged her to dial the familiar number on the phone.

    The man on the other end of the phone listened and said nothing.

    Christina''s mood turned even worse.She raised her voice and urged him in an over serious tone.

    "Your porridge.Nanny Faang asked the cook to cook it for you.It''s in the bedroom now!"

    Patrick was startled.

    While absent-mindedly reading the material he just received on theputer, he heard her clearly.She

    wanted him to go back to the bedroom.

    "I''ming."

    It was strange that Christina felt relieved hearing his reply.She hung up at once out of her guilty

    conscience.

    "It sounded like an invitation to sex.Awkward."

    She couldn''t help butin about herself.

    Maybe Patrick was truly hungry.

    He turned off theputer and returned to the bedroom quickly.

    "I have had mine.The warm porridge in the cup is for you."

    They rarely had the chance to eat together and chat face to face like a normal couple.

    Christina served him some porridge and pushed the bowl towards him.

    Patrick stared at her in surprise.

    "Thanks."

    He drank the porridge gracefully with a spoon, not saying much.

    Suddenly, the big bedroom became quiet again.

    Crystal often gave her suggestions such as that she shouldmunicate more with her husband.

    But Christina found nothing inmon with Patrick.

    It was obvious that he was avoiding her tonight.

    She could tell that he was hiding something.

    That jerk! She rolled her eyes at the man on the other side of the table.

    "l fell into a pool this afternoon.But I''m fine.Safe.Healthy.Didn''t even catch a cold."

    She started to talk on her own, exining things that he would definitely ask herter.

    "It was not my idea to go to the Gordon Hotel...Barbara sent me a text message from your phone,

    telling me to go there" She said thest few words ina very odd way.

    The mention of Barbara made her a little emotional.

    Patrick made no reactions to her words.He put the bowl back on the table and noticed that she was

    obviously a little pissed off.

    It was unusual for her to exin things to him on her own initiative.

    Under normal circumstances would he know nothing until servants reported it to him.

    That was when he got angry and went to ask her.He was surprised tonight to see Christina being frank

    and initiative.

    Nanny Faang had already told him about her falling into the pool.He wasn''t too worried about that

    because he knew her as a good swimmer.

    She was always energetic and had done things a lot more dangerous than this before she was

    pregnant.

    What''s more important is, she was fine after all.

    But there was something strange about the text message.

    "Barbara didn''t text you.Show me your phone..."

    "If it wasn''t her, who else would be so boring?" Christina replied with a poker face.

    "She picked up the phone when I called..."

    It clearly showed that the message came from Patrick''s number.His cell phone was not avable to any

    passers-by.Who else could it be?

    "Not her" Patrick sounded pretty sure about that.

    He stared at the white phone in her right hand with a little scrutiny in his eyes.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    "Hand me the phone..."

    But she grabbed her phone tightly and refused to give it to him.Why did he believe in that Barbara so

    much?

    "Fine.Just think of it as my stupid boring lie! I ran out in the heavy rain to make a fool of myself

    because I was too bored and had nothing to do.I''m so sorry that you people were worried about me!"

    After saying that, she stood up and walked straight to the bed, ignoring all he was yelling behind her

    back.

    "Christina!"

    Patrick shouted at her back with aplicated expression.

    Should he give her a warning? But she was already immune to that.

    Christina reclined on the bed and covered her head with a thin nket, continuing to ignore him.

    Although her face was buried under the nket, she listened carefully.

    Soon she heard the sound of water running.

    Patrick seemed to be taking a shower.

    Something was different about him tonight.

    He didn''t scold her for the pool thing and didn''t snatch her phone for the text message.

    She looked around.

    As expected, he was in the bathroom.

    Christina found herself being too childish tonight.She checked the text message again.

    It truly showed that the message was from Patrick''s number.

    Feeling annoyed, she couldn''t sleep at all.She didn''t know much about him.

    But Barbara might do...

    The thought of Barbara made her even more upset.

    It wasn''t jealousy.

    She just felt annoyed to have a woman staying around her husband and ying tricks all the time.

    What''s the most annoying is that she was their old friend.

    She would be considered too jealous if she minded their rtionship.

    They would also say that she bullied Barbara.

    After all, Barbara was not a bad woman.

    She really cared about Patrick and helped him a lot.

    She wanted them to keep a distance but it was an impossible mission.

    There must be transitions between theirpanies, and Barbara was so close to the Old Master

    Mr.Hopkins, her picky mother-inw, and even her aunt...

    Annoying! If violence could be used to solve the problem, Christina would definitely strike away this

    woman with a huge pan over the pacific ocean so she could disappear forever.

    As a married woman, Christina suddenly realized how important it was to watch out for the third

    person.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    Patrick hasn''te out of the bathroom yet...

    Christina sat by the bed and idly scanned through the news with her phone.

    After a few clicks on the screen, she opened the browser and searched the keywords ''how to chase the

    mistress away''.

    In less than a second, a lot of rted web pages appeared, and she entered a forum to read some

    passages.

    A woman in this city had just posted a new post, and there were a lot of people showing interest.

    The woman said in the post that she had a very close friend.

    Her friend was a nerd, and she lived by herself so she dressed more casually at home.

    But tonight, the woman and her husband would go to her apartment for dinner together.

    Unexpectedly, her best friend was wearing a light gray shirt, but she didn''t wear bra.

    Christina was excited to see this part, and she immediately thought of Barbara being drenched in the

    rain tonight, and her clothes became transparent.

    Other people started to ask the woman curiously, "Is your best friend''s shirt prable?"

    The woman replied, "Yes, we can see right through her shirt? My husband was embarrassed.And she

    has big breasts.We can see clear about her...under the light! I''m embarrassed as well.I don''t know if

    she wore it on purpose or if she''s used to it"

    Onlooker number one, "knowing that there are outsiders at home, there is a man! I think she should

    wear properly:"

    Onlooker number two, "To be honest, I''m also an Otaku girl.Now that I''m used to not wearing

    underwear.It''s really painful for me to be strangled at the breast.If it were me, I might not be willing to

    wear them either."

    Number one immediately replied to number two, "You have a problem with your three outlooks.Her best

    friend doesn''t even wear underwear in front of her husband.This is simply hooking up with her husband

    in front of her.If you aren''t retarded, you should know the basic etiquette."

    Number two was reprimanded and provoked, "What do you mean? You said I was retarded, you are

    retarded!"

    Christina was shocked, gossiping about everyone''s replies, and then she saw a very imposing reply.

    An anonymous onlooker was furious and write down a sentence, "bah, scheming bitch!"

    "It seems that everyone is very sensitive to these things." Christina sighed.

    She felt like she had found many people who could understand her.

    After reading a dozenments, her hand felt a little sore by holding the phone.

    Suddenly, she found that Patrick had been in the bathroom for almost 30 minutes.He usually wouldn''t

    spend so much time in the shower.

    "What was he doing inside?" Christina was confused.

    She then put down her phone and stood stealthily in front of the bathroom door with her ears pressed

    against the door.She could not hear the sound of the shower.She was always feeling uneasy and called

    out hesitantly, "Patrick..."

    He didn''t answer her.

    Her heart beat fast due to the worry, and she then tried to open the door but it was locked.

    Knock, knock, knock...

    She mmed the door so hard, "Patrick!"

    "What is it?"

    A husky voice came from inside, and she stopped pounding on the door.

    She stared at the door in a daze, feeling relieved.

    Just then, she was really scared.

    Hesitantly, she said, "l, I''ve noticed you stayed in there for so long...Didn''t you say you couldn''t stay in

    the bathroom for too long?"

    She was a little awkward.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She stood in front of the bathroom for a while before he replied, "I''ll be out in a second."

    But he didn''t open the door.

    She frowned and red at the door that she couldn''t open.

    He forced her not to lock the door when she was in the shower.

    But why did he lock the door? And usually when she stood outside, he woulde out and open the

    door for her...

    "What was he doing inside?" She couldn''t help but wonder.

    "What are you doing standing here?"

    Just as she was wondering if she wanted to kick the door open, the door was opened.

    She raised her head in a daze.

    Patrick was standing in front of her in a dark blue bathrobe.

    "I, I want to go to the bathroom..." She said with a guilty conscience.

    After saying that, Christina hated that she couldn''t even make a proper lie.

    There were two bathrooms in their bedroom.

    "It''s almost 1:00 at night."

    He reminded her.

    She pursed her lips and wanted to say something, but he took a deep breath and dragged her towards

    the bed.

    "Patrick, you..."

    What''s wrong with you? She wanted to ask, but he wouldn''t want to say...

    She frowned andy on her side on the bed with her back to him.She had just noticed that there was a

    lot of sweat on his forehead.

    "Hey, why are looking in on my phone!"

    She was embarrassed to find that the man beside her was holding her cell phone.

    He sat by the bed, looking at the screen with a strange expression, and then looking at her.

    "This is my privacy.Give my phone back, give it back..."

    Christina stretched out her hand and snatched it back.

    "Mistress?"

    Patrick looked at her and suddenlyughed.

    He just wanted to check her text message, but she logged into a forum and was in the mood to chat

    with a group ofizens.

    "Patrick, do you think I''m petty and jealous of Barbara?"

    She saw that he had returned to his normal expression and hesitated for a while.

    She didn''t want to sleep anyway and asked him some questions.

    He raised his eyebrows and looked at her curling up and holding a thin nket.

    As long as it didn''t involve anything confidential, he was actually willing to exin to her.

    "Barbara is just a staff in thepany..."

    "But she is very familiar with the people of Hopkins Family."

    Anyway, it was started, so Christina didn''t hesitate to say it directly.

    "Brianna is a little autistic.Barbara is very patient.Brianna likes her, but that''s all."

    His exnation was simple.

    Christina did not expect he was willing to tall her so much.

    Tonight, he was really strange, but his exnation somehow made her feel petty about herself.

    She lifted the nket and buried her head dejectedly.

    "Forget it, Barbara is very patient, she''s capable to apany you to all kinds of social and business

    matters.But I''m useless and fat, I''m not worthy of you."

    He alsoy down and pulled down her nket in case she had difficulties breathing.

    He found that his wife had be more and more concerned about her figure and appearance since

    she became pregnant.

    "You''re not pregnant.You don''t even know how I feel.My whole body is swollen..."

    She was angry and dispirited.

    How unfair! Patrick, of course, could not understand her feelings, especially his wife always thought

    differently from other women.

    She had moreplicated thought.

    Seeing her grim face, he was about tofort her.

    "The people out there say I''m not good enough for you, that I''m not considerate enough, that I''m not as

    good as Barbara!"

    She suddenly rolled over and red at him, grinding her teeth with resentment.

    "Patrick, no matter how I be, I''ll always be your wife! Never think about cheating on me!"

    He was stunned and looked at her angry expression.

    It seemed that there was no need to say thoseforting words.

    The next second, he looked at her with a smile in his cold eyes and then burst intougher.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    "I don''t know...I''ve been feeling a chill in my spely..."

    "The people in the Hopkinses also arranged a psychiatrist for me.The psychiatrist said that pregnancy

    hormones could make people paranoid and sensitive..The day before yesterday, I was so annoyed that

    I started toin to Patrick, but he didn''t say anything tofort me, and he stillughed at me."

    Christina was very dissatisfied.She was resting at home for her pregnancy.

    After lunch, she stayed in her bedroom and called Crystal toin.

    "Crystal, how''s your work? Do you have time to visit Hopkins Family?"

    Christina was so idle that she suspected that she was really suffering from delusions, "If you''re not free,

    then I''lle to you."

    Crystal held her cell phone and rolled her eyes, "Please don''t go out.You are bearing twins, and if you

    get hurt by some bumping, I don''t know how to tell your husband."

    "Does that mean I can''t go out until delivering babies in October?"

    Christina suggested.

    Did all pregnant women have no human rights now? Crystal sympathized with her.

    "The main thing is that your husband is too scary¡±

    "By the way, where''s your Mr.Hopkins? He should be at home with you, right?"

    Crystal had heard from her former colleagues at the IP&G Group that Patrick had handed over the

    company''s main projects to the vice president.

    The secretary''s office on the top floor was full of exciting gossip, saying their president had "asked for

    maternity leave".

    "He did say before that he would spend less time working and try to be with me.."

    Christina muttered in a low voice.

    The people outside always said that Patrick was ruthless, but Patrick was really good to her.

    On second thought, she was a little resentful.

    "He''s not home right now.He''s busy.He flew to Americast night."

    And Christina knew that Barbara had gone with him.But she didn''t know what they were busy doing in

    the United States.

    "He seems to trust Barbara."

    "Are you still jealous of Barbara?"

    "Not really..."

    Christina said in a sullen voice, "It''s just that there''s another woman who cares about my husband, and

    I feel ufortable about this..."

    Crystal suddenly yelled, "Christina!"

    "Don''t think too much.You must get panicked for being idle.You said you fell into the pool and saw a

    dark shadow at the door.Anyway, just live your idle life.Don''t be so stupid as to fight with Patrick and let

    those mistresses outside take advantage of it.If you do not look for trouble, you will be ok!"

    Crystal had been busy looking for a job recently, and all kinds of unspoken rules in the workce made

    her tired and unable to resist.

    She had no choice but to endure it in order to live, so she really envied Christina.

    She said a lot of wise rules, but Christina on the other end of the phone suddenly became silent.

    Crystal was very depressed, "What are you thinking?"

    "Oh, nothing."

    Christina replied, beginning to reflect on her own role as a wife, who seemed to have not fully fulfilled

    her duty.

    "I was thinking that I have not given Patrick any official gifts..."

    "Do you want to buy a present for your wife?"

    On a shopping street full of luxury goods in Seattle, the saleswomen were all well-trained.

    They looked at the man wearing an expensive suit in front of them.

    He had a tinum ring on his left ring finger, which obviously showed that he was married.

    In this bustling city, there were many men from the upper ss who came here with beautiful girls in

    their arms.

    These men spoke sweet words and bought expensive gifts to please these women, who also were very

    clear that these men pretended to be single and had no interest in wearing wedding rings.

    This man in front of them was rare.

    "I''ve known you for so many years.How could I not know that you also fall for romance..."

    This was amercial street near the international airport.

    The flight was suddenly dyed because of the weather, so they had some more leisure time on their

    way back.

    Barbara thought he would be in the VIP waiting room as usual, and was surprised that he was

    interested in these women''s jewelry.

    "Sir, you can take a look at this ne with a pendant of Polynesian ck pearl.This ne just

    arrived this morning.It matches your wife''s temperament very well.It looks tender, generous, and

    noble."

    Patrick ignored the enthusiastic waiter and took a look at the ck pearl pendant on the white fluffy

    tray.

    The heart-shaped tinum outer ring was embedded with fine diamonds, and the ck pearl was

    iid in the center, which made it even more mysterious and noble.

    He nced around the ornaments on the ss counter.

    It seemed that he was not so interested in women''s decorations.

    ying around with his tinum wedding ring, he seemed to be thinking which one he should buy.

    "Patrick, what do you think of this ck pearl pendant?"

    Barbara asked him casually with a smile.

    Her smile grew brighter especially when she saw the waitress in front of her.

    The staff in the store naturally thought that she was his wife, but she wasn''t.

    But at this moment, she didn''t want to deny it.

    "Pearls don''t suit her" Patrick spoke very softly.

    Pointing to the furthest left side of the ss cab, he said, "Please bring me DJ856021"

    This was the unique code of their jewelry shop.

    The staff in the shop did not dare to neglect, so she pushed a special chair over and carefully took

    down the ruby ne from the cab.

    This ne was a little special.

    It was not the most expensive one in the shop.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    A French word "chance", which meant lucky, was written with tinum in the ne.

    The first letter of the word was capital, cleverly iid with a ruby.

    This was not the same as the top international brands in their store.

    There was no second simr ne like this one, which was the only one designed by a master

    jeweler on a whim.

    Most lovers like to buy some essories to express their love, while the word "chance" was somewhat

    different.

    "You want to buy this ne for Christina?"

    Barbara looked a littleplicated, and her low voice sounded t.

    Then she said firmly, "Buy thetest version over there."

    The ne was actually quite exquisite in workmanship and gemstone, but if it was something given

    by Patrick to a woman, he should choose some jewelry more expensive and dazzling.

    "She''s afraid of those weird things."

    Patrick directly asked the clerk to pack it up and said it surprisingly, which Barbara couldn''t understand.

    Barbara was so smart but she was stunned for a while.

    In fact, the thing that Christina was afraid of darkness and ghosts was really not asecret.

    Rubies seem to ward off evil spirits.

    "Mr.Hopkins, when did you be so superstitious?"

    Barbara smiled and teased him.She turned her head slightly and felt somehow bitter.

    People would really change.She never thought he would too.

    Patrick held the little delicate gift bag in his hand and said calmly.

    "I¡¯m not"

    He never believed in these things that had no evidence to back off, nor did he believe in coincidences.

    He only believed in deliberate nning and calcting.

    But if...If one day he made a mistake and he was unable to protect her.

    When a person was in endless despair, he would rather believe in ghosts and pray for having the

    luxury for somest hope.

    And he wanted her to have enough luck when she was helpless and she would be safe.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    "Patrick, thank you for giving me the coatst time" Barbara suddenly spoke out and quickly

    interrupted his contemtion.

    With his usual smile, she handed him the ck bag held in her right hand reluctantly.

    Last time she got drenched in the rain and he put the coat on her.

    There was his scent lingering on the expensive coat, so she was reluctant to return it to him.

    She had long known that the unrequited love was bitter, but all of a sudden, she couldn''t help wanting

    more when she nced at the unique ne in his hand.

    "Boss, you can go home soon.But I have to transfer for a flight to Paris.For the sake of my hard work

    for thepany, can you give me a piece of jewelry as a reward as well?" She said jokingly as usual.

    "What do you want?" Patrick subconsciously asked.

    He would buy her whatever she liked in the jewelry store without hesitation.And he would like to do so,

    regardless of what style she liked or whether it fitted her.

    Hearing his promise, Barbara was overjoyed, but then she felt even more disappointed.She had known

    his coldness for a long time.

    If he had always treated any woman this way, then she could tell herself that she could at least be by

    his side.

    But there was just Christina.

    The female employees of this luxury jewelry store, which catered to international tourists, all knew

    some Chinese.

    Upon hearing their conversation, an employee immediately rushed forward to rmend thetest

    and the most expensive jewelry to Barbara.

    "I want the one he just bought, the same one." Patrick suddenly felt a great pain in his brain.

    His tightened his grip unconsciously on the exquisite bag.He tried not to show his pained and tired look.

    With a cold face, he went straight to the soft sofa on the right side of the store so that he could have a

    rest.

    Barbara talked to the clerk in a low voice.

    He was not interested in their conversation so he leaned back against the sofa and gasped because of

    the pain in his brain.

    "Miss, I''m sorry, but that ruby ne was unique...The other ne designed by the same master

    jeweler is here.Do you like it?"

    "Are you sure you can''t find the same one?"

    She turned to nce at the man in the rest area, with her words somewhat insistent.

    The employee was a little embarrassed.

    "I''m very sorry.Even in the branch store, there''s none.There''s only one of that."

    "If you really want the same style, then...There may be a replica in the small shops in the downtown

    area..." Replica.

    There was a hint of self-mockery on Barbara''s lips.There was only one.

    She saw it first, but why couldn''t she have it? Habitually looking back at the man behind her, Barbara

    suddenly became nervous.

    "Patrick, what''s wrong with you?"

    "How''s Patrick doing?"

    Christina had been summoned to Old Master Mr.Hopkins''s Northern Garden.

    It had been almost two months since she had spoken to him face to face, making her a little

    ufortable.

    "What''s wrong with him?"

    Puzzled by the question, she straightened her back, frowned slightly, and looked directly at the old man

    across the coffee table.

    "Young Madam, you should pay more attention to how many times Mr.Hopkins has a headache..."

    The old housekeeper stood aside, with his voice worried.

    It seemed that he wanted to remind her of something.Old Master Mr.Hopkins frowned and nced at

    him with displeasure and he shut up immediately.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Christina remembered that it should have been easy for Patrick to lift her up the night before yesterday,

    but he bumped into the corner of the table and almost fell off her strangely.

    She knew that as long as it was within his abilities, he would not let this happen, so she was surprised

    as well.

    Christina felt a surge of uneasiness and nervousness.

    "Grandpa, is Patrick ill?"

    "No, he isn''t."

    Perhaps because of panic, the old housekeeper quickly retorted.He was not lying.Patrick was indeed

    not ill.

    "It was an old wound..."

    "What?" She could not hear the housekeeper''s words clearly.

    And there was a long silence.

    In the backyard of Northern Garden, a row of ornamental bamboos rustled in the autumn wind on the

    other side of the wall.

    "..You should ask that bastard toe home and take his paternity leave.He doesn''t need to handle

    the business of thepany this year.Just ask him to apany you."

    Finally, Christina was invited out by the maid.

    Looking back, the door slowly closed, and the old man''sst deep words lingered in the ear.

    The sun had gradually set in the west.

    She was called to the Old Master''s at noon and sat awkwardly looking at him for almost an entire

    afternoon.She did not understand what he meant, and he seemed to want Patrick to rest.

    "Since it is about Patrick, why not talk with him? Such a weird old man..."

    She could not help bemoaning, but she remembered it.

    When walking towards the Eastern Garden, she could not help but shrink her neck.It was a little cold.

    The wind ruffled her long hair.

    It was the early autumn, but she already felt the chill.

    She looked around the huge house of the Hopkinses with her clear and beautiful eyes.

    Inside the high walls, everything looked beautiful under the setting sun, so beautiful that it suddenly

    made people restless.

    She thought that when Patrick came back tonight, she would figure out what happened to him.

    "Didn''t you say you wereing back tonight?"

    After dinner, Christina went back to the bedroom and waited peacefully.

    Butter she checked the time and found it was behind the expected time.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    So she hesitated for a while and called him.

    "Oh, hello..."

    Christina heard a strange voice from the other end of the phone and was stunned for a moment, then

    quietly listened to his exnation.

    It was the vice president of the group Shawn who answered the phone.

    He said Patrick had to deal with something and came back the day after tomorrow.

    "Is he busy now?"

    "When he is awake, I''ll tell him that you called..."

    The vice president''s voice was very stable and gruff.

    But before Christina could ask more, he hung up.

    Her heart suddenly beat a little faster, and her fingers quickly dialed back, but it indicated that the line

    was busy, and no one answered.

    She spent the whole night panicking.

    The next morning, she had breakfast with Old Master Mr.Hopkins.

    Brianna and the others were there as well.

    She ate absent-mindedly and looked at the old man across from her from time to time, trying to figure

    out the way to ask about what happened to Patrick.

    "Young madam, it''s a package from the United States."

    The unexpected delivery made them curious.

    Christina frowned and opened the package.It was a jewelry box, a tinum iid ruby ne.

    "Chance..."

    Christina read the French word.She knew that the word meant "Lucky" but she wondered why Patrick

    had sent her the ne for no reason.

    When did he be so romantic as to buy his wife a gift on his business trip and send it home

    specially by express? Was it a surprise? She didn''t know if it was a surprise, but when she saw that

    there was also an expensive coat for males inside, she was a little stunned.If she remembered

    correctly, this coat seemed to be the one over Barbara, who was caught in the rain a few days

    ago.Does that mean that Barbara personally packed and sent this package?

    "He didn''t pick up the phone...The gift was also sent back by the other person by courier..." She was

    suddenly very anxious.

    "Grandpa, do you know what Patrick has been up totely?"

    She looked up and asked the old man directly.

    Judy, who had finished breakfast, took the lead in a cold and displeased voice.

    "It''s wrong for you not to know what he''s up to.And he is on a business trip and gives specially you a

    gift.How can you be his wife?" Judy distasted her.

    It seemed that since the first time they met, this noble mother-inw has disliked her.

    She didn''t want to argue with anyone.She wasn''t in the mood.

    With her eyes fixed on the old man, she lowered her voice and suppressed her nervousness.

    "Grandpa, is something wrong with Patrick?"

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    In the end, Old Master Mr.Hopkins said nothing.

    Christina was very confused and wanted to catch up with him as he walked out of the dining room with

    his walking stick.

    But as soon as she took a step, the old steward in front of her made a gesture to indicate that she

    should note forward.

    Christina stood still, feeling even more anxious.

    They always didn''t want to tell her anything.

    She just wanted to know more about Patrick...

    Ding ding - As the phone in her coat pocket vibrated, she received a new message.

    "Patrick is at the golden.A club."

    Christina held her phone and fell silent after reading the text message on the screen.

    Barbara sent the short message.

    "Is Patrick at the golden.A club now?"

    Goalden.A club was a high-end private clubhouse and Christina knew about it, because Cory tricked

    her into spending a night with him in this club where she met Patrick.

    She frowned and became concerned.

    Looking at the new text message, she lowered her eyes and stared at the handwritten letter that Patrick

    had sent her and the precious tinum ruby ne with the word "chance" on it.

    Her heart was beating faster and she had a bad feeling.

    "The vice president of the group said he wouldn''t be back until tomorrow, so why did Barbara text

    me..."

    What tricks did she want to y? On thest rainy day, she received an inexplicable text message

    asking her to go to Gordon Hotel.

    But after that, Patrick insisted that it had nothing to do with Barbara.

    She was confused but managed to calm down and called Barbara back.

    "The number you dialed is currently on the line.Please wait..."

    There were the auto-responder''s replies.

    That made Christina feel bad.

    She clutched her phone tightly and kept breathing in and out, telling herself to calm down.

    Calm down! But she couldn''t calm down! After the vice president hung up on her yesterday, she

    couldn''t get through.

    She encountered many things, including him saying that she should wait for Patrick to wake up, the

    strange talk of the old man at home and this text message from Barbara.

    They always said she couldn''t help.

    She didn''t want to cause trouble for anyone, but she was nervous at home.She called the driver from

    the Hopkinses and immediately drove to golden.A club.

    Whether Barbara was ying a trick on her or not, whether the text message was true or not, she had

    to go over and take a look as the car moved steadily forward, she silently looked at the scene outside

    the window and thought of Patrick''s strange behavior recently. Her mind was in a mess.

    "What''s wrong with you?" She murmured.

    Her eyes were full of tears.She felt anxious and self-loathing for she couldn''t help him in anything.She

    felt that she was useless.

    Forty minutester, she arrived at golden.A club.

    After Christina got out of the car, the driver of the Hopkinses led her to the front desk of the club.

    When the receptionist heard the driver''s words, she immediately picked up the internal phone and

    called the head of the club.

    Then they talked for a while.

    "Hello, Young Madam." Christina guessed that the club had a close business rtionship with the

    Hopkinses.

    They were very respectful and Patrick seemed to like to rest here.

    "Is Patrick here now?" She asked hesitantly.

    The head of the clubhouse did not mean to hide anything, but simply nodded.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Yes, Young Master Patrick is in room 2008..."

    When Christina heard this answer, she had the mixed feelings.He''s really here.

    Christina forced a smile and coldly ordered.

    "Take me to him."

    "Yes"

    She followed the person in charge into an elegant European- style corridor.

    Delicate crystal lights hung on both sides of the corridor, casting the gentle yellow light.

    It was very quiet here.

    There were thick red carpets under her feet.She did not meet any other guests on the way.It seemed

    that this was the VIP area.

    "Give me the room card."

    When she arrived at room 2008 and noticed that the person in charge looked a little embarrassed,

    Christina directly asked for the room card and asked him to leave.

    He heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Young Madam, if you need anything, please ring the bell.I''ll leave

    first"

    They all knew that Patrick had a hot temper.

    Without his permission, most people did not dare to disturb him.

    If his wife came to him, it would be different.

    They were well-informed in their social circle and needed to know some special people to avoid

    offending others, especially Hopkins Family.

    It was said that Patrick''s wife was very pampered and difficult to get along with.

    But now it seemed that she was more easy-going than ordinary women...

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but turn around and remind her, "Young Madam, Miss Parker is also

    here..."

    Beep - As Christina swiped the room card, the door opened.

    Miss Parker.

    As soon as the head of the club said "Miss Parker", Christina straightened her back and saw Barbara

    through the crack in the door.

    "Barbara..."

    She mumbled the name in aplicated tone and stared at the woman sitting by the bed in the room

    who bent over as if she was busy with something.

    The sound of footsteps made the people in the room turn around vigntly...

    Barbara looked surprised.

    "Why are you here?"

    "You asked me toe over."

    Christina stepped into the suite, held back some emotions and looked over to the bed.

    The man on the bed had already woken up.

    Patrick was indeed here.He looked at her at the door and did not speak immediately.

    They just looked on in silence.

    Christina suddenly found it funny.

    Did she catch a cheater? Strictly speaking, it should not be the case, at least because their clothes are

    intact, and there were no misleading gestures...

    It was only Barbara who looked worried and affectionate, sitting by the bed and taking care of her

    husband.

    The other woman worriedly looked after her husband.

    Christina sneered.She couldn''t be angry and even had to thank her.

    "Why are you here?"

    Patrick got up from the bed and leaned his back against the headboard.He asked the same question

    with the hoarse voice.

    "Barbara asked me toe over"

    She was indifferent and walked towards him step by step.She didn''t lose temper like before and

    repeated calmly.

    The man on the bed frowned and nced at the woman beside the bed.

    Barbara hastily retorted, "I didn''t ask you toe over"

    "I received a text message from you"

    "I didn''t text you."

    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little tense.

    Christina refrained herself from bing agitated and gritted her teeth and said.

    "Miss Parker, do you have any missed calls from me?"

    "You did call me 50 minutes ago, but the assistant in the group was busy talking to me.I didn''t have

    time to answer..."

    "What a coincidence!" Christina shouted angrily.

    She could no longer pretend to be calm.

    She was angry, not because of what Barbara had done with him in this room, but because Barbara had

    lied to her time and time again!

    "Get out"

    The man leaning against the bed had a serious headache.He closed his eyes tightly and shouted, "Get

    out now!"

    Christina was stunned and looked back at him and red at him fiercely.You want to chase me away!

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    "You want me to go?" Christina gritted her teeth angrily.

    But when she looked at the man sitting by the bedside, she clearly saw his pain from his furrowed

    brows.She knew his temperament, and she believed that he would not chase her away because of a

    woman.

    He wanted her to leave because he had something to hide from her.

    "Why?"

    Instead, she stepped forward, lowered her voice, and tried to calm herself down, "Patrick, we are a

    family.You should tell me whatever happened.Why do you..."

    "Take her out."

    Impatiently, Patrick reached out and pressed the bedside bell before she could finish her

    sentence.Barbara had been standing quietly by the side, staring nkly at the intense confrontation

    between them.This was the first time she had seen Patrick treat Christina so rudely.Soon, security

    guards from the clubhouse broke in.

    "Who dares to touch me! Get out of my way!"Christina didn''t even look at the security guards on either

    side.

    Her bright eyes were fixed on the man.She shouted angrily and wasn''t intended to make a

    compromise.

    "Patrick, I''m telling you, I''m not leaving today!"

    She would not leave!

    "Take her out:"

    His voice was cold and deep, full of rage.

    Christina looked stunned for a moment.

    It was not until the tall and strong security guards dragged her out of the room that she realized that he

    really chased her away.

    "Patrick, why did you do that?"

    "Why does Barbara know all the things? Why can she stay with you but I cannot?"

    Her eyes were red with anger and she yelled at the man on the bed.

    She turned her head to the right and took a bite of a security guard, pushing them away.

    "Get out of my way.If you want me to leave, I''ll leave by myself.You don''t have to rush me!"

    The security guards at the clubhouse had mixed feelings and were hesitant to rush up and catch her.

    The woman standing by the door suddenly calmed down and didn''t struggle.She looked cold.

    "Charles isn''t here today, or he''ll call me a busybody andugh at me for making a fool of myself"

    "Everyone said so.I can''t help you with anything.Patrick, in your opinion, I''ll only make things worse for

    you, and I''ll only hinder you, right? I never feel that you are my husband.the Hopkinses is powerful and

    influential.You just need a woman to give birth.What''s right do I have to mind your business?"

    She said every word calmly and emotionlessly as if telling a fact.Her calmness made the man on the

    bed slightly stun and feel perturbed.

    "Patrick, I know my limitations.I can''t control or help with yourpany and personal business."

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She thought she would angrily argue with him and yell at the security guards.

    But instead, she suddenly lost her temper, which surprised Christina herself.She was just more

    disdainful of herself.

    He wanted to chase her away because she was useless.He had repeatedly stressed that the result

    wouldn''t change even if she knew everything and she could do nothing.

    "But I just want to know" She thought.

    Christina knew he would never understand that feeling.She turned around and walked out of the room

    step by step.

    If he asked her to leave, she would leave on her own.

    "I''ve been woolgathering all day.I know I was wrong.Maybe I was also wrong to disturb you today."

    She bit her lips and murmured.

    Tears welled up in her eyes but she held them back.

    She, Christina, was not delicate.

    She, Christina, would never be pretentious like those women.

    Proud as she was, she just didn''t understand why he did this to her and refused to ept it.

    "Patrick, am I wrong to worry about you?"

    The door closed with a bang.She mmed the door.

    The man in the room looked stunned.

    Her voice was very soft, and it was loud enough for Patrick to hear it clearly.

    For a moment, silence filled the room.

    "Get out"

    His voice suddenly became low and hoarse.He closed his eyes to hide his anxiety.Barbara''s heart

    skipped a beat as she looked at the man with his back against the headboard and his face pale.

    She said carefully, "Patrick, do you know how serious your situation is? You need someone to

    apany you."

    "I didn''t ask you to apany me."

    His words were so cold and heartless.He did not ask her to apany him, but at least she knew his

    stuff.

    Barbara felt that she could at least know these things and the difficulties he faced.His attitude towards

    Christina was very obviously repulsive.He didn''t want her to step in his privacy.

    "Patrick, you should stay in Seattle.You should listen to grandpa and receive the operation

    immediately"

    She was hesitant and then said those words that were hidden in her heart, "Patrick, I have been by

    your side all these years.Don''t you really feel that I..."

    "I''m worried about you."

    She dared not say that she loved him.She knew very well that once she said it, this man would not

    hesitate to drive her out of his world Worried.

    "I''m worried about you" She said the same sentence.

    It reminded Patrick of what Christina had just said.

    Every word she said was so clear and he could feel her self- abasement.

    "You should be more worried about Derek.Get out." His head ached even more.

    He opened his eyes, his dark eyes filled with coldness and fierce and his tone demanding.

    Barbara tensed up and looked at him.He treated her and that woman differently after all.

    Christina would never know how cold and heartless he looked when he really wanted to chase

    someone away.

    "Christina, do you know.."

    "I don''t know!"

    After she left the clubhouse, she went straight to Crystal''s apartment.Crystal immediately panicked.

    "My lord, do you know how dangerous it is for you toe here when you''re pregnant? What if..."

    "I''m not going back."

    Seeing her being so stubborn, Crystal felt sad and angry.

    She tried to persuade her again but cried out when approaching her, "Christina, are you crying?!"

    She didn''t reply.

    Christina took the lead with a straight face and sat down on the sofa in the living room.She left the

    clubhouse without looking back, raised her chin, and held back her tears.

    Why would she cry? She didn''t do anything wrong.She was just driven out by a bastard.

    Crystal was most afraid of her being quiet.She was used to seeing her being headstrong and

    conceited.

    It was so rare that Christina was quiet.

    "Christina, what''s wrong with you?"

    Sitting beside her, Crystal asked with concern.

    "You quarreled with Patrick?"

    She lowered her head and muttered, "I suddenly feel like I''ve be greedy ever since I married

    Patrick."

    He was too good to her.Then she gradually forgot how superior and lofty Mr.Hopkins was.She even

    had extravagant hopes to know more about him.

    "Christina, the Hopkinses is tooplicated.If he doesn''t allow to step in some things, then..."

    "Crystal, I don''t know if I''m doing the right thing.But I don''t want to be the kind of woman who''s being

    guarded.I don''t want to be kept in the dark.I will do my best to achieve my happiness."

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    "Patrick is at Golden.A Club..."

    The woman was standing on the balcony of the small apartment, holding her cell phone and talking to

    someone seriously.She was a little agitated, and her left hand was pinching the sulent nts.

    "I want to stay at my friend''s house these days..."

    "Oh, I''ll be careful..."

    As the owner of the apartment, Crystal could only stand there expressionless and watch Christina

    ruthlessly pinching her sulent nts.

    "Why did she have toe to my ce?"

    "Be gentle with my nts!"

    Just as She was about to remind her, Christina said in a serious tone, "Barbara is with him!"

    In an instant, a small leaf of the nt was pinched off.

    "Christina, you ungrateful woman!"

    Seeing that she had hung up the call, Crystal immediately scolded her fiercely.

    "I''m sorry"

    Christina was in a bad mood.She nced at the poor little nt, apologized insincerely, and walked

    into the house.

    Crystal didn''t really me her for abusing her nts.

    Instead, she began to worry that Christina was in a bad mood and that she would be harmed by her.

    Crystal immediately followed her nervously.

    "Christina, did you just tell Old Master Mr.Hopkins on Patrick?"

    Crystal raised her eyebrows and looked at her.She had just heard Christina reporting Patrick''s current

    position to Old Master Mr.Hopkins and let him deal with his grandson.She was indeed insidious.

    Christina did not change her expression and ignored her.She then opened the refrigerator to look for

    food.

    "Did that Old Master Mr.Hopkins really agree to let you live in my house?"

    Christina took a bottle of fresh milk from the fridge and said calmly, "Yes, please take care of me in the

    next few days."

    Crystal was helpless when she heard that.

    However, Crystal was surprised to see that she put the frozen milk on a small pot on the electric stove

    and heated it.

    "Oh, you have been in Hopkins Family for along time.And you be so particr about your food?"

    Christina picked up the warm milk and drank it directly.

    "I can''t eat and drink raw or cold food."

    Crystal felt that after she married into Hopkins Family, she changed a lot, but she didn''t seem to notice

    it.

    After then, Crystal cooked two bowls of sausage and tomato noodles.She brought the noodle to the

    living room.

    The two of them did not have so many rules.

    They sat cross-legged on the nket and ate on the coffee table.

    "Crystal, have you found the job?"

    "I still have some savings.Tomorrow, I will go to a bigpany in the west of the city for the secondary

    interview.I should be able to enter..."

    They chatted casually as they nibbled on the noodles.

    "Christina, we''ll go to the department storeter and get some fresh ingredients.We''re almost out of

    eggs, beef and milk.We''re going to stock up on some stuff.By the way, that department store has been

    offering discounts on a lot of items for its anniversary.I have coupons."

    Crystal put down her chopsticks and excitedly went to look for the coupons in her bag to check if they

    were expired...

    "That''s great.With these coupons and the discount, I basically get the food for free!"

    Christina, on the other hand, was very quiet, listening to her talk about the daily necessities she wanted

    to buy.

    "What, You marry into a rich family and start to disdain the life of an ordinary citizen like me?"

    After finishing the noodles, they packed up and held the car keys, drove to the department store.

    "No, I think your life is great."

    Christina sat in the passenger seat, and she said calmly.

    When she and Betty left the Dickens Family, they just wanted to live a simple life, happy life.

    It was very ordinary but precious life.She and Patrick had never lived like that.

    Crystal drove her car smoothly and suddenlyughed.

    "You want Patrick to go shopping with you, buy food and fish.Hahaha, I can''t even imagine that scene."

    With Patrick''s background, he would not spend his time on such trivial matters.He could just ask the

    cook to make whatever he wanted to eat.

    "He cooks.He knows how to cook noodles and make soup."

    "Really?"

    Crystal drove the car to the underground parking lot of the department store.

    After stopping steadily, she turned around and looked at her with disbelief.

    "Is he so omnipotent?"

    Christina remembered the time when he fried soft-shelled crabs for her and was scolded by Old Master

    Mr.Hopkins for hisck ofmon sense.

    The pregnant women couldn''t eat crabs.

    Her eyes were full of delights.

    But she pretended toin, "Maybe it was his little hobby when he was bored."

    Crystal saw that the happiness in her eyes.It was clear that she cared about Patrick.

    "Are you really going to stay with me for the next few days and ignore him?"

    She heard that Patrick seemed to be sick.

    "Yes."

    Christina grunted perfunctorily and dragged her into the mall.

    When they were checking out, She threw out a credit card with great pride.

    "I want to use this credit card."

    It was Patrick that gave her.

    Crystal was happy to see it happen.

    Since Patrick was so rich, she would be stupid not to use his card.

    At the same time, Crystal was relieved that Patrick and Christina merely had quarrel and they would be

    fine sooner orter.

    If Christina was not familiar with someone, she wouldn''t spend his money.

    If she was familiar with someone, she would treat him with sincerity.

    "I''ll cook dinner tonight." Crystal was surprised.

    "I don''t think I''ve offended youtely, do I?"

    "I can cook some simple dishes.Don''t view the food I cook as poison! I am not that useless!"

    They brought back two bags of ingredients.

    When Crystal saw that she was really serious about marinating meat in the kitchen, she sensed some

    disappointment when Christina said she wasn''t useless.

    She knew that Christina had been bothering about ''mistress''tely, She didn''t know what Barbara had

    said to her.

    But judging by her current situation, she must have provoked her.

    Or else Christina wouldn''t be bothered by her so much crystal thought about it and gave her a

    suggestion.

    "That Barbara is hard to deal with since she can be a regional manager.When the child is born,

    you can find a chance to let Patrick kick her out of thepany!"

    Since she was the best friend of Christina, Christina''s enemy was her enemy.

    enemy stirred the marinade sauce expressionlessly.

    Suddenly, she exerted too much force and the sauce sshed all over the floor.

    "I''ve received two messages in the past few days, both about Barbara..."

    She went to get a mop to clean up the sauce on the floor and showed the messages to Crystal.

    "Patrick defended Barbara twice, but who else would it be but her!"

    She was a little angry.

    Crystal nced at her phone.

    "He med you for going out on your own and said you didn''t get hurt anyway."

    "But Barbara lied.I don''t know if she was ying a prank to get me to make me argue with Patrick, or if

    she was up to something."

    "This looks like a prank.You didn''t get hurt for the time being.But..."

    As she spoke, Crystal remembered something.

    "By the way, I remember that a fake base station can forge numbers to call and text users..."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "What? Really?"

    "I''m not sure, but you really should talk to him about it, lest something bad happens in the future."

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    In the middle of the night, there were some noises in the room.She opened her eyes.

    The room was only lit up by a faint light.

    In the dim light, she was immediately shocked to see a dark shadow standing near the head of the bed.

    Crystal saw clearly the side profile of this shadow and shouted, "Christina, Are you supposed to be

    sleeping.What are you doing here?"

    "I was frightened by you.Do you know that!"

    She was used to living alone.

    When she opened her eyes and saw this girl sneaking around by her bed, she was terribly scared.

    Crystal was very resentful.

    "Mmm..."

    Miss Dickens replied perfunctorily, looking absent- minded.

    It waste autumn, and the night wind outside the window was chilly.

    with widened eyes, Crystal watched the woman standing up and walking to the window to catch the

    night breeze! "Christina, I can''t let my godson catch a cold!"

    Crystal was very considerate even though she wasining, and she noticed that Christina had a

    cell phone in her hand.Who was she going to call? ..A woman who doesn''t mean what she says."

    Suddenly, Crystal did not bother to talk to Christina anymore.

    She rolled over, and continued to sleep with her head covered.

    On the other side of the window, Christina was a little tired, her hands were half-resting on the side of

    the window rafters, looking down at the dark area under the high-rise apartment building, where only a

    few streetlights stood, no pedestrians, no dynamism at all.It was quiet and lonely at this time.

    Such a peaceful night was suitable for deep sleep.

    But she couldn''t sleep.

    Holding the phone in her right hand, she nced at the familiar number on the screen and stared at it

    for a long time...

    "Patrick..."

    With a low murmur, she touched the number she was about to dial.

    Suddenly, she thought of something and turned to look at Crystal who was sleeping on the bed on the

    other side.She remembered that Crystal had to go for an interview tomorrow morning.She didn''t want

    to disturb her in the middle of the night.

    Holding her cell phone, she walked quietly out of the room.

    Turning on the light in the living room, she quietly sat on the small sofa and looked around.

    This elegant yellow sofa, the pillows with the cartoon figures of SpongeBob SquarePants and Totoro,

    three watercolor art paintings hung on the easily decorated white wall, and the small round table

    opposite which they used for dinner.

    These brought a warmth of home.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    At home.

    After some hesitation, she finally picked up her cell phone and dialed it.

    "What''s wrong with Patrick?"

    The call was indeed made, but it was forwarded to Charles.

    It was early in the morning, and for Mr.Shepherd, who was used to nightlife, it was not disturbing.

    He was wide awake.

    "He''s fine."

    As usual, he was reluctant to talk about Patrick''s personal affairs, but Charles''s voice was low tonight.

    "Did you tell grandpa that Patrick was at golden.A Club?" He asked.

    In fact, Charles was almost certain that Christina had leaked the news.

    He heard from the head of the club that this woman suddenly came in the morning and was finally

    kicked out by Patrick.

    It must have been her ''revenge'' when grandpa suddenly took actions in the afternoon.

    The woman on the other end of the phone didn''t reply.

    She was very quiet tonight.

    Charles was somehow not used to this.

    He pursed his lips and said, "Grandpa came by himself at three in the afternoon..."

    "Grandpa himself?"

    It surprised Christina.

    The old man didn''t like to go out.

    He usually just sent people out...

    She became more disturbed.

    She then said word by word with ents, "Charles, what exactly is wrong with Patrick?"

    "He''s not sick!"

    Charles''s voice was a little loud, and the cigarette in his left hand was impatiently extinguished by him,

    "Christina, listen carefully.Patrick is not ill"

    "He''s...He''s fine now¡±

    He hesitated for half a second, then took a deep breath and exined calmly, "Grandpa came over

    personally this afternoon.If there is really something wrong with Patrick, how can grandpa let him go so

    easily? Patrick is really fine."

    At least for the time being.

    Charles was different from Patrick and Chandler.He thought he didn''t have such sophisticated skills in

    calcting and scheming.He could always coax women with a smile, but he wasn''t good at lying.

    Through the phone, there was silence.

    After a long time, Christina said in a low voice, "Then why did he chase me away..."

    She sounded neither angry nor jealous.She said softly and was just worried about him.

    "That day, Patrick returned home on schedule.I heard that the flight was dyed, then he and Barbara

    went to the nearby business street to buy things.Barbara found out that he was probably too tired and

    didn''t look very well, so they just postponed their return for a day"

    Charles really didn''t want to talk too much to her.

    Half of what he said was true and half false.

    At this point, he did not quite understand it either.

    The doctors in Seattle urged him over and over to stay in the hospital for observation, but Patrick

    insisted on going back to the country immediately.

    What was the matter with him rushing back all of a sudden? Patrick was very tough this time.

    He did not allow anyone to interfere, including them and Old Master Mr.Hopkins.

    The more this happened, the more unusual he felt.

    "Christina, let me ask you something..."

    Charles held the phone and lowered her voice unconsciously.

    "What is it?"

    "Your padauk box..."

    What?! Before she could hear him clearly, Christina was stunned.

    She then looked at the phone that had been hung up for no reason.

    "What exactly did Charles want to ask?"

    "Patrick suddenly went out""

    The sound of eager footsteps came this way, and Charles immediately hung up his phone.He looked

    up and sighed with relief.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t Patrick.

    But the woman who came running in didn''t look so rxed.

    Barbara told him anxiously, "Just now, Patrick received a phone call.He had a palm-sized padauk box

    in his hand and drove to F City without bringing any bodyguard with him..."

    ..

    The wooden box belonged to Christina.

    Charles was calm and was thinking some things.

    So he didn''t answer.

    "Charles, you and grandpa already knew about Patrick''s illness.Why aren''t you worried about him? You

    even hid it from me.If I hadn''t seen him look like that in the jewelry store that day, I."

    Barbara seemed to be ming him.

    "You''re not a doctor." Charles sighed when he knew she cared about Patrick.

    In fact, even doctors could do nothing if patients were restless.

    "Barbara, you don''t want to drive after him in the middle of the night, do you? Do you want to follow

    Patrick?"

    Charles paused and then said, "Don''t go..."

    "Patrick has his own ns.Aman like Patrick never needed pity."

    ¡°No matter how capable Patrick is, he is only one person.He just recovered from his fever.He drove to

    F City in the middle of the night and didn''t bring any bodyguards with him.What if anything happened!"

    Barbara shouted anxiously.

    She rarely behaved in such an anxious manner.

    Charles looked at her, especially at her slightly red eyes dotted with tears, something seemed to make

    sense to him.

    He was a little surprised.

    "Actually, you''re not Derek''s girlfriend at all.You like Patrick.Are you looking for an excuse to get close

    to him?"

    Barbara looked at him guiltily, "I, I just care about him..."

    She did not admit it nor deny it.

    Without further questioning, Charles suddenly said, "Barbara, what Patrick told us just now at

    dinner...He was warning us not to mention his illness to Christina"

    "Do you think because you can know that and Christina can''t, so you''re more important than her?"

    He directly strode past her.

    The two waiters at the club door bent down and opened the door politely and respectfully.

    After this light warning, Charles walked out directly without looking back.

    "Barbara, there''s one thing you should know.Christina can''t know the thing about Patrick, but you, you

    don''t need to know from the beginning.Do you understand?"

    In the quiet night, the small sound was so clear.

    Barbara stood still in her ce.The sense and calmness she possessed for her high position were all

    gone instantly.

    "Did I give less than her, did I give less than Christina -"

    She screamed out, losing control over herself, tears streaming down her cheeks.Why - She had given

    so much and worked so hard for so many years

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    Christina didn''t sleep wellst night.She fell asleep in the early morning, tossing and turning in bed,

    with many weird dreams.

    When she woke up, it was almost 11:00.

    The whole apartment was quiet.

    She got out of bed in a daze and went into the bathroom to wash up.She remembered that Crystal

    yelled before leaving this morning, "I''m going to earn a living".

    She realized Crystal had gone to the interview.

    No wonder it was so quiet.

    Ding-dong.

    Ding-dong.

    When the doorbells rang twice, Christina was startled for a moment.

    When she came back to her senses, she immediately perked herself up and then walked to the door.

    Someone rang the doorbell.

    "I think you deliver to the wrong person."

    The takeaway deliveryman and she looked at each other.

    "I didn''t order anything."

    "I sent it to the order address.The door number is correct."

    She looked at the meal box with the Gordon Hotel logo on it.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was the delicious Thai fried rice.Who ordered such an expensive dish for her?

    "Miss, ourpany stiptes that all the orders must be delivered within 30 minutes, otherwise my

    sry will be deducted.Would you please sign for it first?"

    The delivery boy was a little anxious.

    "Oh"

    Christina would not put him in a difficult position.

    Then she pleasantly held her ''lunch'' . She thought that it was Crystal who ordered it.

    Christina was so touched that she opened the packages quickly and sat down at the small round table.

    In general, there would be shrimp and cuttlefish.

    Crab sticks smelt good after stir-frying.

    There were also pineapple and eggs.

    However, she found that the fried rice had little seafood, which she could not eat too much as she was

    pregnant.

    The shrimp was very tasty, and the Thand pineapple was very authentic and sweet.

    What surprises her was that there were no eggs, for she did not eat eggs.

    "Crystal is perfect for being a nanny-and-housekeeper..."

    She was sure it was Crystal who ordered her food, otherwise, how could anybody know so well that

    she didn''t eat eggs? She took a few mouthfuls with a spoon and thought about what happenedst

    night.

    Last night she called Charles.

    At first, she wanted to inquire something about Patrick, but he inexplicably hung up the phone.

    After eating half of it, she put down her spoon and got her phone.

    She wanted to clearly know what he tried to hide.

    But just as she picked up her phone, Charles seemed to be more urgent than her.

    "Christina, where did you get the jade pendant?"

    On the other end of the phone, he asked aggressively as soon as he spoke out.

    "What the hell are you doing?"

    She had no idea what he was talking about.

    Charles lowered his voice and exined, "I mean, the half- moon blood jade in your rosewood box¡­¡±

    Christina was stunned and did not reply.Her half-moon blood jade, in the rosewood box.

    "How did you know?" Her voice was a little low, with a mix of hesitation and anger.

    "Charles, are you polite? My box is locked.I left it in Hopkins Family.How did you..."

    How would he know? Suddenly, her pupils were constricted.Did Patrick find her box?

    "Why didn''t you take my stuff without asking me? What''s wrong with you?"

    Obviously, she was angry.She was mad at the intrusion, of course.She never wanted to tell anyone

    about the wooden box.

    Even though you don''t want to talk about it, you have to! Charles called her in an urgency, trying to let

    her confess, "Christina, your jade is very special.It is very clear and transparent with bright blood

    red.It''s a very precious jade species.It is half-moon carving, so there should be a total of two which

    combined into a circle..."

    Charles knew these antiques very well, so when he looked at the jade in the wooden box, he felt

    something was wrong.

    This was usually the jade that big families used to decided children''s marriage.

    Now, there are still some old people in the circle who like to give these precious and inherited jade to

    their descendants for generations.

    Christina was shocked because he was right.

    That jade was used for the engagement.

    "It''s none of your business!"

    She retorted, attempting to reject his words.

    When Charles heard her stubborn tone, he immediately lost his temper and shouted, "Patrick has been

    busy with this jade recently!"

    She held the phone in her hand with a little surprise and confusion.She wanted to say something, but

    suddenly there was a sharp pain in her abdomen.

    It was so painful - She broke out in cold sweat and felt weak all over.

    The phone fell to the floor, and then there came a loud bang.

    Charles was also stunned and began to shout anxiously, "Hey, what happened to you..."

    "Christina!"

    Charles was terrified and shouted several times, but there was no response on the other end of the

    phone.

    "What happened all of a sudden?"

    "She was finest night..." Halfway through the interview, Crystal received a call from Charles with the

    news that something had happened to Christina.

    She was so scared, therefore, she left directly and rushed home.

    "I''m fine" the woman in the hospital bed said in a weak tone.

    "How dare you talk like this.Shut up!" Charles was so angry that he almost fainted in anger.

    He red at the trouble maker andined, "Christina, your brain must have been bitten by a

    donkey.How dare you eat a free lunch without knowing who ordered it!"

    He was scared out of his wits just now.

    If something really happened to this Christina, what would he do to make up for the Hopkinses?

    Fortunately, it was just a case of eating the wrong thing and having an upset stomach.

    "How would I know? As soon as I got up, someone brought me the takeout." Christina muttered with a

    guilty retort.

    In fact, she was scared when her stomach was in pain.She didn''t care about it herself, but if there was

    anything that happened to her twin sons, she would regret it to death.

    "I thought Crystal ordered it for me." Crystal was expressionless and said.

    "You think too much."

    The fried rice in Gordon Hotel was so expensive, how could she, Crystal, voluntarily undertake it?

    "I''ll be careful next time."

    Christina had to me herself.She looked up at them, with a heavier voice.

    "You can''t tell Patrick about this.You can''t tell Grandpa about it.No one is allowed to tell!"

    At least not now, or she will be scolded.

    Charles did not want to be responsible for it, so he grunted unhappily and walked out of the ward.

    Seeing her face was gradually returning to normal, Crystal breathed a sigh of relief and walked out with

    Charles for her to sleep quietly.

    "Christina can be very stubborn sometimes, but she knows the bottom line.It was just an ident this

    time."

    As she left the ward, Crystal exined to Charles in a low voice.She wanted to help her friend so that

    Christina didn''t have to be scolded by the people in Hopkins Family.

    "She will really be careful next time.Christina is not as wild and spoiled as it was said.In fact, she just

    pretends to be strong.She is very soft-hearted."

    Crystal was so righteous that she almost swore on Christina''s behalf.

    "Patrick can''t do anything about her.What do you think I can do to her?"

    Now, Christina was fine and Charles was relieved.He recovered his usual smile on his face.He took two

    cups of hot coffee from his men and handed her one.He quipped, "You and Christina are intimate."

    Crystal took his hot coffee, and when she heard him say that, her expression immediately became

    painful, "Never make a bad friend."

    She took a sip of her coffee.

    They were really anxious just now, and presently they were so thirsty.

    In fact, rich kids like Charles were quite reasonable and considerate.

    "Who gave her the takeout? Do you have any idea?"

    "No." Crystal really didn''t know.

    But as long as Christina was fine, Charles could directly send someone to the hotel to investigate the

    matter, which was indeed easy.

    But now he was bothered by another thing.

    Charles looked at her and thought for a while.

    "You know Christina so well, so had she ever mentioned her jade to you?"

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    "Christina''s jade?"

    "A half-moon blood jade...I have no idea about it.She didn''t tell me"

    Crystal was puzzled by the question.

    But the Mr.Shepherd seemed unwilling to let her go, so she added, "Christina did tell me something

    weird that happened to her recently"

    "Something weird?"

    Charles was a little discouraged because he didn''t get any useful information about the jade from

    her.Something weird couldn''t arouse his interest.

    "Well, she said that she received two text messages on her phone..."

    "One came on a rainy day, telling her to go to a cocktail party in Gordon Hotel.It was sent by

    Patrick.The other came yesterday, telling her to go to the Golden.A Club, which was sent by Barbara..."

    Crystal tried to make it as detailed as possible.She was worried.

    The strange takeout from nobody really freak her out.She was indeed lucky to marry a rich man like

    Patrick.But if this marriage would be a threat to Christina''s life, what could she do?

    "Barbara asked her to go to the Golden A Club?"

    Charles was confused.

    He thought about it for a while and then shook his head, "Impossible."

    Crystal wasn''t satisfied with his reaction.

    "You don''t believe her, do you? But she doesn''t have to lie.Even if there''s a misunderstanding, we

    should trust her...To be honest, she wouldn''t even care about Barbara if she hadn''t provoked her all the

    time..."

    "What did Barbara say to Christina in private?"

    "I don''t know" Crystal replied moodily.

    Christina didn''t tell her.

    "How could Barbara bully her? We all know Christina''s personality.She''s so vivacious and outgoing"

    Charles still couldn''t believe it.

    Now Crystal was annoyed.

    "Hey, don''t take it for granted that you rich people know everything.It''s true that Miss Parker didn''t hurt

    her with knife or something.She did it with all her tart mockery and sarcasm, which are sharp enough to

    hurt people like a knife.You think Christina was fine because she didn''t say anything about it to

    anyone.You are wrong.I''ve known her for many years, and she didn''t mention a word to me about how

    badly her stepmother treated her after her own mother had killed herself, how she was disliked by the

    Dickens Family, or how Cory had ignored her for the whole three years.It was just not her style to

    comin things to other people.She''d rather endure it by herself.How can you consider that as the

    evidence that she didn''t get hurt!"

    Charles was stunned by her scolding.He couldn''t help to size her up.

    Crystal used to be such a gentledy.

    That was why he was so surprised to see her talk like that.

    People could be easily influenced, so she was probably influenced by Christina.

    The corridor of the inpatient department suddenly quieted down.

    Crystal started to feel embarrassed now and turned over quietly.She said those things just on impulse.

    Normally she wouldn''t have the guts to yell at these people from the "upper ss".

    She just thought it was unfair to Christina, no matter who was behind the weird text messages or the

    takeout.

    No one in the "upper-ss" circle trusted her.

    "l''Ill talk to Patrick about these when hees back"

    Charles didn''t mind being criticized by her though.He cleared his throat to break the ice, and replied to

    her peacefully.

    "Thank you."

    Crystal was surprised to see the Mr.Shepherd being so nice.

    She was just worrying if he would get angry and threaten her or something.

    Fortunately he didn''t...

    She swore that she was just acting on impulse.

    To prevent herself from identally offending these people again, Crystal decided to leave.

    She went back to the ward, leaving a polite excuse behind, "I''ll go see Christina..."

    Christina was having a sound sleep at the moment.She had a poor sleepst night and suffered from

    that weird takeout.

    Crystal didn''t wake her up.She walked around and drew the curtains closed so that the sunshine

    wouldn''t affect Christina''s sleep.

    It was already at dusk.

    It urred to her that she hadn''t eaten anything for lunch.

    Her interview was ruined too.

    What a day! She turned around and decided to go outside and get herself something to eat.

    Just in time, a nurse came in with a cart and some injections.

    Crystal nced at the injection.

    There were some small notes in English on it that she failed to read.The injections in the hospital must

    be safe.

    She walked past the nurse.

    They nodded politely at each other.Then she left the ward.

    "Let''s go eat something together.There''s a good Chinese restaurant on the main road..."

    Charles, who happened to be at the end of the corridor, had just hung up his phone and waved at her.

    Crystal wasn''t sure whether she should follow him.

    She never thought of taking advantage of anyone, especially these rich boys.

    "What are you worried about?" Charles looked innocent.

    "I promise I''m not nning on anything that would do harm to you.So don''t worry.And plus: Christina

    warned me a long time ago that I mustn''t go after you.I''m innocent, you see."

    That "I''m innocent" made Crystal want tough.

    Since he said so, it would be unreasonable for her to refuse his invitation.

    Crystal followed him into the elevator.

    Soon they reached the parking lot.

    Charles had always been a gentleman in front of women.

    He opened the door for her, and they drove to find something delicious.

    Crystal frowned as she watched him driving further and further away.

    "Can we just eat around here? I don''t want to leave Christina to alone in the hospital." she advised.

    "You really care about her"

    Charles couldn''t help to wonder.

    How could a violent woman like Christina be friends with this softdy? Perhaps she was forced

    to be her friend.

    Well, if that was the case, he kind of felt sorry for Crystal.

    The car drove all the way out of the hospital and turned towards the main road.

    "Don''t worry about Christina.She''s just eaten something bad.As the doctor said, all she needs to do is

    get two bottles of intravenous fluids and have some rest.I''m sure she''ll be fine..."

    "Just two bottles?"

    Suddenly Crystal sat up straight and looked at him with aplicated expression on her face.

    Charles was puzzled by her reaction.

    He nodded.

    "Yes, and she''s already done with the fluids intravenously after she was sent to the hospital.She''s

    having a good rest there.All we need to do now is to get some porridge for her and thene back to

    the hospital and take her home..."

    Crystal became more and more frightened.Her words were full of anxiety.

    "Turn around -"

    "What?"

    "Turn the car around immediately! We have to go back to the hospital -"

    She hurriedly grabbed Charles''s hand, trying to control the steering wheel.She was so nervous that her

    voice sounded sharper than ever.

    "Hurry back to the hospital -"

    "What''s wrong?"

    Charles became nervous as well.

    There wasn''t time to ask her to exin all these.

    He turned the car around and sped towards the hospital, leaving things such as traffic rules all behind.

    The car was casually parked in front of the hospital.

    The two people got out of the car and strode towards the inpatient department.

    Footsteps pattered as Crystal frantically pushed the elevator button.

    She was worried to death.

    "Take the stairs..."

    She had no time to wait for the elevator toe.

    Charles grabbed her arm when she intended to run to the stairs on the left.

    Heforted her.

    "Christina is fine.Don''t be too nervous..."

    "But, but I...I saw a nurse going into her ward with several bottles of fluid medicine when I left there..."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    "It''s on the 13th floor.Are you really going to take the stairs?"

    "Wait a minute, the elevator ising"Charles didn''t look well either.He grabbed the impulsive woman

    beside him and looked at the elevator door that was slowly opening in front of him.

    There were a lot of patients in the public hospitals recently.

    They came and went, looking hurried.

    An injured person in the wheelchair and a person with the checklist in his hand walked out of the

    elevator quickly.

    The elevator finally arrived and Crystal rushed in immediately.

    She quickly pressed on the 13th floor of the elevator and stomped her feet, staring at the numbers

    disyed on the elevator''s screen.

    Charles was dragged by her, and his expensive clothes messed up, which made him look a little

    awkward.

    "Isn''t Christina''s phone in the ward? Call her first.You''re as anxious as if she''s going to die."

    Heined unintentionally.

    Crystal turned around and red at him.

    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense.How could he talk about death in the hospital? It was really ominous.But

    Crystal really forgot to call Christina in a hurry.Crystal took out her cell phone from her coat pocket and

    quickly called Christina.

    Ding- The phone rang.

    But it was the phone in Charles''s pocket that vibrated.

    "Hello?"

    Crystal looked at Charles who was on the phone with some resentment.Crystal was so anxious, and

    Christina didn''t answer her call.Crystal pressed the screen a little hard and continued to redial.

    "The signal in the elevator is not good.I''m anxious now...Can you coax your loverster..." Crystal

    thought that Charles, the yboy, was probably talking to his girlfriend on the phone.

    "It''s Patrick," Charles replied coldly.

    Crystal was surprised and immediately shut up.

    Just then, the elevator stopped on the 5th floor.

    Soon, a loud noise came from outside the elevator, apanied by some sad cries.

    Someone shouted frantically, "Get out of the way, get out of the way..."

    An iron hospital bed was pushed in.

    There was a person lying on the bed whose face could not be seen clearly because his whole body

    was covered with white sheets, and even his head was covered. The person on the hospital bed had

    already passed away, and soon arge number of the family members of the deceased rushed in.

    The elevator was so crowded that the people inside could not turn around.

    Crystal''s heart seemed to be pinched by something, and uneasiness rose in her mind again.

    At this speed, when could she reach the 13th floor?

    "Where are you going? I said Christina would be fine!"

    Charles suddenly shouted at Crystal with an angry expression and had to run out with her.

    "Where are you now?"

    Charles panted as he climbed the stairs, talking to the man on the other end of the phone uneasily.

    "In the hospital"

    "..Patrick, it''s not what you think" Charles exined quickly.

    "Christina ate the wrong thing in the morning.Her friend sent her over to have an intravenous drip.She''s

    fine now.It''s just that Crystal seems to have delusion of persecution"

    "Take care of her." Patrick said it in a low voice on the other end of the phone.

    As Charles heard it, he sped up and inexplicably became more anxious.

    It took only a few minutes to run from the 5th floor of the inpatient department to the 13th floor.

    Just a few minutes.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Fortunately, there were not many people on this spacious staircase.

    All the passers-by were in a hurry, and everyone was silent.

    All around the way, they ran up the stairs as fast as they could, panting.

    The staircase echoed the sound of their anxious footsteps.

    In the ward, Christina heard some slight sounds of footsteps approaching her.

    The footsteps were very light.

    Christina was in a daze when she fell asleep.

    It seemed that it was already past dusk now.

    The heavy curtains of the separate ward were closed.

    But why were the lights not turned on? It was so dark.

    "Crystal, what time is it?"

    Christina knew someone was approaching her bed.

    "I''m fine now.Let me be dischargedter.I don''t like the smell of disinfectant in the hospital."

    "I''m sorry to ruin your interview today.By the way, you don''t seem to have eaten anything at noon.Let''s

    ask Charles to treat us to a big meal."

    Only Christina was speaking, and the person did not respond.

    Therefore, Christina frowned and raised her head.

    "Crystal..."

    What''s wrong with you?

    But as she was about to say it, Christina could not see anything clearly.

    She only felt a figure standing at the head of her bed.

    Ah- Fears, screams, and cries for help could only be suppressed in Christina''s throat.

    The person picked up the pillow and pressed it directly on Christina''s face.The person pressed it down

    very hard with a strong force.

    Christina''s face turned pale all of a sudden.She couldn''t breathe smoothly and gradually became

    suffocated.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    Let me go, let me go...Let me go...

    "Can you let me rest for a while?"

    At this moment, Charles on the other side of the stairs was in a terrible mess.

    It was the first time he had climbed the stairs like this.

    He supported his weak legs with both hands and called out weakly to the woman in front of him.

    "Why are you so weak?"

    Crystal was also very breathless.

    After she became a white- cor worker, she often took the elevator and rarely exercised.

    "I suggest you don''t get too involved with Christina.Ouch...You women are too troublesome..."

    "What can happen to Christina, Miss Zhu? You really like to worry too much."

    Charlesined in a low voice, straightened up, and looked at the number of the 12th floor, which

    meant he had to continue to climb the stairs.

    "Maybe I was thinking too much"

    Crystal''s voice was muffled.

    Crystal really liked to worry about things since she was a child.

    Most of the things were imagined by her.She couldn''t help it.

    That was her personality.

    "Come on, we''ll arrive soon." Charles didn''t dawdle anymore.

    He had to exin to Patrickter, but he couldn''t help but curse.

    "Damn it, we still have to walk past a long corridor."

    "If Christina is fine, let''s just let her leave the hospital and go out for dinner with us"

    Crystal also walked fast.

    "What can happen to her?" Charles said angrily.

    Christina didn''t know what had happened...

    Christina had been lying in this ward all afternoon and was still very weak.

    The sudden attack caught her off guard.

    Christina raised her hands and tried desperately to push the person away.

    Her right hand had already grabbed the person''s wrist, which was very slender and fair, like a woman''s

    arm.

    Taking advantage of the situation, Christina tried to grab the person fiercely to resist, but her strength

    was weak and she could not break free.

    Knock- Suddenly, a clear voice sounded.

    It seemed that the crystal beads of a woman''s bracelet fell to the floor.

    Christina could feel the hesitation of the person for a moment.

    The person seemed to want to pick up the bracelet on the floor.

    Christina was breathing hard and her lips were already pale.She struggled in pain and twisted her

    head, trying to get more oxygen.

    However, the person seemed determined to kill her.

    Suddenly, the person''s whole body fell down and pressed hard on Christina''s head.

    At this moment, Christina could not breathe at all.

    Her brain began tock oxygen and her consciousness began to blur.

    Christina''s resistance and struggle gradually became weaker and weaker.

    Suddenly, Christina''s whole body copsed and her hands drooped...

    "Why is this ward so dark?"

    Even Charles felt something strange and his heart beat a little faster.

    "Don''t worry, just go in."

    But the door was locked.

    Crystal shouted anxiously, "Christina!"

    Bang- The door was kicked open by Charles, and the two of them broke in.

    Their eyes widened in surprise.

    Who? There was a person standing by Christina''s bed...

    Crystal stammered, "You...Who are you?"

    Who was the person...

    "Derek Fisher"

    Charles muttered this strange but familiar name in surprise.

    "Thanks God..."

    "You don''t know that I was so scared in the afternoon.I tried my best to climb the stairs..."

    Crystal paused for a moment.

    It was already 11 o''clock in the evening.

    Christina had been extremely quiet as she went back to Crystal''s apartment after they finished all the

    formalities in the hospital.

    "Christina, did anything happen before I arrived at the ward? Why was Derek there..."

    "Where did you get the crystal bracelet you''ve been holding...It looks a little familiar¡±

    It was a quiet night.The incandescent lights overhead were brightly shining on them.However, only

    Crystal''s voice echoed.

    Christina had been quiet all the time with her lips pursed.

    The amethyst bracelet, which had already been broken, was held tightly in her palm.

    Seeing that Christina didn''t want to say anything more, Crystal sighed without asking further.

    She turned to look at her door and muttered, "What''s wrong with Charles? Why did he get two

    bodyguards standing outside my door? The neighbors must think something big had happened to my

    house..."

    Christina suddenly stood up and walked towards the door.

    Crystal immediately grabbed her arm.

    "Where are you going? It''s midnight!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    "To get rid of the two gatekeepers." She said calmly.

    As soon as the door was opened, a familiar tall figure appeared in front of them.

    Christina was a little bit surprised.

    The yellow light on the stairs of the apartment was dim, but the keen dark eyes of the man could be

    seen clearly.He was staring straight at her.

    "Crystal, can I ask you to go out for a while?" Christina''s voice was deep.

    She gazed at the man in front of her stubbornly.

    "Well, take your time."

    Crystal walked out of the door timidly.

    She still felt a little worried about Cristina, and she forced herself to say, "Actually, it''s not Cristina''s fault

    to eat the bad food and be hospitalized.Don''t, don''t scold her..."

    Of course, Crystal was worried.

    She could tell that Mr.Hopkins was in a hurrying to her home in the middle of the night, as his hair

    was messy on his forehead.

    "It was Barbara¡¯''

    The door was closed.

    Before he could ask, Cristina spoke with a cold tone.

    "Someone delivered takeout this afternoon.It was Thai Emperor Fried Rice from Gordon Hotel, but with

    no egg..."

    Facing Patrick, Cristina had aplicated feeling.

    After all, thest time they parted unhappily was because he kicked her out of the club, and she felt

    that he was protecting Barbara.

    She didn''t eat eggs, but usually, Thai Emperor Fried Rice had eggs in it.So it must be prepared by her

    acquaintances.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    It must be the person who had been scheming against her.

    It must be Barbara Parker.

    However, Patrick just looked at her face, at her anger, without speaking anything.

    "Do you think I''m lying?"

    "Do you think I''m ndering Barbara?"

    When she saw him staring at her, the pent-up emotions in her heart were about to explode.She gritted

    her teeth.

    "Patrick, I''m sensitive, easy to be jealous, and I always mess things up.But have you ever believed

    me? Who do you think Barbara is? Your capable executive? Your best friend for years?"

    She raised her right hand and threw the broken amethyst bracelet to him with fury.

    "Barbara wants to kill me!"

    Christina roared at him angrily, with her chest heaving.

    The man took the crystal bracelet with a calm expression.He was so indifferent.

    Christina couldn''t believe it.She stared at him with her eyes wide open.She found that Patrick was not

    worried about her at all.

    "This is Barbara''s bracelet..."

    She felt hurt and turned her face aside.She did not want to see his indifferent face anymore.

    "A woman came in my ward this afternoon, turned off the lights, and drew the curtain.It was dark..."

    Her voice became lower and lower, as she found that Patrick didn''t care at all.

    Christina even forgot the reason to talk so much to him, as she was so scared that she didn''t even dare

    to answer Crystal''s questions before.

    In her heart, however, inexplicably, she just wanted to tell him.

    She didn''t want people around to worry about her, so she seldomined to others.

    But she wanted to tell him.

    Sometimes, silence really hurts.

    "She picked up the pillow and pressed it against my face.I couldn''t breathe, but I didn''t have enough

    strength to push her away.I was sure that it was a woman.This bracelet fell off her hand..."

    She remembered very clearly that it was the amethyst bracelet that Barbara usually wore on her left

    hand.

    Christina was still talking, but her voice gradually faded.

    Suddenly, sheughed at herself, raised her head, and looked at the man in front of her again.

    "Patrick, if it weren''t for Eric, I would have..."

    Died.

    "Eric."

    Eric.

    Patrick suddenly spoke and whispered.

    "..Your Eric, how could he let something bad happen to you?"

    His words made Christina very ufortable.

    She looked straight at him with anger in her eyes.

    "Patrick, if you have anything to say, just say it.Don''t talk in such a weird tone.I''m not smart enough.I

    don''t understand you superior people''s words!"

    However,pared to her anger, he was still calm.

    "Eric."

    [Eric''s grandfather and my grandfather were goodrades, so I knew him in my childhood.]

    [ Eric was an illegitimate child.His mother was deceived by a man.At first, she didn''t know that the man

    had a wife...His mother died of dystocia when she gave birth to him.Later, he was taken back by his

    father, but he and his wife treated him badly.]

    [ Eric had been so quiet since he was a child.He would not resist even he was picked on by

    someone.Those peopleughed at him for being a fool, but in fact, he just didn''t like to talk and always

    ignored others.]

    [ This wooden box was from a very important person, who had disappeared...]

    Patrick became silent.His cold face was devoid of emotion, but he looked straight at the woman...

    Once she had mentioned to him a few times about the man named "Eric", but he didn''t take it seriously.

    He only knew that "Eric" seemed to be very important to her.

    So it was him.

    It was him.

    He suddenly reached out his right hand to her.

    Christina was a little confused, as she could not understand what it meant.

    As he spread out his palm, a half-moon-shaped blood-colored jade was shown.

    Under the cold incandescentmp, it shone brightly, which was very eye-catching.

    Her mind went nk.She saw him expressionlessly put the cold jade back into her palm...

    The jade as well as his hands were very cold.

    "Christina, why is it you?"

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    "Why is it you?" She kept thinking of what Patrick said.

    He said it slightly and sadly.

    Christina looked at the blood-colored jade.She was in a daze.

    "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, Mr.Shepherd is waiting for you." Nanny Faang knocked on the door and told her

    gently.

    Christina came back to her senses in shock and said, "Ok."

    She answered and clenched the jade.She took a deep breath, tidied up her clothes and went

    downstairs.

    "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, you will deliver the baby next month.Be careful."

    Nanny Faang was worried.She went downstairs with her.

    Since Crystal came back, Christina had been in a bad mood.

    The servants of the Hopkins family didn''t know what happened, but they found that Christina was

    depressed.

    "I''ll give birth to my baby next month.Why can''t I know it a monthter..."

    She looked straight ahead and walked carefully.She whispered.Maybe only she could hear it.

    "When did you meet Derek?" Charles stood alone in the center of the first floor of the Eastern Garden.

    He directly asked.Christina approached him.He was cold.When he looked at her, he was suspicious.He

    looked strange.

    "I''ve known him along time ago."

    She sat on the sofa and ignored his expression.She thought she was Charles''s friend, but it seemed

    that she could never be his friend.

    "The jade is Derek''s..." Charles looked bad.

    He had a lot to question her, but he stopped when he was about to say.

    "There are two semicircr bloodstone.They can be a ring.I have one, and the other is Derek''s."

    He wanted to ask her about it, but he didn''t say.

    Christina directly told him, "I was engaged to Derek when I was young."

    "You! How dare you?"

    Charles suddenly changed his expression and scolded her angrily.

    He could guess it.

    But how dare she say it clearly? He was angry about her attitude and her words.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Christina, why do you make itplicated? Don''t you know the rtionship between Derek and

    Patrick? The members of the Fisher family are cowards.If Patrick doesn''t owe Derek, he has nothing to

    worry about."

    "Patrick owes him a life.How could he..."

    It was hard for Charles to say it.

    He strode forward and grabbed her shoulder.He gritted his teeth and asked her loudly.

    "Patrick married you and you are pregnant with his baby.How could he face...?"

    ..

    How could he face Derek? Charles knew that he shouldn''t be angry with her.But he could nothing

    else.He could not stop them.

    "Christina, why is it you?" Charles was depressed and upset.

    He let go of her and lowered his head to yell at her.

    She was calm on the sofa with no expression.

    When Charles scolded her, she didn''t refute him.

    "Why is it you?" He asked it too.

    Patrick returned the jade calmly.He didn''t lose his temper or break it.He was so calm.He was not like

    what he used to be.

    She was nervous in front of him.

    He didn''t speak.

    Christina felt that his hands were cool.She wanted to say something but she couldn''t speak.

    Patrick turned around.He opened the door and left.He went away step by step.Maybe it was dim in the

    corridor, so he looked lonely.

    She clutched the jade, which was rare.

    No matter how hard she held it, it was cool.

    Suddenly, Christina looked outside in a daze.

    After that night, she never saw him again.Patrick didn''t go back home.They didn''t know where he was.

    Did he want to escape from it? Maybe he didn''t know...

    "What exactly do you want to do?"

    There was a house in the remote suburb where F City marches with C City.There were weeds

    everywhere.

    It rained before, so the path was muddy.

    And the trees on the mountains were almost all cut down.

    Only a few trees could be seen.

    There was a simple quadrangle here.

    The moss grew on the walls and the roof was dpidated.

    Creak.

    The old heavy wooden door was opened.

    Nobody came here for many years.

    The furniture in the house was dusty.

    Although they were decrepit, they were high-quality wooden goods from the exquisite cravings.

    The house was low-key and not noisy, and the owner''s temperament could be told from it.

    A man stood quietly in front of a wall on the left of the hall.

    The photo frames were hung on the wall in order.

    The photos were blurred by the rain except for one phone in which two brothers patted each other on

    the shoulder.

    They were dignified, but they looked intimate in their favorite military uniform.

    They were Damon and Pythias.

    The man raised his hand to wipe the dust off the photo with his fair and slender fingers.

    Patrick was at the gate, but he was not willing to step in the house.

    Patrick lookedplicated.

    He stared at the man.

    The man was as quiet as before.

    He was recalling his past from his blue eyes.

    Patrick knew that the man was thinking of Christina.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    They lived here when they were young.

    It was General Eisenhower''s residence and Derek''s grandfather lived here.

    Derek knew Christina when he was a boy.

    "Derek, I didn''t know..."

    Patrick''s low and deep voice echoed in the deserted house, "I didn''t know your rtionship with

    Christina"

    "I went back to A City at the year my father died.I knew that you went to C City..."

    He went to C City to kill time, but he didn''t know that Derek went there for a girl.And he stayed there as

    a teaching assistant for half a year for her.

    It seemed that Patrick was exining or emphasizing something.

    If he knew it, would he be with Christina...He didn''t know.He didn''t know it himself.

    But Christina was his wife and was pregnant with his baby.

    "Derek, what exactly do you want to do?"

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    "Derek won''t hurt me" Charles asked in a rage, "Did Patrick hurt you?"

    Christina was in a daze and remained silent.

    There had been too many things happening recently.She was in adisturbed state of mind and wanted a

    break.

    Christina got up from the sofa and walked past Charles.She didn''t want to talk about it anymore.

    Charles watched her leave and his face darkened.He shouted angrily.

    "You also think that Patrick is a heartless person.You''ve been with him for nearly a year.Don''t you know

    what kind of person he is? Others say that he is cruel and heartless, but you, Christina, you can never

    say that!"

    Couldn''t she say that?

    [What kind of person was Patrick?]

    [No one knew him.No one knew what Patrick was up to.] Christina slowly walked out of the Eastern

    Garden and strolled along the corridor.

    The lotus pond and other vegetation failed to attract her attention.

    Along the way, she kept thinking about the rumours she had heard before.She had heard a lot of

    rumours about Patrick.

    However, she knew very little about him.

    "He has deliberately hidden it.How could I know..."

    Muttering to herself, Christina looked at the huge backyard of the Hopkins family in a daze.

    "Did something happen recently?"

    Suddenly, Christina heard a voice behind her.

    Christina originally thought it was Charles who ran after her.

    After she recognised the voice, she was a little confused.

    "What''s up?"

    She didn''t answer, but asked coolly.

    It was Paul, the butler.

    He had worked in the Hopkins family for nearly 30 years, mainly serving Senior Mr.Hopkins'' daily life.

    Paul was very modest, but he had a say in not only the Hopkins family but also thepany.

    Actually, the members in the Hopkins family were not as difficult to get along with as outsiders said.

    Christina just thought she couldn''t get used to their lives, because she felt there were some barriers

    between her and the Hopkins family.

    Paul noticed that she was not in a good mood.

    Since she was unwilling to say it, Paul didn''t inquire and went straight to the point.

    "The baby room has been furnished.Senior Mr.Hopkins and his wife are in the Northern Garden.They

    want you to see if there is anything else that needs to be changed."

    Christina was a little surprised that Paul came for her for the baby room.

    Earlier, the Hopkins family had already found workers to knock down the walls between every two

    individual rooms on the third floor of the Eastern Garden.

    And now the third floor was a baby room like a children''s y center.

    However, Senior Mr.Hopkins felt that the two hundred square meters was not enough for his grandson.

    So he found a construction team to change a guest room in Northern Garden into a baby room, so that

    his grandson could often rest at there.

    "Everyone is expecting your first baby:" Paul smiled kindly.

    "It''s been a long time since Senior Mr.Hopkins was so happy.He personally supervised the construction

    of the baby room.And he talked to the designers about the environmental protection materials, color

    matching, and the baby''s safety for a long time.The baby room is perfect but Senior Mr.Hopkins seems

    unsatisfied.He said it could be better..."

    "They are still discussing some details.Senior Mr.Hopkins worries too much and those designers are

    helpless.By the way, Senior Mrs.Hopkins and Miss Hopkins bought baby clothes and toys yesterday

    and they are decorating the room there.What about taking a look..."

    Christina listened quietly.

    In fact, she could feel the enthusiasm of the whole Hopkins family for the birth of the heir even if she

    did not go there.

    As far as Christina knew, Senior Mr.Hopkins didn''t like Judy, but they chatted more now because of

    Christina''s baby.

    Suddenly, she thought of Patrick.

    Patrick''s attitude towards their baby seemed to be much colder than others.He might not like children.

    Christina didn''t want to go to the Northern Garden.She was in a disturbed state of mind and wanted to

    stroll in the back garden.

    "They can make the decision.I want to stay here."

    Paul was a little surprised, "You don''t want to go? But the designers want to refer to your ideas."

    "They can make the decision.I don''t know much about this."

    Paul did not force her.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins had ordered that Christina''s happiness was the Hopkins family''s priority because

    she was going to give birth in a month.

    No matter what Christina asked for, the Hopkins family could satisfy her.

    But Christina asked for nothing.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Recently, Christina had be much more silent than before.

    They guessed that she might have quarreled with Patrick.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, though you and Young Master Hopkins have some conflicts, you are going to give

    birth.It''s not good for the child if you two don''t get along..."

    Paul watched Christina stroll aimlessly along the corridor and suddenly shouted.

    "Have you ever been to Young Master Hopkins'' study?"

    Christina had heard a lot of those.

    Nanny Faang reminded her almost every day, asking her to avoid negative emotions.

    Otherwise, the baby might be affected.

    As for Patrick''s study, Christina had been there once but she sneaked in.

    When he found out, he flew into a rage and scolded her.

    Charles was probably left in a rage, and no one else disturbed her.So she took a quiet walk.

    However, she unintentionally walked to the Eastern Garden.

    Patrick''s study was on its second floor.

    The door of the study was unlocked.

    Christina pressed the doorknob with a surprised expression.She remembered that his study was locked

    when she tried to sneak into his study again.

    Unlike thest time she searched his study, this time she was more curious.She pushed the door open,

    but found there was no one inside.

    Christina looked around.

    The documents andputer on the big wooden desk in front were neatly arranged.

    On the right, there were fiverge bookcases filled with all kinds of books.

    On the left, there was a sofa and coffee table.

    Beside them, there were two shade-loving nts.

    Behind them, there were bright French window and a wide balcony.

    The study was simple and solemn.

    The Hopkins family''s servants cleaned up the study every week.

    But only Nanny Faang and a few maids Patrick trusted coulde in, because there were a lot of

    confidential documents in the study.

    Christina slowly walked in, looking around curiously.

    Last time, she sneaked in.

    She was so guilty and didn''t notice that there was a door beside the bookshelf.

    Through it, Patrick could enter a guest room.

    Patrick usually rested here if he didn''t go back to his bedroom.

    Christina almost knew nothing about Patrick.

    He said too little to her.

    And she didn''t ask much either.

    Was their rtionship affectionate, normal or indifferent? Christina herself didn''t know the answer.

    She turned around and wanted to leave, lest Patrick sensed that she hade.

    However, when she turned around, she nced at the wooden office table in front of her and stopped.

    "What a Father Needs to Know?"

    Christina''s eyes lit up.She walked forward, grabbed the book on the table, and flipped through it

    several times.

    "A parenting book?"

    She looked down at the stack of books next to theputer.

    He even read books about postnatal care.

    She sat in his chair and flipped through them one by one.

    Patrick had prepared so many types of books, including the books about diet precautions during

    pregnancy, about the delivery, and about how to take care of a novice mother''s emotion.

    Christina was amused by those books.

    She never thought that Patrick would read these books in his study.

    He was also very nervous to be a father.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    Putting down a book on postnatal care in her hand and wanting to walk out of the study, Christina was

    surprised to find a figure standing by the door.

    When did hee back? She didn''t expect to see Patrick.

    Christina looked a little embarrassed.

    "I, I just passed by..."

    She exined automatically.

    After all, Patrick didn''t like others to enter his study at will.

    "Your appointment with the ob-gyn is at 3 o''clock this afternoon."

    Patrick at the door mentioned another thing in a t tone.

    Christina pursed her lips, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    "Okay¡± She answered casually.

    Christina nced at the clock on the wall.

    It was already 2 o''clock.

    She calcted the time and distance, and they should get going.

    If he didn''t bring it up, she almost forgot about the doctor''s appointment.

    Doctors and nutritionists went to Patrick''s ce to examine her, but she still had to go to the hospital

    from time to time.

    Nanny Faang probably had arranged for a maid to apany her to the hospital.

    "You¡­¡± When Patrick saw hering out, he closed the door.

    "Aren''t you going into the study?"

    Why did he close the door? Christina stopped and looked at Patrick walking beside her.

    "Are you going to the hospital too?" She asked with uncertainty.

    "Yes."

    He didn''t say much but slowed down and walked side by side with her.

    They went down the stairs.

    There was only the sound of their footsteps, and neither of them spoke.

    They saw Paul waiting on the steps by the time they walked out of the Eastern Garden.

    "Young Master Hopkins, your car is ready."

    "There''s one more thing.Senior Mr.Hopkins went to thepany for a meeting early in the morning and

    ordered the board of directors to arrange for five vice presidents to take over your businesses for

    now.Junior Mrs.Hopkins is about to give birth.Senior Mr.Hopkins hopes that you can be there for her for

    a year after childbirth."

    "Be there for me for a year?" Christina looked incredulous to hear that.

    "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, if Young Master Hopkins is not feeling well, please..."

    "Get in the car."

    Paul was interrupted before he could finish.

    Patrick opened the door and urged Christina.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The car drove out of the mansion, but they still didn''t talk much.

    Christina wanted to ask where Patrick had been these days.

    Why did his grandpa keep telling him to rest more? And she wanted to know more about Derek and the

    jade pendant.

    There were a lot of questions in her heart.

    Christina wanted to ask, but she still didn''t.

    The checkup went smoothly, and doctors had arranged everything for Christina.

    But they were surprised that Patrick came as well, so it was more intense than usual in the doctor''s

    office.

    "The babies are good.All indicators are normal.Junior Mrs.Hopkins is pregnant with twins, so we''re

    going to perform the Caesarean for her.We''ll arrange for her to stay at the hospital in the middle of next

    month.If she is in good health, we can choose a day for the Caesarean."

    A doctor told Patrick a few things by the book.

    Christina had heard those words many times herself.

    She was already mentally prepared for the painful process of giving birth, so she didn''t feel anything.

    "Is the spare blood ready?"

    However, Patrick was concerned.

    "She has a rare blood type.Prepare five times more blood for the operation..."

    "Yes, of course."

    Probably because Patrick was born with a strong aura, the doctors opposite him echoed and promised,

    "We have the best doctors for the operation.Please don''t worry, Mr.Hopkins."

    "We promise that there will never be any major bleeding or any special circumstances.Everything will

    be smooth, and we''ll ensure the safety of your wife and children."

    Christina didn''t remember how many times these doctors had promised them.

    In the end, Patrick held her, and she stood up to leave with him.

    "Are you really going into the delivery room when I give birth?"

    Christina had been nervous when facing Patrick.

    But when she saw Patrick seriously discussing the children with the doctors, it seemed that she had

    forgotten everything that had happened before and started to act naturally.

    "Patrick, don''t go into the delivery room.It''s strange,¡± She muttered.

    "What''s so strange?"

    Patrick looked down at her face.

    "Don''t go anyway.It''s awkward."

    What could he do when she was giving birth? He was not a doctor! Christina''s ears turned red when

    she thought about it.

    "I don''t think so."

    Patrick was okay with it.

    Christina red at him.She would be so embarrassed!

    "Do you want to walk around?"

    Patrick looked at her angry face, thought for a while, and asked in a stilted manner.He was a man of

    action.

    Since the hospital was over, he should send Christina straight back home.

    But it suddenly urred to Patrick that he had never gone shopping with her.

    He also remembered that Charles said the happiest time for a woman was not when she received

    jewelry, but when someone was apanying her.

    "There are a lot of luxury brands in the business street ahead."

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    Patrick looked away from Christina''s face.He looked at the busy business street on the right and said

    something strange.

    Shopping? Patrick went shopping with her! Christina even pinched her thigh to make sure she wasn''t

    dreaming.

    "Grandpa and the others have already bought a lot of clothes and toys for the babies.Our babies have

    countless new clothes now: Christina mumbled when she saw a chain shop for baby products.

    But, having said that, as a would-be parent, Christina couldn''t help but walk towards the baby products.

    She was thrilled to see the cute light blue sailor suits and pink princess dresses of the girls over there.

    "Patrick, do you think it would be cute if I bought some dresses for our sons?"

    "Girl''s dresses?"

    "I want to have fun with them when they''re still young."

    Parents had limited time to spend with their children.

    Christina had a lot of funny things that she wanted to do with her children.

    "When they grow up, they won''t care about me that much."

    Patrick looked at her smiling face and was distracted for a while.

    "Okay¡¯'' He answered casually and let her do whatever she wanted.

    The salesgirl could tell from Christina''s clothing that Christina was a big client.

    She rmended Christina the products and told Christina interesting things about newborn babies.

    "You mean that if I change the brand of baby form, the babies may have diarrhea? How about

    breast milk? I heard that the babies will be healthier if feeding them with breast milk"

    Christina and the salesgirl were chatting happily.

    She looked up at Patrick and asked, "Patrick, do you think I should feed our sons myself or bottle-

    feed?"

    Patrick had no idea.

    Christina was also confused.She grabbed a bottle and stuffed it into the hand of the would-be father

    beside her.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Patrick, you have to learn how to bottle-feed and change diapers.We''ll have twins.When we get

    divorced and raise them separately, it''ll still be difficult."

    Her words were unintentional, but Patrick, who was holding the bottle, suddenly replied coldly.

    "We won''t divorce."

    In the end, Christina did not buy the princess baby dress.

    She looked a little upset and turned to walk out of the baby store.

    She did not want to mention some topics that he was not willing to talk.

    Once they talked about them, they would be very irritable.

    They were walking side by side on the bustlingmercial street, but they both turned their heads to

    look at the shops on both sides without saying anything.

    However, when Christina lowered her head, she noticed that his right hand was wrapped around her

    waist gently.

    It was almost the time to get off work, so there were more and more people on the street.

    He protected her like this, and no one passing by could collide her.

    "Her husband is so handsome..."

    Both Christina and Patrick were very good-looking.

    Christina was wearing loose maternity clothes and walking carefully.

    Patrick beside her was as cold and unapproachable as usual.

    Patrick rarely appeared in such a public ce.

    His unique cold temperament was very impressive at a nce.

    "Let''s go back."

    Christina suddenly didn''t want to continue to walk.She had never expected Patrick to apany her

    shopping and watching movies like other women''s husbands.She didn''t know what was going on with

    him today.

    Patrick didn''t like the bustling and crowded streets.

    Patrick stopped and looked down at her, but he did not say anything.

    "The Hopkins family doesn''tck anything.There''s nothing to buy:"

    Christina had felt his look without looking up at him.She felt a little ufortable.

    In fact, both of them knew that the child would be born in about a month, and they didn''t mention

    everything happened before.

    They kept silent and pretend to be at peace.

    This was the best way to deal with it, but they were both so upset.

    "Walk with me for a while longer..."

    His words made Christina a little confused.She raised her head and looked straight at his cold side

    face.

    But Patrick''s eyes were fixed on the road ahead.

    "What do you want to buy?"

    She had no choice but to follow his footsteps forward.

    "I don''t know.''

    "Where are we going?"

    They just kept walking along the street and passing by the shops on both sides.

    He didn''t look at the shops at all.

    "I don''t know.''¡¯ Christina thought what he said was perfunctory, so she was a little annoyed.

    She stopped walking.

    "Patrick, what do you want to do?" She asked angrily.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    "I don''t know.'' He looked down at her and reflected her expression in his eyes.

    It was as if there was a heavy silence between them.

    "Miss, we have some new pregnant women''s underwear.Would you like toe in and take a look?"

    On the right was an international lingerie store.

    The young saleswoman suddenly shouted at Christina with a sweet smile on her face.

    Christina turned to look at her when she heard her voice.

    Seeing the young girl trying to sell her products with a bright smile, Christina didn''t know how to refuse.

    But the man beside her continued to remain silent.

    "Women''s underwear is very important.A good underwear will directly influence the overall shape,

    especially during your pregnancy.It is better to try on the suitable underwear in the store

    personally...The young saleswoman held Christina''s hand and pulled her into the shop.

    "I''ve had a lot of underwear at home.''

    "Miss, try this light pink one.No matter how old we are, we must keep our young girlish hearts."

    "Yes, we have to be good to ourselves.We should be willing to spend money for ourselves.Investing in

    ourselves is the smartest thing.Men are all visual animals.Only when we live well do they know how to

    love..."

    A few employees in the store surrounded Christina and said a lot.

    Christina looked at them and didn''t know what to do.She was usually very strong, but she really didn''t

    know how to refuse others.

    "I''ll buy one."

    After a long time, Christinapromised in a helpless voice.

    The salespersons of the brand clothing stores mainly relied on themission.

    Seeing that she agreed, they became even more enthusiastic.

    "Miss, our fitting room is here..."

    "I''ll go and get a few more sizes.After all, the chest circumference will change a lot during

    pregnancy...Miss, don''t close the door.I have to go in and help you try it on."

    "No, don''te in."

    Christina immediately regretted it.She had a thick skin, but she didn''t like to be naked in front of others.

    "Miss, you don''t have to be shy.We''re both women.I''ll go in and guide you to know if that bra really suits

    you..."

    The staff in this store were too professional.

    "I know if it''s appropriate.I don''t need you..."

    "I told you not toe in."

    Christina was a little annoyed.She had already taken off her dress.

    Hearing the door open, she quickly covered her chest.

    "You!"

    Christina widened her eyes and said, "Why did youe in?"

    She looked at the man in front of her in shock.

    "Patrick, get out of here."

    She pushed Patrick anxiously.She was really shy about some things.But Patrick looked straight at her

    with a faint smile.

    "There are still a few sizes here.Try them all."

    Christina red at him.He held several bright red and purple underwear in his hands with a serious

    expression.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was really awkward.

    "Who let you in? Give them to me.You go out..."

    Christina''s ears even turned red.

    "Your chest circumference has changed a lot during your pregnancy.Don''t strangle yourself"

    Patrick was very clear about Christina''s chest circumference.

    "I can wear it myself..."

    Christina had been wearing corset underwear for more than ten years, but she never wore it as slowly

    as now.

    She blushed and reminded Patrick, "I''m used to buttoning the outermost row of buttons.¡±

    "Okay.¡±  Patrick said indifferently above her head.

    His long fingers were a little clumsy at the moment.He usually signed a lot of documents, but he didn''t

    know how to de this.

    Probably because of pregnancy, Christina''s skin became very delicate and fair, and her chest was

    more plump than before.

    Patrick touched her with his cool fingers, and his eyes were burning on her body.

    The fitting room was a little narrow, and Christina felt extremely awkward and embarrassed.

    "Why was he staring at me like that?''

    "Is it suitable?"

    "Yes."

    She looked down at her toes and answered casually.

    Then Patrick zipped the dress for her.

    They remained silent again.

    Christina couldn''t help but say, "Nanny Faang has prepared a lot of things for me.The people in the

    Hopkins family are all very good to me.I don''tck anything.It''s just enough.I don''t want too much..."

    Christina was implying something.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    At night, the streetlights on both sides of the busy street were already on.

    A silver-gray Porsche was parked quietly by the sidewalk.

    The driver opened the back door and waited.

    A man and a woman sat in the car.

    Both of them looked outside the window at his/ her side.

    It was very quiet in the car.

    "Young Master Hopkins, Butler Rovy said that Hopkins family had dinner in advance tonight.If you and

    young madam have other arrangements, you don''t have to hurry back"

    The driver, who was driving, was a little nervous.

    He reported it seriously and looked carefully into the rearview mirror above.

    The young master seemed to be in a bad mood tonight.

    "Go back to Hopkins family:"

    The man in the back seat said in a deep voice without changing his expression.

    Christina, who was sitting next to him, looked out the window at the streetlights that were retreating

    rapidly.

    She had no objections, nor did she make any sound.

    The people in Hopkins family knew that she and Patrick had not been getting along well recently.

    The butler probably wanted to create an opportunity for them, but she and Patrick were silent when

    being together.

    It would take at least half an hour to get to Hopkins family this time.

    The strange atmosphere made everyone feel a little ufortable.

    Christina leaned against the window with her right hand supporting her chin.

    When she nced over the driver''s seat, she noticed that the driver was very reserved.

    The servants in Hopkins family seemed to be particrly afraid of Patrick.

    "Grandpa and the others have dinner in advance tonight.Are they still busy with the baby''s celebrating

    party?" She suddenly asked.

    The man beside her thought for a moment and looked sideways at her cheek for a long time.

    The driver finally came to his sense.

    Knowing that Christina was talking to him, he immediately answered in surprise.

    "Yes, yes...Senior Mr.Hopkins and Butler Rovy have been preparing for the banquet for the past few

    days.I heard that Senior Mr.Hopkins also wants to postpone his 80th birthday next month and choose

    to celebrate it at the same day."

    "Is grandpa going to have a banquet in Hopkins family or to a restaurant outside?"She asked naturally

    and without any airs.

    "It has been decided.At Hopkins family''s main residence.Senior Mr.Hopkins said that we haven''t had a

    happy banquet in the Hopkins family for many years and he wanted to do it grandly.Everyone is looking

    forward to it..."

    With these questions and answers, the atmosphere in the car was much more rxing.

    Patrick did not speak and looked straight, but he inadvertently noticed the woman''s subtle expression.

    In fact, his wife was indeed considerate.

    Patrick looked a little depressed when thinking that she should take care of a driver''s emotions.

    "How many tables are grandpa going to set up? Did he invite many guests?"

    Christina chatted enthusiastically and asked the driver happily.

    "I don''t know the exact guest list¡­¡±

    The driver told her truthfully and the car had arrived at the Hopkins family mansion.

    "After all, the Dickens family is inws.Send someone to inform them in advance personally..."

    As soon as they returned to the main residence, they heard Senior Mr.Hopkins''s old and dignified voice

    before they entered the hall.

    "Also, remember to invite Christina''s aunt over."

    "There''s no need to invite Dickens family..."

    She approached, almost subconsciously feeling disgusted with the Dickens family.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins, who was excitedly writing the invitation on the sofa, looked up and nced at her.

    Christina immediately shut up.

    "I''ll inform my aunt myself"

    She did not dare to insist on it.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins had been excitedly looking forward to the birth of his precious great- grandson.

    He even wanted to invite all people he could to have a look of his great-grandson.

    But thinking of her aunt Betty, Christina was a little distressed.

    She didn''t bother to care about the feelings of those people in the Dickens family, but Betty was

    different.

    Because of her aunt''s illness, Christina had never dared to talk about her remarriage and pregnancy.

    "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, I heard that miss Eisenhower has been cured?"

    The old butler came over with a stack of red invitations and ced them on the wide coffee table for

    Senior Mr.Hopkins.He then stood straight and asked naturally.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    In the Eisenhower family, General Eisenhower had two daughters.The oldest daughter, Mary, married

    Donald from C City.

    The second daughter, Betty, was nearly 40 years old this year, but she had never been married, so it

    was more suitable to call her Second Miss Eisenhower.

    "Yes, she was cured and the operation was very sessful.There should be no seque."

    Christina was d to hear that her aunt had recovered from a serious illness.

    "Great.Previously, we sent people to look for a suitable heart source for Second Miss Eisenhower, and

    all experts said that she should nt a new heart to live.We didn''t expect that she could survive well by

    having medicine and taking a heart stent surgery.'' The butler went to find out about Betty''s operation

    and was curious.

    "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, who was the doctor who treated Second Miss Eisenhower at that time?"

    Christina wanted to speak, but her expression changed, and didn''t say the name out.

    "Derek Fisher."

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Derek gave Betty the operation himself..."

    The lights here were a little ambiguous and dim.

    Charles who was at the bar looked depressed.

    He grabbed a ss of whiskey, drank it to the bottom, and began toin.

    "It''s so strange.Derek originally wants to learn the business but suddenly changed to learn medicine.It

    turns to be that siren, Christina..."

    At 1a.m,, Patrick was invited over for a drink, but he didn''t say anything.

    He was not interested in wine tonight.

    He was idly turning the crystal round cup on the bar, looked thoughtful.

    He and Christina didn''t want to mention that man, but it didn''t mean that he could ignore the man

    completely.

    "Patrick, what are you going to do?"

    Charles was already half-drunk and he suddenly became a little anxious.

    He leaned over and shouted at Patrick, "Christina had secrets with Derek! Are you going to dump that

    witch when the child is born..."

    Seeing that Charles was drunk, Chandler immediately called a few beautiful women toe over.

    "Apany him to the side for a drink"

    Charles was in high spirits and shouted at his two friends, "Hey, you guys are really pretending not to

    know anything?! I''m narrow-minded and I can''t endure it.I have to say it today.''¡¯

    "That damn Christina was really a siren! She caused trouble from time to time, such as text messages,

    the takeout, and the matter of muffling! She was really a troublemaker and she dared to retort me that

    Derek would not hurt her.

    I didn''t mean that, but I really think Derek changed a lot when he was awake.'' Charles choked on the

    wine and huped.

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Patrick and Chandler, whose faces were also dark, so he also

    sighed.

    "Do you know that my current girlfriend told me that something evil happened to the Fisher family

    recently? Ralph, who had always been in good health, actually fell ill and almost died of cerebral

    hemorrhage..."

    "Regardless of whether the events Christina said are true or not, at least she had a scare every time

    and always be safe, which is strange.We all know that Barbara is not that capable, only Derek could do

    the provocation secretly!"

    She didn''t wake up until dawn.

    Having had not slept so soundly for a long time, Christina stretched her hands under the thin nket.

    Then she was in a daze and turned to look at the pillow beside her.

    It was empty.He wasn''t here.

    However, she could still feel the warmth.

    Did Patricke backst night? She dragged herself out of bed because of her pregnancy, feeling

    heavy and sluggish.

    She stared at the empty bed for a long time, but she was not sure.

    "I thought he didn''te backst night."

    She knew that Charles asked Patrick out in the middle of the night.

    Recently, their rtionship had been very awkward and they hadn''t slept in the same bed for a long

    time.

    When did he go back to their bedroomst night? She raised her head and looked at the clock on the

    wall.

    It was 8am.

    The Hopkins people always got up very early, so it was toote now.

    Although Patrick didn''t need to go to thepany these days, she didn''t expect that he got up at

    around 8 o''clock, judging from the warmth of the quilt.

    He seemed to be very tired.

    Christina was a little disturbed.

    After washing up, she took her cell phone and went straight downstairs.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    "Good morning, Christina.Do you want to have breakfast here or go to the Main Residence..."

    As soon as she went downstairs, Christina saw Nanny Faang greeting her.

    "Has grandpa had breakfast?"

    "Mr.Hopkins gets up at five o''clock and had his breakfast at six as usual...Brianna and her mother have

    already had breakfast with him."

    Christina looked a little awkward when she heard that.

    Not long after she was pregnant, Patrick told grandpa that she didn''t have to get up so early and eat

    with them, so she could sleep as long as she wanted.

    In fact, Patrick helped her a lot.

    Because of his care, the servants here were especially respectful to her.

    "Well, Patrick..." She asked with some hesitation.

    "Patrick just got up.He went to Northern Garden to discuss things with his grandpa. He will probably be

    back here for breakfast in a while."

    Seeing her hesitation, Nanny Faang smiled.

    "Christina, why don''t you wait for Patrick toe back for breakfast?"

    "Okay?" She agreed immediately.

    Sitting on the sofa in the lobby on the first floor of Eastern Garden, she drank half a cup of light

    saltwater and looked at the door casually.

    She didn''t know why Patrick went to grandpa.

    "Maybe it''s about the baby¡±

    As she took out her phone, she was on her phone and muttered a few words.

    Crystal sent her a message, "Christina, my godsons are going to be born next month.What gifts should

    I send? Come on, I''m so nervous now.¡±

    As soon as she logged in to WhatsApp, she saw that Crystal had sent her a message at 6 a.m.

    Christina was amused and replied, "Why are you nervous? I''m the one who is going to have a C-

    section."

    Crystal replied, "How dare you to sleep sote in the Hopkins family.Didn''t they me you?"

    The bad habit of modern people was that the first thing to do after getting up must be to check on their

    phones.

    Thus, Crystal was sure that Christina had just woken up.

    Christina immediately said, "Patrick is my aplice.I''m not afraid"

    Speaking of this again, Christina recalled it carefully, Patrick looked a little weak recently.

    Crystal kept asking, "Christina, where will you celebrate your sons'' first month? It can''t be in the

    Hopkins family, right? If so, I''m a little afraid to go.A lot of people must be invited, right?"

    Crystal sent her a few messages, which made here back to her senses.

    Crystal kept sending messages, "There''s one more thing.You promised me to be your sons'' godmother,

    but will the Hopkins family agree? And how about the Dickens family?"

    Crystal became more and more excited.

    "It''s over.I''m done.Christina, I suddenly realized that my godsons are a little far to reach.Maybe the

    twins will despise me."

    Christina was speechless and replied with a despised emoji, "Come back to earth, OK?"

    This made Crystal think of something else and be serious.

    Crystal continued, "Did you tell Patrick about those strange things you met before, and the bracelet you

    found under the bed..."

    The smile on Christina''s face froze.

    She held the phone and did not reply immediately.

    Crystal kept saying, "Never mind.We''ll figure it out until the babies are born.¡±

    Crystal knew that she was very upset about these events, and the fact that she was about to give birth

    made her even more disturbed.

    Sheforted her, "You''re married, so you should have a talk and solve the problem together."

    After awhile, she replied, "It''s him who doesn''t want to talk."

    Looking at Crystal''s sweet words, Christina forced a bitter smile.

    At this moment, footsteps behind her approached, and Nanny Faang suddenly called her name loudly.

    "Christina, I think Patrick may be dyed there.Why don''t you eat first and don''t starve yourself and

    your babies?"

    Thirty minutes had passed.

    "Yes"

    She subconsciously nced at the door and nodded indifferently.

    "Talk to youter."

    After sending Crystal a message, she was ready to put down her phone and go to the restaurant.

    When she logged out of WhatsApp, she happened to see that she had a few unread messages.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    One of them was a long voice message sent to her by Charles at three in the middle of the night.

    She stood up from the sofa, following Nanny Faang as she listened to the long voice message casually.

    "You damn woman."

    Then a series of angry roars sounded.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    Perhaps it was because it was so loud that even Nanny Faang, who was walking in front of her, turned

    to look at her in shock.

    Christina felt embarrassed and angry at Charles.

    So was he drunkst night and out of his mind? She frowned and wanted to hear what this guy was

    scolding.

    "Tell me, has Patrick ever done something wrong in his previous life? He must havemitted hideous

    crimes.Otherwise, how could he have married a wife like you?"

    He spoke so fast that he choked for a moment, then stopped for a second and roared angrily.

    "You''re such a troublemaker! Look...Look at other women.Why can''t you be gentle and considerate?

    Do you know what is virtue and kindness? You can''t even satisfy Patrick in bed.Why does he have to

    marry you? What''s the benefit of marrying you? You don''t even care about him after he''s ill..."

    Finally, Chandler''s sighing was faintly heard.

    "Charles, do you want to be thrown into the river?" The voice message was over.

    Christina froze and held the phone tightly.

    Nanny Faang looked at her again.

    She heard the voice message clearly and her expression was a littleplicated.

    Among Patrick''s friends, Charles was the most straightforward one, but this was the first time Nanny

    Faang had heard him scolding.

    The servants did not dare to say anything about Patrick''s personal affairs.

    Nanny Faang coughed lightly to ease the atmosphere.

    "Go over and have some milk."

    "Yes."

    She replied, looking absent-minded.

    Sitting in front of the dining table, she quietly had half a bowl of oatmeal, some eggs, and milk, feeling

    tasteless.

    She nced at the empty bowls that Nanny Faang had prepared for Patrick in the opposite seat,

    remembering that he was still with grandpa and didn''t have breakfast.

    As soon as she put down her fork, Christina felt some light footstepsing from the direction of the

    door.

    There was a strange expression on her face and she quickly turned to look.

    She thought it was Patricking back.

    Then the next second, she was surprised.

    "Hello, Brianna."

    "Brianna, Are you looking for Patrick? He''s in the Northern Garden."

    Christian was very surprised for this was the first time that she had seen Brianna in the Eastern

    Garden.

    However, Brianna didn''t reply her.

    Keeping ten meters away from the dining table, Brianna didn''te any closer, but just stood there

    quietly.

    She looked a little timid and hesitant as if she were waiting for something.

    "Brianna, are you okay?"

    Christina frowned and was a little confused.She heard that Brianna was a little autistic and seldom

    communicated with others.

    And Brianna now looked very strange.

    Onsecond thought, she felt it was unlikely that Brianna woulde to the Eastern Garden for her

    brother because Patrick was cold and rarely take the initiative to be close to Brianna.

    "Brianna, are you here for me?" she asked.

    Christina didn''t want to eat more.

    Being half full, she stood up and walked towards Brianna.

    Brianna''''s clear eyes shed with shock, "No disturbing others'' meals.No interrupting.No speaking

    loudly ..."

    Seeing Christina approach her, she muttered some rules with her lips trembling.

    Then Christina stopped immediately and didn''t approach her.

    "Are you waiting for me to finish breakfast?"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Christina tried her best to speak softly and gently to Brianna.

    But Brianna remained silent.She seemed to hate people looking straight into her eyes.

    So she lowered her head with her long ck hair covering half of her face.

    And her side face blushed, revealing that she was a little timid and nervous.

    "How about calling Nanny Faang?" Christina was helpless.

    She didn''t want to scare Brianna and thought that Brianna would be more familiar with maids in the

    Hopkins family.

    "Patrick is unhappy."

    Brianna seemed very anxious and suddenly raised her head and shouted at Christina.

    What?

    "Brianna, your brother is not here.Or are you here for me?"

    Christina was still puzzled.

    But obviously, Brianna didn''t want her to call Nanny Faang.

    Brianna felt she shouldn''t have shouted so loudly.

    She was very confused, feeling like speaking several times but falling silent again.

    "What do you want to say to me?"

    "I promise not to tell others."

    Christina coaxed the timid and helpless girl in the way she had dealt with Derek.

    It seemed to work.

    Brianna was swayed when she heard Christina say "promise not to tell others".

    "Christina¡± She said in a low voice.

    Christina felt strange.

    Brianna was really here for her.

    But she seldom talked to Brianna, she and Barbara were more intimate.

    When Christina met Brianna at the main residence for meals, Brianna just greeted her.

    But today she was weird.

    "Brianna, if you have anything to say, just say it.If I can help you, I will try my best..."

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    "Patrick is unhappy"

    Brianna interrupted her and said the unintelligible nervously.

    Christina looked a little awkward, "Patrick is unhappy?"

    He was unhappy? It sounded very childish because Patrick was an adult man, does happy or not that

    matters? But maybe Brianna meant that Patrick was in a bad mood recently.

    He must have been annoyed by these things recently.

    "Brianna, don''t worry.He can take good care of himself"

    Christina exined to Brianna patiently.

    And Brianna was so restrained and nervous that Christina felt sorry about her.

    "Brianna, what fruit do you like to eat? Take a seat..."

    She wanted to get along with Brianna.

    But just as she stepped forward, Brianna squatted down in fear with her hands covering her head and

    her body trembling.

    "I, mean no harm."

    Christina was dazed.

    She had never encountered such a situation.

    It seemed that Brianna looked very terrified.

    Was she afraid of Christina? Christina didn''t understand why Brianna was afraid of her.

    At this time, she did not dare to talk to Brianna in case of provoking her.

    So Christina walked past her to ask someone else for help.

    But just as she passed Brianna, her dress was suddenly grabbed.

    "Christina, Patrick is very unhappy"

    Brianna who squatted looked up and was very anxious.

    Christina looked stunned.

    Even though she did not understand what Brianna said, she knew that it had something to do with

    Patrick, and it seemed a little unusual.

    Christina wanted to squat down and look at her horizontally.

    But with a pregnant belly, she could hardly do it.

    "Brianna, I know you must have something to tell me, right?"

    "Can you stand up and let''s have a good talk? I promise I won''t get angry, and I won''t scold you.So you

    don''t have to be afraid of me"

    Christina knew how tomunicate with autistic sufferers.

    They were very fragile mentally, so they couldn''t be yelled at.

    Christina wondered if she was too bad-tempered, so Brianna was afraid of her.

    "I''m not afraid of you."

    She was willing to stand up and felt a little rxed after confirming no one else was here by looking

    around timidly.

    Having seen this, Christina talked to her with the utmost patience.

    "Then why were you afraid just now?"

    "Patrick will be angry"

    She said unintelligible words again.

    Christina tried to maintain her smile, "Your brother is not here.Don''t be afraid of him."

    This was the first time that Christina had found that this autistic girl had always cared so much about

    her brother.

    "Brianna, I know you care about your brother.You think he''s been in a bad mood recently, so you''re

    worried about him, aren''t you? Patrick can handle it himself, and the whole Hopkins family will help

    him..."

    "He doesn''t like the Hopkins family."

    Brianna shocked her so much that she stopped speaking immediately and felt puzzled.

    "You mean, Patrick doesn''t like the Hopkins family?"

    Brianna didn''t like people looking straight at her and lowered her head again.

    Obviously, she had mixed feelings.

    "He doesn''t like the Hopkins family, he doesn''t like the piano, he doesn''t like girls..." her voice was very

    low as if she was whispering secrets to someone.

    Suddenly, she paused, "He likes you."

    Christina was s little dazed and didn''t interrupt her.

    "He is very unhappy.He was tied up by bad people.Those people beat him with chains.It hurt very

    much.It was snowing and cold.The clothes grandpa bought him had gone.He ran as fast as he

    could.He hid in the trash can.He was bleeding.But mom found him and tied him up again..."

    Judy tied Patrick up.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Was his mother the one who kidnapped him when he was five years old? Christina''s mind went nk.

    "He doesn''t like the Hopkins family, he doesn''t like the piano, he doesn''t like girls ..."

    As if she had done something wrong, her cheeks turned red, and repeated these words incoherently,

    trying to organize thenguage.

    Christina was reminded of some messages.

    "Ever since Young Master Hopkins was kidnapped at the age of five, he had be distant""

    "Patrick hates women.Don''t get close to him.He doesn''t like being too close."

    "I can''t tell grandpa, I can''t tell Paul, I can''t tell Barbara"

    Brianna lowered her head and said to herself while counting, "I can''t tell Charlie..."

    He always had so many secrets to himself.

    After a pause, Brianna raised her head and said, "Christina, Patrick is as unhappy as he was"

    Christina was dazed and looked at her without saying anything.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, did Miss Briannae over just now?"

    "I saw her in the corridor...I called her, but she ran away in a hurry"

    Brianna was usually very polite.

    Her reaction just now was a little strange.

    Hearing Nanny Faang''''s question, Christina looked hesitant.

    "She just came to Eastern Garden for a walk."

    "I was worried that you were having a conflict.This is the first time Miss Brianna hade to Eastern

    Garden.But what was sheing for?"

    "I don''t know"

    Christina answered casually, obviously not wanting to say anything more.

    And Nanny Faang didn''t continue to ask.

    Since nothing went wrong, she then continued her work.

    Just as she turned around and went into the kitchen, Christina suddenly asked again, "Nanny Faang,

    do you know anything about Judy?"

    Nanny Faang was so confused by her question that she looked straight at Christina.

    Somehow, she felt that Christina''s eyes were sharp at this moment.

    "I''ve heard that when Patrick''s mother was young, she had an affair with a man outside.In the end, with

    his father''s support, Judy could continue to be Mrs.Hopkins.Even if his father didn''t mind, why would

    grandpa tolerate such a vicious woman...

    "Although Mrs.Hopkins''s conduct is not proper, you can''t bring it up."

    Her words made Nanny Faang so shocked that Nanny Faang lost herposure and looked around in

    panic.

    "Judy was suspected of having an affair with another man when she was young, but the incident is now

    a thing of the past."

    Fortunately, the Eastern Garden was quiet and people rarely passed by.

    Until now, Senior Mr.Hopkins still didn''t like Judy.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    It seemed that, the deceased Mr.Hopkins loved Judy so much that he could even forgive his wife for

    cheating on him.

    At this moment, Christina was thinking about what Brianna had just told her.

    Was it true or not? "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, I know that she is not friendly to you, but she is still Young

    Master Hopkins''s mother.

    And you should respect her and also forgive her small mistakes."

    Judy was targeting Christina, which even the servants could see that.

    But they did not understand why.

    Yet since they were living under the same roof, Nanny Faang could only advise Christina to be more

    generous.

    In fact, Christina did not take Judy''s persecution to heart at all.

    Looking at the amiable woman in front of her, she knew that Nanny Faang had lived in the Hopkins

    family for many years.

    If there were any secrets here, Nanny Faang would know something about them.

    So Christina asked tentatively, "Do you know that Patrick was kidnapped when he was a child?"

    "What does the kidnapping of Young Master Hopkins have to do with his mother?"

    Seeing that Nanny Faang really didn''t know, Christina then didn''t say anything more and went straight

    to the stairs.

    It seemed that they really didn''t know.

    Patrick was so cold and indifferent, but he actually hid the truth from everyone in the Hopkins family

    just to protect his mother.

    When Christina returned to her bedroom, she was very upset.

    She felt that the Patrick she knew would not be so emotional.

    If it was his mother who kidnapped him back then, then his current reaction...

    There wereplicated feelings in her heart.

    All of sudden, sitting on the bed, she felt that she didn''t know much about him at all.

    Every time she was upset and couldn''t figure it out, she would open her wooden box.

    At this time, the cool jadey in her palm...

    "He was too weak when he was a child, maybe he was too afraid to tell..""

    Suddenly, Christina seemed to have figured it out.

    "Even if he controls the Hopkins family now, he wouldn''t say it."

    It was only because Judy was his mother, and he chose to bear the cruel truth himself.

    Then she looked down at the half-moon bloodstone in her palm again.

    "They said that Derek was the one who saved him..."

    If Derek med him...

    What could Patrick do?

    "My brother is very unhappy"

    Brianna''s simple and straightforward words echoed in Christina''s mind at this time.

    He was very unhappy.

    Staying alone in this spacious bedroom, looking at his pillow on the bed, she felt even more agitated.

    Just then a fetal movement came from her abdomen.

    She then put her hand on her belly and couldn''t help but smile.

    The baby was really a wonderful and amazing thing.

    It could make her upset disappear in an instant.

    And she felt much better.

    She then decided to go to the third floor.

    Last time, Senior Mr.Hopkins sent a construction team to redesign the third floor of Eastern Garden for

    her unborn babies, which covered more than 200 square meters.

    The door on the third floor was unlocked, and all the windows were opened for venttion.

    At a nce, children''s cartoons and colorful wall paintings were very cute.

    Last time, she didn''t look very carefully.

    This time, she saw the all paintings of big fishes.

    And the paintings of castle knights were vivid and lifelike.

    The wind blew through the rows of crystal wind chimes on the left side, tinkling and ringing.

    This ce was like a fairytale world.

    She remembered that on the far right was the small room where the children would sleep.

    Sure enough, two cute small wooden beds were ced in a corner.

    And in therge wardrobe beside the wall, they had prepared three-year clothes for the babies after it

    was born.

    "Grandpa bought these clothes too early.They won''t be in fashion by then.Those businessmen must

    have coaxed him into buying these clothes..."

    She took over a few cute clothes and couldn''t help but mutter.

    After looking at the clothes in the wardrobe for a long time, she suddenly thought of something and was

    a little distressed.

    "The babies are twins, why would they buy the same things for them? How can I tell them apart?"

    As she tidied up these little clothes, she spoke to herself in a low voice.

    But at this moment, the man standing outside the door could clearly see her side face.

    She frowned slightly, as if she was not satisfied with something.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    Because all the windows on the third floor were open, the whole room was very bright at noon, adding

    afortable warmth to the room.

    At this moment, Patrick was leaning against the railing and looking at the woman in front of him quietly.

    She gently folded the clothes, and muttered something.

    And she was pregnant with their children.

    Every movement of her was beautiful and elegant.

    "When did youe?"

    When Christina turned around and saw him, she was a bit surprised.

    Yet he didn''t answer, yet just staring at her.

    Being stared at, she was a little embarrassed.

    She then turned her head and nced out the other window and exined, "I''m bored.I''m here to see

    how things are going here."

    "Nanny Faang said you waited for me to have breakfast this morning?" He inexplicably mentioned.

    "No, that wasn''t true."

    Noticing his burning gaze, her heart suddenly beat fast.

    "I didn''t wait for you.I already ate it myself"

    "Really?"

    His tone was very t, and there was no emotion on his face.

    He suddenly turned around.

    "There''s still some formaldehyde here.Don''t stay here too long.¡±

    After he finished his words, he then left.

    Yet she felt a little baffled.

    He suddenly came and then left.

    Didn''t hee to look for her? She just couldn''t understand his sudden leaving.

    "Young Master Hopkins was not cold and distant when he was a child.Sometimes he just didn''t know

    how to express his feelings even if he cared about someone very much." She thought of what Nanny

    Faang used to tell her.

    Many times, she felt that he was strange.

    And those people would also tell her the same thing with a smile.

    Maybe he just wanted to see her.

    And he missed her.

    "Patrick!"

    Suddenly, the excitement rushed into her heart and she shouted.

    He then stopped and immediately turned to look at her.

    "Yeah?"

    He turned around immediately she called him.He''d reacted so fast that Christina looked at him in a

    daze, didn''t know what to say.He strode back to her with a frown.

    "You feel ufortable?"

    Christina looked into his intense eyes and blushed, racking her brain toe up with something.

    She didn''t know either why she''d suddenly called him.

    To Patrick, her silly look and bulging belly just made her more fragile.

    "The baby moved," she slurred with her head turned sideways.

    "The baby moved?"

    Patrick seemed to have heard something very strange.

    Christina felt bad that she used her son as the cover whenever she was in a dilemma.

    She was about to say sorry to her son when the man suddenly reached out his hand.

    He tenderly rested his palm on her belly, which unsettled Christina alittle.

    Her son was very cooperative and gave a little kick at this time.

    Christina was amazed.

    Patrick, who always looked solemn andposed, was shocked as if magic had just happened.

    It was really magical that there was a life growing in the woman''s body.

    "He can also hear you now..."

    An old, deep voice came, apanied by the tter of the scepter.

    Christina looked up at the door and flushed, falling a step back subconsciously.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Patrick put his hand down without much emotion in his eyes.Why was the old man suddenly here?

    "You should not stay here.There''s too much formaldehyde in the air,'' Senior Mr.Hopkins grumbled in a

    tone that resembled Patrick''s very much.He was very excited that he would turn eighty next month and

    his grandson would be born next month too.If they happened to be on the same day, he''d be

    euphoric.He didn''t have the butler keeping hispany.He''d simplye to see whether the baby''s

    room needed anything more.

    Nothing mattered more than the birth of his grandson now.

    Therefore, the old man red at Patrick and Christina with his piercing eyes and scolded, "Don''t you

    fight again.The baby can hear you.It''s not wholesome for him."

    "You should feel very lucky to be a couple.There are numerous star-crossed lovers out there.You

    should cherish every second after you met."

    They must have met each other for a reason.

    Christina''s heart was thumping and she looked up, right into Patrick''s eyes.

    "You''re the best."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was pleased and said to Christina.

    "Thank you,'' Christina replied with flushes on her cheeks.

    The old man lifted his eyes.

    "I''m not talking to you," he said callously.

 Chapter 205:

    Chapter 205:

    Senior  Mr.Hopkins was trying tomunicate with his precious grandson! Christina cringed and

    Patrick huffed augh.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "The baby can hear us.You two behave!"

    The old man walked around and suddenly felt that he should prepare a study so that his grandson

    could grow up among ssics.

    With this on his mind, he left the couple and went downstairs to make a detailed n with the butler.

    "Grandpa is really happy.'' Christinaughed, staring after the old man who was rocketing downstairs.

    "Grandpa likes children very much.''

    "What about you? Do you like children?"

    She looked up at him and asked casually.

    Patrick was thrown by her question.

    The word "like" was really strange to him just like sorry.'' He barely said these words.

    Perhaps because the sudden appearance of the old man had lightened the mood, Christina was less

    tense now and wore a slight smile.

    She looked down at the tips of her shoes as she spoke.

    "You were forced to marry me by your grandfather due to the unintended pregnancy...'' She said quietly.

    They were together because of the baby.

    She paused and hesitated.

    Atst, she said, "I know you feel guilty about Derek and care about everything pertaining to him and

    the Fisher family.I''ll talk to him about you and me.He won''t me you.Actually, he and I..."

    "I didn''t marry you for the baby."

    He interrupted her in a hurry.

    Christina gazed at him and pursed her lips.

    The silence dragged on between them and Patrick continued surprisingly.

    "I owe him.I''ll make it up for him."

    "I''ll give him whatever he wants."

    Patrick sounded firm as if he was making a vow.

    He would give Derek everything except her and the baby.

    Christina left the baby''s roomter.

    She''d heard every word Patrick had said and been too dumbfounded that she''d forgotten to tell him

    that she''d engaged with Derek only because her grandfather wanted it.

    She''d seen it in his eyes that he had too much on his shoulders, the Hopkins family, IP&G Group, and

    morals.

    He was in a tiring position.

    She felt eager to do something or say something to make him happy and rxed, but she was not

    good at sweet talks and didn''t know how to please a man.

    She didn''t feel hungry when Nanny Faang brought the lunch to her bedroom so she just had a little,

    nning to have a nap.

    Before Nanny Faang left after clearing the table, she couldn''t help but stop her.

    "Have Patrick and the others eaten?"

    The door of the bedroom was ajar and vague voices in the corridor were heard.

    "The results came.That bracelet made of amethyst indeed belonged to Barbara and she said that she

    happened to have lost itst week"

    "As for the takeout, the Gordon Hotel looked into it and said that someone ordered the fried rice without

    eggs...It seems that Derek knew her preferences very well."

    It was Chandler and Charles''s voice.

    Christina stood very still behind the door until the voices faded.

    She heard the door closing when they entered Patrick''s study.She felt annoyed.She didn''t understand

    why Patrick and the others trusted Barbara so much that they tended to make Derek bear all the

    me.She tossed and turned on her bed during the nap.She had many bizarre dreams that sent her

    mind reeling.

    Something abruptly came to her mind at three o''clock and she hurried up from her bed.

    She streaked to the study and pped on the door.

    Charles was to snipe at her when he opened the door but Christina didn''t give him the chance.

    She rushed straight in front of Patrick and scowled at him.

    "Where is my ne?" She asked angrily.

    Patrick was at a loss about what was going on.

    "The chance ne with rubies.Nanny Faang said you took it away.How could you take back

    something you already gave me? Return it!"

    She sounded pissed atst.She''d had a bad sleep and was in a foul mood.

    "I didn''t say I didn''t like it.You can''t give it to other women.It''s mine!"

    He''d never said "like" to her.

    She''d never said "not like" to him either! Patrick took out an exquisite velvet box from the drawer and

    put it on the table.

    He looked up at her and was surprised.

    Then a faint smile lit up his face.

    He''s been too strainedtely and felt relieved all of a sudden.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    Christina felt Patrick seemed to suddenly realize something.He sat in the office chair opposite her in a

    daze for a while.He picked up the tinum ruby ne and walked up to her, putting it on her neck

    and naturally lowering his head to kiss her on the lips.

    Christina was in a daze.

    She only felt Patrick held her shoulders tightly with a slight smile.

    He seemed to be in a good mood.

    Charles and Chandler in the study were both dumbfounded.

    Chandler pretended to be calm, coughing a few times and turning to walk out of the study.

    Charles grinned and winked at Christina.

    "Patrick, what do you like?"

    There were only the two of them left in the study.

    Patrick kept staring at Christina.

    Christina lowered her head, and her cheeks were a little red.

    She looked down at the ne on her corbone.

    It was his gift to her.

    She remembered that she had wanted to give him something long ago, but she didn''t know what he

    liked.

    Patrick did not replied her immediately, as if the question had also confused him.

    Patrick did not have any preferences, but only some taboos.

    "I''m not good at cooking."

    Christina suddenly said dejectedly.

    Christina had always felt that Patrick liked those obedient women, especially those who could stay at

    home without going anywhere.

    A virtuous woman should be his first choice.

    Unfortunately, she was not good at cooking at all.

    Moreover, he seemed tock nothing.

    Christina was a little ashamed.

    She had always been proud on the surface, but she had to admit that she was secretly trying to please

    her man.

    The most direct way to please Patrick was to satisfy him in bed.

    He would be very satisfied, but she would feel very unfulfilled after that.

    "After the baby is born, let''s go abroad to live for some time.The environment there is good."

    Patrick''s words pulled her thoughts back.

    Christina looked up at him and found that his eyes were firm.

    He had always made preparations early.

    It seemed that he had already nned to go abroad.

    Christina did not object him.

    "What about grandpa? Is grandpa going with us too?"

    Although she did not know why he proposed to live abroad, she knew from his tone that he had

    nned her and the child into his future.

    Thinking of this, Christina felt quite warm.

    "Grandpa will stay in the Hopkins family.''

    "What about our son? Grandpa won''t want us to take him away."

    Patrick was shocked by her words and looked at her abdomen.

    It was his and her child.

    He always felt incredible every time he looked at her abdomen seriously.

    "Just ignore him"

    Christina listened to his unashamed words.

    If grandpa heard it, he would be extremely annoyed.

    She thought about it and asked him seriously, "Are we eloping?"

    Eloping? Patrick, who had always been very strict, had not yet realized it after he heard that.

    He only heard Christina continue to mutter to herself, "Where are we going? Don''t ask me for my

    opinion.I have no opinion.I''ll follow you wherever you go.I have difficulty choosing."

    She didn''t even bother to think about where to go.

    Patrick suddenly calmed down with burning eyes.

    He said in a hoarse voice, "I thought you didn''t want to go with me."

    Christina was still trying to think about what she had to prepare if she went abroad.

    After all, she had no experience of living abroad.

    But she didn''t have to be too nervous with him, because he would arrange everything.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "What did you say?"

    It was said that pregnant women would be silly.

    Christina was only in a daze for a while and did not hear what he had just asked.

    But Patrick did not repeat it.

    He looked at her eyes and pulled her closer to him.

    Then he kissed her earlobe.

    "Don''t go out recently.Just stay in the Hopkins family:"

    "Don''t leave here.I''m worried about you."

    It turned out that he had been so upset recently because he was worried about Christina.

    Christina was deep in thought.

    Then she turned round and nced at the two maids behind her.

    "Don''t follow me all the time.'' She was very depressed.

    What was Patrick worried about? He actually sent two maids to follow Christina.

    Since the day she went to the study to snatch her ne back from him, her rtionship with Patrick

    had eased a lot.

    During the past few days when everyone had dinner together, she had directly put all the dishes she

    didn''t like in Patrick''s bowl, and Patrick ate them naturally, Brianna, who was opposite them, looked at

    them a few times and then lowered her head timidly.

    Judy seemed to look at Christina with displeasure and thought that she went too far, but she didn''t dare

    to say anything.

    Everyone got along with each other politely.

    Christina didn''t tell Patrick that even if Derek came back, she never thought of leaving the Hopkins

    family.

    Perhaps she had nned it when she just got married, but she was reluctant to leaveter.

    Christina wanted to muster up the courage to tell Patrick about this when he was walking with her in the

    back garden of the Hopkins family, but she was too shy and embarrassed to say those.

    When she looked at his burning eyes, she was not thick-skinned enough to say it.

    However, even if she didn''t say it, Patrick should know what she meant.

    These days, everyone was looking forward to the birth of the child.

    Time passed little by little, and it was rare for them to be at ease.

    However, Christina had another depressing thing these days.

    Patrick didn''t have to go to thepany now, and he almost slept and got up at the same time with

    Christina.

    Moreover, Patrick had developed a bad habit these days.

    Christina naturally slept on her side with her big belly, and Patrick hugged her from behind and lift her

    pajamas to caress her abdominal skin with his big hand.

    "Did my son kick you?"

    He would ask at least three times a night, as if it was fun.He had never been so childish before.

    "The doctor said my son was lively."

    The light in the bedroom had been dimmed.

    Patrick hugged Christina in his arms and pondered for a moment.

    "He''s like you."

    "Don''t say your son is like me every time he has any bad habits..."

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    "I walk around the garden.Don''t follow me..."

    The doctor had told Christina that exercise was good for childbirth.

    So now as long as Christina was bored, she would take a fewps in Hopkins family.

    She turned around and expressionlessly looked at the two following maids behind her.

    She felt very ufortable being watched.

    "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, please don''t make things difficult for us."

    They looked at Christina with pure, helpless eyes and spoke to her timidly.

    Christina''s expression froze.

    She actually felt a little guilty, which made her upset.

    If they were a big bodyguard or a fierce shrew, Christina might scare them away with a straight face

    and a willful roar.

    But such a scheme would not work for these two maids.

    It was said that Patrick had deliberately asked butler Paul the butler to go to the talent market to find

    them.

    They had no special skills.

    They had just turned 18 and were from the remote mountains.

    Because their families were too poor, so they had to work.

    It wasmendable that they were somewhat honest and hardworking.

    For Christina, the most troublesome thing was that Patrick had told her yesterday that if these two girls

    failed to do their jobs, they would be deducted half a month''s sry ording to the rules of the

    Hopkins family.

    And if these two girls were involved in gross dereliction of duty, they would be fired.

    Christina now regretted making up with Patrick.

    She felt that she had fallen into the trap of this cunning man.

    Thinking of Patrick, Christina remembered that Charles and Chandler hade over again after 8

    o''clock this morning.

    And Chandler had had aptop in his hand.

    He looked in a hurry as if something bad had happened.

    As she walked, she was pondering.

    When she was a little tired, she sat down in the pavilion in the back garden and looked up meaningfully

    at the two personal maids in front of her.

    Patrick was insistent on sending her two maids to apany her and on not allowing her to leave the

    Hopkins family recently.

    "I''m worried."

    A few days ago, Patrick had said to her in the study, "Don''t worry.''

    When hearing that, she was a little shocked.

    Patrick actually had something to worry about.

    Christina took out her cell phone and casually scrolled through the news of the business world,

    wondering what these men had been nervous about recently.

    On the screen of the phone, a pile of news rted to various domestic and foreign magnates quickly

    appeared.

    Christina did not know much about the business circle.

    News such as the monopoly of new materials, Bitcoin, and blockchain, made her confused.

    Because she was pregnant, she had limited time to use herputer and cell phone to surf the

    Inte.

    Now she rarely knew the current news.

    She was kind of out of line with society.

    Looking at the messy news posts, she sighed.

    She thought that things in the business world were meaningless to her and she should focus on giving

    birth to the child.

    She was about to quit the browser.

    "Something bad happened to the Fisher family?" Christina''s expression changed.

    She identally touched a small popr keyword on the screen with her finger.

    And a lot of rted reports jumped out.

    One of the major domestic web portals was broadcasting a news interview live.

    It was the old bitch, Mrs.Fisher, from the Fisher family that was being interviewed.

    "Thank you very much for the media and all walks of life''s attention to our Fisher family this

    month.Today, on behalf of the Fisher family and all the branches of the Fisher Group, I rify two

    things to all of you.Firstly, my husband, Ralph, was indeed admitted to the hospital.He has always had

    some health problems.He was admitted to the hospital purely because of personal health problems, not

    someone''s conspiracy.And my husband, Ralph, had a sessful craniotomy for a cerebral

    hemorrhage.He''s gradually recovering.Thank you for your blessings and concern..."

    "Ralphis ill and hospitalized?"

    Christina looked a little incredulous.

    When she had been a child, she had often sneaked into the Fisher family.

    She knew a little about Derek''s biological father.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Besides being not good at making money and afraid of his wife, Ralph had been very healthy.

    And she had ever apanied Patrick to the Fisher family banquet and had seen him with her own

    eyes.

    She felt that he might live to be over ny years old.

    How would Ralph be admitted to the hospital with a sudden cerebral hemorrhage?

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    On the phone screen, Mrs.Fisher looked at the camera and spoke forcefully.She was wearing thetest

    autumn rose suit dress and a ck pearl ne, which made her look dignified.But Christina stared

    closely at the screen and could tell that Mrs.Fisher was not in good health.

    Even though Mrs.Fisher was wearing a rose suit dress and put on delicate makeup, which made Mrs

    Fisher a little more ruddy, she still looked a little haggard and fatigued in the corners of her eyes.

    "What happened to the Fisher family recently?"

    "The second thing is about my eldest son-inw, Luke Wilson.My husband Ralph, I, and the

    shareholders of the Fisher Group, unanimously voted for Luke to be the CEO of the group.It shows our

    trust and confidence in him.Therefore, I hope that there will be no more negative news which spoils the

    image of the CEO of ourpany, or we will immediately take legal action to protect our rights.And it

    was a rumor that Luke has colluded with external funds and escaped with all the money, It''s fake.

    He is now on behalf of the Fisher Group discussing a new project in Paris...

    Christina''s mind went nk when she heard the news reports.

    She felt as if the Fisher family was on the verge of disaster, and Mrs.Fisher''s statement was just a

    death struggle.

    She remembered that Charles had said that the Fisher family was protected by Patrick, and no one

    dared to target them in the business world.

    But now, even if Christina did not know anything about the business world, she could see that there

    was something wrong.

    Someone must have targeted the Fisher family, and it seemed that the action was very ruthless.

    The Fisher family did not prepare for that and was about to be toppled down.

    Who was it? Christian put her phone on the stone table in the pavilion, feeling a little confused.

    For some reason, aname immediately came to her mind.

    Could it be him?

    "What Derek did was really despicable and shameless!"

    Suddenly, an angry female voice came, which was very abrupt in the quiet back garden of the Hopkins

    family.

    Christina heard this familiar voice and turned to look immediately.

    It was Barbara.

    She actually came to Hopkins family today.

    "Miss Parker, hope that you''re well"

    Christina looked at Barbara with undisguised disgust.

    The two maids felt that something was wrong and nervously stepped forward to stop Barbara from

    approaching.

    Barbara stood three meters away from Christina and looked at the two young maids in front of her, who

    were blocking her way.

    She was not angry.

    She just looked at Christina on the other side of the pavilion with more sarcasm in her eyes.

    "What''s wrong? Christina, you''re just pregnant.And you actually get paranoid? You spread that I

    ordered that takeout withxative for you, and you even said that I ran to the hospital ward to kill

    you.How dare you rely on Patrick''s pampering to talk nonsense? Do you think that you''re pregnant so

    Patrick will believe what you said? But it turns out, Patrick trusts me more!"

    Christina could hardly sit calmly any longer.She stood up and gritted her teeth angrily.

    "I''m not talking nonsense.The person who attacked me in the hospital was a woman.And, Barbara, I

    found your amethyst bracelet in the hospital"

    "My bracelet was lost a week ago."

    Barbara looked at Christina with contempt.

    She had no intention to be polite, and her words were cold.

    "Christina, you may not know that now Patrick and others suspect that you and Derek are in cahoots.

    With you by Patrick''s side, so Derek has been able to deal with the Fisher family and against the IP&G

    group."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "What bullshit!" Christina retorted anxiously.

    Looking at Barbara''s disdainful expression, Christina recalled that Patrick had made a call in a low

    voice a few days ago.

    "Don''t let Christina know..."

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    "Derek has turned the whole financial market upside down recently.You know what he wants to

    do...Christina, you''d better be aware of whose baby you are carrying,¡± Barbara satirized.

    Christina gritted her teeth at her words dripping with sarcasm.She wanted to retort but suddenly saw a

    few figures rushing over.

    "Young...Young Master Hopkins..."

    The two maids in front of Christina fawned on Patrick.

    Christina''s face darkened as she stared at those in the front, silent.

    But Barbara, who was preaching to her just now, turned obviously nervous.

    Patrick never liked others to interfere in his private affairs.

    "What''s wrong?" the tall and strong man approached Christina and asked in a low voice.

    Christina tilted her head to the lotus pool on the other side.

    Recalling what Barbara had said just now, she ignored Patrick angrily and pulled a long face.

    Clearly, she was out of her te.

    Originally, all the Hopkins family were in mortal fear of Patrick.

    Only Christina dared to give him a ck look.

    In the beginning, even Nanny Faang was surprised by her boldness.

    After getting along with Christina for a year, they somehow got ustomed to it.

    Instead of pursuing, Patrick turned his deep eyes to her two new maids, hinting at them to speak.

    The two poor girls'' hearts had been in their boots by Christina these days.

    Being stared at by their Young Master, they turned green around the gills and wished to exin the

    quarrel between Miss Parker and Junior Mrs.Hopkins, shivering.

    "Christina, stop troubling Barbara.She didn''t do that,"

    Charles couldn''t stand it and interrupted the strange atmospherezily.

    Utterly difited, Christina red at him.

    "Who on earth was making trouble?" sheined only.

    But judging from the imposing manner, it seemed that only Christina could be the one to me.

    "Barbara, Brianna is awaiting you in the hall," Chandler also came this day.

    He spoke gently, much wiser than Charles that fool.

    Barbara smiled awkwardly, "I was just walking around...I''ll be right there."

    Her exnation meant that she didn''te to Christina on purpose, but just passed by.

    Christina knew that Barbara was acting.

    Squinting at her receding figure, Christina got angry and cursed in the heart, "What a cheeky slut!

    Chandler also followed her gaze.He frowned slightly and wore dissatisfaction.They''d seen a lot of

    people.Barbara''s petty trick didn''t hold water.

    Christina looked sideways at Patrick and found that his face was as cold as usual.

    To Patrick, Barbara''s exnation copsed at the first blow.

    "What did you have for breakfast?" Patrick asked.

    Hearing the low voice from above, Christina kept a straight face: such a bromidic question went beyond

    her expectation.

    She grasped the phone on the stone table in the pavilion, as if not wanting to reveal the content on the

    screen.

    Barbara''s mention of the Fisher family and Derek quite upset her.

    Charles was dissatisfied that Christina still grudged friendliness even though Patrick had softened his

    tone.

    "I''ll transfer her to the filiale in Paris next month..."

    Patrick continued in a low voice, sighing as if havingpromised.

    Christina''s eyes lit up with surprise.

    "Seriously?"

    Charles questioned.

    He turned his head sulkily and nced at Christina,ining with indication, "Barbara just argued

    with her for a while, not to such an extent as to be expelled abroad..."

    How capricious was Patrick that he should casually determine to dispatch Barbara to Paris! Christina

    held her tongue, just letting Charles grumble.

    She remembered that while cursing Barbara, her rival in love, together with Crystal, she was evilly

    plotting how to eliminate Barbara.

    She disdained to snitch to Patrick about what Barbara had spoken ill of her.

    Now that Barbara was doomed to disappear, out of sight and out of mind, Christina gloated.

    Anyway, she was not a Virgin Mary.

    It would be more disgusting if she pretended to put in a good word for Barbara.

    "Miss Dickens, are you satisfied now?" Charles teased.

    He sat down on the round stone chair beside and raised his eyebrows.

    Christina was so furious that she had no idea how to vent her anger.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that Charles desired a spanking, she intended to bend down to roar at him, but stopped by the

    man beside her, saying "The stone chair is cold."

    It waste autumn.

    The stone table and stone chair made of white jade in the pavilion should be covered with a thick

    nket.

    Christina wasn''t so weak as to be unable to stand any breeze, so she didn''t mind such.

    The two maids behind suddenly turned pale and lowered their heads, ready for rebuke as if they failed

    to take good care of their Junior Mrs, Hopkins.

    Suddenly, Charles burst intoughter, "Ridiculous!"

    Perhaps it was because Charles''sughter was too arrogant and funny that Chandler across the table

    also raised the corners of his mouth, so did Patrick, who usually kept a cold expression.

    With a gloomy aura all over her body, Christina took a step ahead and kicked him mercilessly.

    "Ouch-" Charles eximed.

    "Son of a bitch! My new shoes...he continued screaming.Chandler chuckled, witnessing that Patrick

    naturally held Christina in his arms.She raised her eyebrows with a smug smile, fairly resembling Helen

    of Troy.

    The autumn wind blew over the pavilion, listening to their loudughter.

    It dispelled the impatience in Christina''s heart that there was indeed something she could not handle.

    She could only tell herself to pretend not to know.

    After Christina had lessoned Charles for half an hour, Nanny Faang trotted over and told her to go to

    the Main Residence for Senior Mr.Hopkins wanted her.

    "Why is grandpa looking for me?"Christina asked.

    Nanny Faang didn''t anticipate that Patrick and the others were also in the back garden.

    Little embarrassed, she stammered, "I don''t know the details.

    It might be rted to the Young Master''s birth banquet.

    The lunch is dyed for an hour because Old Master has invited a lot of guests this morning..."

    Charles and Chandler were also specially invited.

    Who else did Old Master invite? Patrick didn''t examine minutely and held Christina in his arms and

    went straight to the Main Residence.

    Christina had no alternative but to follow him.

    She didn''t know what kind of guest her grandpa-inw had invited on a whim this day.

    Nanny Faang seemed busy, leading a few servants to the kitchen.

    "Adam, your family is thriving.You have another great- grandson so soon.A girl is also satisfactory,

    heart-warming.Congrats!"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins said.

    When Christina entered the hall of the Main Residence, she saw Senior Mr.Hopkins sitting upright on

    the sofa, holding the phone as if chatting with an old friend.

    Having got closer, she clearly saw that he was replying ina high spirit.

    "There''re only twins in my family.Hahaha...You muste,"

    Senior Mr.Hopkinsughed.

    Previously, Christina always heard the old steward gossip that those families weing a grandson

    would invite Senior Mr.Hopkins for meals with them.

    Every time Old Master saw their cute grandson, he would immediately scold Patrick for being unfilial as

    soon as he came home.

    This time, Senior Mr.Hopkins appeared confident, as if he had won a battle,ughing happily.

    Charles and the others stepped forward and greeted him politely.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was in a good mood and waved at them to sit down.

    He even made tea for his offspring in person.

    Christina sat beside Patrick and looked around the spacious hall.

    Judy and Brianna were both present, as if waiting for someone.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    In the corner of this magnificent and spacious hall in Hopkins family, the antique clock made a deep

    sound.

    It rang exactly 12 times, indicating that it was 12:00 am.

    Usually, the lunch had already started, but today, a row of people were sitting in the hall chatting.

    Obviously, they were waiting for someone.

    Christina did not ask who had been invited, because she had been very upset recently.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Listening to Barbara and Charles talking andughing beside her, she kept looking down at her toes

    and thinking about other things.

    "Grandpa, what name are you gonna give the two babies?"

    "It''s a big deal, so I haven''t decided yet..."

    The babies in her belly were the topic of their discussion.

    The whole Hopkins family was filled with a joyful atmosphere.

    Christina did not know what was wrong with her.

    As an expectant mother, she was not that excited, but nervous.

    Suddenly, a big palm was gently put on her abdomen.

    Christina raised her head in shock and looked at the man beside her, "Is there anything wrong?"

    Christina thought he had something to tell her, but Patrick didn''t say anything.

    His eyes were as deep as the sea, always hard to see through.

    His big palm touched her abdomen and sensed the new lives.

    He didn''t care about the eyes around him at all.

    Christina blushed slightly and lowered her voice, "Stop it"

    In the past, Patrick used to say this to Christina when he was teased by her, but now it was Christina

    that said this to him.

    Somehow, there was joy in his eyes.

    Christina felt that Patrick really liked to tease her more and more recently.

    He was so childish.

    However, he was really in a good mood these days.

    It seemed that Senior Mr.Hopkins thought his grandson had humiliated him.

    He snorted coldly and nced at Patrick with disdain.

    The atmosphere in the hall was good, and Charles asionally made jokes, making everyoneugh.

    Charles sighed, "I''m going to be a godfather."

    Christina could not help butugh.She didn''t expect Senior Mr.Hopkins agreed to let Charles be the

    godfather of her children.

    Why didn''t he choose Chandler? At least Chandler was more reliable.

    "Grandpa, the education should start as early as possible."

    "Well.When they''re one month old, I''ll teach them..."

    They were chatting enthusiastically.

    Patrick, the father-to-be, seemed to have no opinion of his children''s education.

    Christina felt that the children''s father was unlikely to take care of them personally.

    However, if Senior Mr.Hopkins knew that Patrick was going to take his great-grandchildren to the other

    side of the Pacific Ocean, he might be so angry that he would directly hit Patrick with his walking stick.

    "After the babies are born, you just go to the United States with Patrick..."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins seemed to have remembered something, and his face became a little more serious.

    Christina was surprised by his words.

    She didn''t expect grandpa to know that Patrick was going to America.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins raised his eyebrows, saw through her thought and snorted, "The children will stay in

    the Hopkins family:"

    He said that with a serious tone, making Christina unable to reject.

    She did not dare to show dissatisfaction.She just sighed.

    As expected, even if Patrick was powerful, Senior Mr.Hopkins would always find a way to deal with him.

    Christina secretly tugged at Patrick''s clothes and motioned for him to deny Senior Mr.Hopkins''s order.

    But Patrick was expressionless as if he thought it was a wise decision to leave the children to his

    grandfather.

    Christina red at him sideways and began to negotiate gloomily, "Grandpa, it''s not good for me to be

    separated from my sons, is it?"

    She didn''t have a big problem with her children staying in the Hopkins family, but she wanted to fight for

    the rights of a mother.

    Patrick had said that they would stay in the United States for almost one year.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins seemed to have nned for her a long time ago.

    He answered in a good mood, "You can video with my great-grandsons, but the electronic radiation

    may do harm to the children.

    Just see them once a month.'' Christina''s expression was ferocious for a moment.

    She scolded in her heart, ''Damn it¡±

    It was true that veterans were abler than recruits.

    Seeing that Christina was deted, Senior Mr.Hopkinsughed insidiously.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was satisfied with Christina.

    Although as his granddaughter-inw, she was not as dignified as a fairdy, she was brave and had a

    strong sense of knowledge and etiquette.

    The most important thing was that Senior Mr.Hopkins could use her to suppress his rebellious

    grandson.

    When a person reached old age, he only wanted to enjoy the harmony of the whole family.

    When Christina married Patrick, in fact, Senior Mr.Hopkins had a sense of relief and gratitude in his

    heart.

    He turned to look at the clock, finding that it was 12: 30.

    At this moment, Nanny Faang came over and whispered in Judy''s ear, as if she was talking about the

    arrangement of the seating order.

    Judy was the firstdy of the Hopkins family, so she was supposed to arrange these family affairs.

    She spoke to Senior Mr.Hopkins in a dignified and generous manner and quickly followed Nanny

    Faang into the kitchen.

    "Grandpa, what distinguished guest did you invite?" Barbara asked with a smile.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    In fact, Christina was also a little curious.She could not help but raise her eyebrows and turned to

    Senior Mr.Hopkins.

    Coincidentally, Senior Mr.Hopkins was also looking at her.

    He said two words in a hoarse voice, "The Dickens family.''

    Christina''s expression changed and she said quickly, "Why did you invite them..."

    Sheined.

    After all, she was a member of the Dickens family.She didn''t dare to say anything about the basic

    etiquette.

    So she wouldn''t deny Senior Mr.Hopkins''s arrangement.

    "Your aunt will be here today.¡¯'' Patrick reminded her in a low voice.

    It was obvious that he had already known the Dickens family was invited.

    "My aunt."

    Christina changed from dissatisfaction to surprise.

    "Is my aunt really here today? Didn''t you say you couldn''t get in touch with her before? How is she

    now? Will shee with other people of the Dickens family..."

    Christina grabbed Patrick''s arm excitedly and asked.

    Looking at her happy expression, Patrick felt a little jealous although he knew that the woman named

    Betty Eisenhower was very important to her.

    "Your aunt has been living in your previous apartment since she was discharged from the

    hospital.She''s recovered and looking good."

    Chandler knew Betty well.

    Seeing that Christina was so excited, he smiled and told her some news.

    Christina had kept calling Betty, but the treatment center only said that Betty''s operation was sessful

    and that she was discharged from the hospital.

    Losing Betty''s news, Christina was very worried about her and wanted to go out to look for her, but was

    stopped by Patrick who only said that he would send someone to investigate for her.

    Christina punched Patrick in the chest and said angrily, "Since my aunt was in the apartment, why

    didn''t you tell me? Why did you say that you couldn''t get in touch with her?"

    Patrick didn''t feel pain, and kept calm, "She won''t die anyway.''

    This man was really shameless.

    Christina warned him with a dark face, "When my auntes over, don''t be so stiff.Why do you show

    such a gloomy face as if someone owes you money? Don''t scare my aunt."

    She didn''t care what those people in the Dickens family would do.

    Christina only took Betty as her family, because it was Betty that raised her up.

    "Christina''s aunt is known for her elegance and talents."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins had heard of Betty many years ago.

    "Sure."

    Christina was a little proud.

    "Unfortunately, Christina, you didn''t learn from your aunt..." Charles chuckled.

    Christina wanted to grab an apple and hit him.

    Suddenly, some voices came from outside the main house, "It seems that they are here."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins said.

    Christina was stunned for a moment, then immediately got up and ran out excitedly.

    "Donald, how could you allow her to marry Patrick!"

    Outside the main house, there was a noise.

    It was Betty that was scolding violently.

    She stopped being gentle, grabbed the cor of the middle-aged man in front of her with both hands,

    "Donald Dickens, you, how can you..."

    "Auntie." Christina was the first to rush out.

    She stood at the magnificent gate of the Hopkins family''s main residence, feeling astonished.

    Betty''s face was purple.

    She pushed Donald away and turned to walk closer to Christina.

    Christina looked at her nkly.

    Betty was really much better after the operation.

    She looked very healthy, but her face was fake.

    It was not because she was sick, but because she was depressed and angry.

    "p!"

    Betty raised her hand and pped Christina hard, making her left cheek red and swollen.

    Christina''s mind was nk.

    "How dare you to be pregnant with Patrick Hopkins''s babies!"

    Christina''s cheeks were red and swollen after being pped.

    She was dumbstruck and stood there motionlessly.

    It was noon and the sun was shining brightly above.

    Christina looked at the woman who stood in front of her clearly.

    Betty, her aunt, who looked so angry, should p her.

    This was the first time Betty really hit her.

    "What happened?"

    Mrs.Dickens shouted at them in a hurry, and Donald, who was standing aside, seemed also to be

    frightened by Betty''s sudden behavior.

    He came back to his senses after hearing Mrs.Dickens shouting and looked at Betty and Christina

    worriedly.

    He wanted to say something but hesitated.

    Mrs.Dickens was invited to the Hopkins family today, so she wore an expensive dress and looked

    noble.

    Though she was old, she was still very strong.

    She pulled Christina to her in anger and scolded Betty.

    "Betty, if you don''t want toe over, no one will force you.You came here to act wildly and even

    pped my granddaughter.Do you know your identity? There''s no one in the Eisenhower family and

    you are free to do anything you want?"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    "Shut up.I just want to teach her a lesson."

    Betty was no longer as calm and tolerant as she used to be.

    She gritted her teeth and put on a gloomy expression, using Mrs.Dickens fiercely.

    "Well, look at her.She finally showed her true color..."

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    Seeing Betty yelling at her, Mrs.Dickens was so angry.She pointed at Betty and said, "I knew long ago

    that there was no one good in your family.Your sisters died, and you, you are so pathetic.You haven''t

    married yet..."

    "It''s none of your business!"

    Christina shook off Mrs.Dickens''s hand in disgust subconsciously and stood in front of Betty to protect

    her.

    No matter how Betty hit her, the Dickens family had no right to judge.

    "You, you...'' Mrs.Dickens was so angry that she couldn''t speak normally.

    A few people strode out of the front door of the Hopkins family.

    They felt something was wrong when they heard the noise.

    Charles ran out excitedly and nned to mock Christina that she was not as elegant as her aunt at all.

    However, when he saw the obvious palm print on Christina''s cheek, he was shocked.

    "Christina, what''s wrong with your face?"

    Charles couldn''t imagine who dared to hit Christina.

    The next second, he was pushed aside by someone behind him.

    Patrick walked to Christina quickly without saying a word, but it was obvious that he was very unhappy.

    He stared at the palm print on Christina''s cheek and got angrier.

    He looked around at everyone furiously.

    Who pped Christina! Patrick was so angry and horrible that everyone around him kept silent for a

    moment.

    He stood in front of Christina and reached out his hand to her, but Christina took a step back.

    Christina lowered her head awkwardly as if she didn''t want anyone to see the swelling on her face.

    But actually, she just don''t want anyone to see Betty.

    "What''s going on?"

    Later, Senior Mr.Hopkins came out with a walking stick and shouted seriously.

    He was extremely dissatisfied with the noise.

    "Mr.Hopkins, it''s just a small misunderstanding..."

    Mrs.Dickens smiled tteringly and exined, "Christina''s aunt is not in a stable mood.She seems to

    be a different person ever since she had an operation.Someone may instigate her.It''s not a big

    deal.Today is an important day and we shouldn''t ruin it..."

    Patrick still felt extremely angry.

    He pinched his lips tightly and looked at Christina.

    Later, he looked to Betty who stood behind Christina...

    Everyone felt strange and looked at Betty.

    Betty was over 40 years old with shoulder-length ck hair.

    Her bangs were picked up with a simple ck clip.

    She wore light makeup and a simple light yellow suit.

    She looked thin and weak but elegant at the same time.

    Betty stood up straight as if she must do something today, and her eyes were filled with determination

    and hatred.

    Yes, hatred.

    Christina habitually looked to Betty, but she could not understand the hatred in Betty''s eyes.

    Why?

    "Come with me." Betty suddenly spoke.

    Her voice sounded cold and determined.

    Betty somehow lost her usual modesty today and stood against everyone present.

    She reached out her hand to grab Christina''s wrist and pulled Christina to her.

    But Patrick was faster.

    He grabbed Christina''s other wrist tightly, showing that Christina belonged to him.

    "Patrick Hopkins, let her go!"

    Betty raised her head and red at Patrick.

    Men from the Hopkins family were always so outstanding but disgusting.

    Except for Senior Mr.Hopkins, almost no one dared to order Patrick like this.

    "She hit you?"

    Patrick lowered his head to look at Christina and asked.

    He ignored Betty''s words at all, but it could still be told from his voice that he was trying to control his

    anger.

    Christina''s cheek was still burning with pain, but her mind was dull.

    She did not answer Patrick.

    In fact, she had no idea what was going on.She didn''t know what to do.

    "Kick her out -"

    Patrick moved swiftly.

    He held Christina''s shoulder with his other hand and pulled her into his arms.

    He ordered his bodyguards to kick Betty out, but Betty still grabbed Christina''s left wrist.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn''t let go even if there was a circle of bruises on Christina''s wrist.

    "Christina, go with me!"

    Patrick and Betty confronted each other while Christina stood in the middle of them, being dragged.

    "Goddamn!"

    Patrick shouted loudly.

    He had no patience for outsiders, especially when he saw Christina being tugged.He almost went mad.

    Patrick was stronger.

    He used all his might to pull Christina and hold her horizontally.

    Then, he turned around quickly.

    Betty was not prepared.

    She was pushed away by Patrick and staggered to the ground.

    "Auntie."

    Christina looked at Betty in horror and struggled subconsciously, but Patrick was stubborn and refused

    to let her move.

    "What are you doing?"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins red at them with great dissatisfaction and shouted majestically.

    Hearing Senior Mr.Hopkins''s shout, everyone felt nervous and no one dared to make any noise

    anymore.

    "Take Miss Eisenhower to have a rest first..."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins ordered.

    Servants on both sides immediately came over.

    However, Betty was like a trapped beast being hunted down.

    She screamed desperately, "Don''t touch me.All of you are dirty.I hate everyone from your family."

    "Christina, if you don''t go with me today, I am not your auntie anymore.You can continue to be the

    young madam of the Hopkins family.I will just forget that you are my niece.You are not allowed to

    worship me after my death!"

    Betty crawled on the ground and looked very embarrassed, but when she looked up, Christina could

    see the determination in her eyes.

    Betty was serious about what she said and she wouldn''t yield.

    Christina was so shocked.

    She was tightly locked in Patrick''s arms, but she couldn''t take her eyes off Betty.Why did Betty hate the

    Hopkins family so much?

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    Creak - The screeching sound of brakes was very harsh, and itsted long.

    It was not until a ck Maybach appeared on the main road of the Hopkins family''s mansion had

    everyone realized that it was Derek who had the guts to drive into the Hopkins family...

    The door was opened and a nder figure came out.

    "Derek"

    Charles was surprised, and he shouted first.

    It was just a silhouette.

    But who else could have such an apathetic temperament? Patrick was a little hesitant and his hand that

    holding Christina tightly in his arm rxed a bit.

    It was almost at this moment that Christina got out of his arm.

    "Auntie."

    She threw herself on the floor in front of Betty.

    Betty looked anxious.

    She was a little bit happy seeing that Christina was in front of her, but she was also afraid that Christian

    would escape, so she held Christina''s shoulders tightly.

    She then turned to look at Derek and said in an anxious voice, "Derek, hurry up Derek.Take Christina

    with you.Let''s go..."

    "Derek!"

    "It''s really you, Derek..."

    There were many voices in her ears, all filled with shock and disbelief.

    Christina did not look up, but she knew it was him.

    Her mind was in a mess, making her unable to think.

    Betty grabbed her very hard as if she had grabbed thest straw.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Her shoulder des hurt a little, and the pain told her that the thing that was happening was true.

    ..

    Derek was finally back.

    ..

    Auntie was very angry.

    ..

    Auntie couldn''t ept that she was pregnant with Patrick''s child.

    But why?

    "Christina."

    The soft voice sounded in her ear.

    Derek gently held her up.

    His movements were so natural as she and he had known each other so well a long time ago.

    No one spoke, and everyone seemed to be speechless.

    Only Betty hurriedly got up from the ground and put her hands in front of Christina, afraid that she

    would be taken away by someone.

    "Derek, Hurry up, let''s go!"

    After all, Betty was just a little woman.

    Facing so many people in front of her, she was already nervous.

    She lowered her voice and urged Derek anxiously.

    Christina moved back obediently as if it was an instinctive reaction.

    But when she raised her head and looked into Patrick''s deep eyes, Christina''s face turned pale.

    She could not move.

    Patrick just stood there.

    Neither did he step forward, nor did he speak.

    He did not look angry either.

    Instead, he just stood there straight and looked at her calmly like an outsider.

    He just saw her leave with someone else.

    Charles and Chandler looked at each other in nk dismay.

    They did not know what to do.

    Although Senior Mr.Hopkins had a gloomy face, he did not say a word even when the car door was

    mmed to close.

    There were so many people out there, but no one stopped them from leaving.

    Because the person who took Christina to leave was Derek.

    "Derek, I don''t know that you are a person who can go to any length.I really underestimated you in the

    past, you bastard!"

    Finally, it was Charles who couldn''t help but curse angrily at the back of the car.

    How could the festive party turn inte...

    They drove all the way west.

    Christina was surprised that they did not face any obstructions.

    Derek looked straight ahead and drove at a steady rate, while she and Betty sat in the back.

    None of them spoke, and it was very quiet in the car.

    Christina kept her head down, tightly tugging at the hem of her pink cherry blossom maternity dresses

    on both sides.

    She looked a little reserved and confused.

    She could feel that Betty was very angry, especially when she was looking at her bulging abdomen.

    She wanted to say something, but at this moment, in the narrow space of the car, all the words were

    drowned in her throat.

    Suddenly, she had no courage to face it.

    What did she do wrong? Her mind was in a mess.

    Seeing the speeding cars shing outside the window, for a moment, she wanted the car to not stop.

    But about twenty minutester, the car slowed down and entered arge group of vis in a rich area.

    This was the center of east A City.

    Thend was priceless here, and this should be Derek''s new residence.

    She thought that Derek would take her back to F City, as she didn''t expect his house to be so close to

    the Hopkins family.

    It was as if he was fearless.

    The security here was perfect.

    When they were parking in the garage, she saw a few famous a-listers passing by through the window.

    Only rich or noble people could live here.

    The first thought in her mind was that Derek was no longer the weak boy who would be bullied in the

    past.

    He was strong enough now.

    The vi, which was more than 300 square meters, though was notparable to the Hopkins¡¯ vi,

    which upied tens of thousands of square meters on the hillside, was decorated exquisitely.

    It was not luxurious but very warm.

    Derek, who was in front of her, took out the key and opened the door.

    Betty, with a cold face, dragged her right wrist and walked in the door without saying anything.

    Christina found the decoration of the house a little familiar, as it looked like the one of the Dickens

    family very much.

    In fact, Derek knew better than she did that she hated the Dickens family.

    But in her heart, she couldn''t bear to part with the Dickens family and she often dreamed about the

    time when she was still a child.

    People were contradictory creatures.

    The more they hated a thing, the more reluctant they were to part with it.

    Sometimes they just don''t want to admit it.

    However, when Christina looked at the familiar decoration and the familiar rtives in front of her, she

    didn''t know what was wrong but felt very strange and nervous.

    She felt that she was besieged as if she was waiting for a stern interrogate.

    With a click, the door was closed.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    It was almost subconscious for her to turn to look at the door.She looked a little reserved.

    Derek was a very gentle person, and he closed the door very carefully as if he knew that she would be

    afraid.

    Betty, on the other hand, suddenly shook off her hand in angry.

    She stepped hard, going straight back to the guest room on the left without looking at her again.

    Betty didn''t question her.She just brought her here, and...being cold to her.

    Christina sat on the sofa in a daze.

    She didn''t know the reason for her leaving the Hopkins family.

    It was only because her aunt wanted her to leave that she had to leave with her aunt.

    But...

    Why? Why was her aunt so angry? Was it because she didn''t tell Betty about her idental pregnancy

    and remarriage to Patrick? She didn''t know.

    Her mind was in a mess.

    "I,  I want my phone."

    Suddenly, she looked up and shouted.

    She knew that Derek was sitting opposite her, quietly apanying her.

    The man opposite her, whose blue eyes had been fixed on her, was not as angry as Betty.

    He did not have many expressions on his face, he just stared at her gently.

    Derek did not speak or ask.

    He took out the phone from his suit and handed it to her.

    Christina knew that he was always like this.

    As long as she asked for it, he would bring it right in front of her.

    ..

    He was the same as before.

    She felt a little sad.

    Looking into his clear blue eyes, she had a lot to ask him.

    Where had he been all these years? And how had he been all these years? However, when she took

    the phone, she could not help but think of Patrick.

    All she wanted to do was to call Patrick.

    She wanted to tell him...She wanted to tell Patrick that she just left him temporarily...She had promised

    him that she would stay with him.

    Christina was sitting huddled up on the side of the sofa.

    It was daytime, but all the lights in the whole room were on.

    Under the incandescent light, Christina looked anxious, holding a new ck phone and dialing the

    same number again and again.

    Still, no one answered.

    She looked down at the automatically locked phone screen nkly.

    She felt upset.

    The man beside her did not say a word.

    He quietly listened to the "The subscriber you dialed is busy" again and again.

    Christina left her phone at the home of the Hopkins family.She called Patrick on Derek''s phone.

    What call Patrick received was a new unknown number.

    No wonder Patrick refused to answer.

    A faint sense of loss shed across Christina''s face.

    She raised her head, pursed her lips, and forced a smile.

    "I give up.Here you go..."

    She handed the phone to Derek.

    Derek was extremely handsome that anyone who had seen him would never forget his looks.

    He was tall and thin, with slightly curled ck hair and a handsome look.

    His skin was fair and delicate.

    And he had a straight nose and a pair of deep blue eyes.

    His features were perfect as sculptures.

    He slightly looked downed and nced at the phone Christina handed him.He was as if hesitating

    something.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang.

    Christina was dazed for a moment.

    When she saw Patrick''s number on the screen, she felt excited.

    "Who allowed you to call him?"

    Before Christina could press the answer button, a scolding came from behind her and someone

    snatched the phone away.

    "Give it back to me..."

    Christina quickly turned her head and subconsciously raised her hand to snatch it back.

    But when she met Betty''s angry expression, her hand froze in midair.

    "Auntie, I, I just want to..."

    Christina stammered to exin.

    Betty saw her hesitant look and heard the phone in her hand was still ringing.Betty became angrier.

    "You are not allowed to contact anyone surnamed Hopkins ever!"

    With a wave of Betty, the phone was mmed to the floor, and the ringtone disappeared in an instant.

    "Why...Christina''s heart trembled.

    She looked at the woman in front of her, then at the smashed phoneponents on the floor.

    She said in a low voice, "Auntie, why..."

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    Betty''s expression was livid.

    She seemed unwilling to listen to Christina and she shouted and scolded Christina.

    "Only people of the Dickens family, shameless and snobbish, would fawn on Hopkins family, that rich

    and powerful family.

    Have you forgotten what kind of person your grandma is? She is a profited-mind woman, so as others

    of the Dickens family.

    As long as they can gain benefits, they will disgrace themselves to fawn on the Hopkins family.

    They sell you to the Hopkins family and im that''s for your sake! Christina! Don''t you listen to me

    now? Or you just want that vanity and wealth?"

    "I, I''m Not...It has nothing to do with the Dickens family."

    Christina almost didn¡¯t dare to look at Betty who was angry like this.

    She lowered her voice, pursed her lips, and added, "Patrick is very good to me."

    "Shut up!"

    Betty gritted her teeth and reminded Christina with harsh words.

    "That Patrick, Hopkins family''s eldest grandson, was born with a silver spoon.He has everything he

    wants and there are many women who still covet him now.He had engaged to many women before

    since he was young.Now that you get married to him, so you''re proud of yourself? How much do you

    know him? The son of Victor and Judy must not be a good guy!"

    Betty gritted her teeth hard.

    As if she had recalled something, and her body trembled angrily.

    "You are not allowed to mention anyone surnamed of Hopkins the future.Not even a single word..."

    "And, I tell you, I don''t care if the Dickens family agrees to this marriage.Anyway, I don''t agree.When

    you give birth to the bastard in your belly, you must break up with that Patrick!"

    Christina stood up anxiously.

    "Why?"

    "Auntie, did the Hopkins family have offended you? Or did Patrick do anything wrong? Tell me.I don''t

    understand.I don''t understand why you''re so against my marriage to Patrick.The people of the Hopkins

    are not as overbearing as rumors say.They treat me very well..."

    "If you think they good, then don''t take me as your aunt.You can leave now.Get lost -"

    Betty didn''t want to hear Christina''s defense for the Hopkins family.

    She pointed in the direction of the door and roared angrily.

    The cold shout echoed in the new room...

    Christina did not argue back.

    She pursed her lips and lowered her head.

    Christina was the only child of the wealthiest family in the C City, the Dickens family.

    Her grandfather, General Eisenhower, had dotted and spoiled her.

    So Christina had be kind of a headstrong girl.

    However, Christina had always respected her aunt, who had always been sick.

    Because Betty had been not in good health, Christina had dared not trouble Betty.

    And when they together had left the Dickens family and hung on, Christina had ever sought money for

    her aunt''s medical care.

    Even that had been at the cost of starving and freezing, Christina had hung on with a smile.

    Christina was obedient to Betty very much.

    But this time, she really didn''t understand and didn¡¯t want to ept these arrangements.

    "How many years have passed? We''re the only ones left in my family.Do you still remember your

    grandfather and your mother that..."

    In the quiet house, Betty''s low voice sounded.

    She was muttering to herself, full of miss.

    "Do you remember that every time you made a mistake, your grandfather held you with a stern face,

    touched your little head, and scared you that he would punish you? Your grandfather loved you so

    much.He arranged everything for you back then.Christina, why are you disobedient?"

    Betty choked with sobs, and her eyes were already red.

    Her voice now was not her usual soft voice.

    Christina looked up and found there were tears falling from the corner of Betty''s eyes and falling on the

    bright floor one by one.

    Christina was in astonishment.

    Her aunt cried! Christina was suddenly at a loss and looked at Betty in panic.

    Betty''s eyes were filled with sadness and helplessness.She closed her eyes.

    The tears on her long eyshes were still shing.

    She whispered softly, almost begging, "Baby, you have to be obedient..."

    "Baby, you have to be obedient."

    Christina stiffened and those memories came to her mind.How many years ago had it been? That had

    been her happiest childhood.She could be unscrupulously willful and naughty.Her mother''s arms had

    been very warm and her mother had always coaxed her with the softest voice.

    "Baby, don''t make a scene.You have to be obedient."

    The old days had been really happy.

    Christina still had had her grandfather and mother with her.

    And even Donald had been a loving father at that time.But all were the past...The past that could not be

    returned.

    After that, her grandfather had died, Donald cheated on her mother, and her mothermitted suicide

    in prison in despair.

    Christina and Betty fled the Dickens family and lived a frugal life, earned a living by pennies.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    From that moment on, she and her aunt had been the only ones left in her world.

    "Baby, you have to be obedient.¡¯ These simple words rang in Christina''s mind over and over again.

    Christina was stunned andpletely silent.

    Betty seemed very tired.

    It was as if she had used up all her courage.

    She did not ask Christina or scold Christina anymore.She walked back to her room unsteadily.

    Christina looked at Betty''s thin body and her heart ached.Her aunt, Betty, was such a gentle, modest,

    and easy-going woman who would not argue with others.Her indifference and sternness today had

    exhausted her.

    Betty actually shouted, lectured, and even begged with all her might...

    A figure came over.

    Derek was still so quiet and apanied Christina.

    Christina''s voice was low as if she was asking herself but not the person in front of her, "Derek, what do

    you think I should do?"

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    This was a private boxing and fitness club, covering an area of more than 5,000 square meters.There

    was a shooting range to the west.

    One could learn horsemanship here in its subsidiary.

    It had only more than 1,000 anonymous members who enjoyed high privacy and professional services

    from only thousands of employees.

    Among so many businesses under the Hopkins Group, this club was Christina''s favorite.

    She had been longing to have a look, but she was grounded because of pregnancy.

    To her dismay, there was a sign hanging at the door of the huge and exquisite entertainment club.

    It was closed.

    "Patrick, I''ve found the number you asked me to check..."

    Chandler was holding the notebookputer in his right hand, pushing the door open with his left

    hand.

    It was dim in the room, with only a row of lights on.

    The empty seats made it desert and cold.

    Patrick actually sent all the waiters away.

    As he walked a hundred meters into the club, the lights gradually brightened.

    As soon as he entered the boxing area, he vaguely heard a familiar wail.

    The corner of Chandler''s lips raised.

    He felt helpless.

    "Patrick, Chandler is here.Let''s rest for a while..."

    Charles¡¯ hands were tightly wrapped in gloves, but he was unable to ward off Patrick''s attack.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    He felt terrible as he was always the one who got bitten when practicing with Patrick.

    Upon seeing someone, Charles roared, gasping for breath.

    The man in front of him seemed to be lost in his world.

    Ignoring him, he raised his right hand and punched him.

    Charles¡¯ eyes widened in fear.

    Patrick''s fighting skills were agile and lethal.

    He almost thought he was going to be sent to the hospital.

    "The number you dialed back yesterday is Derek''s."

    As Patrick''s punch was about tond on Charles, Chandler stood under the stage with his arms folded

    across his chest.

    He looked at Charles on the stage and said.

    The punch was missed, and Charles fell into the corner of the ring.

    His forehead was covered in sweat.

    Gasping for breath, he said through gritted teeth, "Christina, damn..."

    He knew Patrick wouldn''t be so calm as he looked when Derek took her away yesterday.But he

    couldn''t figure out he was the unlucky guy again.

    Charles held a grudge against Christina secretly.

    "Christina borrowed his phone to call you.That might be the case."

    Chandler took a look at Charles and sympathized with him.

    He continued in a calm voice, "I also found six properties under Derek''s name in A City.Do you need to

    follow them..."

    Patrick remained in silence.

    But when he heard Chandler''s words, he impatiently took off the gloves of his hands, threw them into

    the center of the stage, and strode down the stage.

    Charles heaved a big sigh of relief.

    Chandler looked at him and couldn''t withdraw hisughter.

    "Get that witch back!"

    Charles waved his fists and mouthed.

    Chandler shrugged at him.

    They all knew that Patrick must know where she was and it was his call whether to get her back or not.

    Patrick, who was such a possessive man, couldn''t feel worse anymore.

    Watching his woman leave with someone else voluntarily distressed him.

    If he ordered to get Christina back immediately, she would be in trouble.

    The culprit ran away.He could only vent his anger on his friends.

    But Patrick was in a bad mood, which led to bad consequences.

    Chandler worried about his personal safety.

    He said after a moment of thought, "When you called Christina back yesterday, it wasn''t that she didn''t

    want to answer it.Betty stopped her, I suppose."

    Chandler was much smarter than Charles.

    He was very observant and knew what to say to make peoplefortable.

    At least he knew he couldn''t fuel Patrick''s anger.

    He learned the lesson from the day he graduated from college when he and Patrick had a match.

    As a result, he had been lying in the hospital for a month.

    When Patrick heard what he said, he stopped and looked back at Chandler.

    He said, "Put theputer on the table:"

    With that, his cold face seemed to soften a little and he went straight into the bathroom in the inner

    room.

    Charles, who was not in a mood to take a shower, stood up from the boxing table, and his feet felt

    weak.

    He staggered down the stage, found a booth to sit down, grabbed a mineral water and gulped it down.

    Noticing that Patrick was not around, he scold unhappily, "Damn it, I will be killed by Christina sooner or

    later."

    Chandler sat opposite him, turned on theptop, and teased as he worked on it, "Charles, you don''t

    have to worry.ording to your mom, you will never be defeated by any troubles."

    "Chandler! Stop talking nonsense.It''s killing me!"

    Charles retorted with a long face.

    "It''s your honor to get punched for Christina.¡¯¡¯ Chandler looked gentle though, only those who were

    familiar with him knew how scheming he was.

    "Forget about it.She almost screwed me over...¡¯¡¯ Charles said in anger, "Her auntie is even

    worse.What''s wrong with Betty? I can''t believe she fought with the Hopkins family directly and pped

    Christina."

    At this point, Charles was still a little incredulous.

    He always found pleasure in seeing Christina crying.

    But what Betty had done was unbelievable, making Patrick, as well as them, furious.

    Patrick couldn''t bear to scold Christina no matter how angry he was, but she was pped by an

    outsider.

    "Christina would be angry with Patrick for days if he scolded her.But she left with others after being

    pped.In front of her aunt, she is a total pushover, unlike the person when she is with us.Why Betty

    seems to be against the Hopkins family?"

    "Betty might not have any hatred for Hopkins family..."

    Chandler couldn''t figure it out either.

    His eyes fell on theputer screen.

    These were all the new information that Patrick had asked him to look up, but the file about Betty was

    very short.

    All he could know was that she used to be a daughter of a wealthy family and it had nothing to do with

    Hopkins family at all.

    "But Betty''s attitude that day was so resolute that it was obvious that she wanted Christina to break up

    with Patrick¡±

    As soon as Charles finished speaking, a loud bang came from the cold door of the club and a tall man

    came in.They all wondered who could it be.Charles and Chandler turned around warily, and asked in

    surprise, "What are you doing here?"

    "I''m looking for Patrick!"

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    Patrick came out of the bathroom of club.Just now, he had boxing with Charles, but he was still very

    upset.He put on the clothes that the club had specially prepared for him.

    It was a tailored dark purple shirt.

    His outstanding figure revealed a low-key nobility and his short hair was still dripping.He looked at the

    uninvited guest with a cold expression.It was Cory.

    Patrick did not have much emotion in his eyes.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    He sat directly in the booth next to Chandler and read the information on theputer screen.

    Hepletely pretended that the guest did not exist.

    "Cousin, I have something important to tell you today!"

    Cory was angry.

    Patrick still ignored him as before.

    Charles had just been beaten up, and his body was pained.

    He leanedzily against the booth and nced at Cory.

    He thought Cory was another reckless person.

    Even if Patrick didn''t say anything, his cold aura should have told him that he was in a bad mood at the

    moment.

    It was better not to bother him now.

    When they saw Cory, he and Chandler both wanted to kick him out, but they had a sinister idea.

    Patrick was still angry, so it was good to take his anger out on Cory.

    The club was closed today.

    There was an echo in the huge space.

    The cold space was very quiet at this time, with only the sound of the keyboard.

    Patrick was busy browsing through the information on the screen, still ignoring his cousin.

    Cory looked a little worried.

    He took a big step forward and raised his voice angrily.

    "Patrick, I''m here to see you today!"

    He didn''t want to call him cousin anymore since Patrick, the talented son of the Hopkins family, had

    never taken his rtives seriously.

    Cory''s sound was probably a little loud and annoying.

    Only then did the man in the booth raise his head slightly and nced at Cory unhappily, ready to

    throw him out.

    "Why haven''t you been working at the headquarters of IP&G Group recently? My mother said you took

    a year off.Why?"

    Seeing that Patrick finally looked at him, Cory asked the main point directly.

    "Cory, you came all the way here to care about your cousin.It''s arare scene.¡¯ Charles teased and

    gloated at the side.

    Cory had be more steady in the past six months.

    He used to be toopetitive and always liked topare with his cousin but always lost badly every

    time.

    After Christina''s matter, he became more steady.

    He ignored Charles''s provocation and looked straight at Hopkins family''s only grandson.

    He repeated, "Why did you take such a long leave?"

    The Hampton family annoyed him, so he had been running out for the past six months and only came

    back from Munichst month.

    His mother, Laurie, was happy to tell him that grandpa had personally ordered Patrick to leave all the

    business of the IP&G Group.

    In the following whole year, several vice presidents, his mother, and other aunts were in charge of the

    whole group''s business.

    This was unusual.

    "Patrick, are you sick?"

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been idle for so long.

    The man in the booth who was browsing theputer screen paused.

    Charles, who was sitting in the opposite seat, raised his eyebrows.

    It seemed that Cory was not so stupid.

    "I found out that Christina''s aunt went to Hopkins family to make a big fuss yesterday, and Betty took

    her away..."

    Cory continued, and when the man who hadpletely ignored him heard Cory mention the name

    Christina, he suddenly became angry and showed a cold expression.

    Cory clearly saw Patrick''s angry and said proudly, "It seems that Christina''s aunt doesn''t like you at all"

    Patrick closed hisptop impatiently and looked up coldly, "Don''t force me to do something about your

    Hampton family business."

    Even if he didn''t participate in the IP&G Group, it would be easy for him to take down apany that

    he disliked.

    Cory stood up straight and his face turned pale.

    Of course, he knew what Patrick could do.

    His mother had taught him since he was a child to fawn on his cousin, let alone to oppose him.

    "Patrick, don''t be too arrogant.I told you there must be someone in this world who will make you fall!"

    Cory''s face darkened with anger and he cursed angrily, "I don''t care why you left the IP&G Group.I just

    want to know if you''re implicating Christina.Don''t think I don¡¯t know.I sent someone to check.The

    strange text messages Christina received, the takeaway withxatives, and being hurt at the hospital,

    all of these were aimed at you."

    "Patrick, you said she''s my sister-inw now so I don''t have the right to care about her.But what about

    you? You''ll only hurt her when she''s with you!"

    His words kept echoing in the cold and empty clubhouse...

    Hearing this, Charles became nervous and didn''t know how dare Cory to say that.

    He carefully turned to Patrick and saw Patrick''s dark face.

    Patrick clenched the silver-greyptop in his right hand, his veins throbbing in his fists.

    To Charles''s surprise, he didn''tsh out.

    "Patrick is too cruel and cold.He''s not suitable for you.He must have a purpose in marrying you.He''s

    tooplex and even many elders in the circle can''t see through him.Christina, Patrick will hurt you."

    At 5:00 in the afternoon, inte autumn, the sun gradually fell, and the hazy golden afterglow shone

    into the exquisite independent vi.

    Betty was persuading Christina.

    The two of them sat at the dining room table in front of the kitchen.

    Christina was wearing an apron and a small basket was ced between her legs.

    She lowered her head and skillfully dealt with vegetables, removing some withered leaves and old

    stems.

    She looked very focused as if she had not heard Betty''s instructions at all.

    Her aunt, Betty, was much calmer today.

    This morning, she was taken to the market to buy vegetables and fish.

    She also apanied Betty to buy a lot of oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar.

    Her aunt seemed to like living a simple and peaceful life like this, and even now she spoke gently.

    Betty patiently told her a lot.

    She just listened quietly and did not agree or refute.

    Christina sorted out the vegetables in the basket and looked up.

    Just then, Betty stood up from the chair opposite her and reached out to take the small basket.

    "I''ll go wash up.Sit still.The water is cold.It''s troublesome for you to be pregnant and have a cold."

    As he spoke, Betty turned around and walked into the kitchen, turning on the tap to wash the

    vegetables.

    Christina did not rush to work.She sat still and looked at the busy figure in the kitchen, feeling a little

    ufortable.Though her aunt scolded and hit her, she was worried about her.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    "I make you a fish soup.Don''t eat the fish when you have the soupter.There are too many fishbones.I

    put wolfberries and ginger slices to avoid the fishy smell.If you don''t like the red dates, you can pick

    them up..."

    Betty knew Christina''s preference very well.

    She was busy killing fish, washing the stew pot, and adding Chinese herbs into it.

    In the meantime, she turned around to remind Christina.

    "You don''t have to make it for me.I''m not so picky now."

    Christina was a little ashamed.

    Auntie, who was the daughter of the Eisenhower family, had been taken good care of since she was a

    child.

    When they first left the Dickens family, their food was really hard to swallow.

    After so many years of training, Christina''s own cooking skills were still very poor, but Betty was

    proficient in all kinds of home-cooked dishes.

    She was good at baking cakes, making desserts and sweet water.

    "I''ve worked so hard to learn this.If I don''t cook for you, who shall I cook for?"

    Betty turned on the range hood very skillfully in the kitchen.

    She was stewing the soup on the one side, and took out the beef marinated this morning for frying on

    the other side.

    The afterglow in the west dimmed bit by bit.

    Christina looked at the setting sun and felt a touch of happiness.

    Life was like this.

    Ordinary people, who were not good at those gorgeous and touching words, could touch people''s

    hearts with simple words in an instant.

    In fact, like Betty, Christina did not expect to be rich and powerful.

    She was satisfied with a self-sufficient life.

    "When you married Cory in the past, I had expressed my disapproval.Those people''s life circle was too

    complicated for us.Now, you make such a big trouble while I was in the hospital.You have been

    pregnant for a few months.If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t let you keep the baby..."

    Betty''s voice came from the kitchen again.

    She was obviouslyining but was not so angry.

    The steak was quickly fried.

    Christina, who smelled the aroma, got up to fetch a te from the disinfection cab and handed it

    over.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Betty took the te tacitly and said casually.

    "Christina, you still have a long life ahead of you.Can you live with Patrick for the rest of your life?"

    Christina froze on the spot in a daze and did not answer.

    Betty was a little angry when seeing her expression, but after all, she was her niece.

    If there were any faults, they must be attributed to those surnamed Hopkins.

    She quickly arranged the aromatic steaks and asked Christina to bring them to the table.

    Christina hurried to the table with two tes of steak as if to evade the question.

    Then Betty quickly cooked a te of green vegetables and a te of scrambled eggs with tomatoes.

    The fish soup was not ready yet.

    So she came out with two simple dishes.

    "Listen to my words and take my advice.Don''t y dumb."

    Betty knew Christina''s temperament very well.

    "Oh"

    Christina set the table by preparing two bowls and two pairs of chopsticks.

    Since Derek didn''te to eat, the two could pay no attention to table manners.

    They were much more at ease now than in the Hopkins family.

    Christina picked up her chopsticks and put a piece of tomato into her mouth.

    When chewing it, she replied perfunctorily.

    "You are such a picky eater that you don''t even eat eggs.You need nutrition when you''re pregnant."

    Betty also sat down, took arge porcin spoon, and added a spoonful of scrambled eggs with

    tomatoes in Christina''s bowl.

    Christina poked the eggs with her chopsticks as she didn''t want to eat them, but she didn''t dare to

    refuse.

    So she swallowed them expressionlessly.

    There were few people who could deal with Christina, and Betty was one of them.

    Betty examined her bitter face which looked as if she was taking poison, feeling a little angry and a little

    amused.

    "I''ve already told Derek not to be too amodating to you.Sometimes he should be harsh to you..."

    "Don''t teach him a bad lesson."

    She was a little surprised and did not understand why her aunt suddenly talked about this.

    Betty was also not in a good mood when talking about Derek, because she had told Christina not to

    bully Derek all day long and Derek not to be too good-tempered many times.

    Nevertheless, they were still the same, one willing to beat and another willing to be beaten.

    "Tell me, which man in the second-generation circle is loyal? None.Just see how much love and

    affection Donald used to have with your mother.Even your grandfather praised Donald as a good son-

    inw.Butter Donald became rich and powerful while the Eisenhower family declined.He found a

    young and beautiful lover, Connie.Once a man changes his mind, he can do anything cruel.Donald said

    that your mother caused Connie to miscarry and sent her to prison.He did such ungrateful thing just for

    a lover.¡¯

    Though many years had passed, they still felt the hatred when they talked about it again despite their

    calm eptance of the fact.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219

    "Christina, auntie is not making things difficult for you.I want you to face the reality clearly.You and I

    both know how harsh life could be.People will look down on you if you don''t have money, but are you

    sure you are happy once you live a luxurious life?"

    "The gap of social status between you and Patrick is enormous.No matter how well he treats you now, I

    know that you must be very humble in your heart even if you don''t tell me.You have to be rmed

    when there is a trivial disturbance in a rich family.You can''t put all your hopes on a man.He will

    eventually change.Who can guarantee that he will still treat you like this in the future? Once he

    changes, Christina, you can only beg him.Auntie knows that this kind of love is not what you want."

    The fish soup in the kitchen was boiling and gurgling.

    Christina was also astonished at this moment.

    In fact, Betty really knew her.Christina had never expected to climb up to a family like the Hopkins

    family.

    At first, she knew very well that those were not what she wanted, butter...

    She put down her chopsticks and her eyes darkened as she couldn''t rify what happenedter.

    Betty nced at the boiling fish soup in the kitchen, straightened her body, and suddenly reached out

    her right hand to hold Christina''s hand.

    Her aunt''s hand was very soft and gentle, holding Christina''s hand in the palm.

    A happy feeling of being loved by the elder gushed out in Christina''s heart.

    "Christina, think it through yourself.I won''t force you, but the Hopkins family is an abyss.Don''t fall into

    it.That ce really doesn''t suit you."

    Her aunt was as quiet and gentle as ever, and a piece of sincere advice fell into Christina''s heart.

    After taking out the fish soup, the two filled half a bowl of rice and began to eat dinner.

    Betty did not mention the Hopkins family anymore.

    Instead, she talked about the days she spent in the sanatorium and said that she had recovered so that

    there was no need for Christina to worry about her health.

    A simple dinner made her feel at home.

    After dinner, Christina wanted to help wash the dishes but was stopped by Betty.

    "I''ve been sick for so many years, and now I''m finally getting better.I must do something more now.We

    ald people like to prove that we''re still useful by doing more things.I enjoy it very much."

    "Auntie, you''re only in your early 40s.You are not old people at all.The men in pursuit of you still make a

    long line."

    The two of them teased each other and the atmosphere became much more light-hearted.

    There were plenty of avable fruits in autumn.

    Christina cut some pieces of durians and washed some grapes so that they could eat them while

    watching TV in the living room.

    She and Betty watched those soap operas about family ethics and spent time chatting andughing.

    It had been a long time since she experienced the precious life of an ordinary familyst time.

    Christina found that her aunt still took good care of her despite her dislike for the baby of the Hopkins

    family.

    As soon as it turned 10 o''clock, her aunt asked her to go to bed.

    It would be desirable if her aunt liked Patrick too.

    Suddenly, such an idea shed in her mind.

    "Christina, when we leave here and start a new life, everything will be fine."

    Betty helped her close the door of the guest room and said gently.

    Christina didn''t know how to respond for a moment until the door was closed.

    She looked at the closed door, lost in her thoughts.

    There was a small balcony to the east of the guest room.

    She turned and walked towards it.

    The autumn wind was cool, and the night sky was dark without any moonlight.

    In the east, there was half a mountain faintly looming.

    That was the Hopkins family.

    She stared nkly in that direction for a long time.

    There was a feeling constrained in her heart, which was unforgettable, and difficult to unravel.

    She was concerned about what he was doing now...

    "Mr.Hopkins."

    In the Eastern Garden of the Hopkins family, the door of the main bedroom on the second floor was

    knocked on a few times.

    Nanny Faang came in with a cup of ginseng soup.

    Just as she opened the door, she stopped with astonishment.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr.Hopkins."

    She hesitated for a moment and called out again.

    The man, who had been standing quietly in front of the French Windows, suddenly came back to his

    senses.He turned around and nced at the empty big bed, only to find she was not there.There was a

    complicated feeling in his darkened eyes.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220

    "What''s the matter?" Patrick asked coldly with a grim expression on his face.

    Obviously he didn¡¯t want anyone to approach him.

    "Soup, Ginseng Soup.¡¯ Nanny Faang immediately lowered her head, not daring to look him in the eye.

    She exined in a panic, "Mr.Hopkins, you haven''t eaten anything today.I have made the Ginseng

    Soup for you.Drink it, please."

    As she spoke, she quickly put the stew pot on the table beside her.

    Naturally, the servants of the Hopkins family did not dare to ask about the matters of their masters.

    Nanny Faang should turn around to go out after putting down the Ginseng Soup, but she was a little

    confused.

    She knew that Christina had left the Hopkins family for only two days, but she felt that it had been a

    long time.

    If Christina was at home, their young master would eat more.

    Sometimes it was unknown which one of them was the appetite booster.

    "Mr.Hopkins, hum, well..."

    Nanny Faang tidied up the empty tes and said nervously, "Mr.Hopkins, if you were worried about

    someone, you should tell it...Just tell her directly.If you don''t tell she will never know it""

    "If you don''t tell, she will never know you miss her.'''' Patrick was bemused and he squinted at the old

    servant.

    Nanny Faang shut her mouth and did not dare to say anything more.

    It was said that their young master was the Chosen One.

    In fact, only the Hopkins family knew that their family''s only grandson was very lonely.

    Mr.Hopkins''s father was sickly and rarelymunicated with him.

    Mr.Hopkins was also very distant from Judy.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins''s temper was stubborn, and it was impossible for Senior Mr.Hopkins to teach him

    gently.

    He was lonely throughout his childhood, and even more so as he grew up.

    They all knew that Patrick was not usible.

    Usually, he could scare others with a nce.

    It was unlikely that he would coax a woman.

    But these two days, they often found that Patrick was deep in thought looking at the distance.

    What he thought was naturally rted to Christina.

    Patrick did not scold Nanny Faang, nor did he immediately chase her out.

    Instead, he thought for a while in silence, and then his lips moved as if he wanted to ask Nanny Faang.

    However, at this moment, there was a sound of hurried footsteps outside the corridor.

    A tall, well-dressed bodyguard stood at the door.

    "Mr.Hopkins, there''s news about the hospital incident"

    Patrick''s expression suddenly changed and he lowered his voice.

    "Go to the study."

    Seeing that they were in a hurry, Nanny Faang naturally stepped aside to make way for them.

    Patrick and the bodyguard went to the study next door.

    Nanny Faang nced at the abandoned Ginseng Soup in the bedroom and sighed.

    "Junior Mrs.Hopkins didn''t lie.There was a woman sneaking into her ward that afternoon in the hospital,

    trying to cover Junior Mrs.Hopkins''s mouth and nose with a hospital pillow and suffocate her to death"

    "Suffocate her to death."

    It was as bright as day in the study with all the lights on.

    Sitting in front of the desk, Patrick had a frightening expression as the bright light shone on his face.

    It had been a month since the incident was brought up.

    He didn''t mention the incident but it didn¡¯t mean that he didn''t take it seriously.

    Compared to Betty taking her away, he was even more annoyed by the series of conspiracy

    arrangements.

    Who dared to kill her...

    The bodyguard did not dare to look at Patrick''s gloomy expression.

    The bodyguard turned his head slightly and continued to report respectfully.

    "The woman who sneaked into the Junior Mrs.Hopkins''s ward at that time used the regr nurse''s

    pass.ording to ess records, she had specially cleaned up the infection ward the day before the

    Junior Mrs.Hopkins''s ident, so she was suspected of delivering takeout that morning, which led to

    the Junior Mrs.Hopkins''s enteritis.She designed to stagger the shift time of the medical staff and take

    the opportunity to take action."

    "A Nurse?"

    Patrick, who had been silent for a long time, gritted his teeth and muttered the words, "An ordinary

    nurse?"

    "No," the bodyguard looked up and his voice became more serious.

    "A fake nurse.¡¯ Patrick''s heart shrank as if he was about to burst into rage.

    "Good..."

    His drawl revealed the fierceness in his tone.

    It was a fake nurse.

    As expected, it was not an ordinary person.

    "She stole a nurse''s pass and had ess to hospital normally.

    Because there were many doctors and patients every day, and she wore a mask, and her figure was

    simr to the true nurse, no one found out that she was a fake at first.

    Until today, the F City police found a female corpse that had passed away for nearly a month in an old

    apartment..."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "The identity of the deceased woman had been verified.She was the nurse we suspected to be missing

    before, but the medical examiner had confirmed that the deceased herself could not have murdered the

    Junior Mrs.Hopkins.She was killed three days before the Junior Mrs.Hopkins''s ident.Her body was

    violently forced into the refrigerator.¡¯

    As the bodyguard spoke, he handed over a brown paper document bag with a seal.

    "These are the photos taken at the scene of the crime, as well as a forensic examination."

    Patrick took it expressionlessly and quickly opened the 842 PhM_M = document bag.

    He had seen all kinds of violent scenes, but when these photos appeared in front of him, he couldn''t

    help pinching them.

    "The deceased was forced into the refrigerator, which was half the size of her, so the body had multiple

    fractures.However, except for her eyes, which widened with fear before she died, there were no

    bleeding wounds on her body.Her death resulted from that the spine of her neck was broken in an

    instant.The murderer''s strength was amazing.¡¯

    When Christina was in the ward that day, she was facing such acruel and violent murderer.

    Patrick was more solemn, and the photos in his hand were pounded on the table.

    The nervous bodyguards were also shocked.

    They could not believe that a woman had such great strength that she could kill someone with her bare

    hands.

    F City police immediately identified it as a male murderer, but after they had been tracking it down, it

    could be sure that it was a woman.

    How could such a dangerous murderer appear in the circle of ordinary people? It was dark outside.

    Patrick looked at the dark sky with a fierce expression on his face, and the uneasiness in his heart was

    growing.

    "Where''s Derek?"

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    After a while, he asked in the quiet study.

    "Derek has always had the Junior Mrs.Hopkins followed.After the Junior Mrs.Hopkins was sick in

    hospital after eating takeout that day, he rushed from F City to A City hospital.He didn''t know that

    someone had murdered the Junior Mrs.Hopkins in advance.Besides, we checked the ward that

    day.Derek should have a battle with the murderer¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The bodyguard paused and concluded ina low voice, "Barbara did not intend to murder the Junior

    Mrs.Hopkins that day, nor did Derek.¡¯

    This result was the worst.Who the hell was the murderer? The thick clouds in the dark sky gradually

    moved away, and the hazy moonlight cast on the ground.

    Under the moonlight, Patrick''s expression was extremely solemn.

    After reporting, the bodyguard nodded respectfully to Patrick and left.

    This night, he definitely couldn''t fall asleep.

    Nanny Faang was in charge of the affairs of the Eastern Garden of the Hopkins family.

    At midnight, she walked around the second floor.

    The Ginseng Soup in the bedroom was already cold, But from the bottom seam of the door panel of the

    study, it could be seen that the light was on until dawn.

    Nanny Faang specifically asked all the maids to be more careful not to make any mistakes and irritate

    Young Master Hopkins because he always had a bad temper after staying upte in the study.

    Her warning scared the new maids who were on shift today, who became much more careful in their

    work at once.

    All of them couldn''t help but pray in their heart with a bitter smile on their faces, "If only Junior

    Mrs.Hopkins was at home..."

    Young Master Hopkins probably didn''t know himself that he was much more easy-going when Junior

    Mrs.Hopkins was around.

    It was known to everyone in the Hopkins family that Senior Mr.Hopkins always got up at five in the

    morning, so the breakfast must have been prepared earlier.

    Nanny Faang, who was not in charge of the Main Residence, sleptte this morning as she hadn''t

    gone to bed until midnight yesterday.

    "Nanny Faaneg... maid broke into the dorm, shouting in panic.¡±

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nanny Faang got up quickly, frowning.

    "What happened? Did someone irritate Young Master Hopkins again? I told youst night..."

    Patrick would definitely vent his anger on the one who had really annoyed him, even Senior Mr.Hopkins

    was no exception.

    "No, no...Young master Hopkins is still in the study.We saw a car driving towards Eastern Garden..."

    Nanny Faang had been listening to the new maid stuttering patiently while she was slowly tidying up

    her clothes.

    However, her expression changed suddenly when the maid mentioned the car and ran towards Eastern

    Garden immediately, leaving the messy sheet behind.

    Servants in the Eastern Garden, most of whom had been trained by Nanny Faang personally, were all

    staring at the back of Nanny Faang in shock as she rushed up the stairs and mmed the door of the

    study.

    All of them were worried.

    Didn''t Nanny Faang tell them that the noise of running in the house would disturb Young Master

    Hopkins? What if he got angry now? Sure enough, Patrick was angry.

    "What?"

    He pulled the door open in an extremely bad mood since he had been awake for the whole night.

    There were many cigarette butts in the ashtray in the study.

    Patrick stood at the door, staring at Nanny Faang coldly as if he was about to scold her.

    Nanny Faang, who was frightened by his aura, med herself secretly for being too rash.

    So she took a step back, lowering her head.

    "Young Master Hopkins..."

    She said in a low voice, "Young Master Hopkins, Junior Mrs.Hopkins is back"

    Patrick Hopkins stood till surprisedly for a moment.

    There was some stubble on his chin.

    He was obviously both physically and mentally exhausted after staying up all night.

    Something must have been worrying him.

    He came to his senses after a few seconds.

    Christina was back? Immediately, he walked past Fanny Faang and headed towards the stairs quickly.

    However, he stopped as he was about to step on the stairs.

    Christina was looking up at him in surprise downstairs, wondering why he happened to appear upstairs

    at the very moment with such a fierce look.

    Patrick was having aplicated feeling right now as he stared at Christina with eager and sharp

    eyes.

    It was indeed a "flerce"look since he didn''t even blink once.

    Christina stood still.

    The nervousness in her heart was turned into helplessness by Patrick''s gaze.

    Was he still angry that she left with her aunt? While Christina was struggling in her heart, Patrick

    walked towards her calmly step by step in silence.

    Seeing him approach, Christina felt more and more scared and ufortable.There was a moment

    when she even regretteding back here.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    "I, I..." She thought she should make an exnation.

    However, she couldn''t say it out loud.

    Maybe Patrick''s strong aura just disturbed all her thoughts and made her panic.

    "I, I''m back"

    In the end, she said this in a low voice as if she was admitting her mistake.

    Patrick carried her into his strong arms.

    Christina''s body was soft andfortable to hold.

    Leaning his head which hadn''t got any rest in the whole night directly on her shoulder, Patrick pressed

    his lips against her delicate neck, enjoying the special fragrance of her long hair.

    He would hold her more and more tightly so that she couldn''t leave him anymore.

    His heart that had been restless all night finally calmed down.

    Christina was a little ufortable when being hugged so tightly by him.

    As she turned her head and tried to push him away, she saw that the stubble on his chin.

    He must have been very tired now because he had always been a neat person.

    There was no need for her to feel embarrassed since she was already used to Patrick''s domineering

    personality.

    Nanny Faang walked past them downstairs with a relieved expression.

    She knew that she should inform Patrick immediately, He must have been very delighted when he

    heard Christina was back.

    "Christina hasn''t had breakfast yet."

    Acrisp, maic, and pleasant voice came from the gate.

    It was Derek.

    Everyone in the room turned to look at the gate.

    Even Nanny Faang was vacant for a second when she saw how handsome the man was.

    Christina blushed and pushed Patrick away immediately.

    She almost forgot that Derek was here with her.

    Patrick let go of her easily and then stood up straight, looking at Derek coldly.

    "I''ll have something to eat first..."

    She answered awkwardly, following Nanny Faang towards the dining room.

    In fact, she had been thinking abouting back here for some time.

    Last night, she had been restless and couldn''t fall asleep at all.

    After walking back and forth in the guest room worriedly for a while, she finally picked up Betty''s phone

    in the living room secretly.

    Her first thought in mind was to call Patrick but she controlled herself.

    After a moment of consideration, she decided to call Derek.

    She was a little worried that Patrick would scold her over the phone, so calling Derek was a better

    choice.

    After all, Derek had been extremely tolerant of her ever since they were kids.

    Without making any detailed exnations, Christina asked Derek to sneak over before Betty got up

    early tomorrow morning.

    At five in the morning the next day, Christina sneaked out with dark circles around her eyes to meet

    Derek.

    She said to him as soon as they met, "I want to go back to the Hopkins family."

    Then he sent her back.

    "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, should I also prepare breakfast for that gentleman over there?"

    Nanny Faang asked as she scooped her a bowl of porridge quickly.

    "Don''t bother.Eric doesn''t eat at other people''s houses.And he''s leaving soon."

    The porridge was a little too hot, so Christina blew it anxiously, trying to fill herself up quickly.

    It was obvious that Derek stayed because he wanted to make sure she wouldn''t skip her breakfast.

    He agreed to drive her back to the Hopkins family and the first thing he had said to her when they

    arrived was that she should have her breakfast first.

    Derek was a little paranoid who looked at things differently from normal people.

    His way of thinking was always direct and simple, so ording to his logic, she shouldpromise to

    have breakfast since he hadpromised to send her back to the Hopkins family.

    Derek was still waiting at the gate of Eastern Garden.

    Sure enough, he was not in a hurry to leave.

    "You are the one who sent her back?"

    Patrick stared at him.

    Both of them were standing still at a distance of about 3 meters between them.

    Derek did not answer him again this time, whose deep blue eyes were, however, closely focused on

    Patrick.

    The two men had been close friends before, but now they just looked at each other like two strangers.

    Derek wouldn''t tell anyone that the only reason he had sent Christina back was that she told him to.

    Deep inside his heart, he didn''t want her to leave at all.

    But she said, "I want to go back to the Hopkins family:¡¯

    She said, "Eric, I promised Patrick that I would go back."

    Lowering her head, she was begging him in a whisper with reddish eyes as if she was about to cry.

    Derek had changed a lot over the years, but he still couldn''t bear the pain of seeing her cry.

    He was always at a loss in front of her tears.

    Derek''s blue eyes were beautiful, clean, and clear.

    But they didn''t understand any feelings, not even hatred.

    "Patrick Hopkins, you failed to protect her,"

    Derek stated the fact in an indifferent voice.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    "Did Eric leave?"

    Christina could clearly tell without raising her head that he was approaching her.She quickly grabbed a

    few bites of the remaining half bowl of porridge on the table and asked vaguely.

    The man had already stood next to her and did not make a sound.

    He lowered his head and significantly looked at her eating the porridge hurriedly.

    Couldn''t she bear to part with him? "Why are you standing there? Come and have some porridge.¡¯

    Christian reached out and grabbed his big palm.

    As soon as she raised her head and wanted to speak, she was surprised to see the shock in Patrick''s

    eyes.

    At this moment, he really looked a little dull.

    Christina frowned and did not look at him anymore.

    She nced down the door.She thought that Derek should have left.

    He wouldn''t be so stubborn.

    "Nanny Faang said you didn''t eat anything yesterday.¡¯ She grabbed the tall man''s arm and pulled him

    to the seat next to her.

    "Why did you stay up in the study all night? Patrick, if you have a migraine because of staying up, you

    deserve it!"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Christina scolded him without consideration.

    She put a bowl of porridge on the table in front of him.

    She was not gentle at all but did not forget to continueining.

    "I don''t understand.You don''t need to go to work in thepany, but why are you so busy all day? How

    many times have grandpa told you not to stay upte? Is there something that can''t be put aside? Even

    committing suicide takes time..."

    Patrick was taught a lesson but he actually did not refute it.

    He feltplicated.

    At this moment, he red fiercely at her, paying attention to every subtle expression on her face.

    He seemed to want to see through her heart.

    Probably because Patrick¡¯s eyes were too hot, Christina didn''t dare to look at his eyes.

    Moreover, she felt guilty about running away with Betty Eisenhower.

    Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but be frightened.

    She turned around and stopped looking at him but continued to eat the porridge in her bowl carefully.

    "Nanny Faang made you the porridge especially.She said that you haven''t eaten anything all day.The

    porridge is digestible..."

    Although she was scared, she couldn''t help butin.

    "Hmm."

    He actually replied.

    Christina immediately sat up and nced at him.

    He really took the silver spoon and drank the porridge seriously.

    When Patrick finished the third bowl of porridge, Nanny Faang, who was serving at the side,

    immediately felt relieved and looked at Christina with a slightly strange look.

    She felt that all the servants in Eastern Garden looked at her as if they had been abused before.

    Christina knew that Patrick was really hard to serve.

    "Patrick."

    Seeing him put down the silver spoon, she craned her neck and lowered her voice.

    It was rare for her to call him so gently.

    Patrick turned to her expressionlessly, looking deep in thought and waiting for her to continue.

    "Patrick, about my aunt..."

    Christina continued to say carefully as she paid attention to his expression, "Actually, my aunt has a

    good character.She is very soft-hearted.You don''t have to worry too much.As long as you behave well

    in the future, my aunt will like you..."

    He should have known that if this woman didn''t want to ask him for help, she would never have spoken

    softly.

    Patrick''s eyes were cold, and he remembered what happened a few days ago.

    His face was sullen, and he almost gritted his teeth, "Do you think I need to worry that she doesn''t like

    me?"

    He red at her unhappily.

    Originally, Christina was angry and wanted to say something, but when she saw the tiredness in his

    eyes and the stubble on his chin, her heart suddenly softened.

    She had rarely seen Patrick so haggard.

    It seemed that he was really exhausted.What was he worrying about?

    "Christina, when did youe back?"

    A cry of surprise came from far and near, disturbing her thoughts.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    Charles Shepherd strode closer, treating Eastern Garden as his own home.

    He sat directly across the table and stared at her with wide eyes as if he was scanning her up and

    down to see if she was disabled.

    He was disappointed that she was not injured or disabled.

    "Just stay in the Hopkins family and wait for delivery.There are so many annoying rtives."

    Charles didn''t think he was that magnanimous.

    He insisted on ming her for her mistakes, Probably because Christina was guilty, she didn''t refute

    him.

    "Please prepare a breakfast for me.Anything is fine."

    Chandler Stephenson also came over and spoke to Nanny Faang gently.

    He turned to look at Christina.

    He knew that Charles was holding a grudge against being beaten up by Patrick.

    He chuckled and nodded at Christina in a friendly manner.

    As for the matter that she left with Derek, they, including the servants in the Hopkins family, did not

    mention it very tacitly.

    They did not mention anything about Derek.

    Even if they mentioned it, it was useless.

    "I want breakfast too."

    Charles raised his head and shouted at the kitchen.

    Only then did he remember that he had rushed to the Hopkins family on an empty stomach.

    "What a glutton!" Christina said these words.

    "Who are you scolding?" Charles was beaten up because of her.

    The more he thought about it, the more worthless he felt.

    It wasn''t known if it was usually too quiet in the Hopkins family.

    If the two noisy people at the dinner table were in the Main Residence, they would definitely have been

    driven out.

    Nanny Faang brought out two breakfasts and smiled.

    It was more lively.

    Chandler ignored them and ate elegantly.

    The reason why he and Charles came to the Hopkins family so early was that two hours ago, Patrick

    called them and said that there was something important.

    They wondered what happened to Patrick and why he was so anxious.

    "I''m their adopted father!"

    "If you are their adopted father, I am their mother!"

    For some reason, they quarreled again.

    Christina looked very serious, "Grandpa is still waiting to change their names, but I have the final say in

    their nicknames, which should be Big and Small."

    Charles almost spat out the porridge and mocked her, "Big and Small? Hahaha...What kind of stupid

    names are those?"

    "Let me name them.How about Bread and Chocte, which are popr now.They sound cute."

    "Who wants these? The elder brother is called Big and the younger brother is called Small.I think these

    two names are also very cute."

    Christina was very determined.

    Charles immediately remembered the woman''s skills to change names.

    Her WhatsApp ID was Invincible Tina, and Patrick was deeply implicated and changed his ID into Cold

    Pag...

    This time, she would name the whole family.

    "What do you think of Big and Small?"

    Christina was not an autocratic person either.She asked the children''s father''s opinion democratically.

    "Patrick, they are twins, so their names should be rted.They sound nice and easy to remember.Let''s

    not make it soplicated..." She spoke to him in a soft voice.

    But the man sitting next to him reacted strangely.

    Patrick still lowered his head half as if he had not heard her at all.

    His expression was cold, and he had no reaction.

    It was impossible that he didn¡¯t hear her.

    She and Charles were arguing so loudly...

    Christina frowned, turned around, and looked at him intently, "Patrick."

    She called him again, nervous but suspicious at the same time.

    Chandler, who had been eating quietly, put half a ss of water back on the table hard.

    The slightly cold crystal cup touched the back of Patrick''s hand.

    Patrick, who was sitting opposite Chandler, suddenly looked up as if he had suddenly woken up.

    At that moment, his eyes were full of vignce.

    Christina could not ignore Patrick''s strange behavior.

    She was a little shocked, "You just..."

    Chandler suddenly stood up, then turned to Christina and joked, "Your children must be very strong..."

    Christina fell silent and watched closely as Chandler and Patrick walked side by side towards the living

    room.She knew that Chandler was deliberately not letting her ask.And now she was even more

    suspicious.She wanted to ask, "Patrick, did you hear me just now?"

    In the living room of Eastern Garden, a few maids were doing their work carefully.

    They didn''t know why Mr.Shepherd and Mr.Stephenson came here so early for breakfast, but they two

    were guests, so the maids quickly boiled water and prepared tea after dinner, and brought a few tes

    of fruit to serve them.

    Chandler and the others were obviously not in the mood to have tea and refreshments.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    They stood in front of therge ss window on the east side of the living room.

    "Patrick, your illness..."

    "Someone is targeting me and is going to do something to Christina.¡¯ He didn''t answer the question.

    "Don''t care about Christina now.You should listen to grandpa now and go to Seattle immediately..."

    Chandler looked at Patrick''s weak and pale face and immediately became nervous.

    Patrick did not speak immediately.Instead, he looked out the window with a deep gaze, and Derek''s

    indifferent voice had been lingering in his ear.

    "You can''t protect her."

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    Christina sat on a chair at the dining table with a sumptuous breakfast in front of her.

    However, she had no appetite and didn''t eat much.She looked sullen and was very upset.She wanted

    to get up from her chair immediately and go to the living room to question him.

    However, she suddenly felt a sense of timidity and was afraid to know something bad.

    "What are you thinking?"

    "You''re not thinking about your auntie, are you?"

    Charles, who was sitting on the other side of the table, was full now.

    He wiped his lips with a napkin and looked up at her.He felt that the woman looked a little strange and

    asked her in an unkind tone.

    Christina was stunned for a moment.

    She immediately remembered that she had sneaked back to the Hopkins Family.

    It was almost 7 a.m. and her aunt had already gotten up.

    She would definitely be scolded and be even more depressed.

    Forget it, it might be better for her to take the initiative to plead guilty.

    "Charles, lend me your phone."

    "Christina, did youe back on your own initiative, or..."

    "Hand me your phone"

    She didn''t want to dawdle with him and urged him.

    Charles did not hand his phone over but looked at her suspiciously.

    "I''m asking you very seriously now.Did youe back voluntarily? It''s very important."

    "I sneaked back myself and was waiting to be scolded.You''re being so womanishly fussy.Give me the

    phone"

    She didn''t think too far ahead.She just thought that this guy wanted to gloat at her misfortune.

    Charles raised his eyebrows and smiled as if he was satisfied with her answer.He generously took out

    his phone from his pocket and handed it to her.

    However, a maid hurried towards Christina at this moment, apanied by a familiar ringtone.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, there''s a new call."

    The maid brought her own phone over so she naturally didn''t need to use Charles''s.

    She took the vibrating phone and nced at the screen.Then she immediately showed a guilty look on

    her face.

    It was her aunt.

    "Tell her that you''re eloping with Patrick and tell her not to mess around.The second daughter of the

    Eisenhower Family is really..."

    Charles couldn''t helpining.

    Betty Eisenhower was really hard to understand.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Christina red at him and warned him to shut up.

    She nervously touched the phone''s answer key and called out obediently.

    "Auntie."

    Betty didn''t get angry when she heard her voice.She just said two words calmly.

    "Come back!"

    Christina held the phone and tensed up for a moment.

    After hesitating for two seconds, she whispered, "Auntie, I want to stay in the Hopkins family¡±

    Her voice was very low as if she was guilty of making a mistake like this.Charles was furious at her

    cowardice! What was she doing? She had been bossing around all day but now was so obedient.He

    was very dissatisfied with her now.Fortunately, Patrick and Chandler were in the living room so they

    didn''t see her look now.

    "Christina, are you a little baby? Can''t you make your own decision? Would you divorce Patrick if Betty

    asks you to do so?"

    Charles yelled at her with a gloomy look, not caring that anyone on the other end of the phone could

    hear him.He just wanted Betty to hear it clearly.

    If it weren''t for the fact that she was Christina''s aunt, they wouldn''t have tolerated her so much.

    Did she really think that anyone would dare to bully them? "Christina,e back now"

    Betty''s voice on the other end of the phone was clearly tinged with anger.

    "I."

    She looked awkward and tried to exin, "Patrick is actually not that difficult to get along with.He is

    only quite cold to strangers.Auntie, you will ept him if you stay with him for a long time.He is

    different from my father Donald."

    "He''s worse than Donald"

    The one on the other end of the phone seemed to be stimted.She retorted anxiously.

    "What kind of good person can Victor and Judy''s son be? Maybe you believe him but I won''t! Christina

    didn''t know how to answer for a moment.She could feel that Betty''s anger was on the verge of

    exploding.Betty would lose control of her emotions so easily every time she mentioned something

    about the Hopkins family.She really didn''t understand.

    Betty took a few deep breaths and softened her voice as she found Christina didn''t say anything.

    "Christina, I''m doing this for your own good.Patrick is really not the right man for you."

    "I know whether if he is the right man for me."

    She didn''t mean to contradict Betty and almost blurted out the words.

    Betty immediately hung up the phone just as she said this.

    Christina looked at the screen of the phone and subconsciously wanted to call back.

    Finally, she put the phone on the table and leaned back in her chair.

    She looked a little struggling and a little lost.

    Charles shouted impatiently seeing her disappointed expression, "What hatred does Betty have with

    the Hopkins family?"

    "I don''t know..."

    She was annoyed and frowned.She kept thinking about whether her aunt had had any problems with

    the Hopkins family but she really didn''t recall anything.

    "Auntie seems to hate Patrick''s father very much."

    This was Patrick''ste father''s name which was so unfamiliar to her.

    "Victor.." She repeated the name but still couldn''t recall anything.

    "Victor!"

    On the other end of the phone, Betty showed an extremely horrible look.She gritted her teeth and said

    this name.She was filled with anger and could not vent it.She clenched the phone tightly and kept

    tightening it.

    "The Hopkins family ispletely out of our league and we''re not gonna be hurt by them again..."

    "I must get Christina out of his way¡±

    She was a little confused and tense.She stomped her feet back and forth in the living room and

    mumbled something anxiously.

    "I must make sure that she and the Hopkins family make a thorough break."

    Paul was originally busy in the Main Residence but he was now heading to the Eastern Garden when

    he heard that Christina was back and Charles and Chandler hade early in the morning.

    Just halfway there, a male worker from the Hopkins family rushed over to him and said that a woman

    had called the old master.

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins''s phone number hasn''t been used for many years."

    Paul didn''t believe it at first but his workers wouldn''t dare to lie.

    After thinking for a while, he asked in a deep voice, "Who is it? Did she mention her name?"

    "Yes, she said her name was Betty Eisenhower."

    "Betty Eisenhower?"

    Paul looked quite surprised all of a sudden.

    That was Christina Dickens''s aunt.

    What made him even more curious was that the second daughter of the Eisenhower family would know

    Senior Mr.Hopkins''s phone number.

    Ever since Senior Mr.Hopkins officially announced that Patrick would take over the group, his phone

    number had been less frequently used in the past ten years.

    Gradually, he started to deal with his official businesses and his old friends'' connections using the

    landline number in the Main Residence.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was a nostalgic person and it was not difficult for them to keep a cell phone number.

    He could keep the number as a memorial as long as he sent someone to charge the phone and pay

    the phone bill frequently.

    Paul thought for a while and sent the servant away.

    "Give me the phone.You can go back to work now: He then hurriedly turned around and went back to

    the Main Residence.In the grand living room of the Hopkins family, the energetic old man in a ck

    gold Tang suit was sitting in the middle of the sofa.He leaned sideways fiddling with the festive

    invitations to be used for the full-moon-birth banquet of his child''s birth.

    "Old master, the second daughter of the Eisenhower family called you and said she had something to

    talk to you about, '''' Paul said in a calm voice while stepping forward and handing over a ck phone

    which was in call.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins suddenly stopped tidying up the invitation cards and raised his head.

    He showed a surprised look on his old and dignified face.

    "Christina''s aunt?"

    "Yes," Paul showed a sophisticated expression.

    "Betty said she had something important to talk to you about"

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    "What''s up?"

    Sitting in the middle of the living room in the Hopkins family, Senior Mr.Hopkins asked Betty coldly.And

    his face darkened.

    After all, Betty made a scene in the Hopkins family a few days ago.

    How dare she? But Betty didn''t mind, and she wasn''t scared at all by Senior Mr.Hopkins'' stern voice.

    Betty was very calm and her voice was very clear.

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins, I want to talk about your deceased son, Victor..."

    Betty''s voice was gentle but indifferent.

    She said slowly.She was not as angry or resistant as she had been a few days ago.She was calm.

    However, in the Main Residence of the Hopkins family, the expression on Senior Mr.Hopkins'' face, who

    had experienced ups and downs in his life, suddenly changed.

    His wrinkled hand was holding the phone tightly, and his body trembled as if he lost control of his

    emotions.

    "It''s you?"

    After a long silence, Senior Mr.Hopkins asked in a low and hoarse voice, suppressing emotions that

    welled up.

    "I also know that Patrick is also short-lived..."

    Betty''s tone was t but aggressive, "I know my ce.Our ordinary people don''t deserve your

    attention.And I''ve already seen your abilities.Now I just want you to promise me one condition¡±

    Betty''s voice was not loud, but the living room of the Main Residence in the Hopkins family was too

    spacious and empty, so Paul, who stood nervously at the side, could vaguely hear their conversation.

    Paul immediately approached anxiously.

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins, we can''t do this.Young Master Hopkins will be angry"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins'' face was stiff, and he froze.

    Paul was really anxious and kept persuading, "Senior Mr.Hopkins, Christina is pregnant.The baby is

    your grandson."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins hesitated.But Betty''s voice rose.It was even sharp.She shouted.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "When the children are born, I will immediately give them to you.And then, we have nothing to do with

    each other."

    "Don''t forget those promises.Don''t forget that Victor owes us all this!"

    With a beep, the phone was hung up by Betty.

    There was a deafening silence.

    The living room was decorated magnificently with high-ss furniture and sparkling crystal chandeliers.

    But now, everything froze.

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins."

    Paul looked at Senior Mr.Hopkins for a long time before he called out to him cautiously.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins came back to his senses, but his wrinkled face was still full of confusion.

    "Get Christina out of my family"

    Paul''s mind went nk after he heard it and he muttered dully, "This...This is not appropriate..."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins had regained his usual cold and stern authority.

    He snapped his phone on the table.

    "Do as I say.Christina leaves voluntarily!" The sky went dark.

    Thick clouds brought a depressive atmosphere.

    The dark clouds surged like waves.The thunder seemed to nk out other thoughts.

    Christina suddenly had a bad feeling.She was sitting in the dining room in the Eastern Garden, and

    stood up almost subconsciously.She immediately walked out to the living room to find Patrick.

    However, Patrick and Chandler seemed to have gone to the study on the second floor.

    "Christina, you have a big belly now.Please don''t be rash.Could you be gentle?"

    Charles was not ina hurry to meet Patrick and Chandler, so he didn''t go upstairs but boil water and

    enjoy a cup of tea in the living room.

    Seeing that Christina was in a daze, Charles teased her.

    Christina ignored him and asked, "Why are you and Chandler here so early today? Has something

    happened?"

    "You can''t help me."

    Charles gave no reaction.

    He poured a cup of ck tea, took a sip, and smelled the tea aroma.

    He turned to look out the window at the dark clouds and muttered, "The weather forecast says there

    will be a heavy rain today.It seems that we have to stay in the Hopkins family all day..."

    So took your time.

    Anyway, there were too many things to finish.

    Christina sat next to him and red at him.

    "Charles, you are really good at enjoying your life"

    Christina gritted her teeth and mocked him angrily.

    She was thinking that if Patrick could be like Charles, Patrick would not have migraines.

    Charles answered proudly, "Of course."

    "That''s because you don''t understand the environment we have grown up in.How stressful it is.I always

    work so hard, so I must treat myself better when I''m free"

    Suddenly, Charles changed the subject, as if he had thought of something.

    "By the way, Christina, who do you think is better between Patrick and Derek?"

    She felt a little strange and did not answer.

    Perhaps it was because it was too dark and thunder crashed in the sky.

    Charles''s mood became gloomy, and he had an urge to speak out.

    He continued, "Patrick is Senior Mr.Hopkins'' only grandchild, even Brianna are unrted.The Hopkins

    family has adopted her so that she can apany Patrick.Cory and the others can''t be heirs.Patrick is

    destined to be the heir of the Hopkins family.He was born with these."

    "Chandler and I, as well as arge group of rich children, have been taught by our elders since we

    were young to please and tter Patrick.The adults try their best to get close to Patrick with a false

    smile.We can be Patrick''s friend because of their deliberate arrangement.Since Patrick was a child, his

    life has been like this.He has always been praised, but he knows very well that no one treats him

    sincerely.In this hypocritical, dark and filthy world, even his biological mother''s concern for him is fake."

    "Judy?"

    Christina didn''t know why Charles mentioned Patrick''s mother, but she really didn''t like this dignified

    lady at all.Christina even hated Judy who was selfish.

    "Judy is a hypocritical and selfish woman."Charles didn''t like Judy either.

    If Judy hadn''t restrained herself a lot over the years, Charles wouldn''t have shown any mercy to such a

    woman.

    Charles continued and what he said shocked Christina.

    "Judy once kidnapped Patrick with her lover.Patrick was about 5 years old that year.Judy wanted more

    money so that she could run away with her lover."

    "You know it?!" Christina looked straight at him in shock.

    Christina knew it because of Brianna, but how could Charles know? Brianna told Christina that Patrick

    was kidnapped when he was a child, and Brianna also mentioned some details that Charles and the

    others didn''t know.

    Christina knew about autistic patients, and was sure that Brianna wouldn''t lie.

    Charles originally thought Christina would be surprised or confused, but Christina''s expression was

    strange now.Charles raised his eyebrows suspiciously and asked, "Christina, you also know about it?"

    Christina didn''t answer him, and her voice was a little deep.

    "Charles, who told you about this?"

    Charles'' suspicious gaze roamed over her for a long time.

    Charles first thought that it was Patrick who told Christina about it since Patrick always treated her

    specially.

    But Charles was still a little surprised that Christina knew about this.

    Putting down the teacup, Charles shrugged casually and said aname, "Derek."

    "We went to the Hopkins family''s dinner party together.Derek found it."

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    "Derek is the illegitimate son of the Fisher family.He is not favored by the family and is often ridiculed

    as a fool by the outside.When I first met him, I didn''t pay much attention to him.I just thought that the

    illegitimate child of the Fisher family was beautiful.He didn''t initiate a conversation with others or please

    others, and of course, we ignored him."

    Charles recalled and suddenlyughed at himself, "It turned out that we were all wrong.Being the best

    friend of the young master of the Hopkins family, how could he be an ordinary guy?"

    Christina did not interrupt him.It was the first time she had heard of the rtionship between Patrick

    and Derek.

    It turned out that they were good friends with totally different personalities, which was really surprising.

    However, judging by Charles''s tone, he did not seem to reject Derek but was a little alienated.

    "Christina, what''s that look in your eyes? Do you think I look down on him because he is an illegitimate

    child? I alienated him because he is not a simple person"

    Charles looked at her with slight anger.

    "Christina, in your heart, Derek was your childhood sweetheart.After his mother passed away, he was

    taken back to the Fisher family to be abused by his stepmother.He used to be a silent illegitimate child,

    so you always thought he is weak, Tell you what, you really underestimated him-"

    "Derek is a...weirdo."

    In the end, Charles even didn''t know how to describe Derek and snorted at Christina angrily.

    "It should have been impossible for Chandler and I to know that Patrick was kidnapped by his mother,

    but we finally knew it because Derek came across as he passed by that day..."

    "The first time we met was at a grand dinner party in Hopkins family.

    On that day, Senior Mr.Hopkins, who was then in power of the Hopkins family, officially announced to

    the public that he would hand over the IP&G Group to his only grandson, the God-favored Patrick, who

    was only 13 years old that year.

    There were a lot of distinguished guests that day, and the party was lively.

    Chandler and I were forced to attend with our parents, and Derek was no exception even if he was just

    an illegitimate child.That was our job.How could our they let go of such a good opportunity to expand

    our socialworking?"

    Charles shrugged and continued more teasingly.

    "But that night, Patrick didn''t care about his grandpa''s feelings, for he didn''t show up at all.He was

    standing alone by the guardrail of the lotus pond.The feast was held for him, though, he didn''t look

    happy"

    "Chandler was one year older than him, and him and me were the same age.We have to be more

    mature than our peers, but you can''t expect a calm mind from a 13-year-old child.Anyway, I was tired of

    such social events at that time.The party was held at night, and since I had a good rtionship with

    Chandler at that time, I dragged him to explore the back garden of the Hopkins.That was when we

    found the young master of Hopkins standing in the cold wind.His face was flushed and abnormal as if

    he had a high fever..."

    Charles paused and his eyes became thoughtful.

    What he talked about was happened a long time ago.

    Patrick still didn''t want others to know him since he was a child.

    "Patrick was different from ordinary people when he was sick.It felt like he deliberately didn''t ask for

    help and abused himself"

    Hearing this, Christina''s heart tightened and she almost blurted out to refute, "Patrick has no mental

    disease.He doesn''t have a tendency to abuse himself"

    "He does, but he has suffered too much on his own.Since he can''t unleash his emotions, he can only

    punish himself in extreme ways.He thinks he''s doing not well enough."

    Charles''s voice gradually lowered, and he only dared to mutter to himself in the heart, "Just as he deals

    with Derek.He can''t let go of his guilt, so he punishes himself..."

    Patrick was not a god.

    Everyone can be vulnerable at times, especially when they are bearing so much like him.

    After all, the past was the past.

    Charles suddenly swept his gloom and stretched out his arms.

    He lifted his yful face and raised his voice, "Anyway, Patrick fell in a faint in front of us because of

    high fever.He huddled himself up and mumbled something as if it were a nightmare.We were both

    terrified at that time and hurried to find someone for help.At that moment, we noticed that there was

    another person sitting in the pavilion beside.Derek came over with a heavy psychological book written

    in Spanish.He squatted beside Patrick, opened his eyelids to check his pupils, and read something we

    didn''t understand.Soon, Patrick seemed to have been hypnotized.Patrick seemed painful, and, in

    hypnosis, he even told us all the details of his kidnapping by his mother, Judy..."

    "Chandler and I stood on the side in a daze and watched.Finally, Derek cast down his blue eyes

    slightly, shut the heavy book with a snap, and said, ''It really worked'' Then he left!"

    Charles''s expression changed.

    Derek had no intention of helping others at all.

    He was just passing by, and was curious to prove a theory.He was indifferent to lives.

    Sometimes Charles didn''t dare to look straight into his blue eyes.

    They were too clean and clear to look like human eyes and seemed to have no feelings at all.

    Christina''s mind was in a mess after hearing this.She knew that Derek didn''t care about others or

    himself, just like he didn''t know why he was alive.

    He ignored everything.

    But she couldn''t figure out about Patrick''s experience.

    "Charles, since you and Chandler both knew about the kidnapping at that time, why didn''t you tell

    grandpa that Judy was not worthy to be a mother for doing such a wicked thing?"

    "If we went to talk about this, Judy couldn''t be Mrs.Hopkins today.She would have been tortured by

    grandpa.Well, that we decided not to say at that time didn''t mean we sympathized with her-"

    Charles paused and his tone became sarcastic.

    "We didn''t say it because Patrick chose to keep it a secret.At that time, he probably just wanted to

    protect his mother and the so-called maternal love that he imagined."

    How ridiculous.

    Christina did not answer and fell silent.

    The clouds in the sky outside the window were getting thicker and darker.

    It seemed that there would be a fleece rainstorm today.

    It was 7 o''clock in the morning, the sky should have been bright with the rising sun, while it was now as

    dark as evening.

    Charles stood up from the sofa.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    He had had enough tea, and it was time for business.It was time to go to the study upstairs to meet

    Patrick and others.

    Just as he went away, he suddenly thought of something.

    After hesitating for a while, he turned around and called out to the woman in a daze on the sofa.

    "Christina, people like us have long been used to hypocrisy and coldmercial marriages, so it''s not

    easy for us to believe a person, especially for someone like Patrick.No matter what the rtionship

    between you and Derek used to be, now...Now even for the sake of the child, don''t disappoint Patrick,

    and don''t betray him.Patrick won''t marry you just because of the child.You''re not stupid, Christina.You

    know he loves you very much."

    You know, he loves you very much.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    Christina didn''t know what Patrick and the others were talking about in the study, but it seemed to be

    something urgent.

    They were busy from 8 to 12 in the morning and they declined lunch to continue working.

    The door of the study remained closed.

    She spent a drowsy afternoon in the bedroom next door until 6 at night when Nanny Faang knocked on

    her door and asked her what she wanted for dinner.

    Christina got up and was about to open the door.

    When she reached the door, she sensitively heard the sound of the doorknob turning in the study.She

    went out and walked towards the study.

    Charles and the others dide out of the study.

    Nanny Faang also walked over and asked, "Mr.Shepherd, do you want to stay for dinner?"

    "No, I''m leaving now" Charles replied sinctly.

    He took a few documents in his right hand and walked in a hurry.

    When he passed Christina, he only nced at her and didn''t say a word.

    Christina frowned as she watched him go downstairs and leave.She felt that Charles had something

    urgent to do.

    He seemed to be nervous about something.

    "Rest well..."

    Chandler''s voice came from the study, this should have been said to Patrick.

    She was in a daze for a moment.She pushed the door of the study wide open with her right hand and

    walked in quickly.

    Just as she entered, she almost bumped into Chandler, who was going out.

    Chandler saw that she looked a little anxious and smiled gently at her.

    "Please keep an eye on Patrick for us.Let us know if anything happens"

    Christina heard his words but didn''t understand.

    Chandler didn''t exin to her.

    He walked past her calmly as usual but added in alow voice, "Stay with him."

    Stayed with Patrick? Did he need it? She felt a little unusual, turned around, and saw that Chandler had

    already strode away.

    Feeling a little heavy for some reason, she turned around and walked towards the study.

    She looked at the man at the desk, who was still reading papers.

    "Chandler just said.."

    Christina paused, struggled for a while, and asked him directly, "Are you feeling unwell?"

    "I''m fine," Patrick said.

    He knew that she hade in and replied without even looking up.

    Christina felt that he was very perfunctory and immediately became a little angry.

    "You''re not a child.If you feel unwell, go to see a doctor.Can you stop making me worry about you all

    the time?"

    Perhaps the word "worry"touched him, Patrick pushed the documents in front of him aside and looked

    up at her deeply for awhile.

    "Christina, I want you to promise me one thing."

    His voice sounded a little hoarse and serious.

    His tone was so solemn that Christina suddenly became nervous and stammered, "What, what do you

    want me to do?"

    "Promise me to stay here, don''t leave the house at all."

    "Why?" Patrick had asked her to do so before, and now he emphasized it again.

    Christina looked at him suspiciously.

    "It''s dangerous outside."

    Hearing his simple and insincere exnation, Christina raised her voice to refute him, "How dangerous

    could it be? Besides, I''m not like those weak and delicate women.I can protect myself"

    It seemed that her answer dissatisfied him, Patrick stood up suddenly with a sullen face.

    His figure was much taller and stronger than hers, making him look oppressive and domineering.

    His attitude was extremely firm, and he shouted at her coldly, "Christina, you''d better not mess with me,

    or I''ll ground you and you won''t be able to get out of even the bedroom!"

    Christina immediately became furious, bastard! He had such a bad temper and wanted everyone to

    listen to him! She took a big step forward, pped her hands on the desk, and told him angrily, "If I''m

    going to run away, do you think the person you send to watch me can stop me?"

    The two of them confronted each other with a table in between.

    Patrick was angry looking at her unruly face, and suddenly his head ached even more.

    Christina looked tense, she felt that she didn''t want to talk to Patrick anymore.

    She turned around and left without looking at him.

    "..Please don''t go."

    As soon as she turned around, she heard him squeeze out two words.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    His voice was deep and hoarse, and it sounded awkward.

    Christina had always felt for him because of his heavy workload.

    Perhaps too many things had happened recently, so he was in a bad mood.

    Thinking of that, her heart softened.

    "Okay, I won''t leave the house."

    She answered sullenly, reluctantly promising that in order to not make him happy.She could not help

    butin in a low voice, "You are really unreasonable."

    "Remember what you promised."

    Patrick''s cold face softened a little when he saw her approaching him, but he was still reminded her.

    "Patrick, do you know that you have a bad temper which makes you really hard to get along with?

    You''re very dictatorial, you know?" Christina was extremely angry.

    Looking at his tired face, her face darkened even more.

    She grabbed his arm and dragged him out of the study while using him.

    Patrick nced at her as she dragged him, hearing herints, he suddenly felt a little happier.

    "You must remember that then I am more at ease"

    Perhaps he was really tired, so Patrick held her in his arms with his head pressed against her shoulder,

    and he reminded her again.

    The stubble on Patrick''s chin rubbed against her neck, tickling her whole body.

    Christina turned her head and nced at him gloomily.

    Finally, Patrick was dragged into the bedroom next door by her and she pressed the smelly man onto

    the big bed, "Patrick, when did you be so nagging? And look at your beard.You look so sloppy"

    Patrick felt the stubble on his chin with his big palm and frowned.

    That was really ufortable.

    There were too many things to worry about these days, so he forgot about it.He sat on the bed, but

    Christina stood in front of him and put her hands on his shoulders.

    Probably the difference in heights gave her confidence, Christina got much angrier as she looked at the

    man.

    She noticed that Patrick''s did not look well.

    It was obvious that he was too tired from staying upte, coupled with these beards, he looked very

    haggard.

    She snorted angrily, "Patrick, you''ve be a sloppy middle- aged man in just a few days."

    "You dislike me?"

    Patrick''s mood suddenly became a little subtle when he saw her staring at him.

    When Christina heard him, she red at him, "Who dares to dislike you!"

    "Christina, who do you think would dare to do that?"

    He looked back at her directly and said this to provoke her, but he wanted tough.

    Christina felt guilty and blushed a little.

    Seeing the corners of his mouth slightly raised, she was speechless.

    This man was so tired but he still had the mood to tease her.

    Really?! She sat by the bed and reached out to touch his forehead, "Patrick, be frank.Do you have a

    fever?"

    "Forget it, I''ll get the thermometer...Sit there and don''t move, or you can lie in the bed.Anyway, you''re

    not allowed to move now!"

    Without waiting for him to respond, Christina walked to the cab next to the bed and opened the

    second drawer at the bottom.

    She skillfully took out themonly used medical kit and rummaged through it for the thermometer.

    Patrick looked at the woman who was rummaging over there, his head still ached a little.

    He closed his eyes and sighed secretly.

    Luckily, this was tolerable.

    Suddenly, he thought of something that confused him, Christina was more termagancy than before.

    He remembered when she married him, she was pretty timid.

    What had changed her? Patrick frowned and thought about it very seriously.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t figure it out.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    Outside, ck clouds were rolling over in the sky, and the wind blew so violently that the branches

    shook and pulled.

    The fallen leaves and dust were swept up by the wind, and it was dark outside.

    And the golden lightning suddenly lit up the dark sky, followed by a rumble.

    The thunder was deafening, and the night was very terrifying.

    Christina looked out of the window, feeling uneasy.

    "The weather is so bad.It looks like a typhoon..."

    It was not appropriate to go out tonight.

    The wind had been blowing since the morning, and the clouds were heavy and low.

    It was unexpected that it hadn''t rained until evening.

    The thick clouds seemed to be brewing a fierce storm.

    She then reached out and closed all the windows and curtains in the bedroom.

    As soon as she turned around, she remembered something else and called out, "Patrick"

    The bedroom was quiet.

    And it seemed even quieter because of the thunder outside.But Patrick didn''t respond.

    "Patrick!"

    She then suddenly became anxious and hurried over.

    When she saw him still sitting by the bed, she breathed a sigh of relief andined, "Patrick, I am

    calling you, didn''t you hear?"

    Until she stood in front of him, he looked up and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?"

    "I''ve called you three times!"

    Christina then leaned down and looked at him with a puzzled expression.

    "I''m thinking about something."

    He seemed to say it casually, turning his head away, and he then added quickly in his usual calm voice,

    "Something about thepany."

    "About thepany? But why do I feel that you are hiding something from me?"

    He must lie! She didn''t finish her words.And she just looked straight into his eyes and she became

    more nervous and panicked.

    She then raised her voice and shouted at him angrily, "I told you before, whenever I call you, you must

    answer me! Patrick, don''t you dare to forget.You, you can''t ignore me.."

    He detected the upset in her voice.

    Christina was like this.

    Even if she was timid, she would only remind him that he could never ignore her.

    Only she dared to speak to him like this, and he would subconsciously indulge her willfulness.

    He just wanted her to do whatever she wanted.And he did not want her to be wronged.Under his

    protection, she could be unscrupulous and carefree.

    "When did I ignore you?"

    He then reached out and pulled her to sit on his legs.He looked at her, seeing that her angry

    expression had be hesitant.

    Actually, she would express all her emotions and now she was really at a loss.

    "Something went wrong in thepany" He looked into her eyes and whispered, "I''m telling you the

    truth."

    "Then when we had breakfast this morning, were you thinking about this too?"

    "Yes."

    This time, he turned his gaze away.

    Hearing his words, she was skeptical.

    But soon she tilted her body and put her hands around his neck.

    Looking at him, she couldn''t help but feel sad for no reason.

    Maybe he was really tired recently.

    "My aunt cooked dinner for mest night.We sat together and enjoyed dinner.It was a very ordinary

    home-cooked meal."

    Now she calmed down and then told him these things.She didn''t know why she would say that.

    But she just wanted to tell him.

    "My auntie told me a lot.She said that I was not worthy of people like you.I''ll be wronged if I marry

    you..."

    His body became a little tense.

    But she didn''t seem to be dispirited while speaking.

    She then added, "When I first married into the Hopkins family, I was indeed worried"

    Right now, she buried her head on his left shoulder.

    His shoulders were broad and reassuring.

    And he was fine she had taken his temperature with a thermometer just now.

    "Look, even the famous Mr.Shepherd in A City has been bullied by me all day.Why should I be worried

    anymore?"

    At this point, there was a hint of mischief in her words.

    Because sheter understood that this family was really strange and restrained to her, but she knew

    that Patrick would always support her.

    No matter what she did or said wrong, he would be there to help her.

    With him, why should she be worried and timid? He did not expect her to say this to him, nor did he

    understand what she meant by that.

    The love between men and women was tooplicated for him, but when he heard this, he was quite

    surprised and happy.

    She was not good at saying those sweet words.

    And at this time, her cheeks turned red and she raised her head to pretend to be serious.

    "Are you hungry? Should I ask Nanny Faang to bring dinner up now..."

    "No need"

    "But you just had some porridge for breakfast."

    She didn''t believe that he was not hungry.

    "I don''t want to eat now.Maybeter..."

    He really didn''t know how to take good care of himself.

    But as he spoke, he felt a sharp pain in his head.

    His face soon turned pale.

    But he gritted his teeth to endure the pain.

    "Do you have a headache?"

    She noticed that he frowned and immediately stood up from hisps.

    And her voice became more serious.

    Perhaps knowing that she was very worried about him, he was touched and nodded.

    This time, he did not hide his fragility.

    "Lie on the bed.I''ll get you medicinal ointment to massage your head."

    She was not surprised that he would have a migraine.

    The doctor had said that he was too tired from staying upte and working overtime.

    But it usually didn''t affect his daily life much.

    She was relieved.

    After all, migraine was not a serious illness.

    Later, she slowly learned to massage his head with medicinal ointment to ease his pain.

    "Feeling better?"

    She was not a gentledy, but she worked hard to be a good wife for him.

    Patrick felt a little better with her soft fingers gently pressing on his temples and the effects of the

    ointment.

    Especially since his wife did not pinch him as she used to, it was really gratifying.

    "If you''re tired, you can sleep for a while.When you wake up, I''ll ask Nanny Faang to bring dinner here."

    "Okay?"

    It had been a long time since they had such a quiet and peaceful timest time.

    The wind was howling outside, and there were lightings, but at this time, a rare warmth loomed the

    bedroom.

    "Patrick, you promised that you would take me to the boxing club, and also shooting and horseback

    riding club.Once I give birth, I want to go."

    "You have to have a confinement first." He refused instantly.

    This was themon sense.

    "Then I''ll go after the confinement.That club''s annual membership dues are so expensive.As the boss''s

    wife, I must experience these games myself"

    While speaking, she unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his strong chest.

    Her soft hands were rubbing his skin.The man lying on the bed did not say anything, only looking

    straight at her flirtatiously.

    She then red at him.

    It was to ease his pain.

    What was he thinking? Then she continued to discuss with him in a good mood.

    "By the way, our sons can''t be too sissy.I want them to learn more skills when they were little.My

    grandfather has said that only when a person can protect himself can he have the ability to protect the

    people he cares."

    Yet her words made him nervous.

    She felt his body tremble slightly and then asked quickly, "What''s wrong? Is it pain?"

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Nothing."

    His voice was a little hoarse and he shook his head quickly.

    And he had changed the subject.

    "Your grandfather General Eisenhower and my grandfather have simr temperaments"

    "Yes, they both have bad tempers."

    She thought for a moment and then asked casually, "Logically speaking, my grandfather and your

    grandfather are about the same age.They should know each other even if they are not close

    friends.But why does the Eisenhower family have no contact with the Hopkins family before?"

    "Is it because our two families are in different fields and we don''t have to establish a rtionship? Or is

    it because your Hopkins family is too arrogant that my grandfather doesn''t want to be rted with your

    family?"

    "Hey, Patrick, tell me..."

    At this point, he was slowly falling asleep, and he could not hear clearly what she said.

    But he only felt good to hear her voice.

    "Christina, l, it''s good for us to live like this for the rest of our lives."

    He was probably really tired.And he closed his eyes and said softly.

    "Like this? What do you mean?"

    She couldn''t keep up with him.But he didn''t exin.

    He was exhausted and wanted to rest.

    This thought shed across his mind.

    He suddenly felt that it was good for him to spend the rest of his life with her.

    "Patrick."

    "Patrick?"

    "Patrick Hopkins!"

    Christina stood stiffly by the bed.

    Suddenly, her face turned pale.She shouted in horror.And she called him three times.

    Yet he didn''t respond.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230

    A sh of golden lightning split the dark sky, the thunder rumbled, and the rain poured down.In the

    room, Christina held the house phone with trembling hands.

    Her heartbeat was out of rhythm and she shouted repeatedly at the microphone,peting with the

    roaring thunder.

    "Patrick''s breath fastened with his temperature high.I can''t wake him up"

    She was half-kneeling on the bed with her face pale, keeping telling herself to calm down and that he

    would be fine, for he was usually in good health.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    How, how could he suddenly fall ill? But Christina''s hands trembled uncontrobly.

    What''s more, frightening, she nervously climbed into bed to give him CPR immediately.

    His body was so hot, and she anxiously pressed down on his heart, with tears welled up in her eyes.

    Patrick would wake up soon.He is always strong and healthy.

    Nothing serious would happen.

    Nothing.

    When Nanny Faang and the others rushed in, the doctors and the old housekeeper in Hopkins family

    immediately motioned for them to move aside.

    Christina stood by the side, afraid that she would disturb them.

    Now, she was shocked with her mind nk.

    "Yes, his heart is beating.But the temperature is too high.We have to lower it immediately.Get the

    injection now!"

    "Put the medicine under his tongue."

    The thunder rumbled outside the window, and lightning shed from time to time.

    With the voice of Nanny Faang, other servants, and doctors, it was a mess.

    Everyone was so flustered that they were almost out of breath and spoke intermittently.

    "He can''t be moved now.Hurry up to take all the medicine here"

    The doctor shouted anxiously, then quickly bent down to open Patrick''s eyes and check his pupils with

    a small torch.

    Soon, a group of people came with a metal frame on which were four or five shaking liquid injection

    bottles.

    Besides, some entered withrge medical utensils containing syringes, disinfectants, and many

    complicated medical supplies.

    Christina was staying quietly in the corner all the time.

    Her body was stiff.

    She was so nervous that she did not dare to breathe.She fixed her eyes on the bed without the intent to

    blink, for she was afraid that just after a blink, Patrick would...She really couldn''t believe it.

    At that time, she had been talking to Patrick who had looked fine and healthy.He had just been tired

    from work and had migraines asionally.

    Such a strong man who could easily pick her up with one arm wouldn''t be seriously ill.

    Her eyes were slightly red, but she held back her tears and spoke to herself over and over again that

    he would be fine.

    Patrick must be fine.

    "Mannitol."

    Suddenly, she stared at a small bottle of liquid injection whose mark was mannitol on the metal stand at

    the bedside.

    She was shocked.She quickly took a step forward and clenched Anut Fanng''s arm.

    "The medicine, why did Patrick need the mannitol? Didn''t he have a migraine?"

    Mannitol was amon medicine for brain treatment.

    Christina majored in clinical medicine at university, so she was clear that mannitol was mainly used to

    reduce intracranial pressure and avoid brain swelling.

    "We must wake him up.He must wake up."

    Christina turned and saw the doctor quickly insert a needle into Patrick''s arm, making the cold liquid

    drip into his blood vessels.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, you can go out first.Doctors are here now.Mr.Hopkins will be fine."

    Nanny Faang pushed her out of the room.

    Christina paused, looking serious and unwilling to leave.

    "You''re pregnant.You should take care of yourself..."

    Nanny Faang gently advised Christina again, while the doctor over there bent down and whispered in

    Patrick''s ear.

    "Mr.Hopkins..."

    "Mr.Hopkins, can you hear me?"

    Patrick''s right hand pricked with a needle moved slightly, but Patrick was crowded by many people,

    which blocked Christian''s sight.She was then half-pushed and half-dragged out by Nanny Faang.

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins."

    Just as Christina walked out, Senior Mr.Hopkins rushed upstairs with a cane.

    The two buttons on his tang suit were not fastened properly, and his hair was wet because of the rain

    outside.

    Seeing the dignified senior, the crowd seemed to calm down.

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins, Doctor Morris is giving an injection to Young Master Hopkins.He said that if Young

    Master Hopkins could wake up, he would be fine..."

    Nanny Faang reported quickly to Senior Mr.Hopkins, sounding worried.

    However, Senior Mr.Hopkins did not immediately enter the room to see Patrick.

    Instead, he turned to Christina with his sharp old eyes.

    "Take her away."

    The man with a hoarse and old voice suddenly gave an order.

    Nanny Faang could not understand.

    Christina did note back to her senses, either, but her arms had been lifted by two tall male

    servants.

    "Grandpa..."

    She looked frightened and began to struggle.

    The two male servants were so strong that they lifted her and carried her down the stairs.

    Christina turned to look up, with reluctance to leave, begging Senior Mr.Hopkins, "Grandpa, I won''t

    disturb you.I''ll just stand by and wait until Patrick wakes up.I won''t make any noise.I''m worried about

    him as well.I won''t leave...Where do you want me to go!"

    She was dragged down the stairs and then out of the house.

    The heavy and chilly rain swept across her face in the strong wind, drenching half of her body in an

    instant and washing her face and clothes.

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins, where, where are you taking her?"

    Nanny Faang was staying beside Christina anxiously, but she did not dare to vite Senior

    Mr.Hopkins''s order.

    In desperation, she looked up and shouted to Senior Mr.Hopkins upstairs.

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins, the weather is bad.It is raining heavily, and it''s thundering.Christina''s still pregnant,

    so it''s not suitable for her to stay outside now:"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins didn''t respond, only staring with his sharp eyes in the direction of the door.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, please get on"

    The old butler was already standing at the gate of Eastern Garden, with the back door of the

    champagne golden Rolls-Royce opened.

    The luxury car, at this time, looked more like a terrible abyss to Christina.

    "I won''t."

    "What do you want to do? Where are you taking me?"

    "I''m going nowhere.Let me go, let me go!"

    She clenched the door with both hands and struggled not to get on.

    The cold rain had drenched her body and dripped down to the ends of her long hair.

    Her face was already cold.

    Then sheined angrily, "I''m not leaving."

    "Christina."

    In the corridor on the left, Brianna and Judy also came over.

    Seeing Christina dragged into the rain, drenched and disheveled, Brianna shouted in shock.

    Judy was also stunned after seeing what had happened.

    "Take her away immediately!"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins on the second floor repeated the order impatiently after hearing the noise.

    Christina looked up and shouted in the direction of the second floor, "Why, why!"

    Her heart was colder than the freezing rain.

    "I''m not leaving.I said I''m not going anywhere.I promised Patrick that I wouldn''t leave."

    "It''s not up to you."

    She looked at the old butler with her face stiffened.

    For the first time, Christina realized that Paul had never been amicable.

    His voice was as ruthless as a machine.

    To loosen her hands on the door, the male servants almost broke her fingers.

    In pain, she, much weaker, was finally forced into the Car.

    "Let me out, let me out -"her eyes were red with anxiety.

    She lowered her head and turned the door handle desperately, then hit the window.

    However, it was in vain.

    Brianna and Nanny Faang stood still, watching with mixed emotions and horror as the door was

    mmed closed and the luxurious car disappeared in the thunder, lightning, and rainy night in an

    instant.

    "Christina left herself.Do you hear me?"

    The stern order came, and no one dared to disobey it.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    "Where''s Christina?" Patrick woke up much earlier than they had expected.

    They were so worried about him when he fainted two hours ago.

    Fortunately, he came to himself now.

    However, the first word he uttered was that name.

    Nanny Faang and the others stood by the bed, looking at each other and not knowing how to reply.

    "..Where''s Christina?"

    Lying on the bed, his face was still pale.

    His eyes closed and his hands were still intertwined with the dripping tube.

    Although his headache was alleviated, his limbs were still in numbness.

    He heard some noise around him, but he knew she wasn''t there.

    Nanny Faang took a step forward, a sense of nervousness was clearly detected on her face.

    Usually, they were very afraid of Patrick, but tonight, she was very restrained and whispered, "Her aunt

    called..."

    "Where is she?!"

    Knowing that something was going wrong, Patrick''s pale face suddenly darkened, and then he

    immediately opened his eyes.

    His throat was dry and hoarse, and his voice sounded very creepy.

    Looking at his countenance, Nanny Faang was frozen in horror.

    Struggling, she lowered her head and did not dare to look straight at him.

    She tried to calm down and replied, "She has just left.She said she was going to her aunt''s ce."

    "Impossible."

    He denied firmly with his cold voice.

    "Of cause it is possible, It''s not the first time she has betrayed you."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins stepped in calmly with his cane in hand, the servants at the door gave way to

    him.He scolded him in anger.

    "Where is she!" He was very persistent.

    "Get her back to me...She''s dangerous out there."

    The old man''s face darkened and he felt a surge of anger, especially when this pair of bleary old eyes

    saw his sick appearance.

    His chest was burdened with anger and heartache, and he gnashed his teeth and roared.

    "I cannot believe we have such a useless in our family.You are so damn sick, and you are just talking

    about a woman over and over again!"

    The man on the bed did not reply, as if his head was still a little dull.He closed his eyes and took a deep

    breath.

    Suddenly, his left hand quickly pulled off the needle on the back of his right hand, and he propped his

    hands on the bed to get up.

    When Paul saw his movements, he immediately signaled the servant toe forward and help him.

    "Get out of here!"

    Patrick''s head was still dizzy, and his body was weak and trembling.He could hardly prop up his

    body.His voice was hoarse and cold.He was sick and weak, but now he was in such a bad mood that

    everyone was afraid of him.

    Seeing his perseverance, the old man became angrier and began to shout at him.

    "Leave him alone! He asked for it!"

    The servants in the room were hesitant and did not dare to touch Patrick.

    They looked at the needle dripping with liquid and saw that their young master was haggard and weak,

    and did not even wear shoes.

    He strode out of the door in a hurry.

    Seeing these two fighting against each other, old Paul was extremely anxious.

    He quickly ran out with him.

    "Patrick, your body is not stable yet.The injury has led to a series ofplications..."

    "We cannot wait any longer.We have to arrange an operation immediately"

    As soon as Paul stopped talking, Patrick, who had already reached the stairs, suddenly saw nothing

    but darkness.

    Instinctive fear rose in his heart and he was ina total mess.

    Losing his bnce, he fell down the staircases, and this unusual noise drew everyone''s attention and

    sacred them.

    "Patrick¡ª"

    Paul was the first to realize what was happening, he shouted in fear and ran over there in hurry.

    The others were too stunned to react, they looked at this motionless body lying below the stairs.

    His head was bleeding with blood and his face was sick and miserable.

    Everyone was put in this creepy dead silence.

    Old Hopkins, on the other hand, red at the bottom of the stairs with his wide eyes.

    This old man¡¯s face was full of terror.His heart was beating wildly and his lips were trembling.He

    wanted to give orders immediately, but his speech was out of control and he could not utter a single

    word at the moment.He had experienced this heartbreaking feeling before, it was so painful that he

    could not breathe or speak.

    Patrick was more paranoid than his father and more easily made him angry and worried...How could he

    bear the pain of losing another young man in this family!

    "Doctor Morris, we need your help¡ª"

    Paul had already walked down the stairs and looked at the body getting cold gradually.

    His eyes were red with anxiety and he shouted, "Simple bandaging, take all the medicine, contact the

    ne immediately, we''re going to Seattle tonight..."

    The heavy rain was pouring and the whole sky was filled with dark clouds.

    The weather was very bad.

    Golden lightning suddenly fell and stroked everyone''s soul, and thunder resounded through the sky.

    Christina was sitting in the car, and outside the window, a bright light shed across her face.

    Her face turned pale, her heart beat faster, and she somehow felt an uneasiness.She did not yell.She

    knew it was futile.She just kept looking back and looking in the direction of the Hopkins family behind

    her...

    Patrick.

    Don''t know what is going on with you, hope you are all well...

    Soon the car slowed down and stopped, the driver unlocked the car with a light click.

    Almost at this moment, she pulled the door open and rushed out of the car, trying to get out of this

    cage.

    However, as soon as she opened the door, she saw a familiar face.

    Betty was standing by the door, holding an umbre as if she had been waiting for along time.

    "Why?"

    Christina got out of the car and she has already been drenched by the roaring rain.

    Her long hair and shirt were dripping, her face was cold and pale, and her eyes were filled with

    complicated emotions, staring straight at the woman in front of her.

    "Why, auntie, tell me, why did grandpa send me back?"

    She held back her restrained emotions.She knew that all of this must have something to do with Betty.

    Betty stepped forward and covered her with the umbre.

    Looking at Christina who is now looking at herself with a resentful appearance, she said to her calmly,

    "Christina, you disappointed me."

    "I can''t believe that you came back to that Hopkins family.Like these women obsessed with power and

    wealth, you can not leave that family, you are just like these women"

    "Auntie, please talk sense!" She roared.

    The umbre could not stop the storm rain, the thunder, the lightning, and the wind.

    The uneasiness in her heart continued to rise, and the tears in her eyes fell down her cheeks mingled

    with the rain...

    "Patrick is sick.I promised to be there for him!"

    Christina turned around and was about to leave.

    Betty threw away the umbre, walked forward quickly and grabbed her arm.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "You cannot go back"

    Her attitude was also very firm, like the thunder in the sky, sonorous and powerful.

    Christina tried to break off her fingers.Her face became pale and blue because of the rain, but her eyes

    were red.

    The warm tears were different from the cold rain.

    Hit by the hot tears, Betty didn''t show any sympathy.

    She still held them tightly and refused to let her go.

    Christina was really anxious.

    She cried and begged her, "Let me go back.I''m really worried about him..."

    She did not realize that Patrick could be so weak.She was really too ipetent in the past.She cared

    too little about him and now she was in deep remorse.She now was very worried about him.

    Betty didn''t expect that she would cry, but she still hardened her heart.

    "You could not help him even if I let you go..."

    "I love him!"

    She screamed, "I love him!!"

    It echoed against the rumbling thunder.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    "I love him.¡±

    Betty was dumbfounded.Unexpectedly, she heard Christina screaming helplessly.Betty knew that her

    niece had never been a weak woman.Christina was stubborn, and always tried to stay strong.She

    seldom told anyone if she had been wronged.Now that seeing her crying so hard, Betty also struggled

    and felt ufortable.Because of the heavy rain, the highway in front of them was congested.Many

    people looked at them curiously through the window.

    They could hear the sound of the rain, thunder, and the noise of the crowd.

    Betty felt very ufortable being looked at like this.

    She noticed that Christina, who was in front of her was also drenched.

    Christina looked pale; a pregnant woman shouldn''t stand in the rain like this.

    "I''m doing it for your own good.Let''s go home now..."

    Betty softened her voice and said.However, the woman in front of her remained silent, who stood still

    and did not want to move.Betty knew her, she grabbed Christina''s wrist so hard that she even hurt her

    slightly; she dragged Christina towards the gate of themunity.

    "I want to go back to Patrick''s ce."

    Christina didn''t want to move, and Betty failed to pull her away.No matter how Betty tried to persuade

    her, she refused to give in.Betty could only scold her angrily.

    "You said you loved him.Is love as simple as you think? Christina, I know you so well.I''ve watched you

    grow up, and I know you don''t understand your feelings at all.In the past, Cory listened to his mother''s

    words to pursue you, and you said you owed him, so you agreed to date him at once.You gave

    everything to him and waited for his love, but what did you get in the end? Carrie got involved in your

    marriage, and you, the loser, were abandoned."

    You lost everything.

    Christina looked serious.She had to admit that Betty was right, she lostpletely.Her asexual

    marriage with Cory, and the three years she spent waiting for him, certainly affected her greatly.

    At least she became more conservative and timid in getting into a rtionship.

    Betty knew how to convince her, "I told you long ago that repaying kindness is not love, but you didn''t

    understand.You just thought you owe him...You agreed so readily because of the shadow of the

    Dickens family''s shatter.You just wanted a home for yourself"

    "Can''t I?"

    It was as if her secret had been exposed, so she raised her voice to find an excuse for herself.

    Everyone would make mistakes, and everyone had something they would like to pursue.

    Betty''s voice was even harsher, "But you do not belong to that family.How did your grandfather teach

    you?It''s okay if you didn''t get it because you didn''t ask for it.But if you have asked for it and you still

    didn''t get it, that means it does not belong to you!People of Eisenhower family won''t covet things that

    don''t belong to us, but you''re begging for having a family to shelter yourself.You''re not only a coward

    but also a fool!"

    Christina did not know how to refute; she was not as tactful and sharp as Barbara.

    She just wanted to tell Betty, "Patrick is different.He is different from the other men in the world!"

    She firmly believed with that.

    "What''s the difference!"

    Betty looked straight into her eyes and mocked her mercilessly.

    "Cory told you that he saved you on your high school graduation trip, so you agreed to his proposal.

    Patrick told you that he was the one who actually saved you, and then you said you fell in love with

    him.

    You''ve been taken good cared by both the Dickens and the Eisenhower families since you were akid,

    but suddenly your grandfather died, your father cheated on your mother, and your mothermitted

    suicide.

    I know, you don''t want to ept these misfortunes.

    You pretend to be strong, and you''ve been looking for a happy ending that you''ve imagined."

    "Christina, listen up.You don''t owe anyone anything.You were taken away by bandits on your high

    school graduation trip.Cory was just passing by, and the shrapnel in Patrick''s head had nothing to do

    with you.Even if he didn''t save you, Derek hade to you at that time..."

    ..

    The shrapnel.

    She could not clearly remember her narrow escape, but she knew that the bandits had fired.She didn''t

    hear the scolding as if her mind stuck all of a sudden.

    Some people got out of their cars and walk towards them.

    "What are you arguing about? Hurry home, it¡¯s raining."

    "Hey, she''s pregnant.Don''t make her stand in the rain.Be kind!"

    Gossip surrounding Christina made her mind even messy.

    All her thoughts got stuck by the strange and terrible word, and her whole body stiffened.

    "What''s wrong with Patrick?"

    "Patrick won''t live long.He has a piece of shrapnel in his head!"

    Betty scolded her sharply and fiercely, "Christina, you don''t dare to ept reality, but here it is.Take

    your experiences of your high school graduation trip as an example, you are afraid of it, so you always

    can''t remember it clearly.Reality, however, prevents you to mess around and fantasize.Patrick is not the

    one."

    "He will only hamper you and make you feel guilty.He will drag you into the abyss.You have to face the

    reality, The reality is that Patrick himself made a wrong judgment.There was no love imbroglio between

    you and him before.You did not ask him to save you, but he made the decision himself"

    "Derek drove him to the hospital that day, but they met a car ident.Patrick was quickly rescued, but

    Derek stayed ina in Seattle for six years.They''re even.Patrick would have died long ago without

    him.The shrapnel in Patrick''s head is just his own burden, he just wants to drag you to hell with him for

    the rest of your life."

    Christina did not speak.The heavy rain was still so cold.He asked her to stay with him for the rest of her

    life, even if it was in hell...

    That was possible, Patrick was indeed a dictator.

    Suddenly, she calmed down.She didn''t know why, perhaps because Betty was right.She was a

    coward.She resisted the reality and didn''t dare to recall.

    She had been pretending to be strong, and because of Cory, she was even more number for her

    second marriage.

    Patrick had done a lot for her but she ignored them.She was an ipetent wife, but Patrick could

    always see through her at ance, and told her, "Don''t overexert yourself"

    At that moment, she was moved, because there was no one for her to rely on in reality, so she had to

    stay strong even if she couldn''t hold on.

    And he even indulged her to mess around.A man like Patrick was so scary that women who met him

    would not have any chance to escape.

    Since she could not flee away, she would just perish with him.

    "I''ve promised to apany with him..." and I would spend the rest of my life with him.

    "I''m going back" Christina replied calmly.

    Betty''s expression wasplicated and she loosened her grabbing hand a little.

    She watched Christina turn around and walk away in the rain.

    "A lot of seque are disturbing him.He has too many problems to deal with, and he would not be able

    to handle them alone..." Betty shouted angrily at Christina''s back.

    She was unwilling to let her niece, who was the closest rtive to her, leave.But she did not run to stop

    her; she knew that she could not.

    Christina did not look back, she could hear the words behind her clearly.

    Standing on the side of the road with a nk expression, she looked at the slowly moving cars.

    Was there a car that could take her back? She just wanted to go back now...

    "Miss, where are you going?"

    A taxi driver attracted by their quarrel previously stopped the car, rolled down the window, and asked.

    "To the Morning Hillside Vi..."

    Her lips were pale as she had been drenched in the rain for too long.

    The driver opened the back door and she was about to get in anxiously when her phone rang.It was an

    urgent call from Charles.

    "Christina, don''t go back to the house of the Hopkins family..."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Charles shouted, fearing that she would miss the words.

    "The Senior Mr.Hopkins is nning to send Patrick to Seattle.He won''t let us get involved.You have

    half an hour to go to the airport.I bribed a servant from the Hopkins family to get the information.Just

    come here as quickly as you can..."

    "Christina, they said you left on your own.If there is even the slightest conscience left in your mind,

    come to the airport immediately, or you will definitely regret!"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    "It''s impossible to get to the airport in half an hour.The rain is too heavy.Look at the traffic in front of

    us.Plus, it''s unsafe to drive too fast in weather like this."

    The taxi driver said warm-heartedly when he saw her anxious face and wet clothes, "You shouldn''t be

    in the rain when you are pregnant.Come in the car and wait till the rain dies down a little.However,

    Christina had no time to wait.Her face turned pale from standing in the rain for a long time.She didn''t

    say a word but shook her head at the driver.She clenched the phone in her right hand, and her heart

    was beating wildly.The voices were reying in her mind.

    "The shrapnel fragment in Patric¡¯s brain has caused manyplications, affecting his visual, auditory,

    and sensory nerves.He doesn''t have a lot of time left."

    "Grandpa will send Patric to Seattle tonight.I heard that he fell down the stairs and was in a

    coma.Grandpa didn''t want us to go together.Try to get to the International Airport in 30 mins.Patric

    would love to have you aside.Be quick"

    "They said you left Patric when he was in aa.How could you do something like this to him,

    Christina?"

    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the night wasing.

    Christina stood by the sidewalk like a person who had just lost her soul.She looked at the traffic in front

    of her and the row of dim orange street lights.Her mind went nk, and she didn''t know what to do.

    Her tears were mixed with the rain, blurring her vision.

    The surging uneasiness in her chest was strangling her heart.

    She felt that she was suffocating.She didn''t want to leave, but grandfather had chased her out.She

    wanted to go back and see Patric a lot.

    "Christina, don''t stand in the rain.Come back with me first, please."

    There was a familiar voiceing from behind, together with urgent footsteps running towards her.

    It was Betty.She had thought that Christina would get into the taxi, but she didn''t do so.Besides, her

    expression wasn''t good at all.

    Betty was afraid that something would happen to Christina and followed her out.

    However, her voice had pulled Christina back from her daze, but she looked shocked, as if she was

    afraid to be caught again.

    Christina started to run forward without looking back.

    "Christina, be careful! Watch out for the cars!"

    Betty admitted that she was selfish.She didn''t care about Patrick that much.

    However, Christina was her niece.

    Betty couldn''t bear seeing her running in the rain with a pale face and a pregnant body.She regretted

    calling Mr.Hopkins earlier.

    Christina was too stubborn, and she always ended up making herself hurt.

    Betty didn''t dare to chase after her anymore.She picked up her phone and called Derek for help.

    Christina used one hand to support her very-much pregnant belly while running.

    Her clothes were drenched because of the rain.

    The dirty water on the ground sshed all over her clothes.She was in such a mess.She was too tired

    to keep running, stopped, breathed heavily while supporting her body on the wall.

    Her mind was full of thoughts which prevented her from thinking.She had half an hour to get to the

    International Airport.

    That was the only ce she wanted to get to now.

    However, how could she manage to get there in such awful weather? Her lips trembled while she was

    trying to hold back her tears.

    She kept suppressing the fear in her heart byforting herself, "Calm down.It''s going to be fine.I can

    do it.I can do it."

    At this moment, there was a sharp sound of argument came to Christina''s ears.

    The noise was getting louder and louder, which gradually woke her up from her daze.

    She looked at the alley on the right.

    Two people were arguing.

    "Damn it, were you looking while driving? I was driving in myne.Why on earth did you bump into

    me?"

    "How dare you say that to me! You poor bastard! My Porsche had taken a hit as well! It''s raining so

    heavily, and I just made a turn.Who knew you would block my way here? I''m warning you.You''d better

    apologize to me right now.Do you have any idea who I am? I''ll make your life miserable in A City."

    There were two cars bumped into each other, and the owners were arguing hard.

    The rain was sliding down Christina''s cheeks.She stood there, watching at them awkwardly for a

    minute, and her gaze turned to the Porsche whose key was still in the ignition.She walked over without

    thinking, sat in the car, and mmed the door shut.

    It was not until she started the car that the owners behind her realized what had happened.

    The rude, arrogantdy shouted curse words and ran after her.

    "What are you doing? Stop the car!"

    However, Christina had pressed the eleration already.

    The wheels sshed dirty water all over, and the car quickly disappeared into the dark alley.The

    satellite navigation in the car showed that there was heavier than usual traffic on the roads around her.

    She wouldn''t reach the airport in time if she took the regr route.She turned what steering wheel to

    the right as soon as the car drove out of the alley and drove on the sidewalk.

    The storm had been brewing for a whole day.

    Thunder and heavy rain continued to fall, seriously affecting the traffic situation.

    The shops were all closed, and there were no pedestrians on the road, either.

    "I can make it to the airport in 30 mins if I take the JD Second Road.I can do it"

    She raised the wet sleeve on her left elbow to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes.She did

    not like to cry.She looked straight ahead at the road with a determined gaze.

    Christina swore that she would be at the airport on time.

    Holding the steering wheel, she was overwhelmed with fear.

    Her knuckles were pale from nervousness.

    She knew that what she was doing was dangerous and illegal, but she could not care less now.

    At the third intersection, she continued to turn right into another small alley.

    It was the backne of a bar.

    The trash cans were scattered all around the road.

    Under the dark rain, the headlights shone brightly on the dark alley, where very few people usually

    passed.

    On such a rainy day, even wild cats were not seen, except for the sound of rain and the sound of cars

    passing by, it was silent.She was focused on driving, looking straight ahead.

    Perhaps it was because she was drenched, or maybe it was because of the gloomy atmosphere.She

    felt a chilling from behind her.

    She nced at the backseat.

    "You! Who are you? Ah!" Christina suddenly screamed.

    It wasn''t her illusion.It was true.

    There was a person in the back seat of the car.

    How could there be another person in this car? Christina was scared out of her wits.

    Before she could make sense of the situation, the person had covered her eyes, and she couldn''t see

    anything ahead.

    "Let go, let go of me!"

    The car was still moving.She struggled and screamed.

    "What do you want to do? Let me go!"

    Then a cold hand reached out and stopped at her belly from behind.

    The person moved towards Christina and whispered in her ear with a stern voice, filled with

    resentment.

    "Christina, I want you dead."

    As soon as the person finished speaking, the hand pressed hard on Christina''s belly.

    The palm was not big.It seemed to belong to a woman.

    Her nails were very sharp.

    They poked into Christina''s belly as if she wanted to cut her belly open.

    Christina felt a sharp pain in her belly, and the fear had filled all her cells.

    She screamed, "Let go, let me go!"

    Christina let go of the steering wheel and tangled with the woman.

    The car sped up uncontrobly.

    The sky was thick with dark clouds, and the rain didn''t want to stop at all.

    The drivers were stuck on the highway and were all impatient.However, one of the cars sped out from a

    small alley at the right.

    Everyone was trying to avoid hitting by the car.

    The harsh sound of brakes came one after another, apanied by curses.

    Boom.

    There was a loud noise, and people were all shocked.

    The white Porsche mmed into the right side guardrail of the highway.The metal at the front was

    twisted and deformed.

    The whole car flipped over and finally stopped moving.

    A dark red liquid gushed out from the crack of the door, and arge pool of blood quickly appeared on

    the asphalt road around the car.

    The thick smell of blood stained the entire space.The drivers looked panicked at first but gradually

    quieted down.The scent of blood in the air was disgusting and made people nauseous.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    "There was a major traffic ident on HX 2115Z to the International Airport.Please send in more police

    force and an ambnce"

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234

    What happened? The feeling was strange.

    Christina Dickens felt nervous as if she was floating in the air like a soul.

    And there was nothing around, as nk as her mind.

    Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and her head ached acutely.

    There came a lot of messy and shrill voices, The sound of the thunder storm, the noise of panic in the

    crowd, and the sound of police cars and ambnces...

    Then she heard someone like doctors shouting anxiously, as if they were calling her.

    She wanted to answer, but she found that she couldn''t speak, with her whole body out of control.Her

    arms and legs could not move, as if she was dead.She was full of the fear of dying.

    In the air, she saw a cold operating table in a closed room.

    The doctors and nurses around it looked terrible.

    Blood stained their clothes, the sheets, and even the ground...

    "Too much blood gets lost."

    "She has a special blood type, but the blood bank is insufficient of this type..."

    "Her heart rate plummets...It''s almost stop.Prepare the electric shock!"

    Looking at their frightened faces, she suddenly felt no fear.She calmed down with peace.

    However, someone came into her mind.

    "Patrick Hopkins." Christina felt that her whole body was almost transparent.

    Suddenly she muttered this name.

    "Patrick..""

    Her mind began to be clouded, as if her brain had suddenly lost energy, and she could not remember

    who this name referred to.

    She frowned and thought in distress.

    Suddenly, the scene changed.She was in a great mourning hall, where many people stood in ck,

    with white wreaths on both sides.Someone was crying and other burning paper money.

    The fire in the iron basin looked gloomy.She did not understand what these people were sad about,

    and she walked forward until she saw a coffin.

    There was a man lying t inside.His face looked deadly silent.

    Who was he...

    It was that her mind was in a mess as if she had recalled something terrible.

    Her eyes widened in horror, and she stood stiffly beside the coffin.

    "Patrick..."

    He was dead.

    How could he...

    "It''s impossible!"

    She screamed in a trembling voice and threw herself at the coffin.

    However, just as she pounced on him with fear and unease, the scene was changed again.She was in

    a lush grass, in front of which was a castle-like kindergarten.She could vaguely hear theughter of

    children inside.She stayed there still.

    Sun slowly set in the sky, with the warm afterglow, which eased her.

    There was a group of three- or four-year-old children ying on the grass.

    They all looked cute in navy blue uniforms and small ties, with little sailor hats on their heads.Then she

    heard the bell ringing.

    Many parents came over to take their children away.

    Finally, there were two little boys left.

    They stood still hand in hand and looked at the school gate.

    It was getting dark.She did not understand why these two children did not go home.

    Suddenly, one of the little boys turned to look at her.

    He had handsome features on his small pink face.He just looked at her quietly with his big ck eyes.

    Christina was inexplicably moved.She squatted down to look him in the eye.

    He blinked as if he was surprised.

    At the moment when she wanted to say something to the boy, another little boy turned to look at her

    with his blue eyes.They looked exactly the same.They were twins.

    "Mommy, why did you leave me?" He asked her in a childish voice.

    Tears were about to burst from his watery eyes.

    It seemed that he was aggrieved.

    Christina seemed to have been pounded on her heart so hard that she couldn''t breathe.

    "You are..." She muttered in a daze.

    Before she could finish, it was as if her soul had been taken away in an instant.

    The whole scene copsed, breaking the boundaries of time and space, and the previous mourning

    hall and kindergarten no longer existed.

    She dropped back into the darkness.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    There was no dream, and she could not see anything clearly.

    Sounds came in her ears, as if the doctor was operating a metal instrument, and the nurse was

    frantically and anxiously walking...

    "Ouch..."

    The next second, a sharp pain came from her abdomen, making her soul back to her crippled body.She

    screamed and trembled in pain.

    Finally, when she opened her eyes, she saw the whole space of white.

    She looked at the white ceiling above her head, white walls, and white sheets...She was in the hospital.

    Then she heard someone walking back and forth in the corridor.

    After a while, the door of the ward opened.

    A nurse in a light pink uniform came in with a medical record.

    The nurse did not look at her at first, but looked up at the data of the equipment and took notes with a

    pen.

    Christina did not know why she had been afraid of people like nurses, probably because she was once

    attacked by a nurse in the ward.She felt that something was wrong, and she curled her body up in

    defense.

    Her subtle movements attracted the attention of the nurse at the side.

    When the nurse saw that she had opened her eyes, she was shocked before she turned around and

    ran out, shouting, "Call Director Ann here.The patient is awake!"

    The patient? She could hardly understand why the nurse said she was a patient.

    She wasn''t sick.

    Soon, a few doctors rushed over.

    Christina did not know that her face was frighteningly pale.

    "Miss, how do you feel now?"

    "Do you feel ufortable? Can you speak now?"

    A middle- aged doctor asked her gently.

    Christina looked at the doctors around her.She did not speak but shook her head in a daze with her

    empty eyes.

    They asked some more questions.

    Their voices seemed to be separated by something so that she couldn''t hear them clearly.

    She couldn''t focus on anything, either.She always felt that everything in front of her was unreal, just like

    a dream.

    Was I in dream? Why was I here?

    "Miss, do you remember your name? Do you have any rtives or friends?"

    The doctor repeated the question several times, and then her thoughts were pulled back to reality.

    She came to her senses, "Family?"

    She repeated, struggling to make a hoarse sound from her throat.

    "Right, do you remember any rtives or friends you know?"

    She had rtives.She had an aunt, who was close to her.She had friends as well, they were Charles

    Shepherd, Crystal Zhu, Chandler Stephenson...

    Her consciousness gradually returned, but her pale face became even more terrible.

    "Patrick!"

    "I need to go to the airport.I''m going to the airport in half an hour..."

    She screamed.

    The nurse saw her fidgeting on the bed and immediately rushed forward to hold her down.

    "We''ve just rescued you from the car ident.You can''t get up now..."

    Car ident? What car ident? She suddenly quieted down and looked at the doctors and nurses

    with a confused expression.

    She finally understood what was wrong when she found her body suddenly became lighter.She

    touched the t abdomen with her hand.

    The fear filled in her whole body.She said in a trembling voice, "My child..."

    "Where''s my child!"

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    "Dead?" Shey t on the bed and felt dizzy with her face pale, cracked dry lips.

    Then she struggled to say a few words in a hoarse voice, "What''s dead?"

    "Your childs are dead." A doctor answered.

    "The car ident was very serious and caused you to lose a lot of blood.Your children were stillborn

    when we rescued them."

    She was too shocked to speak.

    "How could you, as a pregnant woman, drive at high speed during the stormst night? You drove into

    the railing of the driveway.You are not responsible for your own safety, as well as others..."

    "You were nine months pregnant, and your baby died as a result of the car ident.When we took the

    baby out of your belly, they were pale and had stopped their heartbeat."

    This doctor kept exining to her, but she was so shocked by the death of her child that she could no

    longer think and just looked at him nkly.

    "Two of your children are in the morgue.We did everything we could to save your children, but they are

    still dead"

    She screamed and felt extremely miserable, "You lied to me! All of you are lying to me!"

    "No.It is impossible..."

    She kept muttering with pale lips and felt very frightened with her heart beating wildly.

    [ The babies inside me kicked me.This is fetal movement.The doctor said they were more lively.]

    [ Patrick, you''re going to be a dad and you should learn how to change your child''s nappy and make

    milk.]

    [ Senior Mr.Hopkins postponed his eightieth birthday party to have a dinner party with his one-month-

    old grandson next month.Every one of the Hopkins family is looking forward to the celebration party

    because they haven''t had a party in a long time.]

    She kept recalling all the previous scenes and people''s conversations and became miserable.

    [ The children in your belly are dead.]

    [ We did everything we could to save your children, but they are still dead.]

    She almost copsed with the pale face and shouted in a daze, "You lied to me! Where did you hide my

    children? Give them back to me."

    "Give the children back to me..."

    She struggled mildly and pulled out the infusion tube in her hand to such towards the doctors and

    nurses beside her.She screamed in despair and mped her nails around someone''s arm.

    "Quickly calm her down." The doctor ordered.

    "She''s extremely unstable.Give her a lot of sleeping pills to calm her down.Otherwise, she will have a

    hard time epting the fact and go crazy"

    In the ward, the nurses kept busy under the incandescent light.

    The doctors and nurses took four pieces of white sand cloth to tie her limbs to the iron frame of the

    hospital bed, and injected a tube of sleeping pills directly into her artery.She was pale and struggling

    and stared at them with wide eyes.

    "Let go of me!" She said hoarsely in despair.

    "Why did you lie to me...I changed their nicknames and prepared some clothes for them.I was ready to

    be a mother..." She said in a trembling voice when tears welled up in her eyes.

    In the end, she slowly closed her eyes and her voice trailed off.She was tired and sleepy.She dimly

    heard voices.

    "The traffic bureau just reported that the owner of the white Porsche that the pregnant woman drove in

    the car ident that night was not her.The original owner said that the car was stolen"

    "She doesn''t have a cell phone or wallet or id card.No one has paid for the surgery yet.Do we have to

    keep giving her the medicine?"

    "The morgue costs a few hundred dors a day.What about the two dead fetus?"

    When she heard the words "dead fetus," she felt heartbroken.

    Christina could no longer hear the noise and fell asleep when the medicine worked and temporarily

    forgetting the pain on her body.

    All she felt was like a nightmare.

    She dreamed of the people of the Dickens family, her deceased mother and grandfather, and the

    magnificent gate of the Hopkins family.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    These memories were in a mess.

    Ever since she married into the Hopkins family, she felt her life was unreal, like a dream.

    She remembered an important thing and ran desperately in the Hopkins family''s corridor.She searched

    every corner of every room and kept looking for something.

    Suddenly, she stopped again because she didn''t remember what she was looking for.

    In the Hopkins family which turned into a huge maze, surrounded by darkness and gloom, she ran

    forward anxiously and panicked through doors one after another and nobody answered her though she

    kept shouting.

    When the darkness seemed to have engulfed her, she squatted on the ground in fear with her hands

    sping her head, and her body trembling because she could not see the road ahead.

    "Is there anyone here to help me?" She asked.

    "I don''t know what to do."

    "I''m already very strong.I''ve tried my best, but I still can¡¯t run out.I''m scared.Is there anyone else?

    Please help me."

    She curled up in a corner, trembling with fear and shouting for help.

    Then she heard a sharp cry of a baby from the front.The baby seemed to be very afraid and helpless

    and cried in a hoarse voice and choked a few times as if it was abandoned.

    She felt heartbroken when hearing the crying.She calmed down and slowly stood up straight with her

    hands on the wall behind her.She mustered courage and walked step by step in the direction of the

    baby''s crying.

    As she walked on the more and more clear road, she found herself standing in front of the door of the

    study on the second floor of Hopkins family east court.

    She paused for a moment and reached out to unscrew the door handle.

    But when she found the door locked, she became even more anxious and failed to open it though she

    tried harder to unscrew it.

    The baby''s cries gradually subsided and it finally quieted down.

    She impatiently pped the door desperately and shouted, "Open the door!"

    She was very persistent and panicked.She kept crying and felt panicked.

    Just then, the door was opened with a click.

    She saw a handsome man and after half a second, she hugged him tightly and burst into tears as if she

    had never felt so aggrieved.

    "Patrick, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you.Why did you hide..."

    "Patrick, they said the children were dead:"

    In the quiet intensive care unit, the woman on the bed was asleep when tears were streaming out of

    the corner of her eyes and soaked most of the white pillow.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    Christina had been having bad dreams.She was in a deepa.

    Sleeping pills'' effect did not exist now.

    But she still did not wake up.

    When Betty was told to rush to the hospital, Christina had been sleeping soundly on the bed for three

    days.

    "The patient woke up once the next day after the operation.She was very emotionally unstable.We thus

    injected her with a sleeping potion, then she slept for three days.

    She woke up this morning.But when we asked her if she had any rtives, she didn''t want to talk..."

    Seeing Bettying over, the chief nurse of the Inpatient Department immediately approached forward

    and briefed her about the situation.

    "Police from the Department of Transport checked the video of the street, where the ident

    happened on that heavy- rainy day.They found that you had a fight with her on the side of the road that

    night.You should know her, right?"

    Betty rushed over in a hurry, and her hair and clothes were a little messy.She stood stiffly at the door of

    the ward, felt difficult to walk with her feet, and she couldn''t walk in.

    Betty was surprised and sad when she saw Christina sleeping on the bed, who looked pale and weak.

    Betty wondered how did her niece, who had always been energetic, turn to be so delirious and lifeless?

    The chief nurse also nced at the bed, looking very impatient.

    "She already owes our hospital tens of thousands of dors in medical expenses.I heard that she even

    stole a car.No wonder a pregnant woman like her receives no visits from her husband.But her own

    families can''t happen to have died either? No one has ever reported to the police about her missing

    after so many days.Our director also said that she has mental issues and needs to be transferred to the

    psychiatry department.But she doesn''t have any money with her for the treatment.This is really

    troublesome"

    "She''s my niece.I''ll pay for her medical expenses." Betty replied to the nurse unhappily.

    Hearing this, the chief nurse looked at Betty with contempt and urged coldly, "Since you are a rtive

    of the patient, then hurry up and pay the fee.The total cost today is fifty-three thousand dors.We can''t

    postpone it anymore.You have to pay it all today.Otherwise, ording to the rules in our hospital, we

    will immediately stop treating her."

    "I have told you I will pay.Do you have to be so mean?"

    Betty was irritated immediately.

    "It''s already very humane of us to let her stay here for so many days.If everyone uses medical

    resources for free like this, our hospital will be in a mess.Why don''t you reflect on what kind of person

    your niece is? A pregnant woman stole a car and drove recklessly up the national highway.Who''s to

    me for what happened?"

    The chief nurse was reasonable to say so.

    Looking at Betty''s in clothes, the chief nurse was afraid that Betty wouldn''t pay the fee, she then

    turned around and told another nurse, "Follow her down to the lobby on the first floor to pay the bill.We

    will also need her to pay the deposit in advance"

    No matter how good-tempered Betty was, she was finally angered, "Can''t I go in and see her first and

    pay the billter?"

    "Director Ann lets her lie here for so long because he pities her.Look at the patients in the hallway

    here.Do you think there are many beds in the hospital for free? We are short of medical resources."

    Betty was extremely angry, but she managed to control her anger, "I''m going to settle the fee

    now.Please look after her!"

    She went down to the lobby and waited in line to pay the bill.

    The hospital was filled with people every day.The smell of disinfectant was pungent.

    From time to time, there were people pushing wheelchairs and beds back and forth.It was noisy here,

    and the more empty her mind was, the more she panicked.

    "The twins are gone..."

    She muttered without any emotion.

    Although she didn''t like the Hopkins family, she still felt sad hearing the twins were lost.

    Let alone Christina...

    The more she thought about it, the more worried she became.

    She hurriedly filled out a form at the window and paid for the fee.She immediately took the elevator

    back to the 7th floor, where the inpatient department was located.

    Christina was still in an independently intensive-care ward.

    Judging from the snobbishness of the chief nurse just now, Christina would have been thrown into a

    common ward or the hallway, if she hadn''t been so seriously injured.

    Thinking of this, Betty felt very sad.

    She didn''t even dare to step into this ward, ming herself for shouldn''t force Christina toe back,

    or she should be ruthless enough and stop Christina froming back...If so, this would not have

    happened.

    "Christina, you, are you still feeling unwell?" She asked softly as she quietly approached the bed.

    The womany t on the bed, her face was pale, her eyes looked empty as she was staring at the

    ceiling.

    She seemed to be deaf and was like a body without a soul.She was lying still.

    Betty''s heart ached when she saw her paleness and stiffness.She choked and said, "Christina, I''m

    Auntie.Can you answer me, please?"

    "I''m quite worried to see you like this.Let bygones be bygones.Everything will get better.Don¡¯t think too

    much.Don''t think too much."

    "I want Patrick..."

    "I need to find Patrick."

    A low and weak voice was squeezed out of her dry and cracked lips.

    In fact, she knew that she could also hear the voices of these doctors and nurses, but she didn''t want

    to speak.

    Her heart was numb, and the blood of her whole body was still.She felt like a dead person.She didn''t

    want to listen to anything, she didn''t want to think.She was afraid to think.

    "I''m looking for Patrick..." Christina repeatedly said this with a hoarse voice.

    She was restraining her feeling and holding back the tears from her swollen eyes.

    "I''m looking for children¡­¡± Betty stood by the bed.

    Seeing Christina like this, Betty''s tears immediately dropped down.Betty had never seen Christina

    being so desperate and helpless.

    Even back then when Christina had known about her mother''s suicide, she would have hugged Betty

    and cried, slowly epting the reality.

    Christina had alsoforted her.Her niece Christina had been spoiled and bold since she was a child.

    People in the Dickens family alwaysined that a daughter was not as good as a son.

    Christina hated the Dickens family, but she also cared about it very much.

    She insisted on making herself stronger than boys.

    However, she was stubborn and soft-hearted, and always suffered losses in the end.

    Christina would not rely on others.

    Especially after her grandfather and mother left, she was still lively and cheerful.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    But she alienated outsiders.

    Even Betty herself felt that she could not reach Christina''s heart.

    Now Christina was crying like a child, calling out the name "Patrick."

    Betty was shocked and felt sad for her.Betty didn''t expect her to trust that man in the Hopkins family so

    much.

    "Auntie will contact him now.I''ll ask him toe to you immediately..." Betty said gently and quickly

    agreed her.

    But she herself had no idea how to contact the people in the Hopkins family.She looked around the

    counter in the ward and did not see Christina''s cell phone.She thought the phone might be lost during

    the car ident.

    After thinking about it, she took out her own cell phone as she had Senior Mr.Hopkins''s private phone

    number.

    The number you dialed is temporarily unavable.

    Please dialter...

    The reminding sound made by artificial intelligence came from the phone repeatedly, echoing in the

    cold ward.

    Betty was very anxious as Senior Mr.Hopkins didn''t use this number very often.

    Betty did not have Patrick''s private number, and she couldn''t reach Derek as he was abroad now.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door hurriedly.

    Betty turned to look, feeling even more anxious.

    It was the chief nurse, who opened the door and walked straight in.

    She shouted loudly, "Just now you didn''t pay the money for the morgue.It''s 800 dors a day.Two baby

    corpses have been put there for almost four days.Go down and pay it now"

    "Besides, we cannot put the corpses of the dead fetus all the time.We don''t have any extra space in the

    hospital.Hurry up and decide what to do..."

    The cold shrill voice pierced into her heart like a sharp knife.

    Christina, who was lying on the bed, was obviously frozen by this.She opened her eyes wide in horror

    and was at a loss.

    Her pale face gradually became worse, and even her lips trembled uncontrobly.Betty was so angry

    that she ran to the door and pushed the chief nurse out.

    "Are you a human? Don''t say that in the ward.Don''t affect her!"

    "I''m just doing business.There are so many people dying in the hospital every day.How can I be so

    tactful? Death is just death.We have said that when the car ident happened, the fetuses were

    already dead, and the dead fetuses were just upying the space in the morgue."

    The chief nurse''s face was cold and she spoke rudely.She raised her chin, looked at Betty, and asked,

    "Do you want the patient to see the two fetuses?"

    "No! ¡°  Betty resisted subconsciously.It was too cruel to see them.

    "This patient has been in our hospital for so long.I don''t think she has any rtives.You can make a

    decision for her.You''ve seen the two fetuses in the morgue, and their face looked purple.It looks really

    scary and gloomy.This thing is very evil and mysterious."

    Seeing that Betty did not respond, the chief nurse became even more impatient, "Our hospital receives

    a lot of casualties every day.You don''t want me to go to the ward every day and ask when to handle the

    fetuses, do you? Hurry up and cremate them, then all will be fine."

    If these nurses brought this up in the ward every day, her niece Christina would really go crazy.

    Betty took a deep breath and looked up at the chief nurse again.Betty hated her attitude extremely, but

    the twins really needed to be handled early so that they could look forward to the future.

    "Cremate them"

    This sentence sounded really heavy.

    The two fetuses were supposed to be lively and lovely babies, but now they had to be "cremated", a

    word full of the sense of death.

    Hearing this, the chief nurse changed her expression suddenly, and she smiled, "Then I''ll arrange it

    now."She then turned around and walked away as if she couldn''t wait.

    Betty thought for a moment and shouted nervously at the nurse''s back, "Be careful, do keep the

    children''s ashes."

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    "These...the children¡¯s ashes are in these two porcin urns?"

    Crystal looked at the two ck ceramic urns on the cab in a daze for a long time.

    Finally, she turned to Betty with difficulty and forced a smile.

    "Aunt Eisenhower, don''t joke about this.I know you don''t seem to like the Hopkins family very much, but

    after all, the children are innocent.You can''t curse them like this..."

    Betty looked grim and solemn, shaking her head without a word.

    Crystal''s heart writhed in pain seeing her expression.She anxiously took a step forward and grabbed

    Betty''s wrist.

    "How could it be? ording to the prenatal examinations, Christina''s twins have always been very

    healthy!!"

    "Auntie Eisenhower, you really shouldn''t joke with me like this."

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    She looked at Betty''s gloomy face and already guessed the veracity, her voice trembling in sobbing.

    "How is it...Where''s Patrick? Where''s the Hopkins! !"

    With grudgeden in her heart, Crystal snarled and squalled, feeling like she was going to explode in a

    sudden gust of wrath and shock.

    How could such healthy babies be lost so abruptly?

    "I told you the Hopkins can''t be trusted.Christina has been in trouble for so many days, and with their

    influence in A City, they should have known about this long ago, but they didn''t even send someone for

    a visit!"

    Betty''s tone was full of resentment when she mentioned the Hopkins family.

    As she spoke, she could not help but feel guilty as well, her voice extremely hoarse.

    "Christina had an ident, but she didn''t have anyone around with her the past few days, only on her

    own...I only found out when I received a call from the traffic police yesterday afternoon"

    Crystal¡¯s eyes reddened at her words.

    "Which ward is she in now? I''ll go and see her."

    She had been busy with the interviews for a job recently, anticipating that she could settle down with a

    job before Christina gave birth, so that she would be able to squander her sry righteously on gifts for

    her godchildren at their sip- and-see party.

    But how did everything turn pear-shaped all of a sudden? Betty picked up a delicate and sturdy bag to

    carefully put away the two urns of ashes, then she took the elevator with Crystal to the 7th floor of the

    inpatient department.

    The two of them walked side by side, their footsteps heavy and their hearts in a mess.

    Walking to an intensive care unit, Betty suddenly stopped her and whispered, "Crystal, go in and

    apany her.Christina is very unstable now, and the doctor said she had to be transferred to the

    psychiatry department for examination when she got better after a few days."

    With that, Betty hugged tightly the two urns of ashes in her arms in spite of herself.

    "Don''t mention the children to her.I''m afraid she really can''t bear it..."

    "I see" Crystal replied in a low voice.

    Although Christina had always been careless and jaunty, without the least semnce to a tenderdy,

    yet blood was thicker than water, and she had really looked forward to the birth of her children.

    She had said before that even if the Hopkins family did not want the children, she would raise them

    herself.

    Crystal skulked in gingerly.

    The ward was so quiet that even the sound of the clock ticking could be heard clearly.

    Ever the emotional, she could barely stifle her tears at the sight of a battered Christina when she

    walked to the bed, her tears trickling down on the floor.

    She felt sorry and distressed for what had happened to Christina.

    Having known her for so many years, Crystal was clear that Christina had always forborne herself from

    falling prey to cowardice in the face of no matter what, and she had been very resilient and strong, for

    she had always tried her best.

    "Christina, you have to be strong.Didn''t you say you don''t like to be worried about...No matter what

    happens, it will pass.Don''t think too much about it now"

    Crystal''s words became nasal audibly due to her uncontroble wailing.She had always been timid and

    prone to crying.

    In most cases, Christina was able to hold back her tears, whereas she was incapable of.

    At present, she didn''t know how to help Christina except to ask her to be strong and face it.She had no

    way to help.

    Christina kept her eyes wide open, for she dared not to sleep.

    She was neglecting everyone trying to talk to her, only staring at the ceiling with her vacant eyes all day

    and all night, her face nk, too, resembling a dead doll.

    Crystal sniffled and sat down beside the bed with a chair.

    She did not dare to sob audibly anymore, only seated beside quietly to apany her.

    Before long, a doctor came to check on Christina.

    Crystal didn''t know much about her current condition, but the director surnamed Ann seemed to be

    particrly concerned about Christina and told her some precautions.

    Crystal knew that they were depending on others¡¯ help in the hospital, and seeing that the doctor was

    so warm hearted, she was extremely moved and said numerous times of thank you.

    asionally, a nurse came over to hook up yet another transfusion for Christina.

    Because of thest attack that Christina had suffered in the ward, Crystal took special care to inspect

    what kind of injection it was before she let the nurse change it.

    The nurse had a good temper and answered every question, seemingly not as snobbish as the head

    nurse Betty had mentioned.

    It was not until 7 pm that Crystal finally felt hungry.

    She had received a call from Betty this morning and hurried to the hospital, having no appetite for

    breakfast nor lunch.

    "Christina, the doctor said you could eat some liquid food now.Shall I order porridge for you?"

    The one in the hospital bed still ignored her.

    Crystal knew that she had been relying on nutrient injections for the past few days, but it would be

    better to eat something for her stomach.

    After a second thought, she decided to buy an extra whether Christina would eat or not.

    She used her phone to order takeout.

    Crystal would rather starve herself than leave her side now.

    Crystal¡¯sck of special skills and her barely satisfactory appearance and academic performance

    notwithstanding, her sincere attitude towards people was genuine and precious.

    She wanted to be nice to you, and that was all.

    "Crystal, tell me, did I kill them."

    The woman on the bed suddenly spoke, her voice hoarse and choked with sobs.

    It was clearly a question, but her tone was affirmative and painful.

    She felt deeply guilty and was about to convict herself, deeming that she was the one to me.

    It was all my fault...

    "Because of me, because I broke the rules and drove fast ona rainy day: ¡®I was to me...

    "Crystal, I killed my son.I killed them!"

    She anxiously rose up from the bed, grabbing Crystal beside and yelping vehemently with the most

    helpless expression.She screamed and kept reproaching herself, feeling utterly terrible.She didn''t know

    what to do...She could be strong, and she could risk her life...But they were dead, and how could she

    reverse the tide? What should she do...

    Crystal also cried out when she saw how distressed Christina was.

    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say to soothe her.

    Christina was truly in a hopeless delirium, like those suffering from severe depression, drowning in

    negativity and despair.

    "The children are not dead."

    A figure strode in hastily, pushing Crystal away before she could react.

    She was bemused for an instant, and once sheposed herself, she beheld the neer clearly,

    feeling slightly familiar with this delicate and cold figure.

    "The children are fine.They''re not dead...You just have to work harder to see them.Now you need to

    rest."

    His brisk voice was as soft and tender as water.

    As if possessing some kind of hypnosis power, his voice actually lulled Christina into slumber to

    Crystal''s astonishment.

    The slender figure bent and leaned over the bed to gently tuck Christina in.

    His blue eyes gazed at the thin and pallid face for along time, then suddenly, he straightened up and

    walked out without a word.

    Crystal nced at Christina, who had already fallen asleep, then at the outstanding figure, and quickly

    chased after him.

    "Derek!"

    She hurriedly shouted at his back.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    After Derek came back, the people in the hospital were respectful to Christina.

    He transferred Christina to the exclusive VIP ward on the 12th floor and arranged more senior medical

    staff.

    Because Christina had undergone a car ident as well as a cesarean, she needed well rx this

    month.She must receive good care, or she would fall ill easily in the future.

    "Apany her."

    When Derek left the hospital, he only left Crystal two words.

    Crystal saw Derek leave in hurry and did not stop him.

    It seemed that Derek had something urgent to do.

    The next few days, Crystal and Betty took turns taking care of Christina.

    Christina''s previous attending physician had said that Christina did not so much reject Crystal, so

    Crystal was more suitable to stay and take care of Christina.

    So most of the time, it was Crystal that stayed in the hospital to take care of Christina.

    And Betty cooked soup and food at home and then brought them to the hospital.

    "Take good care of her for me.I''m kind of responsible for this ident."

    Betty brought the food over.She just stood at the door and took a look at Christina from afar.She didn''t

    go in, just requested Crystal to tend Christina and didn''t exin much.

    Christina nodded at Betty and took the thermal box.She was sensible and did not ask further.

    The mistake had already happened.

    The most important thing now was to deal with the problem and find a way to help Christina cheer up.

    But it was really difficult.

    Christina had been unwilling to eat.She just relied on nutrition injection to sustain life.She had no

    strength and looked haggard and weak.

    And, she had always had nightmares and woke up in a panic.

    Even when she woke up, she just looked at the ceiling nkly and did not speak.

    Falling asleep or waking up was both a kind of torture for her.

    "Crystal, I really heard children crying.They were scared, crying loudly, heartbreaking..."

    Fortunately, Christina was willing to talk to Crystal asionally.

    Christina kept talking about the baby.She kept saying that she had heard the baby crying.

    Crystal carefully responded to Christina, for fear of saying any word to agitate Christina.

    As for the baby crying Christina had mentioned, Crystal did not know.

    Crystal guessed it was just an illusion in Christina''s nightmare.

    Apart from the children, she mentioned ''Patrick'' the most.

    Christina had been in the hospital for ten days.

    But as Betty had said, the people of the Hopkins family totally ignored Christina and did not even send

    anyone to see Christina, which really made Crystal and Betty disappointed.

    No matter what the Hopkins family''s attitude was, Crystal believed that Patrick would not disregard

    Christina.

    Crystal had somemunications with Patrick before.She knew that he loved Christina so much that

    he will definitely not ignore Christina like this.

    Crystal poured out half a bowl of porridge from the thermal box to cool it down, then took a spoon with

    the bowl and walked to the bed.

    Today, Christina was kind of cheering up.

    Crystal handed the bowl forward and said in a consultative tone, "Christina, drink this half bowl of

    porridge.I''ll contact Patrick for you immediately"

    When Christina on the hospital bed heard the name Patrick, she did have some reaction.

    "You lost your previous phone.So I went to get you a recement phone card.It''s finally done today"

    As Crystal spoke, she inserted the new phone card into the new phone.And the phone started to read

    the card.

    Soon, the phone finished reading much information stored on the card.

    Crystal saw a phone number nicknamed "Cold Pag" and guessed that this must be Patrick''s private

    phone number.

    "I''ll help you roll up the bed.You can sit up and eat the porridge on your own...I''ll call Patrick for you

    now and ask him toe back soon."

    Crystal''s words were a little attractive, and Christina in the hospital bed began to hesitate if eat or not.

    "Christina, as long as Patrickes back, the problem will definitely be solved.He can find out

    everything," added Crystal.

    Christina trusted Patrick very much.She agreed with what Crystal had said.

    After all, Patrick''s great power was obvious to all of them.

    As long as he came back, everything would be fine.

    "Patrick" was like a sedative for Christina that could make her less panicked.

    "Crystal, don''t worry about me.I''m fine.I''m fine..."

    Christina took the bowl hesitantly.It was as if she had converted to the before straightforward and

    stubborn Miss Dickens.

    Christina said in a low voice to Crystal, but actually to herself.

    Crystal saw that Christina was a little more energetic after hearing her words, so she quickly dialed

    Patrick''s number.She kept praying in her heart that Patrick coulde back soon, and the child could

    also be found back.

    But the reality was cruel.

    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off" sounded over and over again, which was really

    disappointing.

    Crystal seemed to have run out of courage and asked listlessly, "Christina, do you have any other

    contact information of him?"

    Crystal didn''t want to call again.

    The more she heard the repeated hint tone, the more desperate she became.

    Christina put the bowl back on the desk.

    Her face was a little paler and she did not speak.

    "Maybe he''s really busy with something important."

    Crystal squeezed out aforting excuse.

    And she quickly scrolled through the address book with her fingers to see who else could contact.

    Soon she found a familiar name, Charles Shepherd.

    This man seemed to be a friend of Christina.

    Crystal seemed to find some hope and kept saying in her heart, "Answer the phone, answer the

    phone..."

    The call got through! Crystal was very excited.

    But before she could speak, the person on the other end of the phone scold, "Christina, why are you

    calling me?"

    "You find out that you couldn''t find Patrick? Why are you still looking for him? Let me tell you, even if

    Patrick''s operation failed and he died, he doesn''t need any of your concern."

    "Christina, are you heartless? I told you toe to the airport and you disdained it.Paul and the others

    also said that you insisted on leaving when he was sick.You could betray him so easily for your

    aunt.Was it because his love was so easy to get and so cheap that you didn''t cherish him at all? You

    didn''t even feel sorry for him! In that case, how shameless you are looking for him! Do you really love

    him? Do you know what love is? You have no right to look for him! Christina, you are a jinx.Whoever

    meets you, he will fall on evil days!"

    Crystal had no chance to speak.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles seemed to have been provoked by something and scolded constantly.

    Then, with a beep, the call hung up.

    Christina''s face was even paler, almost bloodless.

    Charles''s angry voice was so loud that Christina must have heard it clearly.

    Crystal looked at Christina worriedly.

    Christina did not overreact.

    She just leaned back against the rolled-up bed, very quiet.

    "Christina..."

    Crystal called out carefully, feeling that Christina couldn''t be so quiet.

    As Crystal turned around, she nced at the electronic device on the left side of the bed, indicating

    that Christina''s heartbeat was suddenly weak.

    Crystal was about to run out of the ward in fear.

    All the doctors had said that Christina couldn''t be stimted anymore.

    "Crystal, my head hurts."

    Christina was dressed in a white hospital gown and sat huddled up against the bed.

    She held her head in both hands and her fingers were pinching her forehead.She was desperately

    tugging at her long hair.

    Her voice was trembling.

    "My head hurts..."

    "I killed them.I killed Patrick.It''s all because of me.I deserve all sufferings..."

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    Crystal cursed Charles hard in her heart.

    Bastard! Just now, the doctor red at her with reproachful eyes for a long time.

    Even Betty knew that Christina had been stimted and rushed over anxiously.

    Crystal herself regretted it very much.She really shouldn''t have called the "superior man¡¯.

    In the end, the doctor added more sleeping pills to Christina.

    He wanted her to adjust her body through sleeping.

    He was most worried that she would lose her mind.

    That would be really troublesome.

    "Aunt Eisenhower, please look after Christina today.I have to go out for something."

    Crystal said briefly, grabbed her bag and rushed out of the hospital.

    Crystal kept calling Charles back with a dark face, but Charles didn''t answer for no reason.

    "You yboy are deadmeat now.Just wait and see how I will write about you in the entertainment

    section!"

    Charles Shepherd was famous in A City.

    He had girlfriends from international stewardesses to international models, and those women also

    volunteered to y with him.

    Originally, Crystal thought that she would never have a chance to contact a rich man like him in her life.

    She read the gossips on the entertainment section just to kill time.

    But ever since Christina married the Hopkins family, Crystal felt that there was no mysterious about

    these figures.

    Now, she just wanted to bah him.

    Outside the hospital, Crystal called a taxi and went straight to the Hopkins family.

    Crystal was deeply afraid of the Hopkins family.

    Maybe it was too big, dignified and rich, just like a ce for gods, which made people not dare to

    offend.

    If anyone identally caused trouble against the Hopkins family, his or her life would be over.But she

    had to go there today.

    Christina wanted to find Patrick Hopkins.She needed to help her.

    "Hello, is Senior Mr.Hopkins here?"

    She got out of the car and boldly came to the five-meter-high grand gate to ask the people in the

    security room on one side.

    "Miss, what''s your name? What can I do for you?"

    The servant of the Hopkins family was well-educated and would not just chase her way.

    He politely asked her about her purpose.

    Crystal was a little embarrassed.She had nothing to do with the Hopkins family.

    "My name is Crystal Zhu.I''m a good friend of your young madam, Christina.Here''s the thing.Christina

    had an ident.She asked me toe to Patrick Hopkins in the hospital..."

    After all, Crystal had been in the workce for a few years.

    With a few words, she simply responded.

    The security guard looked a little strange when he heard her mention Christina.

    Crystal felt that the security''s expression was very strange.

    Thinking about it, she was even angrier.

    "Christina hasn''t been back to Hopkins family for almost ten days.You really didn''t notice it at all, or are

    you really indifferent to her?"

    The security guard didn''t want to exin too much.

    He wanted to chase her away directly, but he hesitated.

    For the past year, all the servants in the Hopkins family had reached a consensus that everything

    rted to Christina should be handled carefully.

    "Wait here.Let me contact Nanny Faang..."

    The security guard picked up the house hone and said a few words, then hung up quickly.

    "Nanny Faang is in charge of the Eastern Garden.She ising over now.Ask her if you need

    anything."

    The security guard did not let Crystal into the Hopkins family.

    Not everyone could enter the Hopkins family easily.

    Crystal did not mind waiting outside the iron gate.

    She remembered that Christina had said that the butler named Nanny Faang in Hopkins family took

    good care of her.

    "Open the door and let Miss Zhu in.I Know her.She''s a friend of the young madam."

    Nanny Faang quickly came over and ordered the people in the security room naturally.

    It was obvious that she had a higher status in the Hopkins family.

    "No need.I''d like to talk to you here.I just want to ask one thing."

    Crystal didn''t hesitate and went straight to the point.

    "Nanny Faang, can you contact Patrick Hopkins and tell him that Christina has something urgent to tell

    him? It''s really urgent about a life-and-death matter"They stood on each side of the gate and talked just

    like that.

    "Young master is not in the country now, and we have no right to interfere in his affairs.I can only tell

    you that he won''te back so soon"

    Nanny Faang was telling the truth.

    "What about Senior Mr.Hopkins? Can you ask him to contact Patrick? We really have something

    urgent..."

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins, our madam and miss Brianna are all not in the Hopkins family now"

    Nanny Faang''s words extinguished her hope.

    "All the masters of Hopkins family are not here?"

    Crystal felt that she was lying.

    Christina had such a big ident, and they happened to leave the Hopkins family at this moment.

    No one showed up and even said a word.

    "Miss Zhu, I''ve told you everything I can.It''s near the expected date of confinement of our young

    madam.Please help..."

    "What confinement?"

    Crystal didn''t want to talk about it at first, but when she heard the word, she was furious.

    It was so ridiculous.

    She roared angrily, "The babies are dead, dead!"

    The calm on Nanny Faang''s face suddenly disappeared.

    She stepped forward on the other side of the iron door and asked in shock, "What? Who is dead?"

    "You really don''t know about it?"

    Crystal felt a chill in her heart and her voice became colder.

    "The precious great- grandchildren of the Hopkins family are gone, and turned into two cups of ashes."

    In the past, the people in Hopkins family were so happy and they were looking forward to the birth of

    the children, but now they were not aware of what had happened.

    The Hopkins family was really indifferent to Christina.

    "They clearly very healthy when she was pregnant..."

    Even Nanny Faang''s heart ached.

    Crystal let out a long breath.

    "I don''t want to talk about it anymore.I just want to tell you that Christina is in a million times more pain

    than you.Nanny Faang, you are also a woman.No woman can bear the pain of losing a child.But it just

    happened.She really..."

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    As Crystal spoke, her eyes turned red and her voice softened, pleading with Nanny Faang.

    "Just take it as sympathy for what happened to her.She only wants to see Patrick now.There''s nothing I

    can do.Even Charles didn''t answer my calls.Please be kind and help us.Tell Patrick about it and ask

    him toe back as soon as possible.It''s really hard for Christina to bear it alone..."

    Nanny Faang was sophisticated and knew that Crystal was not lying.

    She was moved by her words and her heart was heavy, but she could only tell her the truth, "Young

    master couldn''te back in a short time.It will be at least three months before hees back..."

    "He left Christina alone to endure the three months! She will go crazy!" Crystal scolded angrily.

    "Young master is not in good health.The Senior Mr.Hopkins sent him to Seattle"

    Nanny Faang said what she shouldn''t have said.

    Crystal never heard it before and she didn''t believe it.She retorted with a straight face.

    "Patrick is not an ordinary person.He must know his own body best.He is not a reckless person.Even if

    he is seriously ill, he won''t throw himself in dangers.He is good at nning and strategy.He will be fine,

    but Christina is different.She is not as smart as him and she is so pure and innocent.Since you call her

    young madam, you should at least send someone to care about her, instead of leaving her in the

    lurch."

    "No, we can''t..." Nanny Faang paused.

    She didn''t dare to continue.

    She turned her head and whispered, "Miss Zhu, the Senior Mr.Hopkins has the final say in Hopkins

    family¡±

    "Christina was leaving on her own that day.S...50 we won''t be responsible for her health and safety.As

    for how to deal with her after her babies'' death, we should leave it to the Senior Mr.Hopkins when he

    comes back."

    She had never been so guilty to say these to her, she sounded cold and heartless.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    How outrageous! How outrageous!!! Crystal rushed back to the hospital by taxi.

    While ring at the magnificent vi of the Hopkins family as she left, she cursed the cold-blooded

    Hopkins family.

    Christina, at least a member of the family, was suffering, but they didn''t care about her at all.

    "Pah! What a tycoon!"

    Crystal was very indignant and kept muttering with her eyes burning.

    But she was still worried and lost her head because she failed to contact Patrick.

    The taxi rode smoothly and passed a private kindergarten.

    It was home time and cheerful voices came from the gate.

    When Crystal gave a nk look at those happy faces, she felt it was so good to be a kid.

    She stared at one kid at the school gate and, suddenly, something sprang to her mind.

    She shouted, "Pull over!"

    Crystal paid the bill and rushed out immediately.

    "Kid, wait a minute!" she anxiously caught a fair and handsome boy standing at the gate.

    Her anxious shout attracted the attention of people around her as if they were examining whether she

    was a children trafficker.

    Crystal was a little embarrassed and immediately cottoned up to the boy, "Geoffrey, do you remember

    me? I''m Aunt Zhu."

    "Let go of me," the little boy seemed to despise her for not being elegant.

    At this moment, a woman in her fifties rushed over and shouted warily at Crystal, "Miss, please let go of

    him immediately!"

    "Geoffrey, I helped youst time.You really don''t remember me? How ungrateful ..."

    With so many people staring at her suspiciously, Crystal became nervous.

    After all, she was timid.But she at least knew the little boy.

    Geoffrey turned to the nanny and said in a cute voice, "I know her."

    Crystal felt touched about it.

    But the nanny was still skeptical, "Geoffrey, I''ve never seen her.Who is she? You should be careful of

    strangers."

    Crystal was unhappy.

    She was not a stranger!

    "She''s stupid Crystal," the five-year-old child added.

    Crystal really felt like disciplining the insolent imp right away, but she had to control her temper

    because she was asking the five-year-old brat for help.

    "Geoffrey, could you please call your daddy? I have something urgent to talk to him"

    Geoffrey coaxed him in the gentlest voice in her life.

    Unfortunately, Geoffrey was not an ordinary brat.

    He didn''t buy it.

    The little guy looked her up and down and said, "What? You want to hook up with my dad too?"

    "What? No!"

    Crystal was furious.

    On hearing this, Geoffrey''s face darkened with dissatisfaction, "You don''t like my dad?"

    So many women who cottoned up to him with ulterior motives wanted to hook up with his dad.

    Even his female teachers were no exception.

    But stupid Crystal dared to despise his dad.

    The little guy was very unhappy.

    So he, carrying his schoolbag, ran away even without looking at her.

    Hmph! Then Crystal panicked and caught up with him immediately, "Geoffrey, listen to me ...""

    Probably her soft voice could really touch people.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Geoffrey was about to get into the car and leave, but then stopped in front of the car, hesitating.

    The nanny looked at Crystal, thinking she didn''t look like a bad person.

    Fortunately, he hadn''t left.

    Otherwise, she could never catch up with a running car.

    She squatted down in front of the little guy and said kindly, "Geoffrey, didn''t you try very hard to please

    your mommy? You''re so smart and must know that your parents don''t get along, but even so, you want

    to get close to your mommy, right?"

    He was too young to disguise his sulkiness when Geoffrey heard her suddenly mention his mother who

    had abandoned him.

    Crystal continued, "My friend''s two sons are missing.She loves her children very much and is eager to

    find them.Geoffrey, could you do me a favor? I want to talk to your dad.Those two kids, like you, want

    to be with their mom."

    When he heard thest word, he was obviously moved.

    He looked at Crystal who was worried, hesitated for a while in silence.

    Then he snorted in disgust.

    "So you also approach my dad with intentions.You''re doing it for someone else" the little guy replied

    angrily.

    Crystal was a little guilty.

    She was lectured by a five-year-old kid, and she couldn''t refute it.

    Were all these kids so scary now? Although Geoffrey really needed to be taught a lesson, he took out

    his phone from the schoolbag to call his dad.

    And Crystal was waiting patiently.

    But the phone line had always been busy.

    "No need to call again.Thank you."

    Crystal was very frustrated.

    She stood up and thanked Geoffrey.

    Then she caught a taxi to rush back to the hospital.She tried every means she could think of, but she

    still couldn''t get in touch with Patrick and the others.

    Seeing how depressed she was, Geoffrey, who had been strictly educated, suddenly shouted, "If my

    dades back, I''ll tell you."

    Crystal turned around and waved at him.

    She was a little touched, feeling that the little boy was not that difficult to get along with.

    It was no coincidence that both Chandler and Charles were so busy.

    Also, Nanny Faang said that masters of the Hopkins family were all abroad.

    She frowned, "What exactly is wrong with Patrick? Is it really so serious ..."

    She believed Patrick would never leave Christina alone unless something really happened to him.

    Crystal was preupied with her thoughts.

    When she returned to the hospital, it was almost 7 pm.

    As soon as she arrived on the twelfth floor, she heard a loud noise in the corridor.

    "Why are the children missing?"

    "Why are they missing? They are the children of the Hopkins and the Dickens families!"

    The corridor was filled with angry abuse and usations.

    Crystal was startled and ran over quickly.

    She saw Betty fighting with someone at the door of the ward.

    These people were of the Dickens family in C City.

    Among them, the most arrogant was exactly Mrs.Dickens.

    "How could Christina be so careless? How useless she was as a mother!"

    Why were the Dickens family here making trouble? It was already a mess.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    "You''re in the hospital.Please be quiet.If you dare to make any more noise, I''ll ask the security to kick

    you out!"

    The entire 12 floors of the inpatient department of the hospital were noisy.

    The doctor couldn''t help but run out and warn them, but the perpetrator was arrogant.

    "Kick me out?"

    "Do you know who I am? I can''t ept you saying the child is gone.How could it happen? He''s the

    Hopkins family''s biological grandson, his mother is from our Dickens family.None of you can take

    responsibility here.Have you taken any photos or videos? Ask the leader of your hospital to see me

    immediately."

    The Dickens family were arrogant and scolded angrily.

    Mrs.Dickens and Connie, Christina''s stepmother, were present.

    Donald did note because he was on a business trip.

    But only Mrs.Dickens, who was furious, was enough to embarrass people in the hospital.

    Crystal hurriedly ran over and found that the entire floor 12 had been disturbed by Mrs.Dickens.

    The patients and their rtives in other wards were whispering and looking out.

    The doctor''s office was full of people.

    Mrs.Dickens and Betty were invited in.

    Crystal stood outside.She saw several doctors in white robes standing inside talking.

    One of them was Director Ann, the person in charge of the initial cesarean section for Christina.

    "We all felt sorry for what had happened.I was in charge of the operation at that time.When the patient

    was sent to our hospital, she was in a deepa and the injury was serious.As for the fetuses, the

    situation was really bad.There was no video of the operation.ording to the hospital''s rules, ordinary

    operations would not be recorded, and we had to do our best to save the patient''s life at that time..."

    At the end of the sentence, Director Ann bowed deeply to Mrs.Dickens and said heavily, "We didn''t

    manage to save the child.I apologize to you again.We have tried our best."

    Mrs.Dickens''s face darkened in anger and she yelled, "Stop it.These are all excuses.It''s a murder.You

    murdered my own grandson!"

    "Who the hell did you take the money from? Who was jealous of my Dickens family? The woman is

    alive in the ward.Why can''t you save her two children?"

    Betty couldn''t stand it any longer and shouted angrily, "Mrs.RAR PLA Dickens, you''re already in your

    seventies.You''d better behave yourself.What do you want to say? Do you want to trade Christina''s life

    for your two precious grandchildren and use the two children to please the Hopkins family?"

    "It''s her blessing that she can marry the son of the Hopkins family.Betty, don''t forget that Christina has

    always been my biological granddaughter.You''re just her aunt.Her affairs are up to our Dickens

    family.You have no right to interfere."

    "I have no right? Then you go in and ask Christina who she listens to.Mrs.Dickens, you know very well

    that Christina hates your Dickens family.If you want to use her to get rich and powerful, just stop

    dreaming!"

    The doctor''s office was in a heated argument.

    Mrs.Dickens''s face was ferocious and she almost jumped forward to fight with Betty.

    Connie was very calm.She stood aside and held the arm of Mrs.Dickens.Sheforted her obediently,

    "Don''t be angry.Let¡¯s settle it in a peaceful way..."

    "Never can it be settled peacefully.I''m not done with her!"

    Mrs.Dickens red at Betty angrily.

    "I''ve been waiting for so long.Finally, I was invited to Hopkins family to discuss the child''s first month

    birthday party.It was you bitch who made a scene in Hopkins family and made everyone leave

    unhappily"

    "Betty, what are you up to? You''re more scheming than your elder sister.You disguised yourself very

    well.Christina married the Hopkins family and was pregnant.It was a great joy.What are you making

    trouble about? You just didn''t feel well when you see our Dickens family living a better life, did you?

    Now that the child is gone, you''re the happiest."

    Mrs.Dickens cursed in pain.

    Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind.

    She suddenly became ferocious and asked harshly, "Betty, tell me, are you the mastermind of the car

    ident? You killed my own grandson.Right?!"

    "Do you have any proof? Don''t talk nonsense!"

    Betty''s eyes were filled with guilt and nervousness as she was questioned.

    "Are you from the Dickens family? Why Christina informed you first instead of telling the Dickens family

    when the ident happened to her? Betty, you''re clearly guilty.What''s your conspiracy? You are as

    vicious as your sister.You are so cruel!"

    Even the doctor in the office was helpless.

    The olddy was obviously venting her anger for no reason.

    Director Ann exined to them, "ording to the rules, there must be a signature from the family

    before the operation, but it was too urgent at that time.We couldn''t find any ID card or OAC NA ¡ª cell

    phone on the patient, and even the car in the ident didn''t belong to the patient.After the ident,

    the traffic police investigated in the nearby streets and found that miss Eisenhower had a dispute with

    the patient that day..."

    "Betty Eisenhower, it''s you.So you killed my two grandchildren!"

    "Why are you dragging Christina down the street in the rain? She should have been in Hopkins family

    waiting for delivery.How could she have stolen a car and rushed onto the national highway? It was all

    your arrangement, wasn''t it? Betty Eisenhower, you vicious woman, you deserve a horrible death!"

    "You killed my grandson.I won''t let you go.I won''t let you go!!"

    In the end, Mrs.Dickens cursed like a crazy shrew,pletely disregarding her identity, threw herself at

    Betty and pped her in the face.

    Snap!

    The p was very hard and loud.

    Crystal stood outside the doctor''s office.

    Only then did she know why Betty had not dared to enter Christina''s ward recently.

    It turned out that Betty had an argument with Christina that day.

    Crystal knew that she was not smart, but she could also feel that all of it was unusual.

    But no matter how much Betty rejected Hopkins family, she wouldn''t...

    Seeing that Mrs.Dickens was out of control, the doctor immediately pulled her away.

    Betty seemed to be stupefied, or perhaps she really felt guilty about it.She did not fight back, nor did

    she speak again.

    "It''s no use arguing here.It has already happened.You should care more about the patient..."

    Director Ann nced at them and slowly persuaded them.

    "The woman is a pest.She is not allowed toe near my granddaughter''s ward in the future."

    Mrs.Dickens ordered with a dark face.She walked out with Connie''s help and went straight to the ward.

    Betty came back to her senses suddenly and rushed out.

    "Christina is in a bad mood now.Don''t provoke her.Don''t go ¡° The doctor saw that they were fooling

    around and was going to call security to chase them away.

    At this moment, Crystal was the first to stop in front of the ward and spread out her arms.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Christina needs to rest.She doesn''t want to see you now.Please leave immediately"

    She mustered up her courage and raised her voice to warn these people.

    "Christina is not a tool.She has her own thoughts, and she has the right to pursue happiness.With this

    ridiculous blood rtionship, you said that you did everything for her good, that''s all bullshit.Everything

    you''ve done is guilt tripping, you''re totally selfish."

    "You are making such a big fuss here.She''s already scared of you."

    Mrs.Dickens''s face darkened and she shouted in a domineering manner, "Who are you? Get out of

    here!"

    Crystal held the doorknob tightly.

    Mrs.Dickens went forward to drag her hands away and even tugged at her hair.

    The people on the side hurriedly went up and tried to pull Mrs.Dickens away, making a noise and

    uneasiness.

    However, the ward had always been very quiet.

    It was a little strange.

    Crystal suddenly became worried.

    She pushed Mrs.Dickens away, opened the door and rushed in.She froze in shock.

    Mrs.Dickens, Connie, and others behind her all looked into the ward and were dumbfounded.

    "Whois he?"

    Mrs.Dickens asked first.

    Crystal and the others watched the man beside the bed bend down and easily pick up the woman on

    the bed with both arms.He walked towards them.

    "Who are you? Put my granddaughter down!"

    Mrs.Dickens shouted angrily, but a rough voice came behind her, "Mrs.Dickens, you''d better make way

    for us, or I guarantee that your Dickens family will end up like the Fisher family."

    The corridor on the 12th floor was already filled with several professional bodyguards in a dark blue

    uniform, and the leader was a fat, short, vulgar, and middle-aged man.

    Larry warned them in a deep voice.

    "Derek, where are you taking Christina?"

    Betty shouted anxiously.

    Crystal watched the woman in Derek''s arms curl up and tremble.

    She guessed correctly that Christina could hear the noise outside the ward.

    Christina was so sensitive that she could no longer bear these.

    The Dickens family were really hateful.

    "Miss Eisenhower, I''m afraid your niece doesn''t want to see you."

    Larry stopped her with his arm and looked at her disdainfully.

    Then he turned to Crystal.

    "Why are you in a daze? Just follow them!"

    Crystal was a little confused, but her body reacted quickly, and she quickly chased after Derek.She

    knew Larry, the fat, big-bellied, lustful, rich old man.

    He caused her to be firedst time.

    She heard that he was Derek''s uncle.

    It seemed that he was working for Derek.

    When she took the elevator to the lobby on the first floor, she saw Derek holding Christina at the door

    and entering in a ck Bentley.

    She rushed over and looked at him hesitantly.

    Seeing that he seemed to have reserved a seat for her, she immediately got into the car.

    Derek was a quiet man.

    Crystal was not smart enough to guess what he was nning.

    However, she secretly looked at them.

    She did not know what medicine Derek had given Christina.

    Although her face was weak and pale, she had already fallen asleep with her eyes closed.

    Crystal was a little relieved that at least Derek would not harm Christina.

    [Derek won''t hurt me.] It was what Christina had firmly said before.

    It was good that Derek coulde back.

    Compared to Patrick Hopkins''s arrogance and aggressiveness, she felt that Derek''s temperament was

    more suitable for Christina...

    As the car drove on, Crystal looked around and was suddenly surprised.

    "Where are you going?" She felt that the road was very familiar.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    Crystal stood in the corner and watched Derek naturally carry Christina in after a group of people

    violently open the door of Crystal''s house.

    No wonder Crystal felt that the road around her was very familiar.It turned out to be the way back to her

    home.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    Crystal said and felt that she, as the owner, should be respected.

    A group of doctors and nurses were busy in Crystal''s small apartment of 70 square meters.

    As Derek put Christina sleeping soundly on the bed in the guest room, Crystal immediately walked in

    and looked at these people discontentedly because everything in her room, including sheets, pillows,

    and mattress, had been changed.

    "She will live here from now on," Derek said.

    Derek stood by the bed and turned to look at Crystal with blue eyes.It was rare for him to exin to

    Crystal.

    Crystal was expressionless and knew that Christina would be staying for a long time.

    She''s okay with that, she just wondered why this man decisively made this decision without her

    permission.Crystal once said Derek was very gentle and amicable.

    It seemed that he was only gentle and amicable to Christina.

    "Miss Zhu, do you want keep these?" Someone asked.

    A few medical staff nned to empty her wardrobe to store these spare medical supplies after moving

    in a lot of medical supplies.

    Her apartment was small and just covered 16 square meters and was not as big as a toilet in the

    Hopkins family.

    As a result, they had to ce some medicines in many ces, such as wardrobes.

    "Don''t throw my things away.I''ll pack them myself" Crystal answered.

    Crystal put most of the old things in the closet and was reluctant to throw them away because she was

    poor and had to be economical.

    However, Crystal didn''t understand why Derek arranged for Christina to live here, instead of one of his

    houses.

    Of course, Crystal didn''t dare to ask.

    The doctors were very quick to take a metal stand and set it at the end of the bed, hung some bottles of

    fluid, and stuck a thin needle in the vein of Christina''s left hand.

    After a second examination, they left after finally telling Derek something in alow voice.

    "Christina needs a familiar and reassuring environment"

    After those people left, Crystal heard Derek say something very softly.

    It was the first time Crystal had heard someone call Christina, a willful and violent woman, in such a

    tender way.

    But Crystal felt a little embarrassed instead of disgusting because his clear and maic voice was

    very pleasant to hear.

    "You''re right!"

    Crystal echoed and nodded.

    Then Crystal slipped out of the guest room because she felt she disturb them.

    After thinking about it, she decided that she should go into the kitchen to cook some food.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Though Crystal was a little dissatisfied with the violent invasion of her house, she thought his decision

    was also quite good because Christina could at least be at peace here.

    "Do you live here too?" Crystal asked.

    Suddenly, when preparing the food, Crystal wondered how many people''s food should be prepared.

    Derek settled and chose to sleep in the living room since Crystal''s small apartment only had two

    rooms.

    Crystal didn''t expect that this man was very picky when she originally wanted to wash the new sheets

    she bought at a discountst time.

    He asked someone to buy high-end goods and reced her sofa.

    The bowls and kitchen utensils, including tables and chairs, were all changed.

    Crystal felt that this was no longer her home.

    Crystal would meticulously and carefully wash these expensive dishes every time because she was

    afraid to break these dishes bought over 18,000 dors.

    As Crystal had been forced to enjoy these luxuries for three days, Christina was rarely sober due to the

    effects of the medicine.

    asionally, when Christina opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling in a daze, Derek didn''t seem

    too nervous because the doctor said, Christina needed to rest most now and sleep can help her

    regte herself effectively.

    After living with Derek these days, Crystal felt lucky initially butter she found out that she was wrong.

    Crystal felt he would do things suddenly and unexpectedly.

    And yesterday, she wondered if he wanted to buy the apartment next door and connect the two houses

    when noticing that he had been staring at the wall of the TV cab in the living room of her house.

    Crystal was relieved after he didn''t consider the wall due to the noise of new construction.

    Derek wouldn''t talk to Crystal more than two sentences a day, he focused on taking care of Christina.

    When Crystal secretly stood at the door of the guest room to watch him prepare the injection.

    She remembered that Christina had said that he was a Doctor of Medicine and Charles had mentioned

    that Derek was good at financial management and psychology.

    Crystal thought Derek was strange.Crystal didn''t know how to define him and felt his friends and

    opponents would feel stressed and ashamed.

    "I went out to buy some food." Crystal said.

    In the end, Crystal felt that she, an ordinary person, should notpare herself with these excellent

    people and decided to do some practical things.

    Crystal went out with her wallet and cell phone and felt the security of the neighborhood of more than

    500 households had been strengthened in recent days after getting off the elevator.

    Yesterday, when Crystal specifically asked Derek if he had sent someone to guard here, Derek only

    replied one word, no.

    Then Crysta felt employees from the property management office became more responsible and at

    least people of the Dickens family can''t juste in to do anything.

    When Crystal reached the parking lot and was about to take the car keys to her car, her phone

    suddenly rang.

    The phone sounded a little grim over and over again in the rtively empty underground parking.

    "Who is it?" Crystal asked.

    Crystal sat in the driver''s seat and quickly took out her cell phone from her bag.

    She had been unemployed for the past few months and didn''t go out with friends.She didn''t want to

    answer the call from a stranger.

    "Could it be that someone forgot to pay the bill?" She thought.

    In fact, Crystal was running out of her savings because she was fired by the IP&G group a few months

    ago and couldn''t find a suitable job.

    She should find a job as soon as possible but decided to take care of Christina because she was

    worried about Christina.

    Crystal had to think about how to save money every day when buying food.

    Crystal couldn''t ask Christina who wasying on the bed for money.

    Besides, Crystal didn''t how to ask Derek for money directly.

    In the end, Crystal decided to wait until she didn''t have a hundred dors because she had to buy food

    to satisfy Christina who was picky.

    Crystalined that Christina was really difficult to raise.

    Crystal wondered how Patrick took care of Christina in the past and he must suffer a lot.

    When thinking of the Hopkins family, Crystal became sorrowful and wondered when Patrick would

    come back.

    Probably the person didn''t make a phone call again and sent a text message directly after Crystal

    refused to answer three times.

    When she received the text message, she lowered her head and nced at it quickly.

    Crystal immediately cheered up.

    "Wow, who transferred the money to me?"

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    Crystal got a windfall.She had mixed feelings, and she was a little excited and uneasy.She called back

    the strange call, but no one answered it.She drove to the market, thinking about the money all the way.

    "Do I need to tell Derek?" Crystal knew that she was not smart enough.

    But the money was very strange, it came at the time she was most in need of money.

    200,000 more dors was a huge sum of money for her, which was almost her previous annual sry

    at IP&G Group.

    Holding the steering wheel, Crystal suddenly thought of something important.

    Then she immediately drove to the bank.

    "Hello, please check the transaction details of this card.Where did this moneye from?"

    She stopped the car and rushed straight into the bank to check.

    The clerk at the counter saw that she was flustered and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you encounter a

    telmunications fraud?"

    Crystal was even more flustered when she heard about telmunications fraud.Money didn''t grow

    on trees.

    There must be something wrong.

    "Please check for me.I don''t even know where the moneyes from." She waited anxiously.

    The clerk at the counter was very professional and quickly checked and printed it out for her.

    Finally, Crystal was told that the money was transferred from the IP&G Group''s financial ount.

    IP&G Group transferred it.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Crystal was surprised by the sudden happiness.

    Seeing her reaction, the clerk kindly added, "There should be no problem with the money.You have

    always had the transfer records of thepany''s sry.The IP&G Group building is in the second

    alley.You can also go and consult it yourself"

    "I see.Thank you."

    After thanking the clerk, Crystal walked out of the bank happily.

    The reason she left IP&G Group was actually to act as a stepping stone for Barbara.

    Barbara pretended to be kind and said that thepany would give her an extra month''s sry as

    compensation, but she didn''t receive the money for a long time.

    She didn''t expect that Barbara would be so generous, whopensated her one year''s sry.

    Crystal returned to her car and smiled a little foolishly.

    The money was legal and reasonable, so there was no need to ask Derek, lest she wasughed at.

    Buying food and cooking by herself didn''t cost too much.

    As she drove, she secretly calcted that even if Christina ate and drank at her house for a year, the

    two hundred thousand dors would be enough.

    "Patrick can be back in three months.There''s no need to save money.I can buy more good food and

    cook for her..."

    Crystal decided to go shopping.

    With more than 200,000 dors in her hand, Crystal felt a little dizzy.

    However, when she received another strange call, she became extremely vignt.

    Could it be that the [P&G Group found that they had paid her too much? She didn''t want to return the

    money back.

    "Hello, this is Crystal."

    She greeted the other end of the phone fawningly.

    However, instead of the formic tone she had expected, a child shouted loudly, "Stupid Crystal."

    Crystal''s face darkened.It turned out to be Geoffrey.

    "Your voice just now is so unpleasant"

    On the other end of the phone, the child said in an innocent voice.

    Crystal snorted.

    With the 200,000 dors arrived, she was in a good mood and didn''t get angry with him.

    "Kid, why do you have my phone number?"

    "I saw itst time."

    Geoffrey was honest.

    Geoffrey directly got to the point, "My father is back."

    When Crystal heard this, she looked at the sky with emotion.

    Today''s weather was good, and her mood was good too.

    She had a chance to contact Patrick since Chandler was back.

    She immediately parked the car by the side and said in a serious tone, "Geoffrey, please let your father

    answer the phone.I have something to talk to him about-"

    "What''s your rtionship?" Geoffrey asked back.

    "Why do you have to talk to my father? Is there something secret?"

    Crystal rolled her eyes, "We don''t have any rtionship and we don''t have secrets neither"

    "But my father taught me not to pay attention to those irrelevant people."

    Geoffrey was a little distressed and embarrassed to tell her, "You have no rtionship with my father.I

    can''t let him answer your phone."

    Crystal was furious.

    What did he mean? Was he ying with her? Just as she was about to scare him, Geoffrey wisely

    changed the subject, "My nanny left today."

    "Don''t tell me that.I''m not interested in your family."

    Geoffrey listened to Crystal''s roar on the other end of the phone and said calmly, "But my nanny is not

    an irrelevant person.She''s a servant.So...Do you have interest in this job?"

    Crystal was so furious.

    Why was Chandler''s son so perverted?

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    "Hurry up here.My father is going outter and you won''t see him..."

    Geoffrey shouted loudly and hung up the phone in an agile manner.

    Crystal was a little embarrassed for his words implied that her rtionship with Chandler was unusual.

    In this way, she was tricked to go to Chandler''s house by a five-year-old kid.

    The Stephenson family was a family of schrs for generations, and their house looked less

    magnificent than the Hopkins family''s house.

    It was located in the western suburbs of A City with a tranquil and fresh environment.

    The chinese courtyard building.

    Standing outside the retro-style door, she hesitated for a while and knocked on the door.

    It was said that Chandler''s grandfather was once a tenured professor in Princeton before he died, but

    at that time, during the national turmoil, his grandfather gave up everything and resolutely returned

    back home to support his country, making a major contribution to the backward scientific research at

    that time.

    Chandler''s parents were also professors at famous universities.

    Crystal stood outside the door and waited.She was imagining if there would be a line of well-trained

    maids opening the door for her and weing her.

    It turned out that she was thinking too much.

    She kept knocking on the door and no one came for her.

    Finally, she found amunication button on the upper right side of the door, and then she rang the

    bell despondently.She didn''t expect that the retro courtyard was equipped with modern technology.

    Finally, she heard footsteps approaching, and the heavy door was opened with a click.

    Then she looked at the man in front of her in surprise.

    Crystal was too shocked to greet and stared at him in a daze.

    "Are you lost your way?"

    Chandler felt that this woman was a little bit strange.

    He had met her several times before, so he knew that she was Christina''s good friend.

    In addition, she had engaged in hispany''s cooperation project with IP&G Group a long time ago.

    Once, when he had a stomachache during a meeting, she went to buy some medicine and secretly put

    it on his desk.

    But overall, he didn''t know her well.

    "Miss Zhu, what brings you here? Why do you look so shocked?"

    Chandler asked directly in a distant tone.

    Crystal looked embarrassed andined in her heart.

    Why was this man so rude? She just didn''t expect that he would open the door for her personally.

    Chandler looked gentle and kind, but in fact, he was very scheming.She knew it very well.

    "How is Patrick now?" Crystal asked directly.

    "He''s in Seattle."

    Chandler didn''t hide it from her and told her the truth.

    "I know he''s in Seattle.I mean when will he be back? Is his illness really so serious..."

    Chandler interrupted her, his tone a little cold.

    "Miss Zhu, since you know that Patrick is not an ordinary man, then you must know that I can''t make

    comments about his illness.It will affect the group''s stock price.The consequence is too much for

    everyone to bear."

    Crystal listened to his lecture and lowered her head guiltily.

    If Patrick really had a serious illness, it would definitely affect the entire [P&G Group, and some words

    were forbidden to say.

    "Miss Zhu, you can go straight to the highway by turning left.If you get lost, please turn on your GPS,

    Then see you around."

    Chandler didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so he said goodbye and closed the door.

    Crystal could clearly see that Chandler was unwilling to talk to her.She watched him closing the heavy

    door absent- minded.

    Suddenly, she was very angry.

    These upper-ss people always acted in a condescending manner.

    "Christina''s children are dead!"

    She shouted angrily.

    Chandler, who was at the other end of the door, stopped when he heard her.He did not speak

    immediately, and his brows were slightly furrowed with fatigue.

    In fact, he had just returned back from Seattle and found out about it.

    Christina''s twins were gone.

    He felt heavy and could hardly believe it, but the reality was so cruel.

    Seeing that he was indifferent, Crystal became even more excited.

    "Do you guys really not know this? It has been almost half a month and the people in the Hopkins

    family have ignored her.Where is Patrick? Where is he? Please, if you can contact Patrick, tell him that

    Christina really wants to see him."

    Chandler looked at the woman in front of him and her eyes turned red with anxiety.

    He rubbed his brows and said calmly, "I can''t help you with this."

    "Patrick can''te back from Seattle for the time being"

    "When exactly will he be back? Will it really take three months? What if he neveres back? Even if

    Patrick really can''te back for the time being, he can at least call and send a text message or make

    a video call when he''s free..." The more Crystal said, the angrier she became.

    "This is about his wife and children.Why is he so cruel?"

    Chandler felt very upset at her usations and scoldings.He coldly asked her to leave.

    "Miss Zhu, you are not qualified to meddle in these matters.Please leave my house immediately:"

    "Chandler, don''t put on such an arrogant look.I''m not as rich as you, but I''m not stupid!"

    Crystal was even angrier at his cold and heartless words.Her eyes were red and she held back her

    tears.Her bright eyes looked straight at him.

    "I don''t believe that Patrick is seriously ill and won''t be cured.A rich and powerful man like him knows

    schemes better than anyone else.He can''t fight unprepared battles.Don''t lie to me that he won''te

    back because something happened to him.He just doesn''t want toe back!"

    Chandler looked shocked.He didn''t expect this soft woman to say this.

    Crystal looked tense and her heart was cold.She would never look for them to ask for information about

    Patrick again.

    Anyway, time could heal everything.

    Christina would definitely go through this.

    When she got better, her rtionship with Patrick would be cut offpletely.She turned her gaze

    away and left.

    Chandler looked at her in astonishment and he didn''t expect that this woman to be so angry.

    Seeing that she was leaving, he suddenly felt that he had to say something.He opened his lips and

    hesitated...

    At this moment, a small figure rushed out of the house.

    A pair of short fair hands grabbed Crystal''s pants directly and stopped her from leaving.

    Crystal stopped and looked down at the little guy expressionlessly.

    Without looking at her, Geoffrey just held her pants tightly.

    The little guy turned around and shouted at the door, "Dad, this is the nanny I hired.She can cook for

    us."

    Nanny? What nonsense was this little guy talking about? Crystal turned to look at Chandler with her

    expression more and more ferocious.

    Chandlerpletely ignored her, but it seemed that he was considering his son''s suggestion carefully.

    Geoffrey knew his father very well and took the opportunity to persuade him, "Grandpa and grandma

    have gone abroad to be visiting professors.No one has cooked could cook for us.Anyway, if we have to

    hire someone, why can''t be her?"

    The little man thought for a moment and added, "She''s poor.She doesn''t have a job."

    "Geoffrey, thank you for your ''kind'' words!"

    Crystal lowered her head and red at the little guy angrily.

    She gritted her teeth and thanked him.She found that Geoffrey was as evil as his father! She raised her

    head and forced a smile.

    "Thank you so much for your appreciation.I don''t think I can do it.See you around!"

    She stressed herst words deliberately.She should not be so polite, hmph.She would never yield to

    anyone! Unfortunately, it onlysted for a minute, just a minute...

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Chandler''s phone suddenly rang.

    He asked the other end of the phone, "Patrick just woke up?!"

    After a few words, he hung up the phone.

    Crystal couldn''t hear what he was talking about clearly, but she was sure that Chandler was talking to

    Patrick''s grandpa.

    Patrick just woke up? Did that mean he would be back soon...

    Since Chandler was so close with the Hopkins family, he must know a lot about them.

    Just as Crystal was lost in her mind, Geoffrey, who was next to her, tugged at her pants.

    The little guy whispered to her kindly, "Didn''t you say that two children were missing? Their mommy

    was worried about them.My father is very powerful.He knows a lot of things..."

    The thought of staying here and snooping shed through Crystal''s mind immediately.

    Chandler hung up the phone and looked at them with interest.

    He was a little confused because his son didn''t like to be apanied since he was a child.

    Even the nanny he hired was chased away by his son on purpose.

    After thinking for a while, he found Crystal was sort of a pushover.

    It was rare for his son to like her, and then he narrowed his eyes to look Crystal up and down...

    "Miss Zhu, I have two requests.First, from Monday to Friday, you have to pick up Geoffrey from

    kindergarten.Second, you have to take care of me and Geoffrey, including cleaning and cooking.The

    basic sry is ten thousand, and the bonus depends on your performance."

    "I didn''t say yes!" Crystal retorted angrily.

    His overbearing words made her furious.

    Chandler leaned against the door and nced at her casually.

    "Really? But your expression tells me that you desperately want to stay for some ulterior motives."

    He actually could read her mind.

    Crystal felt guilty and wondered if her expression could really give herself away.

    Doing housework was no big deal to her, but for some reason, she stressed, "Cleaning and cooking are

    fine with me, but I''ll leave when my job''s done.I won''t stay overnight!"

    Chandler looked at her in a gentle and serious manner for a long time.

    Finding that this woman seemed to be very nervous, he suddenly felt funny.

    He looked down and up at her figure in a deliberate and exaggerating way, and then calmly told her,

    "Miss Zhu, you don''t have to worry.You''re safe with me."

    Crystal looked twisted.

    What did he mean by that?! Geoffrey, who was tugging her pants, ran to his father and hugged

    Chandler''s leg in a good mood, smiling in a handsome way, while Chandler reached out to touch his

    little head lovingly, with an elegant smile on his face.

    Looking at them , Crystal suddenly felt as if she had been set up¡­

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    Cunning! Time passed quickly.

    Crystal had worked for the Stephenson family for a month, and she wasn''t busy.

    However, every time she saw Chandler''s gentle and handsome face, and his chuckle, she could not

    help scolding him in her mind.

    "Miss Zhu, thanks to your care, Geoffrey is always happy recently, You have contributed a lot."

    Crystal was expressionless and silent.

    "However, you are loyal and honest, so I suppose you care little about money and only offer you a

    basic sry this month.I''m afraid that you will feel stressed if I give you bonuses."

    ¡®''I would never be stressed.I wanted money!¡¯'' Crystal remained silent, but she seemed to be angry.

    "By the way, are the cookies I gave you delicious?"

    Crystal Zhu nodded stiffly.

    "Did you eat a lot?" She hesitated.

    "I''ve eaten them up."

    "Good¡± Mr.Stephenson''s praise was actually meaningful.

    Then, he told her calmly, "If you have diarrhea tonight, remember to call me.There are still many boxes

    of cookies at home.I don''t know if they have expired because they''ve been home for too long"

    Crystal was shocked, with some biscuit crumbs on the corner of her lips.She was furious.

    Mr.Stephenson, you gentle scum! She really wanted to quit!! She had endured humiliation for a whole

    month.It was a simple thing to pick up the children or to do housework or to do some cooking.

    The biggest trouble was to face Geoffrey and Chandler.

    But as a spy, sessfully getting some useful informationforted her.

    "I heard that Patrick''s operation in the United States was sessful.He''s recovering well."

    Crystal immediately shared the news with Christina at home.

    It had been more than 40 days since Christina was discharged from the hospital.

    Christina would wake up in a cold sweat with her hands and feet freezing cold a few days ago.

    At that time, she clenched Crystal''s hand very hard, saying that she had really heard the baby crying in

    the operating room that day.She spoke disjointedly, sometimes even incoherently and deliriously.

    Crystal sat by the bed and watched Christina.

    Every time her eyes would turn red and she would hug her tightly.She knew that Christina who was

    trembling was actually panicking.

    Crystal remained silent, without the courage to mention the child.

    They all dreamed that the children would be fine.

    Christina suddenly lost nearly 10 kilograms, making Crystal sad as well.

    About 25 days after the incident, Christina suddenly asked for more rice, saying that she would gather

    her strength to think of another method.

    Christina didn''t need others''fort, stronger than expected.Crystal cried with joy that day.

    Derek still talked little, but he obviously looked relieved.

    Finally, they didn''t have to worry about Christina''s mental illness, so they all looked better.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    In fact, it was worse.

    One morning, before Crystal went out, she wanted to ask Christina what food she would like to eat, but

    Christina was just lying silently on the bed.

    Crystal took a step forward quietly, only to find that Christina''s forehead was drenched in a cold sweat

    and she was trembling, with the pillow already wet.

    Christina didn''t dare to cry out, probably because she didn''t want her friends to worry about her, or

    maybe Christina was forcing herself to face the misery.

    Crystal had had to go to the Stephenson family every day before.

    Later, Chandler might have known that Christina lived with her and informed Crystal that she didn''t

    have to go there on the weekend because he wanted some personal space.

    Crystal was a little touched although Chandler''s words were still annoying.

    With Derek at home, Crystal was much more relieved.

    Derek was extremely meticulous, and Crystal found that he was good at cooking.

    Compared to the food prepared by him, the food she cooked was disgusting.

    Betty had visited Christina a few times, and Derek did not refuse her to enter the house.

    But Derek seemed to look a little colder, even without having a nce at Betty.

    Crystal thought that Derek perhaps me Betty for dragging Christina into the rain that day.

    "Crystal, thank you for taking care of Christina."

    "I did little.Derek was the one who took care of her."

    Crystal had no idea why Betty wouldn''t like Christina and Patrick to be together.

    Whether what had happened that day was rted to Betty, before it was investigated, Betty was at

    least Christina''s aunt.

    As a result, Crystal behaved in a polite manner.

    Betty always seemed remorseful.

    Crystal could tell that Betty was in a bad mood, so she would usuallyfort Betty, "With Derek

    around, Christina will get better soon.Time is the best medicine"

    Every time Betty came over, she would bring some nourishing stew, which would be poured into the

    toilet by Derek immediately.

    It wasn''t because Derek hated Betty, but for the reason that Derek was always prudent.

    "Christina was attacked by a woman in the car that day" Derek said something strange to Crystal.

    Crystal was shocked and confused for a moment.

    "How do you know?"

    Christina had never mentioned what had happened that day before.

    "I hypnotized her¡± Derek dropped a sentence and turned to the kitchen without any exnations.

    Crystal''s mind went nk for about two minutes, then she became irritated.

    "Does this mean that someone nned to hurt Christina before?"

    Derek wouldn''t exin more, so Crystal could only imagine what had happened and gave up thinking

    about it in the end.

    She didn''t dare to ask Christina about what had been going on that day.

    To put it bluntly, all of them would like to avoid mentioning it, hoping to let time cure the pain.

    Today was Friday, which meant that Crystal had to work in the Stephenson family.

    Before she left early in the morning, Crystal remembered something important.She took the calendar

    and counted the days.

    "I said before that three monthster I would return home, it is already half of a month..."

    However, today seemed to be special.Derek also got up early, and he came over and told Crystal to

    stay at home and take care of Christina.

    "Where are you going?" Crystal asked when Derek mmed the door and left ina hurry.

    Ever since Christina lived in her house, Derek had basically be a homebody.

    He had called someone to deliver the food and supplies.

    Today, he looked strange and went outside, which made Crystal not only shocked but also uneasy.

    After spending more than a month with Derek, Crystal thought Derek was a perfect man.

    He was handsome with his clear blue eyes.He looked expressionless as if nothing could affect him.So

    what was the matter with him?

    "Christina, did Derek tell you anything?"

    Crystal called Chandler and said that she needed to be absent today and Chandler didn''t ask why.

    As a result, Crystal made some breakfast and went to the guest room to ask Christina to eat.

    Seeing that Christina look better today, Crystal asked.

    "Nothing Christina sat at the table and ate like a machine.Hearing the question, she replied in a low

    voice.

    "Oh, then eat more.It might not be so tasty"

    Crystal sat opposite her and scooped her a bowl of porridge.

    "Did Derek go out?"

    "Yes, he suddenly said he had something to do outside¡¯'' Crystal looked at Christina who seemed really

    not to know where Derek had gone to.

    Then, she thought for a moment and added, "Probably because Derek has been at home for too long

    recently, and has a lot of businesses to deal with.There should be nothing serious.He wille back

    tonight."

    Crystal was right.

    Derek dide back that night.

    It was 1 o''clock in the morning, and Crystal was sitting in the hall worriedly.

    When hearing someone opening the door, Crystal quickly ran over.

    "You''re finally back.I was worried that it would take months for you to return"

    Then she breathed a sigh of relief.But when Crystal looked up, she was stunned.

    Derek''s clothes were torn and messy, and his short hair was stained with dirt.

    Even his cheeks and nose were bruised, with his thin lips and forehead bleeding.

    It was the first time Crystal had seen him in such a mess.How could he be seriously hurt in this way?

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Derek replied calmly, "I''ve fought with Patrick"

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    It was past 1 a.m.And the neighborhood was quiet.

    The living room of one of the apartments was brightly lit.

    Crystal quickly took out the medical kit and frowned at Derek, who was covered in injuries.She fell into

    deep thought.

    Derek actually went to fight with Patrick.

    Looking at the injuries, she could imagine that they fought too fiercely...

    "Do you need help?" She saw that he seemed to have hurt his back.

    "No." Derek simply refused.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Although he was hurt all over, he was not anxious at all.

    He did not frown, and he was still so calm as if he did not feel the pain even if he was hurt.

    "Why are you fighting?"

    Crystal was warm-hearted, and she felt sorry when she saw the bruises and bleeding on Derek''s

    handsome face.

    Crystal was suddenly a little annoyed.

    She remembered that Patrick was very strong and he was good at Thai boxing, but Derek was so thin

    and quiet.How could Patrick do this!

    "He''s not much better."

    Derek seemed to know what she was thinking.

    Without raising his head, he said slowly.

    "Did Patrick also get hurt?" Crystal asked subconsciously.

    Suddenly, she froze and her expression changed.

    She immediately sat down beside Derek and asked him anxiously, "Has Patrick returned home?!"

    Only then did Crystal realize the point.

    Patrick was back?! Derek did not answer her, and his emotionless face became a little gloomy.

    Finally, he whispered to her, "Don''t let Christina know it"

    Crystal paused for a moment.She had heard him call out the word "Christina" in such a clear and deep

    voice many times.

    His voice was as calm as his temperament, and it was very pleasant to hear.And it sounded so natural

    as if it was a habit of his life.

    "Since Patrick is back, why can''t let Christina know it?" Crystal didn''t understand.

    Derek remained silent.

    He took the anti-inmmatory drug and ointment from the table and went to the bathroom.

    In the early morning, the living room was quiet, and only Crystal''s voice echoed.

    Finally, Crystal sighed and looked at the clock on the wall.

    It waste at night.

    Then she turned off the lights in the living room and went back to her room to rest.

    Soon the night returned to peace.

    However, Crystal did not know that the door of the next room opened a little.

    Christina inside was leaning against a wall and heard their conversation clearly.He''s back.He''s already

    back...

    Sitting by the bed, there was no light on in the small room.

    There was ayer of gauze curtains in front of the right window.

    The street lights outside faintly shone in, and the orange light was not dazzling.

    This was the new curtain that Derek had asked someone to put in.

    He knew that if it was too bright, she would be restless.

    And if it was too dark, she would be afraid.

    He had always known her very well.

    It was already November, and it was a little cold at night.

    Christina sat against the head of the bed and hugged her knees with both hands.

    She turned to look at the bright green rm clock on the bedside table in a daze.

    It was 1: 45 in the morning, and the hour hand of the clock moved very slowly.

    She couldn''t sleep.She hoped that time would pass a little faster and that dawn woulde soon.She

    fixed her eyes on the clock and kept looking forward to it, just like she had been looking forward to a

    miracle for more than 40 days.

    If he came back, everything would be alright.

    As long as he came back, everything woulde right in the end.

    At night, the neighborhood was very quiet.

    Perhaps everyone was asleep.

    Until the street lights outside turned off automatically, it was dark before dawn.

    She still sat there and held the little rm clock tightly.She knew that after this moment, it would soon

    be dawn.She could wait.

    Soon the sky turned white, and the curtains let in a hazy light again.

    At 6:00 in the morning, Crystal got up with dark eye circles on her face.

    And she went to brush her teeth and take a bath, then she was about to go to the kitchen to make

    breakfast.

    When she passed Christina''s room, she suddenly stopped.

    "Christina, what do you want for breakfast..."

    She opened the door and then she froze.

    Where was Christina?! Derek got hurt yesterday.

    He slept on the sofa in the living room and didn''t wake up until Crystal rushed over and roared at him,

    "Christina is missing!"

    Derek woke up in shock and frowned.

    Both of them were thinking about the same thing.

    Christina must have gone to find Patrick.

    Sure enough, Christina couldn''t wait to find Patrick, so she went to the Hopkins family.

    For the first time, she was stopped outside by the grand iron gate of the Hopkins family.

    On the other side of the door was a familiar face, but he said the cruelest words.

    "Miss Dickens, this is the divorce agreement for you."

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    But what was the result? It was a clear divorce agreement.

    "Young Master Hopkins has signed it.Please cooperate with us"

    Paul urged her at the other end of the door.She still did not move.

    Her eyes fixed on the eye-catching divorce agreement.

    The handwriting was really his own autograph.

    She didn''t pick it up, and her face was pale.

    For a long time, she said in a hoarse voice solemnly, "Ask Patrick toe out and see me."

    "Miss Dickens, you still have a long life...Take care."

    Paul didn''t seem to be able to bear it.

    Christina had lost a lot of weight, and she was in a trance with a pale face.They knew what she had

    gone through, and they knew that she was depressed, but that was the reality.

    "Miss Dickens, now that the child is gone, you are no longer of any value to our Hopkins family"

    "Sign this divorce agreement and regard it as a dream."

    Every word Paul said was so cold and heartless.

    He solemnly handed the two agreements to the security guard at the door and turned to leave.

    Christina was in a daze and froze in ce.

    "Miss Dickens, please sign here..."

    Everyone in Hopkins family was so aloof and unapproachable, including the servants.

    "Ask Patrick toe out and see me."

    Unable to suppress her emotions, she rushed forward, grabbed the cold iron door with both hands, and

    shouted at Paul, who was walking away, "Call him out!"

    "Miss Dickens, watch yourself.Don''t mess around in our Hopkins family, or don''t me us for being

    rude..."

    The two security guards looked impatient and dragged her from the side.

    However, she gripped the iron pir of the high gate fiercely with her thin fingers and refused to leave.

    "I want to see Patrick."

    "I want to see Patrick-"

    Her voice was choked with sobs and despair.

    In this vast Hopkins family, her voice was so faint that it dissipated with the wind.

    No one here would care about her anymore.

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins, she''s still outside the door"

    The rising sun was already hanging high in the sky.

    Paul finally came to Northern Garden and said in aplicated voice.

    The wind was a little strong today, and Northern Garden was quiet.

    The cold wind swept past as if no one cared here.

    In the back garden of Northern Garden, the old man looked at the bamboo forest in front of him with a

    walking stick.

    Unknowingly, he had spent more than 40 days in Seattle.

    He even missed this year''s mid-autumn festival.

    The bamboo leaves on the wall began to wither and turn yellow.He was finally back.

    Yesterday, they took a flight and finally returned home.

    However, he felt that all the scenery in front of him was so strange.

    "Hopkins family seemed to change a lot." The old man''s old voice drifted away with the cold wind,

    meaningful and heavy.

    "Rovy.."

    Suddenly, the old man called Butler Rovy, who had been by his side for many years.His voice was no

    longer as cold and imposing as usual, but sadder.

    "Rovy, I shouldn''t have chased her away that day:" He forced to chase Christina away that day.

    He never thought that on such a stormy day...

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins, we are all heartbroken that the child is gone."

    Especially when they saw the invitations ced at home, the colorful children''s room, and the cute

    baby clothes, they would feel heartbroken.

    Butler Rovy lowered his voice and tried tofort him, but they knew in their hearts that it was of little

    use.

    The dead would never live again.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "At least...At least Young Master Hopkins'' surgery went well."

    Finally, he muttered in a low voice.

    At least their Young Master Hopkins was still alive, and Christina never belonged to them, and

    everything returned to the beginning.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    Derek and Crystal looked around anxiously for Christina.They went to the Hopkins family, but the

    security guards only said that she hade and gone.

    "Gone?"

    "When did she leave?"

    Crystal rushed forward and pressed the middle-aged security guard about Christina.

    But the security guard didn''t care to respond to her, and he said perfunctorily, "About twenty minutes

    ago."

    As he spoke, he turned to look at the two documents on the counter in the security booth, raised his

    voice, and cursed in annoyance, "She''s making a big fuss here, and she hasn''t signed the divorce

    agreement yet..."

    "What, divorce agreement?" Crystal asked obtusely.

    As soon as she asked, Derek on the other side turned grimly and strode forward to quickly grab the

    security guard''s cor with his left hand and punch the guard fiercely with the other, causing him to

    bare his teeth in pain.

    It was rather frightening in view of the bloodstained teeth.

    "You! who the hell are you..."

    The middle-aged guard twisted his face in pain, bent down, and coughed incessantly in agony.

    Crystal saw it with her own eyes that he spat out a bloody tooth.

    She looked at Derek in shock, as she realized that he was not joking when he saidst night, that

    "Patrick was almost as injured as him"

    "Everybodyes out and help! Someone''sing to make trouble.Make haste!!"

    The security guard in front of the Hopkins family''s gate shouted, anxiously grabbing his pager for help.

    Derek, however, stood tall and straight outside the Hopkins family''s gate with a cold face.

    Crystal met the indifferent gloom in his blue eyes, and it instantly urred to her that Derek was by no

    means a pushover.

    Crystal couldn''t be as unperturbed as he was.

    Without a word, she grabbed his hand and ran towards the car.

    "Derek, finding Christina is more urgent for us now.Let''s talk about the fightter."

    Crystal exined to him whimsically.

    Fortunately, Derek was willing to cooperate, and after pushing him into the car, Crystal started the

    engine to speed away from the spot as if fleeing for her life with unprecedented dexterity.

    As she drove, she looked nervously in the rearview mirror.

    She could vaguely see arge group of people rushing out of the gate of Hopkins family, her heart

    thumping in fear.

    Soon, the butler of the Hopkins family also appeared, and the thirty or so strong servants withdrew in

    an orderly manner after he ordered something she couldn''t quite detect from a distance.

    Crystal breathed a sigh of relief only by then.

    But she didn''t understand.

    "What is the divorce agreement that the security guard had said?"

    She turned to Derek in the back seat and asked, "Do you know something?"

    She paused for a moment, and before he could answer, her countenance changed to be vehemently

    furious.

    "Could it be...The Hopkins is going too far! Aren''t they bullying her with their power? Give her up when

    they''ve taken advantage of her...Couldn''t they see what is going on now? They''re killing her to talk

    about such a matter with her right now.Bastards!"

    She was so angry that she couldn''t help but hurl all kinds of abuse.

    No wonder Derek would hit people, damn it! Crystal got more agitated now and looked around.

    Where was Christina? They went to ces where Christina might go, including the IP&G Group, the

    old apartment where she used to live, and even the neighboring area of the Hampton family, but they

    couldn''t find her.

    "Aunt Eisenhower, you''ve watched her grow up.Is there anywhere else she would go?"

    Crystal had run short of ideas and called Betty in a hurry.

    Betty was also very worried when she heard that Christina was missing.She mulled over it for a while.

    "In the past, whenever she was upset in C City, she would go to the cemetery to see her mother and

    grandfather.But ever since she got married and moved to A City, she hasn''t told me anything unhappy.I

    don''t know." She said thest sentence in a low and ashamed tone.

    In all, she had been Christina''s burden, having never done anything for her.

    What had been preupying Christina had always been evaded with a forced smile, and Betty thought

    she had never shared Christina''s burdens.

    "Then what should we do?"

    Crystal hung up the phone flummoxed.

    "She''s so weak and she hasn''t had breakfast.It''s already noon and she certainly hadn''t had any food.A

    City is so big and there are so many people and cars.It''s dangerous for her to roam aimlessly.If she

    gets a car ident and goes to the hospital again..."

    She didn''t dare to continue with her ominous imagination anymore.She parked the car aside and

    turned to urge the one in the back seat.

    "Derek, think of a way!"

    "She went to find Patrick."

    Derek uttered a few words softly with no emotions shown on his face.

    Crystal fumed at the reference of a certain Hopkins.

    "Those people of the Hopkins family are truly cold-blooded.How dare they say anything about divorce

    at this time? They deserve to go to hell and endure the cruelest torment there!"

    "Do you think Patrick has something wrong with his brain during the operation in Seattle? What''s the

    problem with him? Does he really intend to divorce Christina? Don''t forget that he was the one who

    shamelessly forced Christina to remarry.What a jerk!"

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Crystal kept swearing in the car.

    Through the rearview mirror, she saw that Derek''s handsome face was much calmer, seemingly not

    worried at all.

    Crestfallen, she stopped her grousing.She didn''t understand why he didn''t take the initiative to look for

    Christina when Patrick came back.

    Love was a luxury.

    How many people in this world could understand it? And what about Derek? He was even more

    elusive.

    With a tinkle sound, a new text message came in.

    Crystal came back to her senses and noticed that Derek in the back seat had been holding his phone

    and typing.She perked up.

    "Is there any news of Christina?"

    "She''s at the entrance of the Fireworks Bar."

    Crystal exhrated and shouted, "Then, let''s go now"

    It turned out that she was at the Fireworks Bar, which was very famous in A City, crowded with

    celebrities and dignitaries, and it was Patrick''s personal property.

    "Don''t find her." Derek stopped her calmly.

    "Why?"

    Crystal looked puzzled and even a little irritated.

    "Why don''t we look for her, Derek? To be honest, I don''t understand what you are nning.You may be

    able to devise strategies and have the situation well in hand, but I only want Christina to be safe now¡±

    "Don''t look for her now." Derek remained unfazed in the face of her rage.

    He tilted his head and ignored Crystal.

    Derek''s blue eyes gazed out the window thoughtfully as if he had foreseen something through the

    intersection outside the window.

    His eyes were slightly closed, seemingly bored, or to be waiting for time.His long and pale fingers

    repeated the same word on the slightly cold ss window, and the handwriting ovepped.

    It read "Christina."

    Crystal suddenly calmed down, frowned, and examined him with staring eyes.

    She was a little annoyed, as she thought he was really not worried about Christina at all! "Christina

    wants to see Patrick, then let her see him."

    In the end, Derek said softly as a response.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    It was nighttime.

    The most prosperous and also thergest entertainment area in the country was the famous Ninth

    Alley in the east of A City.

    Itsndmark, the 36 floors building the ''Fireworks Bar'' was lit up by neon lights, which made it dazzling

    and luxurious.

    The first floor was the reception area, in the center was the fountain of Venus.

    Red carpets extended from the door to the elevator, walking on the red carpet, one could see two rows

    of 18 beautiful girls greeting iing customers with their sweet voices.

    These girls would also bend down 90 degrees to wee the customers, which made the customers

    feel that they were very respected.

    The second floor was a feast of beauty.

    In the middle of the open lobby was a huge triangr bathtub of 100 square feet, a special solution had

    been added to the water in the bathtub.

    The air was filled with a light blue mist and a faint smell of wine.

    Ladies'' hot figures and smooth long legs could be faintly seen in the mist...

    There was a row of booths at the east side of the bathtub, which was a quieter ce.The bartender

    dressed elegantly and skillfully served the guests.The colorful lights hanging from the ceiling kept

    spinning, the lights flickered in thisrge, misty, and watery space.

    Under such an environment, people naturally became more indulgent, asionally, there were flirting

    sounds...

    However, the atmosphere in one of the booths seemed a little out of ce.

    Charles was very annoyed.He waved his big hand at friends around him and drove them away

    annoyingly.

    "Go away, I''m serious, go away.I''m not in the mood today.Just go away!"

    At usual times, when Mr.Shepherd came, he would enjoy himself and have fun here.

    Therefore, someone asked with a smile, "Charles, I haven''t seen you much this month.Where did you

    go? Did anything good happen to you or did you work ona big project? If that''s the case, don''t forget

    us..."

    "Damn! Good news? What''s the good news? Leave me alone and go away! Go away!" Charles

    scolded as if he had been provoked.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    His gloomy face showed that he was really in a bad mood.

    Seeing his darkened face, the other rich men looked at each other confusingly, shrugged, and finally

    left.

    Charles had a good temper and a lot of friends, he usually had a mild disposition.He had not appeared

    in the entertainment area for a long time.

    So when his friends saw him, they wanted to gather together to have fun.

    Yet, none of his friends had expected that Charles was in such a bad mood.

    Noticing that no one dared to approach him and the space around him finally became quieter, Charles

    reproved with a sullen face, "Damn it, that''s so exasperating!"

    Grabbing a ss of whiskey on the table, he poured it into his throat without even adding ice.

    He wasn''t scolding his friends, but...His eyes subconsciously nced at the phone on the table.He had

    mixed feelings, "How could this happen!"

    He was annoyed again and scratched his short hair with both hands.He remembered that a month ago,

    Christina called him, and then he scolded her.

    At that time, he was in a private hospital in Seattle with the Senior Mr.Hopkins.

    Patrick was in aa after the operation and the doctor kept issuing the Situation Cricality

    Notifications.

    As soon as Charles received the call from Christina, he was immediately in a rage and scolded her

    before she could speak.

    "You want to talk to Patrick? How dare you say that? Christina, you are a jinx.Whoever meets you will

    be unlucky:"

    Charles looked veryplicated and felt guilty.

    He really didn''t know what had happened to Christina at that time.

    He waved at the bartender for another ss of whiskey and gulped it down angrily, "How could the

    twins be gone..."

    "The vexing Christina, why did she run around all day? How many times had we told her to stay safe,

    she just didn''t listen.Why did she try to go to the Hopkins family on a rainy day? Well, she got the

    consequences now.."

    Charles reproached angrily, but he was actually more disappointed.

    He still worried about Christina.

    "..And Patrick has gone into aa."

    Charles leaned against the table, his left hand propped up his chin, and he was depressed.

    His right hand was ying with his phone, and he hesitated whether he should call Christina.He

    scolded her too fiercelyst time, so he wanted to apologize.

    "Hi beauty, are youing here alone?"

    A flirtatious voice came from the left, "Who are you looking for? I''m a VIP here.Why don''t I help you..."

    Two or three men surrounded a woman, this kind of scene was verymon in the Fireworks Bar, all

    the people who came here were yboys.

    But when Charles turned his head and nced out of curiosity, he suddenly jumped up from his booth.

    He strode over and warned angrily, "Do you want to die? How dare you touch her!"

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    "Leave her alone, you''ll regret if you touch her.Everyone here knew Charles. Someone asked with a

    smile, "Mr.Shepherd, is this your girl?"

    Noticing his intense face, he looked at the thin girl suspiciously.

    Charles Shepherd was not in the mood and didn''t bother to exin.He punched that man in the face

    and cause a bruise on it.

    Everyone knew who''s the boss here, so they left grudgingly without causing too much trouble.

    Everyone was out of sorts recently and it seems that violence is the only way to solve problems.

    "Christina, why are you here?"

    He grabbed the woman in front of him and shouted.

    "Don''t you know this ce is full of chaos and disorder? Aren''t you supposed to be at home now?

    What are you trying to do here? Can''t you just stay at home and not ask for trouble?"

    Listening to him grumbling violently, she didn''t utter a single word.

    Charles Shepherd also quieted down.He felt he talked too much.

    Christina was not really an acquaintance to him, but they have known each other for a year.

    This woman was never a fairdy to him, for she never talked nicely or friendly, she even talked against

    him and put him in embarrassment.

    However,pared to those coquettish women he knew, her sincerity and persistence were very rare

    and precious.

    He did not intend to scold her.

    But looking at her thin figure, he just couldn''t help.

    "Where''s Patrick?"

    It was quite a while before she spoke.It seemed that Charles Shepherd didn''t hear her.

    He toned down and said, "Is Derek now taking care of you? How did he agree to let youe here?

    You muste here alone secretly.Humph, you''ve been so stubborn all the time.You''ll be wronged,

    you fool."

    Speaking to her, he grabbed her hand and walked towards the exit.

    "There are too many people and the air is stuffy.Where are you living now? I''ll send you back"

    She didn''t move and repeated in a low voice, "I want to see Patrick."

    Charles Shepherd heard it, but he continued to y dumb and dragged her away.

    The two of them were in a stalemate.

    "Charles, take me to him." Her voice was pleading.

    This seemed to be the first time she had pleaded with him.

    Charles looked very pale and dragged her with both hands.

    But she refused to leave.

    Looking at the west end of the swimming pool fearfully, he raised his voice and scolded her.

    "You wanna see him? Look at yourself first.

    ''A girl will doll herself up for him who loves her'' But you look so ugly now and you don''t know it.Look at

    these beautiful girls around you.He didn''t mind you like this before, but now it is different..."

    "Patrick, you have just had your operationst month.You can''t drink"

    This gentle voice was very familiar.

    The huge triangr pool flickering with blue lights on the second floor was filled with the flirtatious

    laughter and the sound of water.

    It was noisy here, but Christina could tell Barbara''s voice.

    She instinctively turned back and put her eyes on the west end of the pool.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In the mist, she saw the man who was half- immersed in the bath and revealed his strong chest...

    "Patrick, what happened to you? People said that you and Derek had a fight yesterday.Don''t soak your

    injuries in the water..."

    "I''m fine"

    It was the same deep and mellow voice as before, suppressing a sense of irritation.

    Christina''s heart was pounding wildly.She ran over and threw herself at the edge of the pool.She held

    the man in front of her tightly with both hands.

    "Pa, Patrick..."

    "Piss off, don''t touch me!"

    What she got was a haughty rebuke.He was so strong that Christina fell down with just a sweep of his

    hand.

    She was in extreme embarrassment.

    "Patrick, don''t do this to her!" Charles rushed over and tried to help her up.

    She ignored Charles.

    Lying on the edge of the pool, her clothes were half wet and she did not get up instantly, instead, she

    was looking straight at him.

    She was so familiar with this cold face, except the look in his eyes.

    She knew that he was a difficult person to get familiar with, and she knew that he had always been cold

    to others.

    But she never experienced his real coldness until now.

    "Patrick, don''t you recognize me?" She asked in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    "Patrick, you, you don''t know me?"

    "Should I know you?"

    His deep voice was sarcastic as he walked directly ashore from the bathtub.

    The waiter aside immediately handed over the bathrobe.

    He wrapped the white bathrobe around his waist without looking up or even looking at her.

    "Patrick, she''s Christina." Charles frowned.

    He helped Christina up and said helplessly, "She''s your wife."

    "My wife?"

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    As if the word "wife" caught his attention, he tilted his head and took a step closer to her.

    He looked her up and down sharply with his short hair and chest dripping with water, and then asked,

    "Why did I marry you?"

    He asked directly and coldly.

    Why...

    Suddenly, Christina froze.

    "Because Christina is pregnant with your child..."

    Barbara took an extra clean towel and handed it to Christina with a smile.

    Christina didn''t pick it, but the word "Child" made Patrick''s eyes tremble uncontrobly.

    "Isn''t the child dead?" Patrick asked naturally.

    "Pouch-"

    As soon as he finished asking, Christina gave him a hard p, her face pale.

    Everyone present never expected this to happen.

    Looking at the swollen red mark on Patrick''s left cheek, everyone was shocked.

    "How dare you..."

    The man in front of her was annoyed and furious, his face became gloomy and he gripped her wrist

    with his right hand forcefully.

    Christina frowned in pain and her face turned pale.

    "Patrick, let her go, let her go..."

    Charles was anxious and he stepped forward to protect her.

    "Patrick, don''t take it seriously.She''s just in a bad mood...Don''t hurt her."

    But Patrick didn''t let her go.

    Christina looked up and held back the tears in her reddened eyes.She looked straight into his eyes,

    which were filled with anger and coldness.

    He made her feel very strange.

    A burst of hurried footsteps came, it was Crystal.

    She cursed anxiously, "Patrick, let her go.You bastard, don''t touch her!"

    Finally, Christina saw him nce at the person far away impatiently, and he looked down at her,

    showing disgust and disdain, then he shook off her hand.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere here was a little strange.

    The guests around looked around curiously, but they did not dare to approach.

    "Christina, how are you? Your clothes are wet.Are you hurt?"

    Crystal rushed over quickly.

    Derek also came over.

    He stood on Christina''s left side, grabbed her bruised wrist, and frowned slightly.

    "It was just a misunderstanding.."

    Barbara exined as if she was trying to smooth things over for fear that they would sh again.

    Patrick''s face was gloomy.

    He seemed to be very unwilling to see Derek and the others at all, so he turned around and left.Crystal

    subconsciously chased after him and wanted to scold him angrily.

    "Hey, you..."

    "Let''s go back." Christina looked down and suddenly said.

    "Christina, he..."

    Crystal hesitated and did not catch up.

    She didn''t dare to provoke Patrick, but today she saw him too arrogant she had the thought of hitting

    him angrily.

    "Christina, does he really not recognize you?"

    "His brain must go wrong after the operation in Seattle! How could he say that? Why don''t you stop him

    and ask about it clearly? You''ve been waiting for him for so many days..."

    They left the noisy fireworks bar.

    On their way back, Crystal hadined about it indignantly.

    But Christina was extremely quiet.

    She did not scold or cry.Her face was pale and she tilted her head to look out the window quietly.

    It was already 10 o''clock in the evening.

    The orange street lights shed her cheeks one after another.

    For some reason, Crystal felt especially upset looking at Christina like this.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    "Patrick, you really shouldn''t have done that to her just now"

    "Christina is really your wife."

    It waste at night, but the Fireworks Bar was bustling with colorful lights, loud DJ music in the lobby,

    and handsome men and women twisting their waists.

    In the noise, Charles sat in a booth and spoke very seriously to the man beside him.

    "Wife?"

    The other man probably thought that Charles was too nagging.

    He picked up a ss of brandy and shook it in his hand a few times.He looked up and there was a hint

    of impatience in his deep eyes.

    "What do you think I should do to her?"

    Charles didn''t know how to answer the question and kept silent for a moment.Then he sneered and

    laughed at himself.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "I don''t know."

    Looking at Patrick''s cold and arrogant eyes, Charles suddenly turned his head and didn''t want to see

    Patrick like this.

    Patrick was the only eldest grandson in the Hopkins family, and he was really noble and

    unapproachable.

    "..Patrick, you wouldn''t have done this to her before." Charles said it in a low voice and he also didn''t

    know what he was talking about.He just felt that if Patrick remembered her, he would definitely regret it

    very much.

    Barbara walked towards them.

    "Charles, the doctor said that the shrapnel had been hidden in the memory area of Patrick''s brain for

    too long.It''s already very good that he has recovered to this extent.Don''t force him.He''ll slowly

    remember it himself..."

    Barbara naturally reached out to take Patrick''s brandy and put a bottle of light brown pills she had

    brought in front of his table.

    "Don''t drink.You haven''t taken the medicine today:"

    Patrick first raised his head to look at her but did not refuse.He took the bottle and took out three pills

    from it.He simply threw them into his mouth, and the pills tasted bitter.

    "How much longer do I need to take it?"

    Patrick didn''t seem to like taking medicine, and he was a little unhappy.

    Barbara asked the bartender to fill most of the ss of warm water and handed it to him.

    Seeing his frown when he took the medicine, she couldn''t help but smile.

    "What? Mr.Hopkins is still afraid of taking the medicine?"

    Patrick took the ss and took a gulp.

    Listening to her teasing words, he looked up at her beside him with interest.

    "Why are you so nice to me?" He asked directly.

    Barbara paused for a moment, but she felt that he was scrutinizing her with a gaze.

    It was a man''s erotic gaze on a woman, which bewitched her.

    Barbara blushed and smiled shyly.

    "Because I want to be nice to you." She answered very cleverly and did not avoid his scrutiny.

    They had already known what it meant, so there was no need to say more.

    Charles had been sitting there, listening to their conversation, and looking at their affectionate eyes

    disdainfully.

    "Miss Parker, don''t think too much." Charles said coldly.

    Probably because he and Christina were good friends, his words now sounded a little bitter.

    Charles was not sure how much memory Patrick had lost during this operation, but he was sure that

    Patrick would never care about women.

    Patrick nced at Charles, and suddenly he chuckled banteringly.He took off a Patek Philippe watch

    on his wrist, and the diamonds embedded in it sparkled.He raised his right hand high, and he smiled

    yfully.

    "Who wants it?" A crowd of men and women roared around.

    In Fireworks Bar, everyone knew that the boss of this bar could not be offended, and the boss did not

    show up easily.

    Most people did not know Patrick''s identity, but this did not affect their enthusiasm and they shouted

    loudly.

    "That''s a new Patek Philippe watch worth 13 million.."

    "You are so handsome, I love you!"

    "I don''t want the watch.I want you!"

    Barbara looked at the crowd and became unhappy.

    She wanted to wave for the bar manager toe over, but at this moment, her right hand, which she

    had just raised, was quickly grabbed and pressed down by Patrick.

    The expensive watch was thrown out by Patrick, and the atmosphere became more and more lively

    and noisy.

    Barbara froze in shock, and Patrick chuckled sarcastically.

    And he said to her in a low voice, "Those who are nice to me are mostly for this."

    Therefore, it''s even more impossible for Patrick to be nice to others.

    ..

    He couldn''t remember.

    Patrick stopped smiling and his grim face darkened in an instant.

    Theck of memory annoyed him.

    One woman was very happy to receive the Patek Philippe watch tonight.She held the exquisite watch

    in her hand and looked at Patrick with a big smile.And she wanted to pounce on him.

    However, she was stopped by the security guards in the bar and they asked her to keep a distance.

    Charles''s face darkened and looked at this happening.He grabbed half a ss of spirit from the table

    and poured it into his mouth.

    Patrick was still the same.If there was any difference, Patrick was now even more cold and ruthless

    than before.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    It was already early winter.The wind was coldte at night.

    Christina''s clothes were almost wet in Fireworks Bar, so Crystal immediately pushed her into the

    bathroom to take a hot bath after returning back to the apartment.

    Christina was especially quiet, which made Crystal very uneasy.

    As soon as the bathroom door was closed, Crystal paced nervously outside, afraid that Christina would

    bathe too long and faint inside, or that she would do something stupid inside.

    Fortunately, about fifteen minutester, Christina went out.

    "Your hair is wet.I''ll get you a hairdryer"

    Crystal immediately went to take the hairdryer and she also brought the medical box.

    Crystal''s apartment was only about 70 square meters.

    The master bedroom was a suite, and the other bathroom was outside the small balcony.

    Because Crystal lived in the master room and Christina seemed to value other people''s privacy, or

    perhaps she was not so close to people from the inside, so she chose the bathroom off the balcony

    every time.

    "Does your wrist still hurt?"

    Crystal finally waited for her to dry her long hair.She dragged Christina to the guest room, quickly

    opened the medicine box, and rubbed the bruises on her wrist.

    Christina sat by the bed and remained silent, but she did not refuse Crystal to wipe the medicinal wine

    for her.Crystal cursed angrily as she wiped the bruise.

    "How dare the mother fucking Patrick scratched you so hard.He''s crazy..."

    Crystal looked up at Christina carefully when she mentioned Patrick.She lowered her voice and called

    her "Christina..."

    She was so quiet that Crystal was really worried about her.

    "Christina, if you feel ufortable, just say it.Don''t hold it back.I will try my best to help you."

    Crystal began to cry as soon as she said that.Christina''s body trembled slightly when she saw Crystal

    cry hard.Her hoarse voice said a few words with difficulty, "I''m fine."

    As soon as Christina said, Crystal cried even harder.

    "Christina, don''t worry.You still have friends like us.Nowadays women are very self-reliant, we don''t

    need to please anyone and can earn a living on our own.We spend money when we have it, we are

    frugal when we don''t, and we can live a good life on our own."

    She simply threw the bottle away and hugged Christina tightly.Crystal said in a strangled voice and

    tried her best tofort Christina.

    "Since you marry into Hopkins family, you have been careful all day long and have no appetite for

    anything.They don''t want you, but you still have us.Don''t do anything stupid..."

    Crystal held Christina''s skinny body tightly.

    In just over a month, Christina had lost more than 20 kilograms.

    The more Crystal thought about it, the sadder she felt.

    Christina let her hold her like this and did not say anything.

    When Crystal mentioned the words "Hopkins family" and "Patrick", Christina''s body unconsciously

    stiffened.

    It wasn''t until Derek knocked on the door a few times that Crystal realized.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Seeing Christina''s shoulders were wet with her tears, Crystal felt extremely embarrassed.

    Crystal cried so hard while Christina was indifferent at all.

    Was Crystal really too weak, or was Christina pretending to be too strong? If Crystal could choose, she

    would rather choose the former.

    "You must be hungry.Eat some porridge before going to bed"

    Crystal stood up and dragged Christina out.

    Christina did not resist Crystal''s dragging.

    When Christina reached the door, she suddenly said in a hoarse voice, "Thank you"

    Crystal''s eyes turned red again.Derek made some white porridge.

    He was really good at cooking and could make ordinary white porridge so delicious.

    It was moderately soft and melted in the mouth immediately.lt was veryfortable to drink it.

    Crystal served Christina a bowl of porridge.

    Derek sat with them but he seemed to have no appetite.

    "Derek, you didn''t eat all day, have some porridge." Crystal was bing more and more like a nanny.

    However, Derek showed no interest in the porridge.He just sat quietly, as if waiting for something.

    It was not until Crystal and Christina finished their meal and were ready to leave the table that Derek

    looked up at Christina.

    "Patrick forgot about everyone" Derek''s voice was still clear and pleasant.

    But Crystal was in a daze at the table.She looked at him in confusion and didn''t know what he meant.

    Crystal wanted to ask more, but Derek had already walked towards the living room.He sat on the sofa

    in the small living room, frowning slightly, as if he was thinking about something.

    Crystal had been with him for a while and knew that he didn''t like to talk.

    They had been out all day today and everyone was tired.

    Besides, Derek had fought with Patrick before, and the bruises on his back and nose bridge hadn''t

    healed yet.

    In the end, she didn''t disturb him.It was gettingte.

    Crystal took Christina into the guest room to rest.

    "Do you think Derek has something else to say? Why did he say it for no reason?"

    Crystal was just mumbling.

    Christina opened her mouth slightly as if she want to say something, but chose to remain silent in the

    end.

    Crystal closed the windows of the guest room for Christina and felt that there was no need to turn on

    the heater.

    The temperature was moderate, and then she walked back to her room with ease.

    Soon the cozy little apartment quieted down.

    About an hourter, the door of the guest room was gently opened and Christina came out.She walked

    to the small living room and nced at the sofa.

    Derek was sitting next to the sofa.He seemed very tired and had already fallen asleep.

    Christina stood by and looked at him for a long time.

    In the end, she didn''t say anything.

    She turned off the big light in the living room, leaving only a night light.

    [ Patrick forgot about everyone.] He said that Patrick had forgotten about everyone...

    But not just forget you.

    Derekforted others in such a special way since childhood.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    Since Christina saw Patrick at Fireworks Bar, she had never mentioned seeing him.

    Crystal tried not to mention Patrick or the Hopkins family, nor the child, pretending that nothing had

    happened and life was always peaceful Christina seemed to be getting better all of a sudden, no longer

    depressed.

    Sometimes, she would take the initiative to apany Crystal to go to the grocery store.

    Crystal was trying to nourish her.

    Christina epted her concern, so Crystal felt relieved.

    Maybe Christina''s condition was getting better, so Derek went out frequently, seeming to investigate

    something.

    He came homete and he left early, and sometimes he was too busy toe back.

    "Now I''m going to the Stephenson family.If anything happens, call me immediately.We bought many

    ingredients yesterday, so it''s not necessary to go shopping today.There''s pickled beef in the fridge for

    our dinner¡± Crystal nagged again before she left, "Christina, will you be fine at home alone?"

    "It''s okay" She looked normal.

    "Crystal, do what you have to do.Don''t treat me like a useless."

    Sitting at the table, she was eating breakfast seriously.She seemed to be annoyed to hear her nagging.

    "Hey.You bad girl!"

    Crystalined morosely, closed the door, and went out.

    Everything seemed to have gone back to normal.

    It had been half a month since Christina saw Patrick.

    Seeing her begin to refresh and put on fat, Crystal was happy.

    Crystal was a nanny at the Stephenson family.

    In fact, as soon as Patrick came back, she told Chandler to resign.

    However, Geoffrey reclined, even threatening her with thebor contract, which said that she could not

    quit within three months.

    So she was detained by the ck-hearted father and son and had to continue working there.

    After all, she graduated with a master''s degree from a famous university abroad.And they really had

    her work as a nanny.

    The naughty boy Geoffrey was hard to serve.

    Like father, like son.

    "Haven''t grandparents, as visiting professors abroad,e back yet?"

    Wearing a pinkish apron, rubber gloves, and a white square work cap, Crystal looked like a

    housekeeper and she was trying to clean the tiles.

    "Even if my grandparentse back, you can continue babysitting here.Don''t worry¡± Geoffrey, looking

    like a young master, had gotten a stool, sitting beside.

    He seemed to like watching her work, with his big eyes on her for a long time.

    Crystal turned to re at him.What a naughty boy! Did he really think she wanted to be a coolie in his

    house?

    Geoffrey, didn''t your teacher give you some new exercise books? Go back to your room."

    It was annoyed to see him.

    Though he was young, he always pissed her off.

    "I''m waiting for you to cook for me."

    "Didn''t you eat a loaf of bread and drink a bottle of milk?"

    Crystal threw the dirty rag into the bucket imposingly.

    To go back early, she had to speed up.

    How dare the kid trouble her? Geoffrey didn''t seem to mind her imposing manner at all, looking at her

    seriously.

    "The teacher said it was a critical time to grow.Aunt Zhu, do you want to starve me?"

    Aunt Zhu? Since when had he be so polite? Probably his father was in the study.

    If Chandler wasn''t at home, he would call her "stupid Crystal".

    ording to her own experience, Crystal preferred not to continue the conversation, because she was

    usually exhausted in the end.

    She cursed him in her heart, then took off her gloves and hat, and ran to the kitchen to prepare food for

    him.

    "It''s terrible.Geoffrey may be full.Sitting at the table, he ate two small mouthfuls of noodles, and then

    put down tableware, declining to eat.

    "Then what do you want to eat?" Crystal was kind of angry.

    But the kid looked at her with his pure eyes and said, "Why are you so impatient? You can''t do this."

    "Why not?"

    "My dad doesn''t like irritable women.You have to practice more."

    Geoffrey took it for granted.

    Crystal''s face darkened.She decided to ignore the kid.She vividly remembered that the kids were

    adorable and easy to coax.

    What was happening to this world? Suddenly, Crystal thought that if Christina''s twins weren''t gone,

    what would they be? Whether they were like Patrick or Christina, they would be especially cute and

    fun.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Although Geoffrey liked to trouble her, he was smart.

    Seeing her was thoughtful, he did not dare to fool around.

    Instead, he asked her seriously, with some concerns in his childish voice.

    "She''s been quiettely, looking normal, but abnormal.She wants simple happiness.Why is it so

    difficult?"

    Crystal was talking to herself.

    The kid was sitting on the chair, dangling his short legs in boredom.

    Such aplicated thing was beyond his reach.

    Today Friday, the leading teachers in Geoffrey''s kindergarten had a meeting, so he didn''t go to school

    today.

    Usually, she had to pick him up before she could go home.

    Today, Crystal quickly prepared lunch and dinner for them so she could go home early.

    "I''ve prepared it.You can warm it in the microwave for dinner"

    Geoffrey seemed to like pestering her and wanted to ask her to stay longer in a shameless way, but

    Chandler came out of the study.

    The kid immediately jumped off the chair excitedly and came to Chandler.

    "Dad, there''s a parent-child activity in kindergarten on Saturday.I know you''re busy.So I think Aunt Zhu

    could go with me."

    Crystal turned around and saw Chandler''s sick face.She frowned and asked subconsciously.

    "Did you have a stomachache?"

    She hadn''t been to the Stephenson family for a while, as she had been concerned about Christina.

    When she came today, she found that Chandler was sick.

    "Have some noodles first.I''ll get you some stomach medicine."

    Crystal was quick.She knew well to look for the medicine in the cab.

    "Stomach problems need more care.You''re old enough to care about the diet.Besides, you should take

    stomach medicine on time not when it hurts."

    She almost became a housekeeper.

    Chandler had a stomachache.He and Charles had been busy recently.

    How could he take medicine on time? Geoffrey was tactful and immediately said loudly, "Dad, Aunt Zhu

    is very good at taking care of people.Please let her go with me.She can do it well."

    Chandler looked at his son expressionlessly.

    It was rare to see him enthusiastic.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    He rubbed his little head with his big hand.He warned his son meaningfully, "Don''t overdo it.Or she''ll

    run away"

    "She won''t" Geoffrey smiled innocently.

    Crystal handed the medicine over and looked at them.

    The more she looked at them, the eviler they looked.

    She said, "I''m not free tomorrow"

    She nned to take Christina for a walk in the suburbs so that she could enjoy the blue sky and white

    clouds more, and she would cheer up.

    "How''s Christina?"

    Chandler seemed to know what was on her mind and asked calmly.

    Crystal narrowed her eyes and sized up Chandler with some vignce and cautions.

    Because Chandler and Patrick were good friends, she was getting to hate him more and more.

    "She''s fine.Thank you for your concern!" Crystal said sarcastically.

    Chandler knew why she kept a straight face.

    He was amused by Crystal''s angry words.

    "Patrick has remembered something.He should recall everything soon."

    Hearing the word "Patrick", Crystal immediately became angry.

    She raised her voice and shouted, "As I said, Christina is fine, healthy, and normal.Everything is fine!"

    Christina did behave normally and calmly.

    She even bickered with her, but...

    She didn''t seem to trust anyone anymore.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    Christina was alone at home today.She was drinking a ss of soy milk calmly.

    The moment Crystal closed the door and left, she put down her breakfast.

    In fact, she had no appetite.

    Emotionless, she quickly stood up and walked straight to the small balcony to carry a retractable

    aluminumdder into the apartment.

    First, she leaned thedder against the wall on the east side of the small living room, then climbed up

    and reached out nimbly to dig out a ck thumb-sized instrument from a hidden corner of the ceiling.

    Then she found three identical electronic devices in the other three corners, which were wireless

    surveince cameras.She knew that not only the small living room, but also her guest room and even

    the balcony were equipped with such cameras.

    Except for the bathroom, there were almost no dead corners in this apartment.She didn''t look for any

    cameras elsewhere, as if there''s no need.

    She threw the four small electronic devices directly into the trash can, ced thedder back on the

    balcony, and found a 90*60-centimeter white board, a marker, and an eraser from the sundry cab

    beside the balcony.

    Then she sat on the sofa, put the white board which was held by her left hand on her legs, and drew

    with a marker in her right hand.

    asionally, she frowned and angrily wiped off all the previous drawings with the eraser, then did it

    again.

    "No, it''s not like that" Christina muttered.

    With a marker in her right hand, she closed her eyes as if she was forcing herself to recall.

    She was quickly drawing a mind map from her memory, as if she wasbing through the messy

    memory fragments in her mind.

    But every time she stopped, she looked very depressed and solemn, as if something was not right.

    It seemed very quiet in the whole apartment, except for the asional sound of her rubbing hard

    against the white board.

    Suddenly, there came a crisp ringtone.She was in a daze for a moment, and the marker in her hand fell

    to the ground.

    Then she turned to look at the shing phone on the TV cab.

    With great vignce, she immediately picked up the eraser and rubbed against all the words and

    illustrations on the white board.She didn''t seem to care about the call.

    She put the whiteboard on the sofa beside her and bent down to pick up the marker which fell

    somewhere on the floor just now.She kept bending down to look for it.

    Soon, on the left side of the TV cab, she found it under the bottom of the pot of the money tree.

    Then she reached out to get it.But she hesitated for a moment, with her eyes fixed on a red Chinese

    knot on the trunk.She picked up the marker and pulled the Chinese knot off.

    When she touched it, her expression instantly turned cold.She expressionlessly flipped the delicate

    palm-sized Chinese knot over, and a mirror appeared.It was another camera.

    "How many cameras are there in this apartment?" thought Christina.

    This camera was obviously different from the type she had found earlier.

    Was it from another group of people? The phone on the TV cab kept ringing.

    ncing at the strange caller id, she tightly gripped the red camera she had just found in her palm, as

    if suppressing some emotion.

    She tried her best to pinch it without any expression.

    "Who''s that?"

    She pressed the answer button and asked in a low, hoarse voice.

    On the other end came a slightly unfamiliar male voice.

    "Hello, this is your attending doctor, Steven."

    "You probably couldn''t remember me anymore.After your car ident, I was in charge of..."

    He felt there''s no response, so he wanted to remind her of it by telling her in detail.

    As if she had been provoked by something, Christina gritted her teeth and replied, "I know you''re

    Director Ann-"

    It was him who performed a C-section on her when she had been sent to the operating room.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    How could she forget him? Steven had recognized her unusual tone and asked very patiently, "Miss

    Dickens, I called you this time just to make a return call.How are you feeling now?"

    "Who exactly are you working for?"

    Christina said coldly, suddenly interrupting his so-called caring return call.

    Either because Steven was shocked by her words or because he didn''t recover from his surprise, he

    paused for two seconds before he said, "Miss Dickens, did you misunderstand something? I was just

    worried that you would suffer from a mental disorder."

    "Mental disorder?"

    "Do you want to tell me that the conversation I heard in the operating room was just my imagination?

    Don''t you think I know it?"

    She clenched her phone and her face got darker and darker by the memories.

    On the verge of breaking out, she roared uncontrobly, "Don''t you really think I know it, do you?"

    "It''s not a car ident.I was clearly not injured from the car ident.I was attacked and knocked out.I

    heard your conversation in the cold and enclosed operating room.Someone told you to take a video of

    the operation.I felt you cut my belly with a cold scalpel, and I heard the crying of the baby''s birth.I know

    it all, indeed!"

    Finally, her agitated voice became shrill.

    "You''re all lying to me.All of you!"

    Alone in this apartment, she felt countless pairs of eyes staring at her.

    And she really hated it.

    "I''m not a puppet.I''m telling you, no one has the right to control my life."

    She was so angry that the camouged red camera, which she kept clutching in her left hand, was

    thrown onto the marble board.

    In an instant, the tiny camera broke apart and sshed out all over the floor.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    While Crystal was doing the dishes at the Stephenson family at 3 p.m., she received a phone.It was

    Betty.She said she couldn''t get through Christina.

    "Christina is at home alone today"

    Crystal was also a little anxious.

    "I''ll call herter¡±

    "She has been in a good mental state recently"

    They chatted for a while.

    Having not seen Betty for many days, Crystal invited her to dinner at the apartment and she readily

    agreed.

    After hanging up, Crystal called Christina immediately.

    But there was only a busy tone.

    Uneasiness creeping in, she hurriedly exined to Chandler and went home.

    In fact, nothing happened to Christina.

    She was looking for medicine in the guest room while her phone was left on the TV bench in the living

    room.She found the antidepressant prescribed in the hospital.Then she took two pills out and directly

    swallowed them like a robot.She didn''t want to get sick, nor did she want to worry the people around

    her.She couldn''t be sick anymore.She should get better soon.She curled up on the sofa for a long time,

    looking at the empty apartment confusedly.She was gloomy as if she were left alone in the world and

    didn''t know who she should trust.

    The phone screen on the TV bench lit up, showing she had two missed calls.She put down the

    medicine bottle and was to check her phone.

    Just then, she heard a key in the door lock.She thought it was Crystal or Derek, but it wasn''t.

    As soon as the person entered the house, she began to swear, "I heard you forcibly upied my

    daughter''s apartment and refused to pay the rent?"

    "You look decent, but why are you so shameless?"

    She was in her sixties, dressed in a ck chiffon dress with floral patterns.She looked like a

    fashionable woman in town, but she looked weird, wearing inferior foundation and lipstick.

    Christina didn''t know her and thought for a while before she said, "Are you Crystal''s mother?"

    "So impolite of you.My daughter treats you so well, but you are ungrateful.Do you think she has a good

    temper so you take advantage of her?"

    "No more talking.Just let her get out of here." Another man came in.

    It was Simon, Crystal''s step brother.Simon looked smuggler now than thest time they met.He was

    wearing a T-shirt and ck jeans with colorful hair.He was a little stout with a potbelly as if he had been

    addicted to nightlife and junk food.And he looked like a gangster.

    "Hey, get out of here now!" he cursed in a hoarse voice.

    "Isn''t your man quite rich? Why are you a freeloader in my sister''s apartment?" Simon looked her up

    and down.

    He seemed to have some scruples and said hesitantly, "Give me fifty thousand dors, or get out right

    now! I''m not afraid of you or your man.This is our house.Get out!"

    Being yelled at and cursed, Christina was still and stared at them in a daze.

    "This is Crystal''s house" She said in a low voice without any emotion.

    "This is my daughter''s house!"

    Crystal''s mother roared in an unpleasant tone, "My daughter''s house is mine.We''re moving in

    now.You''re just my daughter''s friend.Don''t stick to my house.Pack up and move out.Don''t take

    advantage of us anymore."

    At five past four in the afternoon, Crystal and Betty identally met downstairs and went into the

    apartment together.

    As soon as they entered, they saw that the apartment was in a mess.

    "What''s going on? Mom, why are you here?"

    When Crystal saw the familiar figure, she immediately ran over and saw her mother moving the

    furniture in the guest room.

    "Mom, don''t move it.This is my friend''s room"

    "What friend? Are you stupid? You just allow your friend to live here for free,"

    Mrs.Zhu turned around and scolded her fiercely with a long face.

    "My friend needed somewhere to live while I happened to have a room avable.So I let her live

    here.Anything wrong?"

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "You''re stupid.If you rent it to someone else, you can collect the rent every month.You''ve been saying

    you were hard up.Did you just pretend that? Or why did you pay me so little every month? What an

    unfilial daughter! Is your mom or your friend more important to you?"

    Crystal was very angry and knew how unreasonable her mother was.

    At this moment, Betty was heard, "Crystal, where''s Christina? I don''t see her"

    Betty walked around the apartment but didn''t see Christina.

    She got a little anxious, "Did she go out?"

    "She didn''t say she was going out today"

    Crystal replied subconsciously, then she immediately called, "Mom, where''s my friend? Did you see her

    when you came?"

    Mrs.Zhu looked evasive and mumbled, "She''s gone."

    "You chased her away?"

    "So what? I can''t let her be a freeloader in my house.Are you stupid?" Mrs.Zhu said indignantly.

    Crystal''s face was dark with rage, "She''s not feeling well.How can you drive her away? Mom, you''re

    going too far!"

    Mrs.Zhu was immediately displeased with Crystal''s tone and scolded.

    "Why doesn''t she go to the hospital! Don''t stay here"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Betty couldn''t bear her anymore.

    "She''s just not feeling well recently.Don''t be so mean."

    Then it was noisy in the small apartment.

    "She didn''t answer the call"

    "It''s all my fault.I shouldn''t have left her alone at home."

    Crystal dialed her number again and again anxiously.

    Secing how worried they were, Mrs.Zhu felt something wrong, "That woman is a psycho? Why did you

    bring her back? She should be locked up in the hospital."

    "Can you stop talking?" Crystal bristled with rage.

    "How can you be like that? I''ve done these for you.Your brother just picked up a few tiny wireless

    cameras in the trash can.Those are not good people''s things.You''re not allowed to hang out with her

    anymore!"

    Crystal didn''t know about those cameras, but she noticed that the whiteboard which had been on the

    shelf for a long time was ced on the sofa and there was ink on ils corner.

    Who took it out? There were no words on the whiteboard anymore, as If somcone had written on it but

    didn''t want others to know.

    "I''l contact Derek and ask him to send someone to find her" Betty couldn''t stand such an unreasonable

    woman as Mrs.Zhu or stay with her any longer, so she walked out.

    Crystal quickly followed, "We can drive around nearby to find her"

    "Where did she go? She was driven out and had nowhere to go, Betty was burning with anxiety,

    walking side by side with Crystal.They went straight to the parking lot.

    As Crystal was about to take the car key, she paused and said hesitantly, "I''ll call the Hopkins family¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    Crystal called the Hopkins family.

    The phone was received by Nanny Faang from the Eastern Garden.

    Nanny Faang had a rather kind attitude, and Crystal felt that Nanny Faang was the only one in the

    Hopkins family who was rtively friendly.

    "You mean, Junior Mrs.Hopkins..."

    Nanny Faang was used to addressing Christina Junior Mrs.Hopkins, but this time she switched

    awkwardly.

    "You mean Miss Dickens is missing?" Crystal''s voice appeared sullen.She didn''t like people from the

    Hopkins family.

    However, since she was now asking for help, she tried to speak ina friendly tone.

    "Well, here''s the thing.She hasn''t recovered yet and has been very weak.I''m afraid something might

    happen to her if she runs around.Thest time she left, she went to the Hopkins family.So this time, I

    just wanted to call and ask if she had been there.Nanny Faang, could you please help me ask the

    security guards at the Hopkins family gate? They should know..."

    "Don''t hang up.I''ll ask on the house calls."

    Nanny Faang came up with a positive answer.

    Crystal was relieved to hear that she was willing to help.

    Those people in the Hopkins family were indeed too lofty and distant, and one might feel especially

    humble every time asking them for help, which was so terrible that people would rather lead an

    ordinary life.

    "She didn''te."

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon, Nanny Faang got the result.

    Christina didn''t go to the Hopkins family, then she probably wouldn''t go to find Patrick again, would

    she? Crystal herself was not so sure and hesitated for a while.

    "Well, if you could ask Patrick..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, Nanny Faang, who had already guessed that she was going to

    ask on the other end, took the initiative to refuse.

    "Miss Zhu, I will try my best to help, but we servants have no right to interfere in our young master''s

    affairs."

    Crystal listened and remained silent for along time.

    She didn''t want to make things difficult for others, but the reply sounded bitterly disappointing.

    In a low voice, she sneered, "I recall that Christina and Patrick haven''t officially signed to divorce yet"

    Were they afraid that she would cling to the Hopkins family so they were so eager to disassociate with

    her? Nanny Faangpsed into awkward silence when she heard this.

    It was true that they had not officially divorced, but the news she had heard these days denoted that

    Christina could hardly stay in the Hopkins family anymore because Young Master Hopkins was very

    repulsed by a "strange woman."

    "What happened?"

    From the gate of the Hopkins family Eastern Garden trotted a beautiful figure.

    Perhaps she noticed Nanny Faang holding the telephone in the living room with a strange expression,

    so she cried out to Nanny Faang curiously.

    Nanny Faang looked up and was taken aback for a moment before she called out, "Miss Parker"

    Crystal clearly heard "Miss Parker" and she grabbed her phone seething.

    It was this Parker again! She was annoying like a haunting ghost, irritating Crystal every time with only

    the reference of her name.

    "Nothing.Thank you.I''m hanging up."

    Crystal failed to smother her emotions and her tone was cold.She hung up the phone without waiting

    for a reply.

    Nanny Faang listened to the beeps in the telephone and looked quite despondent.

    "Who called just now?"

    Barbara walked over straight away, treading gracefully.

    She was now living in the guest room of the Hopkins family''s main residence, and she acted like she

    was the hostess here after a few visits.

    Nanny Faang replied truthfully, "It''s a friend of Miss Dickens''s..."

    "Crystal Zhu?"

    Barbara had guessed who it was, knowing that Christina didn''t have many friends.

    "Yes"

    Nanny Faang looked at her and suddenly thought of something.

    She slowed down her voice and pleaded with her, "Miss Parker, you''re going to see Young Master

    Hopkins, aren''t you? Could you please help me pass a message?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    Barbara had always been tactful in treating people and handling things.

    Seeing that Nanny Faang was in need of help, she smiled generously.

    "Tell me what happened.I know that Patrick has a bad temper recently, but don''t be too anxious.I''ll tell

    him if there''s anything, it''s not going to be serious..."

    "Miss Dickens is missing, and I want to ask Young Master Hopkins if he knows anything about her

    whereabouts."

    As soon as Nanny Faang said that, the smile on Barbara''s face froze.

    Barbara said in astonishment, "Christina is missing?"

    "I don''t know exactly what happened.Miss Zhu called just now and it seems that Miss Dickens is not in

    good health.So she is worried that something will happen to her if she loiters outside alone...Christian

    had lived in the Hopkins family for nearly a year, and she had especially spent a long time in the

    Eastern Garden, so Nanny Faang heldpassion for her.Barbara''s lips curled into a forced smile.

    "I''m going to find Patrick right now, and I''ll inform him about thatter"

    With that, she turned around and left.

    Nanny Faang looked at Barbara''s delicate figure walking upstairs step by step.

    She didn''t know why, but she felt a little ufortable, maybe because Christina used to be the one

    living in this house.

    After all, they were different.

    "Miss Parker, Young Master Hopkins is not in the study.He''s in the nursery on the third floor¡±

    Nanny Faang recalled something and reminded the one on the stairs.

    Patrick was in the nursery on the third floor.

    Barbara still walked up the stairs calmly, but her footsteps were a little heavier.

    On the third floor of the Eastern Garden, there was a nursery room of more than 200 square meters,

    adorably decorated in various colors featuring a fairy tale, with all kinds of fluffy toys of cartoon

    characters, and rows of crystal wind-bells tinkling briskly.

    This was the nursery they had borately prepared, yet now it looked cold and gloomy.

    The window was open and streams of sunbeam prated in.

    It made the room warmer, and the beams shone on the man''s tall profile, who was standing in front of a

    light blue wardrobe with two identical baby clothes for twins in his big palm.

    "What''s the matter?"

    He heard footsteps approaching and did not turn around but asked in his low voice, his tonc indifferent.

    Barbara saw that he was looking at the two small clothes in his hands with a mix of emotions.

    When she heard his question, she was a little slow to react.

    What Nanny Faang had just asked her was on the lip of her tongue, but she still didn''t say it in the end.

    Instead, she said teasingly, "Can''t Ie to you if I have nothing to ask?"

    Patrick did not reply.

    He stuffed the two small clothes in his hands back into the wardrobe and closed it.

    Then he walked around the baby room at 200 square meters with interest.

    Barbara followed him with a smile fixed on her face.

    When they looked at the pictures of small marine animals and a castle of the knights on the broad wall,

    she noticed that contemtions were swelling in the eyes of the man beside her.

    These lovely portraits in bright colors filled the whole space with vlily and childishness.Finally, he

    stopped in front of the two wooden cribs, which were custom-made with meticulous details, in that even

    the paint on them had strict standards.

    There was a small rotating gadget at the head of each crib, a few fluffy little giraffes hanging on it.

    Patrick''srge and slender hands twirled it seemingly in boredom, and the fluffy little giraffes started to

    spin, apanied by light piano music.

    It was Mozart''s minuet, which bestowed the space with more lovely exuberance.

    "Twins"

    He suddenly muttered a word.

    When Barbara heard what he said, a trace of nervousness crept over her face.

    "What do you remember?"

    Patrick turned to look at her but did not answer.

    Then, as if he had lost interest in the nursery, he turned around and went straight downstairs.

    Barbara had been by his side, as she carefully examined his expression.

    "What kind of woman is she?"

    Probably because Barbara''s eyes were chasing after him, he was curious and stopped.

    "Does she like me as much as you do?"

    Barbara didn''t expect him to ask that and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.

    "Christina, she...she didn''t like you very much at first"

    That was the truth.

    "Didn''t like me?"

    Patrick raised his eyebrows slightly as if he was astonished, but he did not delve into it.He still wore his

    cold countenance, and his thin lips quirked up into a faint smile.He was clearly smirking, but his eyes

    were so distant and cold.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    "Where''s Christina?"

    At seven o''clock in the evening, the Hopkins family were chattering andughing around the dining

    table, waiting for the dinner to be served.

    Nanny Faang and other maids brought the dishes methodically, which were more sumptuous than

    usual, andter put a threeyered cake on the table.

    However, everyone''s face changed because of Brianna''s question.

    Today was Brianna''s birthday.

    Chandler and Charles were also invited.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins thought that too many bad things had happened to the Hopkins family recently and

    he hadn''t even celebrated his eightieth birthday, so today was a good chance to lighten the mood a bit.

    Brianna looked around in her seat and found one person missing.She''d hesitated for a long time before

    asking that question.

    No one knew how to answer her.

    Brianna was autistic and simple-minded.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins, who was wearing a smart suit especially for today''s asion, took on a gloomy

    face due to Brianna''s question.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Judy darted her daughter a re.

    Her demure aura just made her voice colder.

    "She''d off-limits in this family."

    Brianna flinched a little because of her mother''s sharp tone.

    She wanted to say something but didn''t have the courage.

    Like a kid who did something wrong, she lowered her head, looking uneasy and nervous.

    "Brianna, Brianna was just asking.I''ll talk to herter"

    Barbara was on the table too and chimed in with a smile to smooth things over.

    "Christina left the house herself that night.She killed the baby of the Hopkins family.We looked after her

    so carefully when she was pregnant.Has she done anything for the Hopkins family? A woman like that

    doesn''t deserve to stay,"

    Judy said morosely as if she really abominated Christina.

    "No, Christina said she wouldn''t leave..."

    Brianna snapped her head up abruptly and retorted unthinkingly.

    Judy scowled at her with bleak eyes.

    "Brianna, what did I say just now?"

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Brianna was scared and shut up immediately, lolling her head again.

    "Enough.It''s Brianna''s birthday today"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was partial to his granddaughter and cast Judy a nce.His hoarse voice of

    authoritycked a bit of confidence.He wouldn''t mention that night as well.

    The room quieted down soon and everyone resumed eating.

    Barbara stole a nce at Patrick from time to time and found him daintily slicing the steak with a

    perfectly fine expression as though he wasn''t interested in their conversation at all.

    As a guest, Chandler remained silent even if he had something to say, but at the end of the dinner, he

    said out of the blue, "Christina got lost this afternoon."

    The finally serene atmosphere tensed up again.

    "What happened?" Charles asked instantly.

    "She''s been staying at her friend Crystal''s house these days, but Crystal''s mother asked her to leave at

    noon" Chandler said unhurriedly.

    "Patrick, have you heard from her?"

    Patrick had finished the steak and put down his knife and fork.He was drinking a ss of water and

    looked up at Chandler.

    Barbara''s face changed and she pursed her lips, trying to say something before he did.

    Nanny Faang was waiting on the table and heard their conversations.

    She gave Barbara a look with aplicated expression and lowered her head down, realizing that

    Barbara wouldn''t help Christina.

    "Stupid!" Charles turned livid and lost appetite.

    He pushed his te away and cursed angrily, "She''s so stupid.She should''ve insisted staying here."

    He lurched to his feet regardless of the table manners and said to Senior Mr.Hopkins, "Sorry, Senior

    Mr.Hopkins, I''m gotta go.Enjoy the meal."

    The maid behind him immediately pulled his chair back.

    Charles turned to Brianna and said quickly, "Happy birthday¡±

    Then he stomped away.

    People on the table quietly watched Charles leave, knowing exactly what he was going to do.

    Tacitly, none of them brought up Christina again and except for Barbara who peeped at Patrick now

    and then, no one seemed to be bothered.

    Nanny Faang cut the cake and everyone ate their piece of cake in silence, immersed in different

    thoughts.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    It was already 8 in the evening but Crystal and the others still didn¡¯t find Christina.They were very

    anxious.

    "Where do you think she can go?" Betty looked worriedly at the dark sky outside while holding her cell

    phone in hand.She had been trying to call Christina, whose phone was, however, turned off.

    Crystal and the others searched the neighborhood twice as well as every corner of themunity

    garden.The result was still disappointing.

    In the end, they went back to the apartment.

    Thanks to those strong and tall men Derek had asked Larry to send here to help, Mrs.Zhu was scared

    away.

    "I''m sorry.My mother has gone too far"

    Crystal looked ashamed while she was sitting on the sofa, holding her phone anxiously.Betty did not

    say anything more about Mrs.Zhu.Both of them were sitting on the sofa in the small living room under

    the light, anxious and uneasy.They didn''t even where to look for Christina.

    Betty nced at the clock on the wall, sighing.

    "Christina is never a crybaby like other girls even when she was a child and sometimes even despises

    some boys for being useless.She isn''t a particrly strong girl, but once she meets something unlucky,

    instead of crying about it in front of everyone, she will just hide and try to make it through by herself"

    Thinking of this, Betty calmed down andforted Crystal, "She probably just needs some time

    alone.Don''t worry too much.It''s already past dinner time.I''ll go to the kitchen to cook some noodles."

    Staring at Betty''s back as she walked towards the kitchen, Crystal was still worried, Although what

    Betty said about Christina''s temper was true, neither of them had an appetite at this time.

    Under normal circumstances, Crystal wouldn''t worry about Christina no matter how long she hid alone.

    But now, concerning all the terrible things that had happened recently, she was really worried that

    Christina would hurt herself or make rash decisions that she would probably regret in the future.

    "Betty, how about we going out and looking for her again..."

    Crystal stood up, grabbed the car keys, and was about to walk towards the door.

    Just then, the door was opened from the outside.

    A familiar figure came in.

    Upon seeing him, Crystal rushed forward and grabbed his arm excitedly.

    "Derek, any news about Christina?"

    Derek, who was not used to physical contact, withdrew his hand and replied calmly, "No"

    Betty also ran over from the kitchen when she heard the door opening, whose face turned back into

    gloom as she heard Derek''s answer.

    With so many people Derek had sent to look for her, Christina was still nowhere to be seen.Where else

    could she go?

    "Derek, did you follow the route consisted of nearby surveince cameras? She must have walked out

    of themunity first and would definitely pass supermarkets and banks nearby.The surveince

    cameras there would record her as long as she passed by.How could she not be found?"

    Crystal taught him how to track her in an urgent voice.

    Derek didn''t reply and just walked into the apartment.

    "Derek, is that you don''t have enough friends to help here in A City? Maybe we should ask Chandler to

    help us..."

    Crystal followed Derek as if he was herst hope.

    As she spoke, she suddenly remembered another "friend" in A City who might be helpful.

    "I see.We should turn to Charles for help.He has a lot of friends here and used to have a good

    rtionship with Christina.I think he''ll help us."

    Crystal tried her best toe up with more ideas as she followed Derek.

    However, Derek didn''t make any reply to her suggestion.

    He walked into the guest room which Christina had used and looked around carefully as if he was

    looking for something.

    Crystal finally quieted down, staring at him angrily as he was searching every corner of the room.She

    knew that Derek must have tried out all the ways she had just suggested.

    Maybe Christina''s route was remote so the nearby street surveince didn''t record her.

    "Hey, we''re all worried.What are you looking for here? Why don''t we go out together..."

    As she was urging him impatiently, Derek suddenly took a small round blue ornament made of ss

    from the closet.

    After a closer look, Crystal was stunned.

    "What is this?"

    "Wireless camera" Derek replied in a low voice.

    Crystal also saw the small circuit board behind the ss ornament.

    Her mind went nk for a moment and then she quickly came to her senses, "Larry found a broken

    piece in the corner of the TV cab in the living room which was simr to this one.But that ornament

    he found looked like ared Chinese knot..."

    "Also, my mother once said that she found four ck wireless cameras in the trash can"

    Crystal looked around the apartment again as she was speaking, feeling a little more frightened.She

    had never expected that someone had been spying on her family and their privacy.

    "Oh, the ck ones are mine." Derek admitted it calmly.

    Crystal''s mind went nk for a few seconds and then she red at him.

    "Why are you so perverted?"

    He should have told them about it first! Ignoring her scolding, Derek put the ss ornament that had

    just been found in her hand.

    "You should be concerned about whom this belongs to"

    He sounded calm but people who were familiar with him could tell that there was a hint of anger in his

    voice.

    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.

    Crystal stood there in a daze as she looked down at the tiny camera, feeling achill on her back.Who

    was it? Who could do it without being discovered by Derek? Crystal followed Derek out immediately.

    "Derek, shall we search the house thoroughly."

    She really felt insecure when she knew that someone was spying on her for unknown purposes.

    On the other side, Betty suddenly shouted at them excitedly with her phone in hand, "Christina texted

    me!"

    Crystal was so surprised that she forgot about all the horrible cameras at home for the time being and

    ran to Betty happily.

    "Did she? What did she say?"

    "Don''t worry about me.I''m in a hotel by myself.Need some time alone.Contact you tomorrow."

    It was a short message sent from Christina''s phone number.

    Crystal and the others were finally relieved.

    "Derek, do you think this message is fake?"

    Crystal was careful, who took Betty''s phone and ran to the balcony.

    Derek was standing beside the cab for sundries on the balcony, whose long fingers of the right

    hand were rubbing a whiteboard there slowly as if he was thinking about something.

    He nced at the screen of the phone that Crystal showed him.

    "It''s from her."

    He sounded pretty sure in a calm and clear voice.

    "Really? Don''t you have to check it out? What if someone impersonated her? What if she''s in danger..."

    Crystal, on the other hand, did not seem convinced since she had been shocked by the cameras in her

    house and her mind was now full of terrifying conspiracies.

    Derek pointed at two small symbols on the screen with his slim, pretty finger, and said calmly, "Look at

    the two symbols:=="

    This was the secret code between him and Christina.

    Crystal was still confused but now she believed that Christina was safe.

    Now she finally realized she was hungry and went to share noodles with Betty.

    Sheined at the same time, "Why did she go to the hotel? And which one? Why didn''t she tell

    us...If she doesn''t show up at noon tomorrow, we''ll search every hotel for her..."

    In fact, Christina was not at the hotel now.

    She was going to spend the night in a hotel, but currently, she was still alone in an old park in the old

    district.

    The park was already dpidated with most of the residents nearby moving away.

    There were weeds everywhere and the streetlights on one side shed ghost lily.

    Few people woulde here.It was such a deste and gloomy ce at night.

    The seesaws and the small merry-go-round facilities in the park were rusty and paint-shedding.

    On the far left was a rtivelyrge children¡¯s slide that looked like the long neck of a giraffe.

    Below that, it was a u-shaped hole where children would get into and y together in the past.

    And now Christina was alone in there huddling her hands and feet with a confused look.

    Not knowing where to go, she had been hiding here for hours after she left Crystal''s apartment.

    So she hid in the hole in the deserted children¡¯s slide as soon as she saw it.

    Just like a small prey that was being chased for her life finally found a safe ce to go.

    She sat in a corner, quietly watching how the sun went down outside and the world got darker and

    darker.She knew that Crystal and the others would worry about her and she didn''t want to cause any

    more trouble for others.

    So she turned on her phone and found that Betty had called her several times and left a few messages.

    Her eyes were even darker as she felt that she was such a useless person who failed in everything and

    was nothing but a burden to everyone.

    Her eyes were red as she sent Betty a text message quickly.

    What should she do now? Her mind was nk.She knew that she should get up and find a hotel to

    spend the night in but somehow she didn''t want to move.She was so afraid of contacting others that

    she wished to hide in this deste ce forever.She didn''t want to see anyone or say anything.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    It was quiet all around.Her mind was empty while her spirit was extremely sensitive.

    So, when a car stopped nearby, the harsh sound of brakes just made her panic and helpless.She

    thought that it was just someone passing by.

    However, she guessed it wrong.

    The steady footsteps approached her, turning her face pale...

    Who was it? Who had installed those cameras in the apartment? Who nned to hurt her? Christina

    held her breath, trembling uncontrobly.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer.

    Finally, the man stopped at the entrance of the hole.

    She was scared by the shadow of the man that lengthened by the dim yellow streetlights outside.

    A familiar voice came in as she was frozen in fear.

    "How long are you going to hide inside?"

    The deep and cold voice echoed in the deste park on an early winter night¡­

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    Christina had never expected him to be the first one who found her.She curled up into a ball in the

    narrow tform up the slide and tilted her head up a little.

    With blurred eyes, she saw the man standing under the dim streetmp who had appeared out of the

    blue.

    Patrick.

    She considered his familiar and angelic face.Her eyes turned red and watery.She had so much to say

    to him but it all got stuck in her throat, so she just gazed at him as if he was just a phantom that would

    disappear once she called him.

    "How long are you going to stay there?" The man yelled at her impatiently.

    Seeing her stay motionless, he frowned annoyedly.

    "Come out!"

    His voice was deep, melodic, and overbearing as it''d always been.

    She didn''t move.

    Patrick''s face sank.He bent down and reached out one arm to grab her wrist in a bossy manner.

    With one yank, he pulled her out.

    It happened so suddenly that Christina stumbled down the slide headlong and hit her forehead.

    As if he didn''t want to touch her, he released her immediately after he dragged her out and looked

    down at her, who was down on her hands and knees with messy hair.

    "You should have more self-awareness before you try to invoke sympathy, or you just end up looking

    stupid!"

    His eyes were prating and his voice was scornful.

    In his eyes, she was worthless.

    As if she hadn''t heard him, Christina propped herself up slowly with her hands on the muddy ground.

    She kept her head down so her hair hid the pallor of her face.

    She''d stayed in the narrow tform up the ramp for too long and her legs went numb and felt a dull

    pain, so she grabbed one side of the chute with her right hand for support.

    She twisted her right ankle when she stood up and thought that she was going to fall on her face again.

    But Patrick stepped forward and held her.

    "Just tell me you sprained your ankle.What''s the matter with you!"

    He was somehow pissed off and sped her shoulders.

    She was bony.

    His words sounded familiar to her.

    Christina kept her head down and felt tears welling up in her eyes.

    She was not a crier but she couldn''t help it when he was around.

    Without being responded, Patrick scoffed with a sullen face, "Are you ying tough guy, or are you

    trying to get more alimony?"

    If it were in the past, she would''ve thrown her head up and retorted that she didn''t want the alimony.But

    she kept silent now.She didn''t want to get divorced.She didn''t want to talk about anything about

    divorce.

    He''d said they would never divorce.He forgot that.

    Wind at night in the early winter was bone-chilling.

    It was a remote and quiet ce.

    The broken streetmp was blinking on and off.

    Patrick ran out of patience.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    He scooped Christina up and scooted to his ck Ferrari by the curb.

    Christina panicked and struggled subconsciously, which only made him angrier.

    He tightened his arms around her as a punishment.

    Patrick shoved her into the passenger seat and mmed the door shut.

    She froze because of the bang and stopped wriggling.

    Then he walked around the front of the car and sat into the driver''s seat.

    Revving the engine, he sped up and left this damned ce.

    "You really know where to hide" He said gloomily and turned the wheel with one broad palm.

    The car entered the highway soon and headed downtown.

    Only then did Christina surprisedly realize that he didn''t bring a driver with him.

    After a while, the familiar white building appeared outside the window.

    She flipped and protested loudly, "I''m going to the hospital"

    "Pull over! I''m not going to the hospital!"

    She hated the hospital, the smell of disinfectant there, and the sirens of ambnces.

    Terrible memories abruptly overwhelmed her, crimson blood, the closed operating room...

    They filled her mind.

    She iled about and muttered, "No hospital.No..."

    Patrick ignored her and stopped the car in front of the emergency room.

    He got out of the car, went around to the other side, and opened the door.He dragged her out in an

    impatient and rude manner and hauled her into the emergency room.

    Doctors were on shifts in the emergency room round the clock.

    The air smelled of disinfectant.

    Incandescent lights on the ceiling were dazzling.

    There were weak patients in the hallway chairs.

    Christina freaked out.She kept prying his fingers around her wrist with the other hand, her face pale,

    her voice trembling.

    "No.Not here, not here.."

    Doctors, nurses, and patients all looked at her.

    With an infuriated face, the man lifted her up andy her on an empty bed.Then he pressed his body

    against hers.

    "Can you stop making a scene now!"

    He ranted, his eyes sharp.

    Christina was stunned.

    His masculine body was flush against her and she could feel the rhythm of his strong heartbeat.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    Christina turned her head slightly and did not want to look at him.She did not shout anymore.She felt

    that she was always in such a mess in front of him.

    Neither of them spoke.

    Patrick red at her fiercely, and his sharp eyes gradually became calm and gentle.

    Then he frowned and looked at her face thoughtfully.

    Soon, a nurse came over and asked, "What happened to the patient?"

    Only then did Patrick stand up.

    In the small and narrow ward, the incandescent light shone on him.He was tall and handsome.

    Then he turned to the nurse.

    "Call the doctor in"He ordered as soon as he opened his mouth.

    Perhaps it was because the dignity was in his blood, the nurse was afraid of him and nodded quickly.

    "O..OK!" She ran out quickly.

    The nurse whispered to the doctor that the patient who had just arrived was not easy to serve and told

    him to be careful.

    The handsome middle-aged doctor didn''t take it seriously and just smiled gently.

    He looked as usual and he had a simple conversation with Patrick outside the door.

    After knowing about the situation, he first looked at the woman on the bed, and then went to the next

    door to find some medical supplies for treatment.

    Christina knew that a doctor hade in to look at her ankle injury.

    She was still lying on the bed, not caring about her foot injury at all.

    She kept staring at the pale ceiling in confusion.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    The doctor applied medicine to her foot, wrapped it in bandages, and said, "The injury is not serious,

    but she is very weak.She needs to get three IV bottles and stay in the hospital for the night."

    The doctor''s voice shocked Christina.She looked at him who was standing the end of the bed.

    The man in the white doctor''s robe was not a stranger, but Director Ann.

    It was Director Ann, who called her this morning and opened her abdomen with a scalpel that day...

    "Why are you here?"

    "What the hell do you want? Who do you work for? What''s your purpose?"

    Christina suddenly became furious and shouted hysterically at the gentle doctor, as if she was

    frightened and scared.She immediately propped up her upper body and wanted to get out of bed in a

    panic.She wanted to leave here immediately.

    "What are you doing?"

    Patrick''s voice was cold and harsh.

    He was very dissatisfied with her behavior.He grabbed her shoulder angrily and pushed her back to the

    bed rudely.

    Christina leaned back and hit the headboard with the back of her head.Her eyes were glistening with

    tears at the pain.She still struggled, tried to get up, to get out of here, and to run away.

    "Patrick, you don''t know what I''ve suffered alone.You don''t have the right to criticize me.You bastard,

    you bastard!"

    She couldn''t help but cry.

    Director Ann, who was afraid that they would fight with each other, quickly stepped forward and

    advised, "Stop arguing and calm down."

    Patrick''s face was gloomy.

    He stood at the head of the bed and pressed his big hand against her shoulders so hard that she could

    not break free no matter how hard she struggled.

    Christina''s cheeks were full of tears.

    She tried her best to push him away and struggled desperately.She hated this feeling.She could not

    escape.

    No matter how hard she tried, it was futile.

    Being controlled by others was terrible.She was frightened and uneasy all the time.

    "Patrick, don''t make me hate you!"

    Her clear eyes looked at the man''s familiar face.

    The tears at the corner of her eyes made her as helpless as a child.

    "Don''t make me hate you."

    She screamed, more like she was in despair"I didn''t know what to do: Patrick suddenly fell silent.

    His body was stiff.

    Looking at her like this, he felt as if his chest had been pounded heavily.

    It was very ufortable.

    Director Ann nced at the bed, then lowered his head slightly, as if he could not bear to see Christina

    like this, with mixed emotions in his eyes.

    The ward suddenly became eerily quiet.

    Finally, the footsteps faded away, then the deep, cold voice sounded, "She would stay in the hospital

    tonight."

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    "Was Patrick in the hospitalst night?"

    Early in the morning, the sun was pleasantly warm, there were many cars running on the road in the

    metropolis.

    People hurried to go to work.

    Barbara was skillfully driving the car towards the IP&G Group building.She wore a Bluetooth headset

    on her right ear because her colleagues reported something to her at this time.She thought it was a

    business matter.But the more she heard, the darker her face became.

    "You mean, Patrick stayed with Christina the whole night in the hospital?" Her tone became

    complicated.

    "It''s true.At about 1 A.Mst night, Mr.Hopkins suddenly called me to bring him a few project

    documents and aptop to the hospital.At that time, I was wondering if Mr.Hopkins was ill and was

    hospitalized.When I saw the woman who was putting on a drip in the ward, I understood."

    Barbara had always been tactful in her work, so the smart colleagues knew that she had a good

    rtionship with the Hopkins family, so many of them volunteered to send her news, especially about

    Mr.Hopkins''s private business.

    "Barbara, you said Mr.Hopkins had forgotten Christina.What''s going on now? Does Mr.Hopkins

    remember her?"

    The colleague curiously asked.

    Barbara''s face darkened and said, "Which hospital? Send me the address."

    Then she hung up the phone and steered the car sharply at the T-junction, driving to the hospital.Did

    Patrick remember her? Barbara drove fast.

    Her good mood was ruined as if the sudden news caught her off guard.

    "Why did Patrick go to find her?"

    Yesterday was Brianna¡¯s birthday.They ate in the Hopkins family.

    Chandler said that Christina was missing, with no news.Charles was the first to leave.

    It seemed Patrick didn''t care at that time.

    Barbara frowned.

    She thought he had lost his interest in Christina, but why did he take the initiative to look for her? Did

    he really remember her? The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became.

    Patrick received the treatment for the cerebral hemorrhage in Seattle.

    The operation ident caused his memory to lose and disorder, which was a great opportunity for her.

    In the past, to get close to him, she lied to him that she was Derek''s girlfriend.

    Now, she was the only intimate woman in his memory.

    She would never allow him to remember Christina.

    She jammed on the brakes, the white Bentley stopped outside the hospital.

    Wearing in a ck exquisite suit, Barbara brushed her messy long curly hair, got out of the car,

    straightened her back, and walked quickly on high heels to the ward, as if she were an elite.But she

    didn''t find anyone in that ward.

    Standing outside the ward, she called Patrick.But it was a busy tone.She hung up angrily.She thought

    for a moment and dialed another number.

    This time, the call went through quickly.

    Barbara immediately changed a feigned rxed tone and greeted, "Christina, I heard that you were

    sick and hospitalized.Where are you now?"

    "Miss Parker, we hardly know each other."

    Christina was surprised to receive her call.Her voice was a little hoarse and cold and she wasn''t willing

    to be polite to her.

    Barbara heard her nasal voice was thick, guessing that she might be sick.

    "Miss Dickens, we all know that you haven''t been feeling well recently.Take care of yourself"

    This time, Barbara called her "Miss Dickens" directly. She said these with a weird tone.

    Christina seemed to be tired and didn''t want to talk to her.She reached out to end up the call.

    "Miss Dickens, there''s one thing I need to tell you.Patrick can''t stay upte after his operation.The

    doctor has exhorted him repeatedly"

    Barbara was shrewd enough to guess what she would do.So she took the lead in reminding her in a

    low voice, which was more like sarcasm.

    "Don''t think you''re pitiful so all of us should sympathize with you.Think for Patrick, he also needs to be

    taken care of.You can''t take care of him, but don''t hurt him."

    Holding the phone, Christina listened to her quietly as usual.

    As a senior personnel officer of the group, Barbara was good at reasoning literally and even made her

    feel ashamed, but that only happened in the past.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Barbara, stop ying tricks in front of me.If you want Patrick, go ahead.I don''t care about the man you

    can snap.But I don''t think you can."

    Christina''s voice came from the phone, gentle.

    Hearing this, Barbara''s face darkened instantly, "If Patrick had forgotten me, would he look at you? You

    lied to him that you were Derek''s girlfriend.He found out but he let it go.Do you think it was because he

    indulged you or he didn''t care?"

    Barbara clutched her phone angrily.She had never known that Christina, the spoiled and willfuldy,

    was so sharp-tongued.

    Thest sentence, "he indulged you or he didn''t care" really pissed her off.

    "Christina, no matter what happened in the past, your only support is gone.Patrick doesn''t need you.I

    can help him in his enterprise, apany him, and wait for him.I love him more than you do!"

    She had been waiting for love for so long.She didn''t think Christina couldpare with her.

    How could this woman get his love? Wasn''t it because of the babies? Now that the babies were gone,

    he would know what she had done for him.

    For the first time, Christina heard her confess in such a loud voice.Her rival was shouting at her, but

    she suddenly fell silent.

    Barbara was from the same world as him.She would do anything to get close to Patrick and wait for

    him.

    "Barbara, do you know what he wants?"

    Suddenly, she said in a low voice.

    Christina was calm.

    After saying that, she hung up the phone.

    Standing outside the ward, Barbara held her phone in a daze.

    She thought that Christina would definitely get angry, but she was calm.What had happened to her? Or

    did she underestimate her in the past?

    "Miss Parker, the person you''re looking for has been discharged."

    Ayoung nurse came to say to her.Then she came back to her senses.

    Barbara quickly smiled as usual.

    "Excuse me, when did the man leave? Did they leave together, or the woman left alone?"

    Hearing her question, the nurseined immediately.

    "You are the patient''s friend, aren''t you? That woman was troublesome, keeping demanding to leave

    the hospital.In the end, the man was sitting on the chair beside the bed, guarding.So she stopped

    making a scene.It wasn''t until 5 a.m.that the man left.The woman pulled out the needle and ran

    away.When Director Ann prepped for rounds, she has gone."

    Barbara did not speak.Her smile was stilted.She wasn''t Christina''s friend.She knew her well.

    This woman had kept declining Patrick with no hesitation.

    However, Patrick, even if he had forgotten her, would indulge her subconsciously.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    Knowing that Patrick had left the hospital, Barbara was not in the mood to stay.She had just had a

    phone call with Christina, which irritated her even more.

    Presumably, it was still early, so the hospital lobby was not crowded at all.

    It appeared quite deste with its broad space.

    Barbara trudged with her ten-centimeter ck high heels on the marble floor, making a series of sharp

    and clear sounds...

    However, just as she was about to walk out of therge ss door of the hospital, a familiar figure on

    the left suddenly caught her attention.

    Barbara halted, frowning and inspecting the corridor on the left.

    Derek? Why was he here? She thought for two seconds and skittered to follow him.

    The far left corridor in the lobby of the hospital was connected to the pediatrics clinic, which was usually

    the busiest ce.

    Even now, many parents came over with their children for injections.

    Several nurses hurried past with medical supplies in their hands, and the cleaners also bustled in

    cleaning up with trash cans.

    Barbara looked around hurriedly.Did she get confused with someone else just now?

    "Hand it over!"

    A brisk voice came from the back door of the pediatrics department.

    The voice was not loud, but audibly conveying a hint of anger.

    Barbara didn''t expect that it was him.Barbara passed through the parents holding their children and

    arrived at the back door of the department.

    Then she saw Derek grabbing the cor of a doctor with his left hand, forcing him back against the wall.

    At the back door of the pediatrics department, there was an open space with a cement floor.

    Apart from the hospital staff, there were very few passers-by, and even the dirty walls were covered

    with moss.

    Barbara was surprised, for it was the first time she had seen Derek in such agitation.

    "Hand it over."

    He seemed to be truly in a rage, repeating in a deep voice.

    He clenched his right fist and was about to teach the weak doctor a lesson the next second.

    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about."

    The doctor exined nervously.

    Derek''s fair and handsome face was now even more vicious.

    As soon as the doctor finished speaking, his right fist had already hit the doctor''s jaw, causing the

    doctor to curl up in pain.

    The doctor dodged in fear and wanted to shout, but Derek strade forward and covered his mouth with

    his right palm at an extremely fast speed.

    His left hand had already grabbed his neck and kept tightening its strength.

    Barbara was frightened.

    She looked at the doctor in the white robe with a name card saying ¡®Steven¡¯ on his chest as his face

    was writhing in suffocating agony.

    She didn''t know what kind of old grudge Derek had borne towards this doctor, but she knew that Derek

    had always been left-handed.

    He appeared to be fair and slender, but his strength was amazing.

    She also heard that he had practiced martial arts for a few years for a woman.

    The doctor would die at this rate...

    Barbara had been in the workce for many years, and she felt that it was time to shout for attention.

    As she was about to yell, five tough-looking men rushed over from the other side, one of them turning

    out to be Larry, who had a fat head and a big belly.

    He cursed in a rough voice "Don''t kill him.We still have many things to grill from him.Don''t kill him."

    Derek''s expression was awful.He threw the doctor away into the corner the way he would with

    garbage.

    Steven''s face was pale inck of air.He couldn''t even stand still in dizziness and hit his head on the

    wall so hard that he bled.

    Finally, he gasped for air and had no strength to move anymore.Larry and the others took their actions

    very fast.

    In less than a minute, they teamed up to tape Steven''s mouth, carried him into a white Volkswagen

    van, mmed the door, and disappeared.

    Barbara froze.

    Although she could im herself to have experienced a lot, fighting her way to be an executive in the

    IP&G group, such a situation indeed left her gobsmacked in shock.

    "What exactly do Derek and Larry want to do?"

    In just half a year after Derek returned to the country, he toppled the Fisher family and made Larry

    open more than 20panies at the same time to form a huge group behind the scenes.

    He had keen insight into the trends of the financial market and hunted down listedpanies one after

    another to annex them, causing the stock market to be in turmoil, either skyrocketing continuously or

    crashing overnight.

    He was like a rare fox with snow-white fur all over its body, amazingly gorgeous, but often leaving

    people oblivious of how dangerous his nature was.

    "How could this doctor offend him?"

    With Barbara''s understanding of him, Derek had always been indifferent towards people and things, so

    it was almost impossible for him to be so furious. Looking in the direction where the white van

    disappeared, she became even more suspicious.

    She looked around vigntly to make sure that no one was around, and after checking that there was

    no surveince, she feel relieved and walked straight to the ce where the doctor had been beaten

    up just now.

    She squatted down and found a small ck stic USB sh drive hidden in a crack within the muddy

    and mossy wall.

    She could see clearly that when the doctor knocked his head against the wall, his right hand took the

    opportunity to stuff the small ck USB into the muddy chink.

    Coincidentally, Derek did not pay attention to him in his wrath, and Larry and the others did not observe

    him so carefully.

    "Is that what Derek is looking for?"

    Barbara picked up the small ck USB drive and immediately felt that it was not a simple matter.

    She quickly regained her usual demeanor, clutched the USB drive in her palm, and left as if she were

    an ordinary passer-by.

    Once out of the hospital gate, she sat directly in the car.

    Originally, she was going back to work, so herptop was also in the car.

    She looked down at the ck USB drive in her palm and hesitated for half a second, then she decided

    to open it now to see what was in it.

    The USB drive was connected to the port of theptop and it was reading data.

    It first urred to Barbara that it probably contained some of Derek''s business secrets.

    Otherwise, how could he be so anxious? However, the next second, she looked at theputer screen

    and saw that there was no file data on the USB drive, only a video.

    That was strange.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She got even more dubious.She put theputer on herp, stared at the screen, and tapped the

    mouse to open the video file.

    The picture in the video showed an enclosed and cold space.

    It was a picture of an operating room, where several doctors and nurses walked around, all looking

    strange.

    When the camera turned to the woman on the operating table, Barbara recognized at a nce that the

    woman with a big belly was Christina.

    "This is..."

    She looked at the video in disbelief.

    She had investigated before that Christina''s babies died in the womb because of a car ident, and

    since it was urgent, the hospital said there was no video of the operation.

    Then what was this video...

    Barbara became tense, and at this moment, a woman''s gloomy voice came out of the video.

    "She''s been anesthetized and confirmed unconscious.Director Ann, you can do it now"

    "After the baby is dissected, take them away immediately.The morgue has prepared the dead bodies of

    twins.After that, I will coax the family members to cremate the dead babies as soon as possible.The

    people above said that for the safety of your family, it is best for you to shut up.No one else should

    know about this..."

    Barbara''s mind went nk.

    Looking at the video that had been yed, she muttered uneasily, "The children are not dead"

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    Bang, bang, bang ¡ª All of a sudden, someone was pounding on the car window outside, and

    Barbara''s face turned pale in fear.

    She then hurriedly turned off herptop, pulled out the USB sh drive with her right hand, and held it

    tightly in her palm.

    After then, she turned her head to look out of the car window.

    "Miss, you can''t just stop your car at the entrance of the hospital."

    It was the hospital security guard who yelled at her.

    Originally, he wanted to scold her for parking disorderly, but when he saw that the driver was a

    frightened-looking woman, he softened his voice.

    "There''s a parking space in the hospital.You can go around on the left and find it.Don''t block the

    entrance of the hospital."

    She forced out a smile and replied in alow voice, "Thank you."

    After the security guard left, she was relieved.

    But looking at the small ck USB drive in her hand, she still remained tense.

    "The child is not dead."

    The woman in the video said that she couldn''t let anyone else know about it, especially the Hopkins

    family.

    And she didn''t want to ask for trouble.

    Anyway, Christina had nothing to do with the Hopkins family anymore.

    Barbara could never let here back to the Hopkins family again.

    What should she do with this USB drive? Who was this doctor named Steven working for? Suddenly,

    she thought of something else, and her breathing became quicker and more uneven.

    She immediately pulled out a few tissues from the cardboard box and wiped then the USB drive hard

    several times until she was sure that there were no fingerprints left.

    And what should she do about Derek? She could turn a blind eye to this strange c-section or ignore the

    doctor Steven, but Derek, she couldn''t take him lightly.

    Once Derek knew this U disk was missing, he would try his best to take it back.

    At this time, Barbara drove the car to the side and strode into the hospital again.

    And her steps were both hurried and flurried.

    When she reached the back door of the pediatrics department, she immediately put the USB drive back

    to its original position while there was no one around.

    It was as if no one had touched it.

    She then turned around and left, reminding herself that she must forget what happened today.

    And she would never tell anyone that Patrick was the father of those two children! If anyone else knew

    about this video, it would definitely cause a huge sensation.

    As she walked out with quick steps, she tried hard to suppress the uneasiness.

    Until she got into the car again, she took a deep breathe, and left as fast as she could.

    "Why is Barbara driving so fast in the city?"

    Coincidentally, Charles was driving to the hospital, just passing her car.

    All the time, he indulged himself in pleasure-seeking and didn''t achieve much even at this age.

    But he di have good eyesight.

    "Barbara looks strange.What happened to her?"

    Yet the man in the back seat ignored him.

    Charles was used to it.

    Now Patrick no longer treated him like brothers.

    In Patrick''s eyes, Charles was no more than a stranger.

    Thinking of this, Charlesughed at himself in the heart.

    It was not until he expressionlessly parked the car in the hospital parking space that he said, "Is

    Christina really in this hospital?"

    The man in the back seat walked out, still ignoring him.

    He strode straight to the emergency room wardst night, and Charles followed up.

    Yet Charles couldn''t figure out that since Patrick had forgotten Christina, then why he was still looking

    for her.

    "The patient left the hospital without noticing us""

    However, when Charles wanted to scold Christina fiercely once he saw him, he heard the nurse say

    helplessly that Christina had run away.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Didn''t you say she wasn''t recovered yet? Why would she leave?"

    His face darkened and he scolded angrily.

    The nurse felt wronged being yelled at by him.

    But only he knew that he was actually mad at Christina instead of the nurse.

    Hearing her words, Patrick didn¡¯t say anything, but looked very surly.

    "By the way, just now...ady was looking for you."

    When the nurse saw that they were not ordinary men, she did not dare to neglect them.She then

    dutifully told Patrick that.

    After she had told them everything, she immediately left.

    "Barbara is quite well-informed.She knew that Christina was hospitalized before I did."

    Charles was in a bad mood and said wryly.

    "At the speed she was driving just now, she would get penalty notice-"

    It was strange that Barbara, who had always been calm and self-controlled, was driving like crazy.

    Soon they left the hospital.

    They didn¡¯t bother to specte what happened to Barbara and her purpose ofing to this hospital.

    "Where the hell have you beenst night?"

    "Did you meet someone?"

    At this moment, at the door of Crystal''s small apartment, she was looking from head to toe at the

    woman in front and asking, "Why would you sprain your ankle?"

    And Christina stood outside the door, being questioned by Crystal with anger.

    Finally, she said in a hoarse voice, "I''m hungry."

    When Crystal heard that, she was furious! What the heck! They had been worried about her all day!

    Now that she was back in a mess, but she turned a deaf ear to all Crystal''s questions.

    She was acting as if nothing happened! How she dared to say she was hungry! Crystal was very angry

    and said in an acerbic tone, "Christina, I''m not Patrick Hopkins.This trick of yours is useless to

    me.Hurry up and confess to me.Otherwise, you can''t enter my house!"

    "I''m going to pack my things and move out."

    It was obvious that Christina did not feel her anger.

    And Christina was about to leave.

    Hearing that, Crystal immediately felt ashamed.

    "You really want to move out?"

    "Is it because of what my mom said? Just ignore her.She always speaks out without thinking.But she

    didn''t mean that.This apartment is mine.I can decide."

    "I want to rent a house and start over."

    Her words were t but determined.

    Crystal struggled a while, then dragged her into the house.

    She knew Christina had made up her mind.

    "You left so suddenly yesterday and your phone was turned off again! Do you know how much we were

    worried about you? We''re afraid that you might..."

    At this moment, Crystal was no longer angry.

    To put it bluntly, she was just worried.

    "What do you mean just now? You have me, Aunt Garner, and Derek.We can take care of you.Why do

    you want to move out? What are you thinking?"

    Although she was berating Christina, she still rushed into the kitchen and took out the milk and bread

    that were heated by the microwave.

    She then put them on the table very hard and asked Christina to eat them immediately.

    And Christina seemed to have suddenly be obedient.

    She didn''t refute, only eating quietly, Crystal couldn''t bear to see her like this.

    "Hey, do you really want to rent a house and move out?"

    As Christina drank the milk, she nodded.

    Crystal then red at her.

    "You went out for a night.And youe back with a foot injury, and you also caught a cold.How can I

    trust you can look after yourself?"

    Christina knew Crystal was just concerned about her.

    And she was moved.

    She then put down the ss, lowered her head, and muttered to herself, "If I can''t survive, I''ll let Derek

    hypnotize me.By then, I can forget everything here."

    And she could also forget Patrick.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    Christina insisted on moving out to rent her own house.

    Unable to talk her out of it, Crystal called Derek, hoping to get some help from him.

    However, she was disappointed that he seemed to be very busy.

    Today was Saturday, and Christina was not busy.

    The injury on her ankle did not stop her from walking.She had already removed the gauze bandage.

    After they had lunch, Crystal apanied her to find a ce to live in.They were lucky to find a small

    apartment with one room and one living room downtown.

    The furniture and decoration were all new, and the rent was rtively affordable.

    "2500 dors a month, one year''s rent at a time, plus a deposit of 20 thousand.Have it or not.Don''t

    waste my time.Make up your mind quickly"

    Thendlord was a man in his 30''s.He was about 1.7 meters in height.He was wearing casual clothes

    and a pair of sses.He looked quite gentle, but his tone was really harsh.

    "Pay the rent for one year at a time and you even ask for a deposit of 20 thousand?" Crystal was

    furious.

    Thendlord boasted, "The decoration and furniture here are all brand new.20 thousand deposit is not

    much at all.If the house is damaged when you leave, you still have to pay for it.Every apartment above

    50 square kilometers here costs more than 4500 dors..."

    "Twenty thousand is too much, at most ten thousand.Besides, even if the house price downtown is

    high, your apartment is already a little old now.And please show us your property certificate.I''m afraid

    that you might be a middlemanndlord."

    Crystal tried to bargain with him but Christina didn¡¯t seem to care about the prices at all.She walked

    around the apartment and said, "It''s a little small."

    "Why don''t you live ina vi since you think my apartment is small?"

    The whole apartment was so small that everyone could hear her words clearly.Thendlord''s face

    darkened.

    He red at them and spoke with contempt.

    "Do you want to rent it or not? My apartment is too small to amodate you"

    Crystal muttered, "She''s really picky"

    "I''ll take it."

    Christina developed a bad habit of splurging when she was living in the Hopkins family, so she didn''t

    even bother to bargain at all.

    She took the contract, signed it, transferred the money through her cell phone, and officially became

    the hostess here.

    "Christina, thrift is our national virtue."

    Crystal sighed as she signed the contract.It would take others a few days or more to rent a house.

    But Christina was really efficient for she made the decision so quickly.

    "We didn''t even look through the three-page contract..."

    Christina casually stuffed the rental contract into a drawer, turned around, and said, "Who dares to trick

    me?"

    Crystal was at a loss for a moment.

    Then she thought, indeed, who dared to trick Christina? Even if there was something wrong with the

    contract, she wouldn''t be the one that got hurt.

    "If he were targeted by the Hopkins family, he would end up miserable" Crystal muttered to herself.

    The first thing she thought of was Christina''s rtionship with the Hopkins family.

    Christina, who had been calm all the time, suddenly said in a cold voice, "I mean, I can handle it

    myself.I won''t be bullied."

    She finally seemed a little more energetic when she became angry, much better than that when she

    was silent.If she could be like before, Crystal really wouldn''t have to worry too much.

    "Crystal, I know what I''m doing¡± Christina went into the kitchen to clean up and said calmly, "If you are

    to talk to my aunt, tell her that I''m not angry with her."

    Crystal was a little surprised at her words.

    For a moment, she didn''t know how to reply, so she just said "Yes."

    In fact, Crystal also found out that the apartment was very close to the IP&G Group''s building.

    Outside themunity, there was a bus line direct to it, but it should just be a coincidence.There was a

    big supermarket downstairs nearby, which was really convenient.They bought some new cups, bowls,

    utensils, and new bed covers.

    At night, they shared the same bed here.However, the next day, Crystal was chased away.

    "You ungrateful woman..." Crystal was very angry.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Christina ignored her and said, "You can go to work now"

    Then she mmed the door shut.Crystal stared at the closed door in front of her and felt angry.But,

    Geoffrey was really annoying.He even called Crystalst night toin about Christina''s refusal to

    apany him to join in the kindergarten activities.

    Christina should have heard them talking on the phone.She never liked to disturb others¡¯ lives.Maybe

    she really wanted to live a quiet life alone.

    Not long after Crystal left, Christina became bored.She wanted to walk around the neighborhood.She

    changed into a dark green shirt with a pair of dark blue jeans and wore a pair of white casual shoes.

    It was a little cold in early winter.She was wearing a short white down jacket, with light makeup.She

    was about 1.7 meters tall.

    The way she simply tied up her long hair made her look like a young college student.

    After locking the door, she went to wait for the elevator.

    The other residents could not help but look at her, probably because she was outstanding in look and

    unfamiliar to them.

    "Have you just moved in?"

    "Are you studying in the A City? What''s your major? Are you from an art school?"

    Thismunity was developed a long time ago, and the residents were rtively stable.

    So they were very enthusiastic.She was not good at socializing.She was at a loss for a moment and

    then she greeted them, "Hello."

    Perhaps it was because young people nowadays were too ostentatious.

    The elders liked quiet girls instead.

    In addition, she was pretty.

    Now, she seemed a little shy and did not know how tomunicate with people.

    The more she looked this way, the more they liked her.

    "Where are you from?"

    As soon as they entered the elevator, they became even more enthusiastic.

    What they liked the most was to introduce blind dates for young people.

    "Did you have a boyfriend? My nephew works in a bigpany.His annual sry is very high.He is

    very filial and has no bad habits..."

    "Forget about it.Your nephew is not as tall as her.It''s awkward for them to be together."

    They started to quarrel, and Christina became a little embarrassed.She only hoped that the elevator

    would reach the first floor as soon as possible.

    When the elevator opened, boxes of packed-up supplies were piled up at the door.

    "It seems that a new resident hase in."

    They were still chatting, but she was not interested in their topic.

    She politely said, "I''ll go first."

    Then she quickly left.

    Those behind her were still discussing excitedly, "It happens that the new one lives just upstairs her.It''s

    a man"

    Then their voices became even more excited...

    "He''s so handsome."

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    Christina strolled around the neighborhood and finally sat on a stone chair under the shade of a

    tree.She raised her head and looked thoughtfully up at amercial building of more than 60 stories in

    front of her.

    The entire building''s exterior wall was made of ck special ss.

    IP&G Group, the huge silver logo in the sun came into her view, low-key while extravagant.

    As if something bad suddenly struck her mind, she lowered her head and kicked the small gravel

    beside her feet.

    This neighborhood was very close to where she worked, with a distance of only two kilometers.

    Before, she only wanted to rent a house as soon as possible without thinking too much.

    Now looking at this building, she felt very ufortable.

    "Should I go somewhere else?"

    She was struggling with the question.

    The location of this residential area was very advantageous.

    It was surrounded bymercial streets for dining and shopping.

    The traffic and security in the eastern part of the city were among the best in the country.

    If it weren''t for that the documents for the reconstruction of themunity had not been approved yet,

    this ce would have be amercial district like the one across the street.

    "What are you thinking?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    "I was wondering if I should move" A voice came from behind, and she replied subconsciously.

    She was bemused for a second, then turned around and looked at the two people in front of her in

    surprise.

    "Christina, I heard you just moved here"

    Betty looked at her and said in aplicated and low voice.

    Crystal came back, but she was still a little angry.

    "You were so heartless to drive me away this morning.I wanted to leave you and not to care your living

    or death anymore, but Aunt Garner said that it was auspicious to burn incense and pray after moving

    into a new house."

    Finishing the words, she added, "By the way, Derek is here too."

    In the corridor behind them, there was really a long and thin figureing.

    Looking at these people who came here spontaneously, Christina had no expression on her face.

    "Aunt Garner, ording to Chinese custom, should we burn incense and pray in the four corners of the

    house?"

    "Why don¡¯t we go out and buy some food for dinner? Let''s celebrate by cooking at home:"

    Crystal and Betty chatted enthusiastically as if they were moving into a new house.

    They also nned to buy a metal basin to burn some ancestor money for good luck.

    After sending Christina to buy things, Crystal and Betty went upstairs to work on their superstition

    events.

    Derek apanied Christina to the nearby supermarket.

    Without saying a word, they walked out of the gate of the neighborhood one after another, but their

    steps were naturally tacit.

    "How did the two of them get along in the past? Was Derek silent like that before?"

    Crystal looked at the two figures and a piece of gossip welled up in her heart.She felt extremely

    ttered to have spent two months with Derek.

    Christina was also in the apartment, but she had been in a bad state of mind before, so they basically

    had nomunication.

    Betty was seriously burning incense and praying in the apartment.

    When it was almost finished, she told Crystal with a smile, "You''ll find out soon."

    "The shorter a woman''s skirt is, the better the performance of the capital market..."

    When Crystal ran to open the door, she saw Christina and Dereking back with big bags of

    things.She also heard Derek''s clear and pleasant voice saying something strange.

    "A man was on a business trip and was about to stay in a hotel.

    The tour guide took him to a vi area with upscale European decoration for the night.

    The man was worried that the fee would be too high, while the tour guide said that the amodation

    fee was only half the market price.

    The man was surprised when he heard that, so he suspected that there was something wrong with the

    ce"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Crystal took over arge bag of fresh ingredients and asked them with a gossiping face.

    Christina nced at her and told her, "Derek is telling a joke"

    Crystal was dumbfound.

    The two of them went straight to the small living room and sat down.

    Derek continued in a very calm voice, "..The tour guide told him not to worry, because the ce was

    used to raise pigs in the past."

    Christina squinted and nodded in response to show her understanding.

    Crystal moved to the kitchen in a petrified state and asked Betty with a confused expression, "What are

    they talking about?"

    Could that be a joke? Betty opened the bag and began to wash the vegetables.

    She smiled and said, "Derek used to talk about the word ¡®finance¡¯ He said it was too close to the money

    and too few people knew about it.You should be careful because there were traps everywhere""

    Crystal was still confused.

    Was he telling a financial joke just now? She turned around and nced at the two people on the sofa

    again.

    Crystal concluded, "Derek''s way of coaxing people is so special."

    Mr.McDreamy was forcing himself to tell a joke.

    "It''s not usually like this.Derek tells Christina jokes because she is in a bad mood."

    In normal circumstances, nobody could expect Derek to say one more word.

    Crystal sighed, "They match quite much."

    "If she had listened to her elders from the beginning, there wouldn''t be so many things."

    Betty''s face suddenly darkened.

    "I kept those two cans of ashes at home and used clean water to bless them every day.Anyway, I did

    that for the peace of mind."

    There was also a trace of sadness in Crystal''s eyes.

    The room was so small, so they did not dare to talk about the kids anymore, afraid that Christina would

    hear and feel sad.

    At 5: 00 in the afternoon, they prepared a table full of dishes.

    The four of them ate around the small round table.

    It seemed very warm, but Derek, as the only man, looked ufortable among the three women.

    "Derek, we will use serving chopsticks.You can have dinner with us."

    Crystal had spent two months with him and knew his temper.

    Every time before a meal, he would separate the food like eating Japanese cuisine, and they even had

    to eat at different times.

    "Just for good luck"

    Betty put a bowl of rice in front of him.

    Derek''s beautiful brows furrowed slightly.He seemed not used to eating at the same table with others,

    and he didn''t like to be too close to others.

    However, Christina naturally put arge chopstick of vegetables into his bowl.

    Derek''s handsome face froze.He stared at his bowl and then turned to look at her.

    Christina ignored him and calmly continued to pick up food for herself.

    Betty seemed to have guessed it would be like this.

    With a smile on her face, she told Crystal to eat more.

    "Don''t keep the food overnight.Eat more."

    Crystal''s eyes widened.She watched that Derek struggle for a minute across from her.

    Then he picked up the new chopsticks expressionlessly and finished the bowl of rice mechanically.

    Crystal suddenly felt likeughing.

    Derek was so reluctant but afraid to say no, which was really interesting.

    "Christina, you can tell Derek if you are in trouble.As long as you speak, he will definitely help you..."

    After dinner, they were tidying up in the small bedroom.

    Crystal hesitated for a moment and spoke meaningfully.She remembered that Christina had said

    something about the death of the children.

    Christina had doubts about that.It would be eptable for an ordinary person, but Derek was not

    ordinary.He could find it out clearly.

    Christina nced at her and said nothing in the end.

    After Betty finished cleaning up the dishes, she prepared some fruit.

    There were only three women left in the house now.

    Derek answered a phone call after finishing the meal so he left in advance.

    "Christina, how are you going to feed yourself in the future?"

    "She will call for a takeout"

    "Derek bought her an electric purple y pot.It will be easy to make soup..""

    Betty and Crystal were chatting, but Christina didn''t join them.She always looked at the window

    intentionally or not.

    It was at dusk, a few stars appeared, and the night gradually became dark.

    Christina looked a little absent-minded.

    Just now...

    Derek was about to leave just now.She followed him and had something to say to him.

    But as soon as she walked out of the apartment building, she saw Larry hurry over and talk with Derek

    in a low voice.

    "I found the USB drive."

    "I checked ording to your method.This USB drive is so clean that there are no fingerprints.This is

    very odd.Even Steven''s fingerprints are not there.It was obviously erased by others on

    purpose.Someone saw this video."

    The wind outside the window was a little cold and refreshing.

    Christina came back to her senses and looked again at the full moon covered by clouds in the dark

    night sky.

    ..

    Who should she trust? At about 10 o''clock, Betty and Crystal went back.

    Seeing that Christina was in a good mood today, they were both relieved.

    After taking a shower, Christina came out and sat alone on the small sofa.She shrank habitually with

    her legs curling up and was deep in thought.Her mind was in a mess...

    Suddenly, a thud shocked her.She raised her head stiffly and looked at the ceiling.

    Then, there was another thud...

    The noise was intermittent as if someone was ying basketball upstairs.IP&G Group building

    opposite her was already very annoying, the new tenant upstairs was even worse.

    She looked at the clock on the wall and told herself that if the guy upstairs was still so noisy after 12

    o''clock, she would change clothes and go upstairs to knock on his door and ask him if he wanted to

    die.

    She thought maybe the guy upstairs sensed her resentment and stopped the noise in time at 11:50.

    The night finally became quiet.

    "You''re lucky this time!"

    After being tortured by the noise for about two hours, Christina was exhausted.

    She shouted angrily at the ceiling and got really tired.

    Then she went back to her bedroom, crawled into bed and fell asleep quickly.

    Postscript: Derek''s joke: With the investment, an area could be able to develop at a high speed in a

    short time.

    For example, a small ce that used to be a deste and uninhabited ce could have a lot of

    magnificent buildings in the blink of an eye.

    Everyone was busy with housing spection, and then one day, they found that they were screwed...

    "There''s nothing to y with.Let''s go, let''s go..."

    Then people withdrew one after another, but the benefits for the local area were still great.

    The original pig farm turned into a vi, and the infrastructure also got improved, but it was hard to say

    how the fortune of the new head would be.

    In fact, the original version of the joke was like this: "Hey, why is the vi hotel with luxurious decoration

    so cheap?"

    "Don''t worry.This ce was used to raise pigs in the past."

    Well, as expected, there was no humor in Derek¡­

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    Christina got up early.

    She quickly washed up, changed her clothes and took a taxi toa ce she didn''t want to go without

    having breakfast.

    "Is Director Ann here?" She arrived early.

    It was dusk and most doctors didn''te to the hospital.

    A nurse in the emergency room nced at her.

    She didn''t see any obvious injury on Christina''s body.She said unpleasantly, "If you want to see a

    doctor, please turn left and register in a queue.You can''t designate any doctor here."

    "I have something urgent to talk to Steven."

    She sounded unreasonable and the nurse said coldly, "Every patient is urgent.But doctors are human

    and they need rest.Otherwise, how can they work?"

    Seeing that Christina didn''t leave, the nurse on the night shift was restless.

    Her face darkened and she said, "Director Ann doesn''t work in the emergency department.Look for him

    in the multi-functional building at 8 oclock.."

    Steven was well-known in the hospital.He was a top doctor hired from abroad.So he didn''t work in the

    emergency room.

    Christina was stunned and immediately retorted, "I saw him herest time"

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "You must mistake him.He doesn''t work here."

    The nurse didn''t want to talk to her anymore, "We are busy and we should take care of many

    patients.Please step aside."

    Christina took a few steps back and sat in an iron chair by the corridor.She looked dull.She looked at

    the electronic clock on the wall.

    It was 5: 30 and it was early.

    Wasn''t she clear-headed? Or did she mistake him? She remembered that Steven bandaged her ankle

    herest time...She overheard Derek and Larry''s conversation yesterday.

    It seemed that they got a video file from Steven''s USB disk.She didn''t know what the video was about.

    Steven was suspicious.

    Derek started to investigate him.It meant that he must do something wrong.

    "Miss Dickens, haven''t you recovered from your foot injuryst time?" Christina heard a sweet voice

    above her head.

    She looked up.

    An intern nurse in a light pink uniform stood in front of her.

    Christina asked, "Are you talking to me?"

    The nurse smiled awkwardly and said, "I''ve met you before.Director Ann bandaged your footst time."

    After a pause, she added, "After you left that day, the man came back to look for you."

    "The man" should be Patrick.

    Christina and Patrick were good-looking, so it was not surprising that the nurse recognized her.

    Besides, the nurse checked her name.

    "Are you Director Ann''s friend? He usually doesn''te to the emergency room.He has been sent

    abroad.Don''t you know it?"

    Steven was sent abroad.

    Christina left the hospital in confusion.

    The nurse didn''t seem to lie.

    She was not sure if Steven was sent abroad, but he was not in the hospital.

    Who sent him away? She sat in a stone chair outside the hospital all the morning.She was in a daze

    and felt sullen.She should ask Steven earlier.

    "Do you need a job?"

    She was not tired after walking back for two hours.She was thinking about it.

    When she was in the square of East Mall, a tall woman handed her a leaflet.

    Christina wanted to walk over, but the woman followed her, "Miss, you can be an online celebrity in our

    company.It is a promising industry.You can definitely earn a lot.."

    "I''m not interested in making money"

    Christina directly rejected her.

    The woman was curious, "What do you live for if you don''t want to make money?"

    Christina was touched by her question.

    What did she live for? Christina stopped and looked at her, "I don''t know."

    She didn''t know what she was insisting on for.

    Christina looked around in confusion at the peopleing and going into this bustling square.

    Everyone was busy and worked hard for their happiness.

    What about her? She smiled bitterly and helplessly.

    The woman looked at her for a long time.

    She raised her eyebrows slightly and handed her a business card, "My name is Lucy.Take my card.You

    may need my help one day, Miss Dickens."

    Lucy gave her the card and left quickly before Christina could react.

    "How did she know my surname?"

    Christina nced at the ordinary card.

    Lucy should not be her real name.

    Who was she? She looked like the local people, but she sounded like a foreign.

    She subconsciously wanted to chase after her, but she was stopped when she was about to run.

    "Christina!"

    Brianna called her.

    Christina was surprised.

    Brianna was excited as if she had not seen Christina for a long time.

    Brianna rushed over and hugged Christina tightly.

    "Christina, why don''t you go home?" She asked directly.

    Christina felt a little ufortable when she was hugged.

    Brianna was simple.

    Christina didn''t know how to answer.

    "Brianna, what are you doing?"

    Awoman shouted gloomily on the other side of the road.

    Brianna tensed up reflexively.

    She turned to look at Judy on the side of the road.She immediately let go of Christina and took a big

    step back.

    Judy came over in high heels.

    She ordered, "Don''t stay with crooked women.Come here at once!"

    Brianna lowered her head and timidly walked to Judy.She didn''t dare to refute.

    When Christina met Judy, she usually called her mother no matter how unwilling she was.But now she

    couldn''t do it.She looked up at her quietly.

    "You are rude."

    It seemed that Judy never liked her.

    Christina didn''t want to talk to her.She turned around and left.

    Judy shouted at her back, "Sign the divorce agreement quickly."

    "You are nobody.You think that you can be dignified after being pregnant.You should have the self-

    awareness that you don''t match Patrick.Now he wants to divorce.You''d better sign the agreement

    directly, or I will force you to sign it."

    Judy had always been bad to her.

    Christina didn''t know how she offended Judy.

    Like before, Christina ignored her.

    "I''m talking to you.Do you hear me? Stop!"

    Seeing that Christina ignored her, Christina scolded her in a hurry.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, what''s wrong?" Another woman ran over.

    Christina had hailed a taxi on the roadside.She heard Barbara''s voice and turned around.She believed

    that if Barbara were her daughter-inw, Judy would be satisfied.

    "Christina, do you know that Patrick can y the piano? His mother taught him when he was young.He

    yed the piano for us yesterday.The music was melodious.The members of the Hopkins family are

    peaceful and everyone is happy.I hope you don''t disturb him." Barbara said loudly.

    It was sarcastic.

    Christina kept silent expressionlessly.She got into the taxi and mmed the door shut.

    The car was driven away quickly and Christina looked out the window in a daze.Patrick hated ying

    the piano before.Now he forgot about her and the bad memories of his childhood.It sounded good.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    "It is said that if people live on upper floors that are too far from the ground, they will gradually feel

    lonely and be anxious."

    Christina lived on the fourth floor, which was not a typical higher storey.

    At that moment, she stood on the small balcony, looking at the sun rising in the east.

    However, she did not feel the vitality of the morning sunlight.

    Instead, she felt exhausted, as if she could not pull herself together after a tiring hight.

    Her head was heavy, and she didn''t know if it was because she had slept too much.

    Yesterday, she met Judy and the others who urged her to sign the divorce agreement.She performed

    calmly, but in fact, she felt rather ufortable.

    When Christina took out a bottle of anti-depressants and was about to open it, she stopped.

    "Who put up this?"

    There was a small white sticker on the bottle which said, "take medicine after dinner".

    She remembered that thest time she took this medicine was in Crystal''s apartment, and there was

    no such sticker on it at that time.Christina did not think much about it.

    These four words did work well as a psychological hint.

    She put the bottle down, took a long woolen coat from the bedroom and put it on.

    After tidying up her makeup, she went out to have breakfast.

    When she had just locked the door, she found a white drone on the left side of her door.

    It was the size of a small square stool and had been unsealed and thrown there with the remote

    control.

    Most residents in this area were families with children, so it should have been a kid who left the drone

    here.

    "This kind of drone seems quite expensive"

    Christina just nced at it but didn''t care about it too much.She went into the elevator and went straight

    to the first floor.

    Outside the residential area, there was a Cantonese restaurant across the road.

    The food there was not bad, and the price was reasonable.

    The residents nearby were used toing over early in the morning for breakfast.

    Christina also liked these exquisite and tasty Cantonese snacks.

    During her time in the Hopkins family, she developed the habit of getting up early.

    It was only 6 o''clock in the morning.

    Most of the people in the restaurant were elderly, chatting and having breakfast.

    Christina sat alone at a table in the corner.

    Then she ordered a few shrimp dumplings, barbecue buns, and a pot of hot sweet chrysanthemum tea,

    eating slowly.

    She thought if she could forget those vexations and live a carefree retirement life just like this, that

    would be really enjoyable.

    "I heard that the 402 of Building F has been renovated and rented out."

    At the table on her right, five or six old residents were chatting.

    Usually, Christina would not pay attention to them.

    However, they seemed to be talking about her, as she just lived in that apartment.

    "I happened to see her in the elevator a few days ago.She was an adorable woman but didn''t look

    well.She looked rather thin as if she had a serious illness before."

    That person lowered his voice, and his tone sounded a bit mysterious.

    "Don''t mystify that deliberately.You just said she was seriously ill before, but not after she lived here"

    "You can''t say like that.It must still have an impact."

    "That''s right.See how strange it is.402 was rented out the afternoon before that day, and the one

    upstairs, 502, was also vacant for more than half a year.However, someone just rented it after that

    day.This kind of thing would rather be believed to be true than false.In any case, a person died."

    They were still chatting.

    Christina felt a chill on her back, and her chopsticks fell on the table with shrimp dumplings.

    "As for that thing, didn''t the manager of the property ask us not to mention, lest it would affect the price

    of our apartments? And we all would suffer."

    "Even if you don''t mention it, others would still know.Now, with the Inte, people can search for the

    name of this residential estate effortlessly.Besides, the usual rent for an apartment with one bedroom

    and one living room here is more than $4500 per month.However, the rent for 402 is only

    $2500.Anyone would know that there must be something tricky"

    Christina looked at the pork bun in her hand and felt that she had no appetite anymore.

    "Originally, 502 could only be rented out at a discount.Unexpectedly, the tenant was very generous.At

    that time, thendlord just casually offered a price.However, that person didn''t even bargain and signed

    the contract immediately"

    "Thatndlord was also unlucky.The apartments in this area are so popr, but his 502 remained

    vacant for more than half a year.Besides, the owner of 402 even said that he would ask for

    compensation from him"

    Christina listened to these people with a high degree of concentration, and her scalp tingled. alf a year

    ago, a couple lived in 502.

    One day, the couple quarreled and fought.The woman wanted to escape, but the man locked the door.

    Then she went to the balcony and got down through the water pipe to the balcony of 402, trying to ask

    for help.

    At that time, the woman had already been stabbed several times in her chest.

    She was very weak, and her clothes were stained with blood.Her hands and floor were also covered in

    blood.

    The scene was terrifying.

    She screamed and tried her best to hit the ss door on the balcony of 402.

    But at that time, the residents of 402 were frightened by her appearance and did not dare to approach

    her.

    At first, they wanted to call the police to deal with it.

    However, before the police arrived, that man just jumped down from the balcony upstairs ferociously,

    grabbing the woman''s shoulders and pushing her off fiercely, and in the end, that woman fell to death.

    At that time, the woman''s body looked very miserable, and her blood sshed all over the balcony of

    402.

    asionally, residents nearby would say that her soul still haunted around, and she died with a

    remaining grievance.

    Then, over time, no one dared to live in 502 and 402.

    Christina suddenly stood up with her limbs stiff.

    Because she moved too fast, she pulled the tablecloth and knocked over a pot of chrysanthemum tea

    on the table.

    The sound of banging attracted the attention of the people around her.

    "Ah, she''s the new resident in 402" One of the men looked at her in surprise.

    Christina was in a ratherplicated mood.She turned to look at them and saw that the old men had

    all looked away.

    The waiter came to clean up the overturned tea set.

    Then Christina paid the bill, took away the fried rice and left.

    Others might not know.

    In fact, Christina had a secret that she was afraid of ghosts. Her grandfather, General Eisenhower, said

    that there was nothing to be afraid of as long as she didn''t do anything wrong.

    However, she was just afraid.

    When she was a child, she often heard some faint scary noises.

    Also, she often saw some dreadful dark shadows.

    She had told those to her grandfather seve-al times, but her grandfather just vaguely told her those

    were her illusions, and she thought too much.

    Even though she had grown up now, she was still afraid of these things.

    Charles would probablyugh at her if he knew this.She went back to the so-called haunted apartment

    402 and felt a little uneasy all the way.

    Just as she was about to open the door, she noticed that the white drone at her door was still there.

    No one had taken away such an expensive toy.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She had no mood to meddle in other people''s affairs now.

    After she entered the room, she took the drug and wished to sleep for a while.She quickly fell

    asleep.She didn''t know if it was her illusion.She seemed to feel a faint smell of burning herbs in the air.

    Then her whole body became weak and heavy, and she felt sleepy immediately, It felt like someone

    was restraining her limbs and pressing her down.

    At first, she just wanted to take a nap, but she didn''t expect that half a day had passed after she fell

    asleep.

    When it was almost evening, a sudden thunder woke her up.Then it rained heavily.

    The rain mmed against the ss window, and the room temperature suddenly dropped.

    It became so cold that Christina quickly felt fresh.

    Christina got up from bed.

    The first thing she wanted to do was to check whether doors and windows were locked.

    Her apartment was so small that when she left the bedroom, she could see the tiny living room and

    balcony.

    Suddenly, she stopped and looked at the ss door in front of the balcony in horror.

    A dark shadow had just shed over there.

    It was raining heavily outside, and the thunder was incessant.

    She hated this kind of rainy night and suddenly became emotional.

    Not only did she fear the rumors about the haunted apartment, but she also recalled the night when

    she underwent cesarean birth.

    She took a deep breath and calmed herself down.She turned on all the lights in the apartment.She told

    herself that there was nothing to be afraid of.

    Most things she feared would happen will never happen.

    Once people faced them, they were not that horrible.She summoned up her courage to run to the ss

    door and open it.

    Then the wind and rain hit her face wildly.The rain was very cold, making her calmer.She looked

    around carefully and found there was nothing unusual.

    Perhaps the shadow that had just passed by was just her illusion.

    However, just as she calmed down and was about to go back to the room, she stepped on a small

    screw.

    She bent down and picked it up, and then found the metal handle of the ss door was obviously

    loosened by someone.

    The rain was blown into the room by the severe wind, and Christina was drenched with a pale face.She

    looked up at 502 upstairs along the pipe.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    Christina entered the room and quickly closed the ss door in front of the balcony.

    The storm outside mmed against the ss door with a thumping sound.

    Christina was wet all over.She unfolded her right hand and a screw fell out of her palm.

    It was evening, and the rain was falling heavily outside with terrible streaks of lightning and thunder that

    ripped through the sky.

    Perhaps the bright light in the room made her feel a little more secure.

    The handle of the ss door was loosened, but she was more willing to believe that this screw fell

    automatically.She nced at the gloomy little balcony and convinced herself not to think too much.

    Then she turned around and went straight into the bedroom to get changed.But she was always filled

    with anxiety.She locked the bedroom door and turned on all the lights in the room.

    The noise of thunder and rain outside highlighted her room''s coldness and quiet, and even her short

    breathing was clear.

    Christina took off her wet clothes and wiped the stains on her face and long hair with a towel.She

    reached out to get the dry clothes on the bed.

    When she looked down, she saw the scar on her abdomen at once.She looked at it steadily, Her

    slightly cold fingers touched the cut on the abdomen.

    The scar was no longer obvious.She didn''t know what medicine Derek had applied to her, and even the

    striae of pregnancy were gone.

    It was as if the memory of her pregnancy and marriage to the Hopkins family was a dream.

    The traces had disappeared, and Patrick had disappeared from her world...

    Ding- The phone rang in the empty and quiet house abruptly.

    She tensed up and had a look at the phone on the dresser.She walked over quickly.It was Derek

    calling.He said, "Christina, I''m outside the door"

    Christina was surprised for a while before she came to her senses and replied quickly, "Oh, wait a

    minute."

    Then she hung up, quickly changed her clothes, and tidied up her face in front of the mirror on the

    dresser.

    Suddenly, she found something different and stared at herself in the mirror.She coiled up her long hair,

    raised her head, and turned to look in the mirror.

    There was a faint red mark on her fair skin at the neck below her left earlobe...Her fingertips touched

    the strange red mark on her neck.It was like...a hickey.

    Hickey? It was a little unrealistic.

    Christina put down her long hair and did not think about it.She felt that it should be the mark from her

    previous sleep.

    "Why are you here?" She ran out to open the door for Derek.

    He stood straight outside the door.His ck expensive coat was wet by the rain with the water dripping

    from his short hair.

    Derek simply walked in and closed the door.

    Christina frowned and looked at him.She immediately gave him a dry towel.

    "Take off your coat.Are your undershirt wet? Why do youe to me in such heavy rain?"

    He took the towel and wiped it on his slightly curled short ck hair.Then he looked at her with his clear

    blue eyes.

    After a while, he said in a low voice, "It''s thundering"

    Christina''s expression was a little puzzled.The house was bright with the light on.

    Derek stared at her.

    After a few seconds, he sighed and said, "You will be afraid"

    "I''m not afraid."

    Christina understood and immediately shouted at him.Then he smiled.

    Derek was tall and thin.His face was fair and handsome with a pair of deep and amazing blue eyes.

    When he smiled, his eyes were slightly curved, and even his pupils were sparkling. His clean and pure

    eyes were enchanted, He rarely smiled.

    At this moment, he was extremely charming.

    What are youughing at? Don''tugh!

    Christina yelled at him angrily.

    Only Christina could get along with him in this manner as if they had a tacit understanding.

    Derek nced around at the lights in the house and found Christina had turned on all the lights.It was

    obvious that she was afraid.

    But Derek wouldn''t rify it.

    There was more amusement in his eyes.

    Derek liked to see her angry.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Derek was very quick-witted.

    Sitting for less than ten minutes, he found that she was a little restrained.

    Christina subconsciously nced at the balcony from time to time, feeling a little suspicious.

    "Nothing" She said constrainedly, Obviously, she was perfunctory.

    She would probably beughed at for talking about the apartment and the strange faint red mark under

    her earlobe.She insisted not to say anything stubbornly.

    "I''m a little hungry.Do you want fried rice."

    Christina opened the refrigerator and took out the fried rice that she had packed this morning.She was

    going to put it in the microwave to heat it.

    "I bought a lot of fried rice this morning.It tastes good." She had thought to give Derek half.

    Before her words ended, Derek took the pot to wash the rice.

    Christina, azy eater, stood by the side.

    Looking at the man working in the small kitchen, she said, "Don''t botter.Just eat some we have."

    Derek ignored her and continued to cook.No matter what he did, he was always nimble.The handsome

    man was cooking, and he carefully stirred the porridge in the pot with a long spoon.

    Such a handsome silhouette was really a special feast to the eye.

    Thinking that she was really a failure as a woman who couldn''t cook, she was embarrassed to look at

    some bowls and chopsticks piled on one side.

    Well, those were the bowls she used to hold takeout the other day.She wanted to wash them together,

    but in fact, she waszy.

    Christina felt sorry and entered the kitchen to help.She turned on the tap and began to wash the

    dishes.

    Derek did not care about her.He took some scallops from the refrigerator and washed them.Then he

    put them into the porridge to cook.

    As he turned around, he saw Christina washing the dishes happily.

    "Bae, don''t y with bowls." He said helplessly, looking at her.

    Christina blushed and looked down at her hands, which were full of bubbles.

    She even yed with bowls.

    "I didn''t"

    She retorted stubbornly, but she continued to wash the dishes and tidy them up.

    In fact, when they got along in the past, Christina was the one who made trouble.

    Derek had to handle the trouble for her withoutints.

    And Christina didn¡¯t admit that she had made a mistake.

    They sat next to each other at the ss tea table in the small living room.

    Each of them was eating arge bowl of scallop porridge.

    It was unknown what seasoning Derek had put in it.

    The hot porridge filled the room with delicious vor.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    "This fried rice is really dry.It might have been stored for a long time and be so unsavory¡±

    Christina took a small bite of the microwaved fried rice and soon she despised it.She immediately

    changed her mind to eat porridge quickly in the bowl.Derek naturally threw the box of fried rice into the

    trash can.

    "Don''t eat it anymore."

    The bad habit of picky eating was cultivated in this way.

    Christina devoured tworge bowls as if she had not eaten any delicious food for a long time.

    Derek ate much more gracefully than her.

    asionally, he would spoon the scallops from his bowl to Christina.She had grown up with him all her

    childhood and youth.

    Christina used to think that apart from her grandfather, Derek was the closest to her.

    Derek would always be good to her.

    "Eric, don''t lie to me."

    The storm outside began to lessen.She held the spoon and suddenly whispered.So much has

    happened in these years since Derek was gone, and then she had changed, and so had Derek.She

    thought he didn''t hear her.

    When they cleaned up the dishes, the rain outside had stopped.He walked out of the door.Christina

    stood outside and looked at him for a minute.She wanted to politely ask him to take care on the way

    back, but Derek said first, "Baby, I won''t lie to you."

    Christina was surprised.He looked at her calmly, then turned around to leave.She closed the door and

    her mind was filled with Derek''s tall and straight figure with indifferent temperament.

    Bang.

    Bang.

    Bang.

    The continuous noise came from upstairs.

    The sound of thumping, which was like ying basketball, was annoying.

    Christina''s face darkened.She was about to outburst.She raised her head angrily and cursed towards

    the ceiling, "You fucking psycho! You yed basketball as soon as the thunder stopped!"

    However, it seemed that the one upstairs was in a bad mood tonight, and even the noise he made was

    especially loud and annoying.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    Last night, Christina was disturbed by the lunatic person upstairs who made noises for almost the

    whole night.Fortunately, the person got quiet after 12 oclock.

    Otherwise, she would really rush upstairs and hit him.

    She kept in mind the rumors about the 402 haunted house that the old residents said.

    Besides, she was mentally weakened by the noises upstairs, that was why she had nightmares all

    night.

    She dreamed that she was in an unfamiliar and spacious room.

    There was nothing in the room.

    Only a big white bed in the middle, and she was tied to the bed, unable to move her limbs.She

    struggled in fear.

    The rope was rather thick, tying her hands and feet tightly.

    So she was unable to break free.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    However, a dark figure pushed the door open and entered.She could not see the person clearly

    because she was lying in bed.So she felt that the person was particrly tall and terrifying.

    "Who are you?"

    "Are you trying to hurt me? Did I offend you?" She tried to calm down and negotiate with the person.

    "If I really did something wrong, I apologize to you.I''m sorry.You can do anything you want."

    However, the person just stood at the head of the bed silently.

    Finally, she couldn''t suppress her fear and screamed, "You can hurt me.I''m not afraid of pain.Give me

    back the child.They''re so young.Don''t hurt them.Give me back the child..""

    When she woke up, she found that there were still tears in the corner of her eyes.

    Christina then got up and sat on the bed in a daze.

    Ever since that thing happened, she had been used to having nightmares and feeling scared.She could

    not forget those things.But if she thought about them, she was afraid that she would remember them

    too clearly.She had been annoyed by that, like entering a maze.She could not walk out no matter how

    hard she tried.She was scared, uneasy, and almost broke down.She did not know how long she could

    hold on and the meaning of living in this world.She took the medicine at the bedside and took one on

    an empty stomach.She closed her eyes and prayed in a low voice in her heart, not daring to make a

    sound.She heard that she could not say what she wished, or else it would not work.She was not a

    superstitious person, just being afraid.She knew that she could not be depressed, so she immediately

    got up to wash up and opened the windows of the house to let the sunlight in.

    At least, it was not that dark in the room.

    After the heavy rainst night, the air got rather fresh this morning.

    She took a deep breath, changed into sportswear, and decided to jog along with the neighborhood.

    After all, taking exercise could cheer her up.

    She was about to leave, but she found that the white drone electric toy was still there.She wondered

    why no one took away such an expensive electric toy.

    She squatted down curiously and examined it carefully, finding that it was quite exquisite.She took the

    remote control and pressed it a few times.

    The light was on and the toy flew into the air.

    She felt surprised and ran after.She watched as the toy flew out of the window in the hallway and

    disappeared.She was guilty.

    After all, it was not her own thing.She quickly leaned against the window and looked around, but not

    knowing how to control it.She nced at the elevator, feeling uneasy.So she simply ran down the stairs

    to chase after it.

    After the heavy rainst night, thewn turned wet.

    But the road dried.

    She just chased the drone all the way, and the water sshed making her pants dirty.

    Finally, she found the drone and picked it up from the cement ground on the west side of the

    community.

    She was out of breath from running.She stared at the toy on the ground, just wanting to step on it to

    vent her anger.

    However, the toy belonged to someone else, so she had no right to destroy it.

    She looked at the buttons in boredom and then clicked them by chance.

    Surprisingly, the drone could go straight on the concrete floor, turn around, and take off suddenly.

    It flew at a fast speed.

    After ying it a few times, she found it not so difficult to control.

    Soon, she felt childish ying it and wanted to put the toy where it was ced.

    Suddenly, a big dog rushed out.

    The dog jumped up to be as tall as an adult.

    It chased the drone excitedly, barking and opening its mouth, trying to bite the drone.

    She was so scared that she hurriedly flew the toy high.

    Half a minuteter, she felt calm noticing the dog was probably raised by someone.

    It just kept chasing the drones flying in the sky rather than people.

    She then realized it was so funny and flew the drone high and low, letting the dog jump back and forth.

    After jumping dozens of times, the dog was tired and put out its tongue to breathe.

    Not long after, the dog was very thirsty.

    It rushed home to drink water.

    She guessed that the dog would probablye back.

    So she lowered the drone to the ground and let it walk in an s-shaped or 2-shaped way at random.

    She wanted to walk the dog for a while to kill time.

    To her surprise, a small voice suddenly came from the neatly trimmedwn.

    She calmed down and saw a small head popping out of thewn.

    It was a little white boy who was about a year old.

    He was wearing a cute red spider-man cartoon suit and his big bright eyes looked at her curiously.

    She stood still looking at the little guy who suddenly appeared.

    He couldn''t even walk steadily.

    He trotted towards her, calling out coquettishly, "Mommy.."

    She froze.

    It was cloudy, not hot, at 9 in the morning.

    Besides, today was Saturday, and there were many people walking in themunity early.

    Crystal was very motivated today.

    She took Geoffrey to spend Saturday with Christina.However, before they could go upstairs, Geoffrey

    tugged at the corner of Crystal''s clothes and pointed to an open space on the west side of the

    community.

    Crystal recognized Christina at a nce, finding Christina sitting cross- legged on the ground.

    Christina was back to Crystal and looked down seriously to find something.

    "What are you doing?"

    "ying with the kid." Christina answered calmly.

    When she looked up, she saw that it was Crystal and her cheeks were a little red.

    She, feeling a little embarrassed, hid the remote control in her hand behind her back in case Crystal

    found the drone.

    Crystal felt speechless.Crystal was speechless that Christina should control an electric toy to let a baby

    crawl on the ground.

    "He can''t walk steadily" Christina exined awkwardly and she didn''t mean to make him dirty.

    Anyway, it didn''t matter if it was dirty.

    What mattered was that the child was happily ying with Christina.

    As she spoke, Christina noticed a boy around five or six years old behind Crystal.

    "Who is he?"

    Geoffrey was shy when Christina nced at him.

    Crystal looked down at Geoffrey, bing more speechless, not expecting that Chandler''s son would

    blush, too.

    "Today is Saturday.He doesn''t have to go to kindergarten.Chandler has to discuss something with

    Patrick tonight, so I take him out with me"

    Christina was confused when she heard the name "Patrick".

    The baby, who had been very happy ying with the toy, hugged the drone with his small hands and

    shouted happily.

    Then he went straight to bite it.

    "You can''t eat it." Christina leaned over worriedly.

    A voice came from afar and a woman was anxiousing over before Christina leaned over.

    When the baby heard the voice, he immediately got up excitedly.

    Christian watched as the little baby grabbed a corner of the drone with his right hand and shouted at

    his mother.

    Soon, the woman ran over and picked him up.

    Perhaps she found the child''s clothes dirty and she frowned but was relieved to find that the child was

    not hurt.

    "What is this? Where did ite from?"

    "Don''t stuff everything into your mouth.This can''t be eaten.Let''s go back.Dad bought you a birthday

    cake"

    Christina stood there to watch them walk away, being enviable.She looked down at the remote control

    in her hand.

    The drone was taken away by the child, so she wanted to give the remote control to the baby and step

    away to catch up.

    Although the drone was very light, it was about the size of a small bench.

    The baby couldn''t hold it steadily and the drone fell straight to the concrete floor.

    Such a high-tech toy was really easy to break, and the parts were scattered.

    The woman only nced at the ground and left.She stepped forward and squatted down to clean up

    the broken parts.She sighed a little, not knowing whose it was.She might have to pay for it.

    "What is this?"

    Geoffrey also came over curiously to help her clean up, picking up a ck part with a retroreflector.

    Crystal became serious to ask, "Is this the kind of miniature monitor?"

    Christina took it and put it directly into her coat pocket.

    Without saying anything, she cleaned it up and led Crystal and Geoffrey back to apartment 402.

    "Christina, where did you get this drone?" Crystal was a little worried.

    As soon as she closed the door, Christina took out the monitor from her pocket and threw it on the floor.

    Then she said to Crystal, "Don''t worry"

    Christina was cold and lifted her right foot to step on it fiercely.

    The monitor immediately made a hissing sound and waspletely destroyed.Patrick put down the

    phone.

    "Patrick, what are you looking at with your phone?"

    In another room, Chandler found that Patrick was somehow irritated and was not in a good mood.

    Patrick held his phone and stared at the screen as if he was angry.

    "Nothing."

    Patrick''s face darkened and he snapped his phone back on the table.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    [In the central area of the east of the city, on the top floor of the IP&G Group.]

    Charles stood in front of the dark, special ss wall on the 68th floor of the magnificent building.He

    leaned closer to the telescope and looked at the bustlingmercial street beneath him with

    amusement.

    People came and went, and their ck heads were just like ants.In the spacious president''s office, two

    people were talking about a million- level project.

    Charles let go of the telescope and turned to look at Patrick.

    In front of capital, it was never fair.Human lives were sometimes as small and lowly as ants.

    "Are those projects all going to be announced?" Charles walked over curiously.

    "Patrick has signed the authorization document.Some of the samples were airlifted from Silicon Valley

    last week.I also found suitable materials and factories nationwide.We''re ready to produce the first

    batch.Next month, our new product will show up at the new artificial intelligence product conference in

    New York."

    Charles patted Chandler on the shoulder excitedly and smiled evilly.

    "Then I should quickly increase my stake in IP&G.¡±

    "When the new product is released, the stock price will definitely surge."

    "Nanotechnology and quantumputers are not included.Our main exhibit is Al robot butlers for

    individual service"

    Seeing his excited look, Chandler couldn''t help but dampen him.

    Charles ignored him and looked up at Patrick, who was reviewing the documents at his desk.

    Charles was still smiling evilly.

    "Hey, no matter what, you won''t let me lose money, will you?"

    Ever since Patrick came back from Seattle after the surgery, he had be even colder and more

    unpredictable than before.

    Patrick did not look up, but ridiculed rarely, "If you lose all your money, just go back to the Shepherd

    family"

    Chandlerughed.

    Charles was so strange that he refused to help the family business.

    Every time they met Mr.Shepherd at a business party, they could hear him scold Charles for being

    unfilial.

    Charles sighed.

    "My mother asked me to marry a wife all day.I didn''t dare to go home."

    "You have so many girlfriends.Has anyone been pregnant? Why don''t you just get married? Don''t

    bother.Everyone is happy¡± Chandler was just wicked.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles didn''t think so and immediately said, "I''m very conservative.I didn''t have sex with all of

    them.Besides, even if they got pregnant identally, do Ihave to marry them?"

    At this point, Charles and Chandler looked a little strange.

    They both knew that Patrick married Christina because she was pregnant.

    In fact, the general way to deal with the kind of matter in their circle was to give the woman a sum of

    money directly to abort the child to save trouble or let the woman give birth to the child and then send

    her away.

    Charles knew that Patrick and Christina had been in a bad rtionship recently.

    He also felt that Patrick was not happy to hear about Christina.He and Chandler tried not to talk about

    her in front of Patrick.

    Charles looked at the man opposite him suspiciously for a while and asked carefully, "Patrick, can''t you

    still remember Christina now?"

    Chandler was also a little concerned and looked sideways.

    Patrick hesitated for a moment with the expensive pen in his hand.

    He looked up at them and was about to say something when themunicator on the desk rang twice.

    The chief secretary''s voice came from outside.

    "President, Director Parker is here"

    Barbara came here for business.

    She was originally the head of the personnel department and was promoted to the product directorst

    month.

    Patrick actually let her join the group''s secret artificial intelligence project.

    Now Barbara had gained more power.Charles looked displeased.

    He remembered that three months ago, Patrick had said that he would transfer Barbara to Paris so that

    Christina wouldn''t be jealous.

    But now...

    "Let her in." Patrick said to themunicator in a t voice.

    Barbara had always been a capable person.When she pushed the door open and came in, she saw

    Charles and Chandler were there.She greeted them with a smile.

    "You''re all here.That''s great.The new project is a tough one.The group''s first public announcement of Al

    research and development will definitely attract great attention.I terribly need your help this time"

    "It''s none of my business."

    Charles was indifferent to her.

    Barbara still smiled.

    "Chandler controls the quality of the new product, but in terms of promotion, I want you to help me find

    a suitable spokesperson."

    She knew that Charles had a lot of stars signed up with his entertainmentpany and had a wide

    network of contacts, so he could get twice the result with half the effort in media promotion.

    Charles was unhappy and said perfunctorily, "I''ve been a little busytely"

    "Charles, what are you busy with? Are you busy changing your girlfriend, or are you going to marry a

    woman home?"

    Chandler retorted immediately.

    Seeing Charles''s sullen face, he knew that Charles was close to Christina and it would be a little

    awkward to work with Barbara.

    It must be the best to let Charles in charge of the promotion.

    Besides, if it was Patrick''s order, Charles would never dare to say no.

    So Chandler gloated.

    "For the New York exhibition next month, we need to shoot a 50 seconds advertisement.The

    spokesperson should speak fluent English and his or her temperament should match the

    product.Europe and the United States have always valued the aesthetic value of advertisements.You''re

    the only one who can do it, Mr.Shepherd." Charles''s face darkened.

    He felt that he had really made a bad friend by mistake.

    Barbara talked with Chandler about the details of the product performance.

    Charles had no choice but to listen to them talk about the product positioning expressionlessly.

    asionally, he said, "Just make it big and hold a public audition to find a spokesperson."

    While Patrick was not very interested in hispany''s new project.He put aside the documents that

    had been reviewed and signed.He stood up and walked straight to the ss wall on the east side.

    It was on the 68th floor of amercial building with a high-powered telescope.

    Usually, he didn''t have the time to fiddle with it.

    Suddenly, he got close to the telescope as bored as Charles.

    He turned slightly and aimed at the neighborhood two kilometers away.

    Chandler turned to him with a surprised and thoughtful look.

    "In terms of promotion, just hold a public audition."

    Barbara and the two finalized some details.

    After the conversation, it was almost lunchtime.

    She originally wanted to suggest that everyone go to dinner together, but Charles was a little

    unhappy.He said he wanted to apany his girlfriend, so he left first.

    Chandler was going to the factory with the team to see the new materials in the afternoon, and he had

    to leave too.It was only her and Patrick in the office.

    Before she could say anything, Patrick replied directly, "I''m not hungry"

    "Why? Director Parker actually couldn''t find someone to have lunch with? Are you kidding me? All the

    employees in IP&G want to curry favor with you now."

    In the end, Barbara called her best friend, Erica, for lunch.

    The two of them sat opposite at a very famous restaurant.

    The dishes were reserved.

    The waitress quickly served the dishes.

    All the dishes were very light, and the main food was arge pot of porridge.

    "What''s this? Porridge for calming the nerves and nourishing the stomach?"

    Erica looked at the table and found it not to her liking.

    "You really don''t know me at all.How can you order these dishes?"

    Barbara smiled at her friend and mocked herself.

    "I called to reserve two seats.Mr.Hopkins didn''t want toe, so I called you.I''m familiar with the

    manager here.It would be awkward for me to be asked if I came alone""

    When Erica heard it, she raised her eyebrows.

    "So it''s Mr.Hopkins who wants to have the porridge."

    "He''s been in a bad mood recently.He probably didn¡¯t sleep well at night.When he is busy in the

    company, he often forgets to have dinner.I''m afraid that he might have a stomach ache especially when

    he hasn''t recovered from the old illness yet."

    Erica was in a daze when she heard the word ""stomachache".

    In fact, Chandler''s stomach problem was even more serious.

    When he got sick, his whole face would turn pale.

    Thinking of her ex-husband made her look a little pale, she nced at the woman in the opposite seat

    and joked, "Barbara, you are really a considerate wife."

    "But he doesn''t care."

    Barbara cooped a bowl of porridge and had it slowly.

    "I heard that Christina''s child is dead" Erica suddenly said.

    Barbara''s hand, which was holding the spoon, paused.She looked a little strange and suddenly fell

    silent.

    Erica thought Barbara was worried and began tofort her.

    "Since her child is dead, Christina is no longer a threat to you.They only need a divorce

    agreement.Patrick is naturally indifferent.If you stay by his side, you will win in the end.Don''t worry"

    "The young master of the Hopkins family is really unattainable"

    Barbara smiled helplessly.

    Was he really not moved by her efforts? Erica had not been hooking up with men since the divorce.

    She seemed to have grown up all of a sudden.

    Looking at her best friend, she said in a serious tone, "Actually, marriage is not just about two people."

    "Men have money and power.They can find younger and more beautiful women.Beauty will finally fade

    away.Love is the most untrustworthy thing.But if you have more to do with his family, he won''t give up

    on you easily.You are invited by Judy to live in the Hopkins family now, you can stillmunicate with

    Brianna, and the Senior Mr.Hopkins likes you.One day, as long as you sleep with him and have a child,

    your marriage will be settled."

    "With the Hopkins family''s background, there''s no need for a business marriage.Who else are around

    Patrick besides you?"

    Barbara looked at Erica in surprise and smiled.

    "I haven''t seen you for a while.When did you be so mature?"

    "In the past, I was irrational and thinking too much.Now I''ve seen through it"

    Erica remembered something that annoyed her.She took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a puff.

    "Do you regret divorcing Chandler?"

    Barbara looked at her, a little confused.

    "You said you despised Chandler for being ipetent, but we all know that the Stephenson family is

    a schrly family.They are not on the same starting line as the Hopkins family.Chandler is already very

    outstanding.But you still flirted with men outside and said that you have found true love.Now that you''re

    divorced, but you broke up with your true love.What the hell is going on?"

    Barbara felt that Erica regretted it and said in a slow voice, "I think Chandler treats you very well.He

    has tolerated your mistakes over and over again, and you have Geoffrey, you are his mother anyway.If

    you really want to fix your rtionship, I can sound out his thoughts for you..."

    "Stop talking about him." Erica spoke in a hurry, as if she had been touched something.She was furious

    and took a puff of smoke.

    "I shouldn''t have given birth to the child!"

    Barbara saw that she was a little overreacting and wisely stopped talking about it.

    Erica''s face darkened.

    "My mother doesn''t like me.¡±

    At this time, in Christina''s apartment 402, she and the five- or six-year-old boy squeezed in a small

    sofa.

    Geoffrey seemed to be very willing to talk to Christina.

    "She doesn''t want me."

    The little guy lowered his head and shook his legs.His childish voice was low and depressed.

    Christina looked at him for a long time.She was not good atforting people and didn''t say anything

    in the end.

    Crystal was preparing lunch in the kitchen.

    When she heard the little guy talking, her feelings were mixed.She deliberately raised her voice and

    urged, "It''s time to eat.Come and help me get the dishes!"

    Geoffrey recovered from the bad mood quickly and immediately ran off the sofa and rushed over.He

    even said a little disdainfully.

    "Why are you so slow? Mrs.Hopkins is hungry."

    "It''s Saturday.I''m not your servant.Behave yourself!"

    Crystal red at him.

    Humph, he called Chirstina Mrs.Hopkins intimately.It turned out that he worshipped Patrick Hopkins,

    she didn''t expect him to be like this.

    Crystal and Geoffrey spent the Saturday in the haunted apartment 402.

    After dinner, they left.

    "I didn''t expect that children all like you, Christina."

    Those little guys liked to y with her.

    Christina said, "He likes you."

    Crystal was very sad and angry.

    "He inherited his father¡¯s bad habits.It¡¯s called bullying the good and afraid of the evil"

    As she spoke, she noticed that Christina was a little depressed and asked with concern, "What are you

    thinking?"

    "Nothing."

    Christina forced a smile at her.

    "I was just thinking that the children would know that they were rejected by their mother.They would be

    very sad."

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    Christina hadn''t been herself recently.She hadn''t talked to anyone since she''d met Crystal and

    Chandler''s sonst week.

    The whole world was busy, but she seemed to lose her direction suddenly.She called Crystal to ask her

    to go shopping.

    "Chandler has been working on a big project with the Hopkins Group recently.He''s always away on

    business, so he left Geoffrey to me.That boy is so annoying, and I don¡¯t have any free time now"

    Crystalined.

    "Are you calling to ask me to go shopping with you?"

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Crystal thought about it and decided that her friend was more important, so she said, "Chandler came

    backst night.He''s in the study now.I''ll go talk to him.Hold on"

    Crystal was about to rush to the study to ask her boss for leave when the doorbell rang.

    Who would it be at this time? Crystal had already taken herself as the servant in this house and turned

    to answer the door first.

    When she pulled the door open, both she and the woman outside the door were stunned.

    "Stop staring like a fool and go make tea"

    Chandler said, walking out of his study.

    The two women came back to their senses due to his voice.

    Crystal then forced a smile and said politely, "Come in.I''ll make you some tea."

    Crystal quickly made tea in the living room and left tactfully.

    She couldn''t help but cast a nce at Chandler as she walked away.Why was Barbara here?

    "Why is she here?"

    Barbara was as curious as she was.

    Chandler replied casually without changing his countenance, "She''s my maid."

    "Crystal is your maid?"

    Barbara gasped incredulously.

    Crystal had worked for her before so she knew that Crystal could absolutely get a better job than being

    a maid.

    Thinking that Crystal was Christina''s good friend, she shot a nce at the kitchen and asked jokingly,

    "Are you and she in a rtionship?"

    As if he hadn''t heard his question, Chandler shouted at the kitchen with a serious face, "Miss Zhu,

    Geoffrey''s teacher called me saying that he needed to have a word with me.You go to the school now

    and tell me everything after youe back."

    Crystal was trying to eavesdrop on them but only heard her boss send her on an errand again.Her face

    darkened.

    How could he take it for granted that she should go? It was on the weekend and she had no overtime

    pay.

    But she''d quit fighting for her rights and mumbled reluctantly, "I see."

    "Is it Barbara?"

    Christina hadn''t hung up and heard the faint sound from Crystal''s side.

    "Yep"

    Crystal said, "I heard that she was promoted again in the IP&G Group.I think she¡¯s here to talk to

    Chandler about the project."

    Christina listened quietly and answered lethargically, "Mmm.Crystal asked her if she wanted to go out

    to the kindergarten with her but she refused.She would inevitably think too much when she saw these

    kids.

    After hanging up the phone, Christina took another antidepressant pill.

    The empty house made her listless and she decided to hang around a bit to figure out what she should

    do next.

    Betty had called her yesterday, asking if she had ns to leave the city for a new ce.

    Christina didn''t want to leave but she didn''t know why.

    At least she wouldn''t leave now.

    It was in early September but the wind was already freezing.She wondered if it was because the winter

    hade early this year or because she''d be weaker.

    With an overcoat and a scarf, she was shivering while walking along the street.

    Christmas was approaching and many stores yed Christmas songs and had Christmas treesden

    with decorations outside the doors.

    The Santa us in red could be seen everywhere.

    She hadn''t celebrated Christmas for many years.She watched parents and children chattering and

    laughing with teary eyes.

    It seemed that she would never experience such happiness.She walked aimlessly along the street.

    When she passed an alley, she heard the noise of fighting and stopped in her tracks.She turned to the

    right with a baffled expression.

    Aman and a woman were fighting.

    The man was at least 1.8 meters tall, strong and sturdy, darkplexioned.

    Muscles bulged on his arms and he had a heavy iron bar in his right hand.He brought the bar up with a

    ferocious face and swung it to the woman''s head.

    Christina was dumbfounded.

    That woman looked slender and would definitely be beaten to a pulp by that man.

    However, to Christina''s great surprise, that woman dodged that man''s attack with lightning speed.

    Christina didn''t even see clearly how she''d moved.

    The woman grabbed the man''s wrist and with a twist, the man¡¯s face turned pale and his wrist seemed

    to be broken.

    The bar fell to the ground with a bang.

    Christina was awestruck by this woman and saw her side face.She was the woman named Lucy she''d

    met the other day.

    When Christina thought the fight was over, Lucy seized the man by the scruff of the neck single-

    handedly and banged his head on the wall again and again until his face was covered with blood.

    The man struggled but Lucy directly broke his left arm.

    The cracking sound of the bone was frightening.

    The man roared frantically but got his throat clutched.

    It looked like Lucy could break his neck any second.

    Christina recoiled in fear but kicked an empty can, making a crisp ng.

    "Come out!"

    Lucy shouted in Christina''s direction.

    Lucy''s hand stilled.She had an exquisite face and always had a faint smile on her lips, but her eyes

    were sharp and fierce.

    Christina didn''t move.

    She heard a thud when Lucy threw the limp man on the dirty ground and then Lucy''s approaching

    steps.

    Lucy was about twenty meters from her and she didn''t escape, knowing that she couldn''t outrun this

    woman.

    "Miss Dickens, it''s you" Lucy spoke to her in a rxed tone as though she was an old friend.

    Christina''s heart thumped and she looked at Lucy warily.

    She''d been trained to fight for self-defense since a young age and was good at karate.

    Who on earth was this Lucy? Christina assumedposure and asked, "You know me?"

    "Yeah, we met a long time ago.Have you forgotten mepletely?"

    Lucy smiled innocently.

    Then she gestured at her abdomen and continued, "You had a baby on the way back then."

    Lucy looked straight into her eyes with a weird smile and sounded derisive.

    "When was that?" Christina asked in a quavering voice.

    Lucy''s gaze made her skin crawl.

    Lucy did not answer her.

    Instead, she raised her eyebrows and asked her in a friendly manner, "By the way, did you go to the

    hospital to look into Steven and the other doctors?"

    She added frankly, "It''s of no use.All the people taking part in the surgery that day, doctors and nurses,

    were dispatched aboard and given new identities.You can''t find them."

    Christina was staggered.

    After a while, she suppressed the fear in her heart and stammered, "W- What are you trying to say?"

    Lucy''s smile broadened.

    "Nothing.I just want to say that your twin sons are not dead."

    Christina was thunderstruck and couldn''t make a sound for a long time.

    They looked at each other silently and then Lucy asked offhandedly, "Do you want to see them?"

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    "What, what do you want me to do?" Christina asked in a trembling voice.

    As Christina looked at the woman named Lucy in shock, Lucy smilingly took out a colorful leaflet and

    handed it over.

    "I like to deal with people who are straightforward."

    "Try toplete this small task first," Lucy said.

    Christina vigntly took thepany''s leaflet and was shocked when noticing the familiar logo of the

    company, "IP&G Group, IP&G Group was finding a product spokesperson to shoot a 50-second

    advertisement about its new product and had no requirements in terms of age and gender in the first

    selection.

    The spokesperson was required to be fluent in English and outstanding in temperament.

    The information on the new product was kept in secret due to business reasons.

    Christina held her breath and looked up at the woman in front of her again.

    "I''ve never been a model."

    "Miss Dickens, this is your business" Lucy answered.

    Lucy seemed to have lost interest in Christina and replied indifferently and then walked towards the

    burly man who was half-dead on the dirty floor.

    The wretched man in the corner of the alley immediately opened his eyes in horror when hearing

    Lucy''s footsteps approaching.

    He dragged his strong body and crawled back as if he was afraid of the woman.

    Then the man suddenly screamed in pain because Lucy ruthlessly stepped on the man''s dislocated

    arm and teasingly looked down at him.

    Christina pursed her lips to stare at this woman and gripped the IP&G audition leaflet in her right hand.

    "Who the hell are you? Are you going to kill him?"

    After hesitating for a while, Christina asked.

    It was already 12 noon, and the sun was supposed to be high in the sky, but today''s weather was very

    gloomy, and the sun was covered by clouds.

    Now Christina''s voice was very abrupt in this cold and rayless alley.

    As Lucy paused and turned to look at Christina, Christina felt scared but had to stop her because this

    man might die.

    "He won''t die," Lucy answered.

    Lucy replied in not influent Chinese and really didn''t take human life seriously because her tone was

    very in and natural.

    "Miss Dickens, I know there are a lot of people around you who are helping you, but I advise you

    should be honest.After all, people like me live in wars and diseases, so we are aggressive and

    ruthless.You should be careful because your child is so young." Lucy said naturally as if she were

    telling a joke.

    After cleaning up the mess, Lucy bent over and easily lifted the man up after grabbing the man by the

    front cor with her right hand.

    The man had already fainted in pain and was dragged by Lucy to the end of the alley.

    Christina was frightened with her pale face and watched Lucy force the burly man''s body into a car

    trunk and m it shut.

    Christina was shocked and scared and asked her, "What''s my grudge against you? Why are you..."

    "For money and survival!" Lucy said.

    LUCY looked back with her eyes full of fierceness and didn''t take Christina seriously when staring at

    Christina with a yful smile.

    "But asionally, I need to repay people or seek revenge," Lucy said.

    Then, Lucy drove away.

    Christina was shocked and stood there and silently watched her leave until the carpletely

    disappeared.

    In the cold winter of October, Christina emotionlessly clutched the IP&G audition leaflet in her right

    hand and knew that it was real with her heart beating violently.

    "What did you say?" Crystal asked.

    In the evening, after Crystal finished her work in the Stephenson family, she went to have dinner with

    Christina.

    The two of them sat around the ss coffee table in the small living room, each eating spaghetti and

    buttered mashed potatoes.

    Crystal put the spoon in surprise to pick up a colorful poster on the table and looked up at Christina.

    "Christina, you said you wanted to sign up for the IP&G audition?"

    Crystal repeated in disbelief.

    Crystal looked worried and began to worry.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Are you trying to get close to Patrick?"

    Crystal felt that Christina didn''t forget that man and stubbornly wanted to approach him again.Then

    Crystal angrily and worriedly said.

    "Those people in Hopkins family are cold-blooded.It''s really not worth it to participate in these public

    events.Christina, you are not a professional model.They will embarrass you on purpose.You don''t know

    how fierce it is topete in this industry"

    "I must be selected" Christina answered calmly.

    Christina continued to eat food with her head down even if her movements were very mechanical.

    When Christina ate, she stuffed it into her mouth to chew and swallow it.Now, Christina only wanted to

    win the audition no matter what she would do.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    "The number of online applicants for ourpany''s spokesperson audition has exceeded 100

    thousand in three days.From the day before yesterday, Henry led the HR team to do interviews in

    the18 meeting rooms of various districts.However, since there are too many people, we have decided

    to review personal files online.1000 people will be selected for the second round."

    At the morning meeting, Barbara and the other core project managers were seriously discussing the

    new product that was about to beunched for the first time.

    The quality testing of the product and the spokesperson audition were also in full swing.

    IP&G highly emphasized efficiency.

    The meeting soon ended, and leaders of each department immediately assigned thetest tasks.

    Barbara packed herptop and walked out of the conference room in high heels.

    She turned left and walked towards the VIP elevator.

    "Director Parker, please wait a minute."

    Behind her, Henry, the head of the HR Department, caught up with her in a hurry with a stack of

    documents.

    Recently, everyone in thepany was quite busy, especially the employees who participated in this

    project.

    They worked overtime until midnight almost every day.They had no choice as they had to catch up with

    the New York Artificial Intelligence Exhibition at Christmas.They did not have much time left.

    Babara had something urgent to do.

    The elevator opened.

    She turned to him and said quickly, "Henry, you can discuss the audition with the people on

    Mr.Shepherd''s side.You don''t have to report to me.I believe in your ability!"

    "It''s indeed rted to the audition, but please look at the list first."

    After Barbara was promoted to the Product Director of the Al department, she promoted Henry to her

    previous position.

    Therefore, Henry was very loyal to her.

    Barbara stopped the elevator and took the audition list, quickly browsing through it while educating

    Henry.

    "I know a few big stars on Charles''s side are not easy tomunicate with, but the audition was only

    for marketing.You can just choose one who is obedient as the final candidate..."

    However, Barbara''s face darkened before she could finish speaking.She frowned, fixing her eyes on

    one of the names.

    "Did Christina participate in the audition?"

    Henry replied withplicated expressions on his face, "I''ve already checked.It''s really her."

    At first, he thought it was just a duplicate name.

    However, he was shocked after he looked up the file of this person.

    "Director Parker, how should I deal with it?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Henry did not know what to do.He heard that Christina had a with their president.It seemed that they

    were going to divorce, but they had not divorced yet.

    In other words, Christina was still nominally the proprietress of the IP&G group.

    Barbara stared at the familiar name on the list, feeling weird.It seemed that she didn''t know how to

    decide either.

    "Shall we report it to the president first?" Henry asked carefully.

    In fact, this audition was secondary.

    The key was to choose the spokesperson that the president liked.

    If the big boss''s favorite candidate was eliminated, they would end up in some trouble.

    Henry was so anxious that he said, "But I''ve also asked around.The president did not like her to show

    up in public in the past."

    Then, should he choose Christina as the spokesperson or just weed her out?

    "Go and do your work.I''ll ask him myself about this."

    Barbara pressed number 68 on the elevator and said coldly.

    The elevator went up.

    "Christina participated in this audition..."

    Barbara didn''t look well, clutching the list tightly.She entered the president''s office after the chief

    secretary informed Patrick.

    He had to fly to Paris in an hour, so he was busy approving thest document and preparing to leave.

    "I also have an electronic contract for you to review first."

    Barbara turned on herptop and turned the screen to him.Her tone was t, speaking about business.

    Patrick was as silent as usual.He didn''t even raise his head.He held the mouse and nced at it

    quickly.

    Soon, he stood up from his chair, pushed theputer back to her, and said, "Look for Shawn directly

    for the contract of this project."

    Barbara was a little surprised.She asked casually in a rxed tone, "Patrick, are you leaving this

    project alone?"

    In fact, IP&G had been secretly developing Al-rted products a few years ago, and they had reached

    the point of quantum supeputers, but they had no intention of making it public before.

    However, as Patrick temporarily decided to do this project, thepany''s employees had to hurry to

    finish the task in time.

    They hadined a lot.

    However, they all felt that their president was so wise that his temporary decision must have a very

    profound meaning.

    "What else?"

    However, it seemed that Patrick did not take the project seriously.

    Babara held the list in her right hand, hesitated for half a second when seeing his cold face, and then

    handed over the list to him and said carelessly, "Christina also participated in this audition."

    Patrick''s expressions did not change.

    He acted as if he didn''t even bother to take a look at the list.His voice was low and emotionless.

    "You don''t even know how to deal with it?"

    Barbara was nervous and looked at him quietly, waiting for him to speak.

    At this moment, the chief secretary''s voice came from themunicator, reminding him to go to the

    international airport.

    Patrick was impatient and patted the list on the table.

    "There are so many people in the HR Department.What''s the use of having them?" He said coldly and

    strode out.

    Barbara was stunned for a moment.

    As he walked out of the office, she smiled.

    It meant business was business.

    Without Patrick''s help, Christina, an eyesore, would not be able to enter their social circle.

    This audition was not only based on personal ability.

    In this society, rtionships were always more important than ability.

    "Christina, I didn''t see your name in the IP&G announcement online..."

    The audition was in full swing for a week, and everyone knew that as long as they got into the IP&G

    group, they would have a bright future.

    Therefore, both ordinary citizens and celebrities in the entertainment circle were eager to participate.

    Thepetition was very fierce, and the list of 1000 people that won the primary election had been

    announced.

    Crystal asked Christina to have lunch at a western restaurant.

    While waiting for the dishes, she browsed the Inte with her cell phone.

    As she looked at the candidate''s photo file, sheined with a dark face.

    "I think the IP&G people are blind.How could these people be selected? They look so ugly..."

    As she spoke, she turned to look at the woman beside her, worriedly.

    She thenforted Christina, "these auditions are just for marketing.They''ve already decided on the

    candidate.Don''t be too upset.You''re not inferior to them at all"

    Christina looked at her.

    "I''m not depressed"

    She didn''t seem interested in the published results.

    Crystal looked surprised but relieved quickly.

    "You''ve finally figured it out.In fact, I suspect that you were weeded out in the primary election because

    of Barbara.This audition is bullshit..."

    "I can make it."

    Christina interrupted her in a very soft voice.She looked up at a figure who was rushing to the

    restaurant door.She said a few words calmly, "I''ll leave through the back door."

    Crystal was a little stunned.She once thought that Christina was very upright.Was she going to y

    tricks now?

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    Christina''s string-puller was...

    When Crystal saw Charles, who was sitting opposite them, she suddenly understood.

    So this unambitious Mr.Shepherd was the string-puller.

    "I want to advance to the second round of this audition"

    Christina went straight to the point.

    Yet Charles looked a little gloomy and did not speak.He red at her unkindly, gritted his teeth to

    suppress his anger.

    It seemed that he would explode at any time.

    At present, Crystal sat quietly, yet was secretly happy.It turned out that Christina was here to threaten

    Charles.

    "Is that why you called me out?"

    He mmed the table with a sullen face and questioned Christina coldly.

    "Yes."

    And she admitted it honestly, which provoked him even more.

    He couldn''t restrain his anger any longer and shouted at her angrily, "You didn''t contact me for so

    long.And you came to me this time to use me.Do you think I am too stupid to see that? Christina, don''t

    be so self-righteous.Why should I listen to you?"

    Seeing that he was about to lose his temper, Crystal then turned to look at the woman beside her with

    tremble.

    After all, if Christina wanted to ask for help, she had to swallow her pride first.

    However, Christina asked again, "Are you going to help me or not?"

    He then paused for a moment, then his face turned darkened.

    Even Crystal thought he was not going to help Christina.

    And he was pissed off and scolded angrily again, "Christina, you haven''t recovered yet.You should be

    at home and recuperate yourself! Don''t go out anymore.And don''t think about the audition!"

    Christina did not refute.It was rare for her to listen to him patiently.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was not harmonious, the waiter quickly served the drinks and left

    immediately.

    "I heard that someone was dead in the apartment you are living.When did you be so poor? How

    dare you live in a haunted house? Are you possessed by a ghost? I don''t understand why you want to

    participate in the IP&G project.You are not a professional.And the audition is obviously a cover-up.It''s

    all cut and dried."

    Crystal was surprised that he knew about Christina''s haunted house.

    Being scolded, Christina had no shame.She was expressionless and looked at the tea in front of her.

    It seemed that she struggled for a second before she pushed the milk tea to his side.

    And he also noticed her action, but still red at her with a gloomy face.

    Then she said, "Do you want to drink milk tea?"

    He paused and then took it over.

    And Crystal was surprised to see that Charles, who was emotional a second ago, was bought over by a

    cup of milk tea.

    And he was quite satisfied with it.

    In fact, Christina didn¡¯t intend to bribe him.

    She only felt that he was probably thirsty after speaking so long.

    Seeing that he had drunk the milk tea, she then asked energetically, "Anyway, I want to be on the

    promotion list for this audition."

    It was probably he had been oppressed by her in the past, so he was actually d that she was nice to

    him.

    Even she only gave him a cup of tea, he still felt a sense of aplishment.But when he calmed

    down, he became dispirited for being bought over so easily!

    "Why did you participate in this audition?"

    Since he could not refuse, he then immediately put on his airs.

    At least he should let her know that she was begging him for help now.

    "I''m short of money." She replied tly.

    "Short of money?"

    He didn''t believe that.So he red at her.

    "If you don''t tell me the truth, don''t expect me to help you!"

    In fact, Crystal was also curious.

    And she secretly looked at Christina.

    At this moment, Christina frown slightly, as if she was hesitating.

    After about three minutes, she turned her head away with a guilty look in her eyes.

    She was forbearing and said in a low voice, "I must get into the next round."

    Until now, Crystal was still confused that why he was suddenly willing to help.When he heard

    Christina''s soft voice.he jumped up from the chair as if he had been provoked.

    He was ready to scold her again, but he held back.His face darkened as he gritted his teeth and said,

    "I''ll help this time.But if you have any conflicts with Patrick, don''te to me for help again!"

    Then, he left.

    "He seems very angry"

    Crystal watched him storm out and couldn''t help but worry.

    "If you really advance in the audition, you will have to contact Patrick.If Charles refuses to help you,

    then you will face it alone..."

    "I know;"

    Christina nodded, then reminded Crystal, "Your Italy powder is cold"

    Crystal sighed and didn''t have any appetites now.

    However, Christina started eating her own pasta with a fork and then said firmly, "Charles will help me"

    Indeed, as Christina had expected, Charles was soft-hearted.

    No matter how much he was mad at her, he would never leave her to face the difficulties alone.

    After several screenings, only 4 ces were left, one of which would belong to her.

    When Barbara was chatting with the personnel department about the promotion list, she was shocked

    to hear Christina was on it.

    "Didn''t she get rejected in the primary?"

    She suppressed her displeasure and asked coldly.

    Henry, the head of the personnel department, looked around and saw that there was no one around.

    Then he whispered in her ear, "Mr.Shepherd arranged it."

    "Charles Shepherd."

    She said the name expressionlessly and sneered.

    "Christina''s so capable.Even Mr.Shepherd would help her"

    It was not strange that the people were clinging to power.

    If Christina was still Junior Mrs.Hopkins, lots of people would help her.

    But now that she was so destitute, Charles was still willing to help her.But Barbara soon felt something

    was wrong.

    "Why didn''t shee to Derek?"

    Given Christina''s current situation, her rtionship with Derek was closer than that of Patrick''s friends.

    Moreover, Derek had always responded to her requests.

    "Christina, why didn''t you ask Derek for help?"

    Today, Crystal apanied Christina to the IP&G Group to confirm that Christina had entered the

    finals.

    And Christina felt very nervous standing here.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Sometimes I think Derek is more powerful than Patrick.If you need anything, you can go and ask him."

    After they finished, they then left.

    They walked out of thepany gate side by side and stopped at the gate, waiting for a taxi.

    Crystal said some of her own opinions.It was obvious that Christina suddenly participated in this activity

    for a reason, but she was unwilling to say it out.

    "I don''t want him to interfere," Christina exined.

    Crystal was curious.

    "Why do you want to participate in this activity?"

    As she spoke, she said gloomily, "Is it that you want to see Patrick?"

    Hearing this, Christina froze.

    At this moment, a ck Rolls-Royce passed them.Patrick and Barbara were sitting inside, chatting

    happily.And they drove directly to the Hopkins residence.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    "Did you find out about what''s her background..."

    In the break room of the audition site, a few women were gossiping.

    One of them remembered something and suddenly lowered her voice.

    "Don''t you think she looks very familiar? She looks like the actress who was very popr in the first

    half of this year and had an affair with the president of IP&G!"

    "Shh! Don''t talk.Mr.Shepherd is here."

    The manager winked at them to be vignt.

    Among the 4 finalists, 3 of them were professional star models.

    They usually fought with both open and secret means and would betray each other.

    But this event made them unite as one as never before to deal with theyman who disrupted their

    ns.

    A handsome figure walked towards them.

    "Hello, Mr.Shepherd."

    They immediately dispersed and greeted in an elegant posture to greet Charles.

    They called out in unison with a smile on their beautiful face.

    As usual, Charles behaved like a gentleman, wearing a custom-made expensive ck suit.

    He stood up straight and looked at them with a slight smile on his lips.

    "Everyone, good job."

    Hearing their big boss greet them so kindly, the women blushed and couldn''t help but feel a little

    moved.

    Compared to the unattainable Patrick of the Hopkins family, Mr.Shepherd was indeed more popr

    with women.

    Charles was well-known for being willing to spend money for his girlfriend that he would send his

    girlfriend romantic diamond jewelry every holiday.

    Although Charles often changed his girlfriend, everyone knew that Charles was not looking for a wife

    but just a girlfriend.

    If aman and a woman fell in love with each other happily and split up at peace, it was okay.

    Moreover, every Chrales'' ex could have a bunch of break-up fees asfort.

    It was just that, over the years, no woman could make Charles treat her especially and have a long

    romantic rtionship with her.

    Charles had been looking for something.

    But he didn''t seem to know what he was looking for "Mr.Shepherd.The event nner of IP&G held a

    meeting with us this morning.They said the advertisement had to be finished before Christmas.In order

    to finish the shoot faster and better, we''ve decided to let them all go to H City to shoot the scene

    tomorrow.We will hire the one with the best advertising effect."

    When the assistant saw Charlesing, the assistant immediately ran forward to report works.

    But Charles didn''t seem to care much.He looked around.He asked, "Where''s Miss Dickens? Where is

    she now?"

    The three modules maintained their calm smiles.

    They pricked up their ears and heard Charles¡¯ conversation.They found that Charles came over was for

    that Miss Dickens.

    The assistant told Charles truthfully, "The director said that some of Miss Dickens''s movements were

    not up to standard, so she was still on audition..."

    After all, Miss Dickens was not a professional.

    So when filming, she would encounter a lot of technical problems.

    "She''s looking for trouble.She deserves it!"

    Charles''s face suddenly darkened and he cursed fiercely.

    The assistant and the models could hear him clearly.

    They were nervous.

    Who was he scolding? Although he cursed, he subconsciously walked towards the set.

    "What are you doing here!"

    Just then, Christina hurried out and almost bumped into him.

    Christina had just been verbally abused by the director for a few rounds.

    And she had nowhere to vent her pent-up emotions.

    So she was hostile to everyone now.

    When Charles saw Christina''s aggrieved and a little angry face, he immediately burst into a gloating

    smile and sneered at her.

    "You''re not good for filming.Why did you attend the audition?"

    Christina knew what he said was right and did not refute it.She red at him and strode away.

    Seeing that she dared to ignore him and leave, Charles immediately shouted at her, "Hey, it¡¯s raining

    outside.Do you have an umbre with you?"

    "It''s none of your business."

    Christina was wearing high heels, so imposing.She angrily shouted at him even without looking back.

    Charles suddenly became a simp.

    He chased after her out without any dignity! He kindly discussed with her, "Let''s go for lunch

    together.My friend opened a Korean restaurant across the street.I''ve eaten it.It tastes good"

    Christina was hungry now.

    But she just entered the elevator and replied to Charles in an entric tone, "I''m busy.I haven''t finished

    audition just now."

    She was now to eat out for lunch.

    And then she would have to tolerate verbal abuses again.

    "You can ignore the director"

    "I want it done."

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Charles said casually, "How about I pack the meals for you."

    Seeing that it was really raining outside, Christina nced at Charles.

    "Hurry up, the director said he only gave me an hour to eat."

    Then Mr.Shepherd quickly and happily went on an errand.Everyone on the set was

    dumbfounded...Who was this Miss Dickens?

    "They seem to suspect that you are Cecilia"

    Finally, after two more hours of tossing, Christina, a rookie, managed to shoot a scene that the director

    was satisfied with.

    Then Charles drove her back home.

    In the car, he couldn''t help but mock her again.

    Christina had no exposure to the modeling and advertising industry.

    Although many models were not very professional, Christina attended the audition on the spur of the

    moment and she had to learn many skills to win the audition.

    She was a little tired now and she was d that she finally finished the audition.

    She was in a good mood so she did not care about Charles'' words.

    She leaned against the car seat andinedzily, "I know they''ve been nagging about me and

    thinking me as Cecilia.They''re really not observant."

    "That''s right.If it was Cecilia, it wouldn''t take more than half a day to take such a simple audition."

    Christina didn''t get angry with him when she saw how despicable he was.

    She told him another thing calmly, "Charles, they also said that I had an affair with you."

    "What?"

    "No, they said we already had many affairs.Last time you sent me new clothes to the hotel to change,

    they said it was because we were in a hurry to check-in."

    Charles mmed on the brakes and red at her with aplicated expression.

    "Why don''t you exin to them?"

    "How? They just say what they believe." Charles was very angry.

    Now he saw through that Christina was evil and troublesome.She actually was indifferent to that! This

    demon!

    "Damn Christina.Did I dig your ancestral grave in my previous life?"

    Mr.Shepherd was so angry that now he had no manner at all.

    "If these words reach Patrick, he will kill me.You know that he is super protective of you.Are you going

    to kill me..."

    "Is he going to the dinner party with Barbara tonight?"

    Christina regarded Charles¡¯ scold as nothing as usual.She asked another question with a serious look.

    The release of the new IP&G product seemed to be different from the past and the group paid special

    attention to it.

    But Christina did not know anything about the business field.

    She only knew that she was flying to H City tomorrow to take the shoot.

    And tonight, the group held a party to wish them sess.

    Charles''s face darkened.

    He raised his chin proudly and tilted his head to ignore her.

    Christina continued to say, "Then tonight, you apany me to attend the dinner party¡¯

    "I''m not going to this boring cocktail party,"

    Charles refused, "Then I''ll go by myself"

    Charles snorted angrily.

    "Oh, what identity are you going to attend as, the granddaughter-inw of Hopkins family, the miss of

    the Dickens family in the C City, or a fake Cecilia?"

    If her identity was really exposed, it would be troublesome.

    Christina''s face darkened and she suddenly fell silent.

    After a while, she said vaguely, "I have something to tell Patrick personally"

    "What''s the matter?"

    Christina remained silent again.

    After a long while, she muttered to herself in a low voice that only she could hear.

    "I''m afraid that even after I say it to him, he is still indifferent..."

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    Charles was angry with her, showing unwillingness to apany her to the party.It would be awkward

    if someone recognized her rtionship with the Hopkins family.

    Christina felt he made sense, but she still stubbornly wanted to go.

    Invincible Tina, "Crystal, are you free tonight?"

    She called for help on WhatsApp, for she always felt unease going to sucha business party alone, and

    Patrick had specifically forbidden her from attending it.

    Invincible Tina, "Don''t worry about the evening dress.I''m shopping now.I''ll take a short video for

    you.Choose one you like."

    She was indeed in a Women''s clothing shop and was dazzled by various luxurious clothes on disy,

    so she asked the shop assistant to find a suitable one for her.

    Crystal saw the LOGO on the clothes in the video on WhatsApp and her heart beat faster, who

    hurriedly sent a voice message over.

    Pig Is Rising, "Christina, this brand of clothes is too expensive for us."

    Christina, however, was very calm and nced sideways at Mr.Shepherd, who was flirting with girls at

    the counter.

    Invincible Tina, "Charles will pay the bill."

    After thinking for a while, she added, "I''m going to Gordon Hotel tonight.And everything is free.You can

    eat and drink whatever you want."

    Upon hearing it, Crystal''s eyes lit up and she agreed immediately.

    Everything was free! How could Crystal, who used to live in poverty, refuse it? She even turned a blind

    eye to the snacks for afternoon tea and rushed into the study to ask her boss for leave.

    "I don''t care about your about-to-expire biscuits anymore.Here you go."

    Crystal was depressed and discontented, who graduated from a famous university, but, at such a

    young age, she was reduced to being a nanny.

    And the most shameful thing was that she was getting used to it.

    "I''ve done all the housework.The dishes tonight are kept warm in the rice cooker.I''m leaving now."

    Chandler was writing the project n at his desk.

    He didn''t want to talk to her nanny at first, but she even dared to despise his biscuits.

    "Where are you going?" He asked indifferently without looking up.

    Crystal was quite energetic.

    "Go eating and drinking at Gordon Hotel."

    Chandler nodded meaningfully and then asked, "Who invited you?"

    "Christina."

    Crystal replied honestly, but after ruminating for a second, she stared at him sullenly.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "What do you mean? Can''t I go there without anybody''s invitation?"

    She had her own savings and was not as poor as others thought.How could he look down at her?

    "You won''t go unless it is for free."

    Chandler''s voice was gentle and elegant, but it left Crystal no room to refute.

    Crystal left resentfully, cursing her boss in a low voice.

    Chandler, with a pair of silver-rimmed sses, looking gentle, was in fact a scum full of mean words.

    Chandler had doubted if he had any psychological problems because he liked other people''s

    misfortune.

    The Stephenson family were all perverts.

    When Crystal returned home, the evening dress had already been sent to the security post in her

    neighborhood.

    As the saying goes, "Fine feathers make fine birds".

    After putting on light makeup and wearing the expensive light pink strapless dress, Crystal looked like a

    delicate and charming beauty.

    However, Crystal, who was full of expectations, arrived at Gordon Hotel at the appointed time, but she

    lost her contact with Christina.

    She didn''t take it to her heart for the first few minutes, since the apartment Christina lived in was very

    close to the downtown area of Gordon Hotel, but she began to feel something was wrong after seeing a

    few people in and out of the lobby.

    And she couldn''t get through to Christina.

    "Lady, an invitation is a must.I''m very sorry"

    The party was on the fourth floor of Gordon Hotel, and there were security guards guarding the lobby.

    Crystal had no way to get inside.

    After thinking for a while, she decided to wait for another half an hour.

    But Christina didn''t mean to stand her up.

    An hour ago, she had already changed her dress and was about to go to the hotel, but on the way, she

    suddenly received a call.

    "You want me to go to Golden.A Club now?"

    It was Lucy.Christina immediately became alert.

    "Why?"

    The woman''s voice was cold and sinister, with an undisguised arrogance.

    "Miss Dickens, I don''t think you have the right to negotiate with me.I''m just informing you."

    "Beep, beep, beep."

    The phone was hung up.

    Christina looked grim and she clenched her phone, feeling uneasy.

    The taxi driver also heard her conversation.

    He nced at her hesitant expression in the rearview mirror and asked, "Miss, are you going to the

    downtown or the suburbs now?"

    Gordon Hotel and Golden.

    A Club were in the opposite direction, both of which were high-end ces in the service industry, and

    ordinary people could not enter.

    Christina looked out the window at the night lights and said in a deep voice after along time, "Please

    turn around and go to Golden.A Club:"

    Her mind was filled with spections about Lucy, and she forgot about Crystal.

    When the car got on the highway and arrived at the suburbs, an hourter, it finally arrived at the low-

    profile but luxurious Golden.A Club.

    She got out of the car, trying to pay with her mobile.But she was shocked.

    There was no signal here.

    "It''s strange.Although it''s secluded here, the signal has always been very good.There''s an entire

    business street selling luxury goods ahead.Those rich people like to bring women over at midnight to

    squander."

    The driver nced at her phone.

    It was true that she couldn''t pay online, then he said, "Maybe there''s telmunication maintenance

    around here"

    The dim yellow streetlights shed on Christina''s delicate face, making her look more pale and nervous.

    "I''ll give you cash." Her voice was low.

    After paying the bill, she walked towards the door of the club ponderously.

    There was panic in her eyes.

    Golden.A Club belonged to the Hopkins family.

    And how could there not even have a signal? Only then did Christina realize that she might be in

    danger because of such a hasty decision.

    "Who the hell is she?" Christina was very angry.

    She knew nothing about Lucy, but Lucy knew her very well as if her neck was pinched by Lucy like a

    lamb.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    [Golden.A Club] Christina was full of bad memories about Golden.

    Cory''s plotting was not the only awful thing.

    Once she came here to look for Patrick and was kicked out by him.

    After that, the person in charge of the clubhouse all remembered her firmly.

    "Junior Mrs Hopkins, what can I do for you?"

    But coincidentally or not, the person in charge of the club was also here.He recognized Christina at

    once and quickly walked towards her.

    Christina looked at him with no words, feeling that so long had she not heard this address "Junior

    Mrs.Hopkins".

    The people in the service industry were the most tactful.

    The people in charge of the Hopkins Group had probably heard about her, but they did not dare to

    offend her directly.

    Their tone sounded still respectful.

    She didn¡¯t know why she came to the Golden.A Club.

    She guessed that maybe the main reason was that Lucy wanted to meet her here.

    "I''ll walk around alone.Please don''t follow me"

    She dropped a sentence with no sight at the director and walked away in a random direction.

    The man in a decent suit wanted to catch up with her and say something, but there seemed to be some

    idents in the club.

    Christina saw the waiter here hurrying to the man.

    She heard some of the words, said, "All the monitors were out of order because of being disrupted."

    Christina hesitated for a second, pretended not to have heard it, and continued to walk to a corridor on

    the left.

    The architectural decoration of the Golden.A Club was simr to that of the Hopkins family.

    They were both characterized by the ancient Chinese garden style.

    Christina always had mixed feelings when she walked around here.

    At the top of the crisscrossed corridors, a paperntern was lit every half meter, shining warm yellow

    light to pervade a wonderful taste.

    At the end of the corridor stood a pavilion with arge variety of valuable lotus ponds on both sides.

    The lotus pond looked a little withered in the winter, but fish swimming in the pond and jumping out of

    the water added to the gaiety and vigor.

    There was heating in the club, and the wind blowing through the outside of the corridor was somewhat

    cold, but it enabled people to feel more focused.

    She walked around but did not meet Lucy.So she took out her phone to call Lucy.

    When she saw that there was no signal on her phone, she looked even more vignt.

    "How can there be so many coincidences?" Christina guessed that the sudden electromaic

    interference at golden A.

    Club was probably caused by Lucy.

    She grew more suspicious of Lucy''s identity.

    Who the hell was she and who did she work for? Last time in the dark alley, she saw Lucy fighting

    against a strong man bare- handedly.

    The woman''s skills and cold eyes made her look more like a professionally trained mercenary.

    If Lucy had any grudges against her, however, she felt no hostility from Lucy, but more disdain.

    Just as she was leaning against the wooden railing, she suddenly heard someone rushing to open the

    door.

    The thick wooden door suddenly creaked and then mmed into a wall on one side, showing that the

    people who opened the door was rather anxious.

    Christina changed her countenance.

    She almost instinctively reacted, immediately hiding behind the nearest red wooden pir when she

    heard the sudden sound.

    Then she saw two figures gradually appear on her right.She thought it was Lucy, but it wasn''t.

    And this fat short figure was a little familiar...

    Christina calmed down.

    Under the light of the papernterns hanging on the corridor, she saw the person clearly and was

    surprised.

    It was Larry, Derek''s uncle.

    The Golden A.Club was in a remote location and had a lotus pond on the corridor.

    In early winter, the wind was strong and cold enough to tremble people.

    At night, there were very few people wandering here.

    So it was very tranquil.So she could hear the sound from afar.

    "You trash can''t even keep a doctor under guard.You let Steven run away!"

    Larry''s anger burst from his coarse voice.

    Christina looked over there quietly, Seeing Larry raise his strong fist and punch directly at the servant in

    front of him.

    The servant''s face immediately turned ck and blue.He knelt down and lowered his head, not daring

    to resist at all.

    "Steven has been away for so many days, and you just came to inform me now.Do you want to die or

    rece me?"

    Larry gritted his teeth with a dark face.

    "I never mean to do that, Larry.Don''t get me wrong, please...How dare I?"

    "I always remember that it was you who helped me to live a good life.Otherwise, my whole family would

    still live in that vige and be looked down upon.Even my son would not be able to get married..."

    The servant begged for mercy sadly.

    Larry red at him angrily.

    Christina could feel his rage from afar.He was probably really provoked.

    "What the hell is going on? You''d better tell me honestly, or I''ll make you unable to get out of this club!"

    "I didn''t dare to lie to you.All of us obeyed you and sent six people to keep an eye on Steven.We didn''t

    dare to ck off at all.It was a closed room and no one went in.Steven just vanished in the twinkling of

    an eye."

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    "We immediately checked the surveince video around.Weirdly, all the surveince cameras in the

    room were out of order.Then I sent someone to several intersections and found that Steven got into an

    unlicensed ck car.The person dragged him into it seemed a woman."

    "Do you think it is time to talk about women now?"

    Larry kicked him on the shoulder angrily, and the man immediately fell to the ground in a foolish

    posture.

    "It is true, Larry, I didn''t lie to you"

    The man''s voice trembled with fear and he was exining constantly, "It''s truly a woman."

    "Then my son found some clues.He quickly drove after him.Even my own son''s life and death are

    unknown now.I''m not lying to you.It was really a woman who did it.She must be an old hand.So many

    surveince cameras couldn''t capture her face.All I saw was that she was tall and thin, and that woman

    was remarkably skilled"

    Larry had known that he was not lying once hearing what he said.

    But he was so angry that he kicked the man hard on the back to vent his anger.

    "You bastard, this has happened for so long and until now that you tell me about it! You must be really

    tired of living!"

    "I...I thought it was just a woman and my son had chased her, so he must be able to find her soon.It

    would be fine if I could find Steven before Mr Fisher came back.I didn''t think about it at that

    time...Brother, I was just afraid of young Mr Fisher..."

    Larry spat at him angrily.

    "Have you known the feeling of fear? Trash!"

    Several people hurried towards the door and whispered to Larry.

    Then they left with a strange look.

    The man who was lying on the ground also quickly got up and chased after him.

    And the area around the lotus pond turned back to quiet only leaving Christina who was hiding behind

    the wooden pir.

    She stood up straight and her eyes fixed on which they had disappeared.

    She didn''t know where Larry was going, but now there was only one thought in her mind.

    The purpose that Lucy asked her toe here was to let her see this? twas wide and quiet in view, but

    there were mixed emotions in her heart.

    It turned out that Derek had sent Larry to arrest Steven before.

    The moonlight shone into a silver glow.

    Under the cool night, her shadow was constantly elongated.

    The wind lifted her long hair and her pale face.She was more like a ghost in the quiet night.

    "Eric, you said you wouldn''t lie to me."

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    Christina felt that she was like a puppet that was manipted by others.

    The strings behind the scenes controlled her life.She hated this feeling.

    No matter what Lucy asked her to do here, she just wanted to leave now.

    She walked briskly towards the gate of the Golden.A Club.

    Even if she kept looking straight ahead, she could feel the sudden increase in staff numbers here.

    They looked at her strangely, and Christina hated this club even more.

    As she passed the lobby, Christina clearly noticed the manager in front of the counter opening his

    mouth as if he wanted to say something to her.

    but when she looked at him, the manager in uniform looked hesitant and immediately lowered his head.

    Christina frowned and became nervous.

    What happened to these people? She immediately remembered that when she came over, a staff

    reported to the club leader that the monitors were out of order, and there was suddenly no signal in this

    area.

    Larry and hispanions also left in a hurry.

    The Golden.A club belonged to the Hopkins family, and she didn''t want Lucy to destroy it.

    She looked around but didn''t find the club leader.

    "Where''s your leader?" She went to the counter and asked.

    When the manager in the sapphire blue uniform saw Christinaing, a trace of fear shed across

    his face.

    Not daring to look straight at her, his eyes dodged and he lowered his head.He quickly pointed at the

    gate.

    "He...He is out there."

    Christina looked at him suspiciously for a while and didn''t respond to him.

    The waiters at both sides of the door immediately bowed respectfully and opened the ss door in

    front of her.

    She strode out.

    However, as soon as she stepped out of the club, she froze in shock when her eyes were upied by

    a tall figure.

    There was a dark gray Ferrari parked on the main road, of which headlights were dazzling.

    Patrick suddenly appeared in front of her and she could not ignore him.

    "Why are you here?" Patrick said in a low voice firstly with obvious displeasure.

    Christina was familiar with that.

    When Christina heard his voice, she suddenly came back to her senses.She had mixed feelings and

    looked away from him.

    His eyes were dark and sharp.

    Patrick took a big step and grabbed Christina''s wrist with his right hand.

    He asked coldly, "Christina, is here where you shoulde?"

    "What do you want to say?"

    She tried to push him away angrily, but he grabbed her tightly that she couldn''t wrench herself from his

    grasp.

    "What do I want to say?"

    His face was gloomy.

    Seeing her aqua-blue silk strapless dress and uncovering fair skin, Patrick''s voice became even colder.

    "I want to ask you, the Junior Mrs.Hopkins.You have dressed so attractively, which senior are you going

    to sleep with?"

    "What are talking about? Patrick, don''t disgust me!"

    Christina knew that it was not appropriate for her toe to the club in an evening dress, but she was

    embarrassed to hear what he said.

    "You''re not qualify to judge me, Patrick.As a husband, have you fulfilled your duty?"

    Annoyed, she rushed forward and bit his right arm hard.

    Patrick didn''t expect her to bite him, and he let go of her in pain.

    "I''m not interested in your private life! he loosed his hand with an indifferent expression, and warned

    her, "Christina, don''t forget that it was you that refused to sign the divorce."

    Hearing his words, Christina''s anger vanished in an instant, and then her whole body tensed up and

    froze.She was numb and unable to refute.

    The club leader at the entrance hesitated whether to step forward, and there were already many people

    waiting here.

    They all heard clearly Patrick''s humiliating words.

    From the beginning to the end, Christina was the only one pestering.

    She forced herself to raise her head so that her tears would not drop easily.

    In front of the quiet club gate, the wind blowing in the dreary darkness was very cold.

    "Young Master Hopkins, we ¡®ve found out the reason why the monitors are malfunctioning..."

    The club leader carefully stepped forward and whispered.

    Finally, the club leader dared to speak, and his followers immediately stepped forward, pretending that

    nothing had happened just now, and reporting as usual.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "We found eight jammers around the club, which are not avable on the market..." They were busy

    discussing.

    Christina lowered her head and turned around.

    She tried her best to be as invisible as possible and walked destructively out of their sight.She walked

    to a shady corner far from the streetmp and kept looking for lipstick, tissue, foundation, and cell

    phone in her bag...She was messing them up.

    In fact, She wasn''t looking for anything.She was embarrassed and wanted to hide the panic in her

    heart.

    "Bastard" She cursed in a low voice.

    She had plucked up all her courage and decided to go to the Gordon Hotel to look for him, but now she

    met him...

    There was really no need to tell him.

    There was no need to wait for him, for such a ruthless bastard.

    "What the hell am I insisting on?" Her eyes were a little red for tears.

    The night wind of early winter was bitterly cold.

    Wearing the strapless dress, she was really embarrassed standing in such a quiet suburb in the middle

    of the night.

    "Young Master Hopkins, it''s not easy to taxi here," the club leader looked at the shade of the tree on

    the right from time to time and said meaningfully.

    "And at night, it was colder in the suburbs than in the city, It¡¯s easy to catch a cold standing outside."

    Seeing that Patrick was also looking over there, the club leader carefully added, "Do you want me to

    find someone to drive her back?"

    When Patrick stepped closer to the shade of the tree, a white Bentley was already waiting nearby.

    With his deep eyes, Patrick stared at the man who opened the door for her and saw her naturally sitting

    in the passenger seat.

    The club leader followed closely behind him with a surprised expression.

    The white Bentley had taken her away...

    "Young Master Hopkins, should I, should I chase after him?"

    His voice was trembling nervously.

    Patrick seemed not to hear it.He turned around and entered the club with indifference.

    "Eric, why are you here?" The white Bentley drove smoothly.

    Christina looked at the man in the car awkwardly.

    She had overheard Larry''s conversation before, and now she looked at him with suspicion.

    Derek looked at her calmly and didn''t care about her suspicion at all.

    He continued to look ahead and told her calmly, "Crystal called me.She said you were missing,"

    Christina suddenly remembered poor Crystal.

    "I forgot there was no signal at Golden.A Club."

    Feeling sorry, she quickly called Crystal back, but perhaps because Crystal was still in the noisy

    Gordon Hotel venue, no one answered the phone.

    "Eric, I want to go to the Gordon Hotel."

    Seeing Derek drive the car towards her apartment, Christina reminded him at once.However, Derek

    continued to drive along the same route.It was said that driving showed a person''s character.It made

    sense exactly; calm Derek always drove the car at a steady speed.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    "She''s with Chandler"

    Derek sent her to the gate of themunity and told her about Crystal''s current situation.

    He wanted to tell her that she didn''t have to worry about Crystal.

    Christina was already outside the car, looking at his fair and handsome face through the window, and

    his dark blue eyes were crystal clear, which hid no secret behind them.

    Derek seemed to be okay with her scrutiny.

    As long as she wanted to stare at him, he would not shy away.

    They looked at each other for three minutes.

    "I''m going back" She said this, turned around, and walked towards the neighborhood.

    The white Bentley was parked here until she disappeared from sight.

    Ten minutester, the lights in Apartment 402 turned on.

    Derek regained his senses.

    His blue eyes lowered slightly before he started the car and left.

    Christina did not know what he was thinking.

    She quickly returned to her haunted apartment and immediately changed her aqua blue strapless

    evening dress.

    When she took the elevator upstairs, several residents she met looked at her with weird expressions.

    After all, ordinary people really couldn''t afford such an expensive dress, not to mention that she lived in

    such an ordinary neighborhood.

    Christina angrily threw the clothes into the corner of the bathroom and stepped forward to kick them so

    hard that it was obvious that she was venting her anger.

    "Damn it!"

    [Which senior official are you going to sleep with, all dressed up? ]

    The voice of that jerk lingered in her mind.She kept telling herself that she still had a lot to think about,

    including LUCY, Larry, Director Ann...Yes, she wanted to see her child the most.

    She could do anything to hang on.

    If LUCY didn''t lie to her, if she really found the child, then...

    if Patrick, that bastard, still couldn''t remember her, then she didn''t want him either! Bastard! Christina

    took a big garbage bag and wrapped up the expensive dress, as if she remembered that bastard the

    moment she saw it.Her heart was burning with anger.She was going to throw it away now.

    "That woman in 402 is a little strange..."

    In the elevator came two aunts who had just finished their aerobics.They were chatting happily.

    "Yes, I think so too.She doesn''t seem to like talking to people very much.Zamani, do you think she''s the

    kind of woman who is kept by men..."

    Christina looked up at them expressionlessly, but they were so focused on the talking that they

    completely ignored her.

    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense.Besides, we have no right to interfere with her career"

    "That''s right.It''s possible for such a beautiful woman like her to be kept by men.Just don''t bring some

    weirdos back.Then the background of our neighborhood will be quiteplicated..."

    She wanted to rify this for herself, but then came the opening sound of the elevator.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    The two middle-aged women walked out side by side.

    Christina was expressionless.

    She couldn''t just keep them stay to listen to her exnation, right? They were still gossiping, "The new

    resident in 502 is even weirder"

    Then the elevator door closed, leaving Christina alone in the narrow space.Suddenly, it was quiet, even

    a little chilly.The resident of Room 502? Christina''s anger suddenly diverted by this.

    When she returned to her apartment, she didn''t seem so angry anymore.

    She looked at the small balcony from time to time.

    ording to the rumors of the haunted house, even ordinary people could climb from 502 to 402

    balcony.

    She stood on the balcony.

    The night was dark and the moon was blocked by thick clouds.There were only a few stars in the dark

    sky.

    Christina looked up at the balcony of Room 502.

    Since ordinary people could climb down, that meant that she could climb up too...

    "What the hell is Christina doing?"

    At this time, at the reception venue on the fourth floor of Gordon Hotel, Crystal was wearing this

    expensive dress.

    She stood awkwardly in a corner and looked at the handsome men and women at the venue raising

    their sses andughing.She looked helpless.

    "Miss Zhu, hurry up and eat.It''s all yours."

    A handsome figure approached her.

    Chandler ridiculed her with his gentle voice, and he pointed to the food area on the left side of the

    venue.

    Crystal red at him expressionlessly.

    "I''m not in the mood to eat now"

    "If you''re not in the mood to eat, then why are you here?"

    Crystal was stunned and she could not refute it.

    They had nned toe over and eat as much as they wanted, but that woman, Christina, stood her

    up.

    "I''d better go."

    She was a little discouraged.

    A ce like this was not suitable for her.

    But Chandler was unhappy.

    He narrowed his eyes and scolded, "Miss Zhu, you just left like this?"

    "You used me, Now you don''t want to be responsible for this!"

    This tall man took a big step towards her.There was only one punch between the two of them.He

    looked down at her with his sharp eyes.

    Crystal was stunned and her thin face was already flushed.

    "You, don''t talk nonsense."

    Crystal was so panicked that she rambled.

    Seeing her panicked look, Chandler lowered his head and leaned closer to her, maintaining his cold

    tone.

    "Oh, then who begged me to bring her in just now?"

    "Well, that was just because...I only know you."

    "Miss Zhu"

    Chandler interrupted her coldly and asked her seriously, "What do you think of this? I brought you to

    the venue, and then you ran away.I don''t have a femalepanion.What would others say? I would

    lose face, right?"

    "Well, I..."

    "It''s surprising that you, Crystal Zhu, are an ungrateful woman."

    Chandler straightened up and looked disappointed in her.

    Crystal Zhu''s face was twisted because of anger and she red at his cold back.Damn it, did the whole

    world think I was a pushover!

    "Crystal Zhu...Miss Zhu, you''re here too"

    When Barbara saw her with Chandler, her voice was filled with surprise.

    Crystal was a very adaptable person.

    Since her heartless boss didn''t let her go first, she went to eat.

    She had just scooped up arge te of seafood from the buffet area and was about to find a ce to

    sit down and eat, but she bumped into an "enemy."

    "Hello-"

    When Crystal saw her, she forced out a decent smile and looked calm.

    This was a party held by IP&G, and it was natural that Barbara Parker was present.

    However, when Crystal saw the other woman beside Barbara, she could not calm down.She looked at

    Erica''s face with exquisite makeup in astonishment.

    For some reason, she felt a little ufortable.

    Erica was wearing a long red dress with a tight v-neck tonight.Her fiery figure was perfectly shown.She

    raised her eyebrows and even her gaze was very charming.

    At this moment, Erica was staring at her with an indifferent expression, as if she was thinking of

    something.

    Erica did not speak, but Crystal was ufortable.She put the te in her hand on the nearby table

    and looked anxiously for help.

    "Did youe with Chandler?" Barbara''s eyes fell on her expensive dress.

    The clothes of such an expensive brand were definitely not affordable for ordinary employees like

    Crystal.

    With a routine smile on her face, she asked with care.

    "Yes."

    Crystal was very frank, but Erica looked at her even more harshly.She pursed her lips timidly and did

    not want to speak.

    "Go get another te yourself"

    When Crystal Zhu heard the familiar gentle voice, she looked up at her boss, quite moved.

    However, Chandler actually ignored Erica and Barbara.

    Maybe he didn''t let her leave early because he knew that his ex-wife wasing and he wanted to

    irritate her? No wonder he said he wouldn''t attend the party before, and suddenly he changed his mind

    and came.

    Thinking of this, Crystal Zhu felt a little depressed, thinking that she was just a tool, but she then saw

    this man sitting down and eating herrge te of cheese lobster.

    Crystal frowned and almost subconsciously lectured him, "Hey, you have a stomachache.Don''t eat so

    much seafood."

    "The fried rice at home is too salty.You want to make me starve, right?"

    Chandler did not look up, as if he was really hungry.

    Ignoring thesedies, he ate elegantly.

    Barbara watched from the side and wanted to say something, but Chandler''s attitude was obvious that

    he did not want to talk to them.

    She felt a little awkward for a moment, and Erica''s expression was extremely gloomy.

    "Chandler, can I have a word with you? Erica has something she wants to tell you..." Barbara still said

    it, but Chandler acted as if he hadn''t heard anything.

    He immediately got up and left with Crystal Zhu, who was in a daze.

    "Your home-cooked food is better.Go back and get me another pot of fried rice."

    Crystal Zhu was not stupid.

    The man was obviously ignoring his ex-wife, so she obediently followed him.

    "Are you really not going back?"

    As soon as she walked out of the hall, she couldn''t help but ask.

    She clearly saw the hesitation and reluctance in Chandler''s eyes.He probably still loved her.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    Atishoo! Christina didn''t go to bed until 12 pmst night, but she was awakened by the phone called by

    the staff of the IP&G Group early in the morning.

    They reminded her to get to the airport on time, because she and the other three models were going to

    H City to take pictures today.

    Christina held the phone in a daze.She really forgot about this thing.

    "Okay." She replied casually and went to wash.

    "Christina, do you have a cold?" She called Crystal before she left.

    Maybe it was because she spoke with a twang, Crystal asked her with concern.

    "I''m taking a car to the airport now.I''m going to stay in the H City for three days."

    Christina sat in the taxi andined to Crystal, "Charles is afraid that I will be fired, so he sent

    someone to wake me up before dawn."

    Christina was still a little dazed, but she suddenly thought that Charles was not in charge of the staff of

    the IP&G Group.

    Did IP&G Group have a waking up service? Christina sneezed again and covered her nose with a

    tissue.She didn''t want to care about whether the IP&G Group had a waking up service.

    "Christina, you''ve promised to have a big meal with me.Did you run away after you knew that Patrick

    didn''t attend the dinner party? You are so heartless..." Crystal said resentfully.

    Patrick didn''t go to the dinner party either? When Christina heard Patrick''s name, she was suddenly in

    a bad mood.

    "Hey, what did you dost night? Why did you catch a cold? Are you still filming? Will the cold affect

    your filming?"

    Crystal was so soft-hearted that she began to worry about Christina.

    "I was being blown by the cold wind on the balcony for a whole night."

    Christina remembered what she didst night and lowered her voice.

    "I suspect that the person living in the 502 room upstairs is someone I know"

    "What 502?"

    "Nothing"

    Christina was embarrassed and didn''t want to talk about it.

    "Derek told me that you were with Chandlerst night.Did he send you home?"

    Now it was Crystal who didn''t want to talk about it.

    She said with a stiff tone, "Yes, we went back early:"

    Both of Christina and Crystal had their own thoughts.

    Christina said that she was about to arrive at the airport, and Crystal reminded her to be careful outside

    and hung up.

    Crystal usually arrived at the Stephenson family at 6: 00 am and made breakfast.

    Then she went to wake up Chandler and Geoffrey.

    After sending Geoffrey to school, she rushed back to watch Chandler take stomach medicine after

    breakfast.

    After that, she began to wipe the floor, wash the dishes, and prepare dinner for them.

    Her life was so simple.

    However, when Crystal drove her little car to the Stephenson family today, she found a women''s red

    Lamborghini sports car parked at the door.

    The two cars were parked together, which showed her car was so low and cheap.

    Crystal got out of the car and nced at the new sports car beside her jealously.She was thinking

    about who would drive such a sports car.Then she took the key to open the door.

    Before she entered the house, she found that Chandler and Geoffrey had already gotten up.It was

    really a miracle.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    "Are there any guests today?" She entered the Stephenson family naturally.

    "Who''s the guest?!"

    Erica came out from behind the sofa and looked at the door unhappily.Crystal stood at the door in

    shock.

    "Miss Erica."

    Crystal was in a daze for a long time and said.

    But Erica was obviously very dissatisfied with Crystal''s address to her.

    She raised her chin arrogantly and sat down on the sofa in the middle of the living room, looking like

    the hostess.

    "Since you''re the nanny at home, why are you still standing there in a daze? Hurry up to make

    breakfast!"

    Erica spoke forcefully, so Crystal did not dare to argue with her.

    Crystal also felt that she had no identity to argue with her.She just nodded at Erica and went into the

    kitchen.

    Chandler and Geoffrey were both in the living room.

    They just watched what happened just now in silent.

    Crystal was making breakfast as skillfully as usual.

    Suddenly, she smashed a te.

    The sound seemed very abrupt in the strange atmosphere of the house.She was anxious and

    immediately squatted down to clean up the broken pieces, but her finger was cut by them.

    "Why did you find such a person to be the nanny at home?"

    Crystal heard the voice in the living room.

    She was a little embarrassed and hurried to clean them up.

    It was a terrible feeling, as if she had done something wrong and hade to a ce she shouldn''t

    havee.

    Crystal didn''t want to have breakfast with the three of them, so she found an excuse.

    "I''ve had breakfast before I came.You three enjoy it"

    Chandler didn''t say anything and waved her away to do something else.

    "You usually eat with us."

    Geoffrey ate his kidney beans with a small spoon and looked up at Crystal with big eyes in confusion.

    At first, Crystal didn¡¯t eat at the same table with them, but Chandler said that he was worried that what

    she cooked would cause them to have diarrhea, so he asked her to "test the poison" for them first.

    Then she gradually became closer to them and acted more naturally.

    "Why does the nanny eat at the same table with the hosts?"

    Erica said to Geoffrey in a gentle tone, but the smile on Crystal''s face suddenly froze.

    Erica was right.

    The nanny usually should not eat at the same table with the hosts, and what she did seemed to be

    wrong.

    Crystal found that although Erica was so snobbish and powerful in the past, Geoffrey still liked Erica

    very much.

    He even blushed when Erica said that she would send him to school today.

    After all, Erica was his biological mother, and no one could change this kinship.

    "Erica suddenly said she wasing to see Geoffrey today."

    When only Crystal and Chandler were left in the house, Chandler suddenly put down the newspaper

    and said to Crystal.

    Crystal just nodded.

    In fact, Crystal didn''t know how to answer.

    Erica was Geoffrey''s biological mother, so she had the right toe to see Geoffrey though she had

    divorced with Chandler.

    Crystal went back to the kitchen to clean up, and then went to the storeroom to take out a bucket and

    mop.

    When Chandler came out of the study again, he saw her wearing gloves, a scarf, and a work cap.It was

    as if she was going to finish half a year''s work.

    "Your breakfast"

    He handed over a box of cookies.

    Crystal looked at the cookies in a daze and did not take them.

    Chandler said, "Eat quickly, or you don''t have the strength to work for me."

    Then he put the biscuits directly into her hand.

    But she just held it in a daze.

    Chandler turned his head and added awkwardly, "It is not expired."

    Crystal looked up at him for a while and replied sullenly, "I know"

    Then she ignored him, taking off her gloves and eating beside the tea table.

    She had known that these biscuits had not expired.

    Chandler just deliberately annoyed her and made her feel uneasy to eat them.

    "Don''t be so nice to me." She whispered as she chewed the biscuits.

    Chandler seemed to be used to taking stomach medicine after breakfast.

    He had some work to do today, so he packed up the documents and was about to go out.

    Before he left, he nced at Crystal, who was busy cleaning the house.

    And he noticed her cut finger.He said faintly.

    "I''m going out."

    "Take your time and be careful on the road." Chandler nced at her again and drove away.

    At 4 pm, Christina called her again, saying that her work today was not going well, and that the harsh

    director scolded her for a long time for catching a cold.

    "I don''t understand.What does my cold have to do with him? It''s as if he''ll get his sry deducted if I

    get sick."

    Christina was very depressed.

    But Crystal sounded a little absent-minded.

    Christina noticed that she was not energetic today and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"

    Crystal said gloomily, "Christina, I''m going to resign..."

    At this moment, Chandler returned form outside, and he heard the voice in the living room.

    "Christina, I don¡¯t want to get involved in other people''s love life, and I don''t want to be a mistress.But

    when I''m with them, I can''t help liking him...I think it¡¯s better for me to leave the Stephenson family."

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    "No, no!"

    Geoffrey came home from school and heard that Crystal said that she was quitting her job.

    Chandler was calm and he had not said anything yet.But Geoffrey rushed into the study.He shouted in

    a childish voice and strongly objected.

    Crystal turned to re at him.Who asked for your opinion? Geoffrey ignored her and rushed over to

    hug his father''s thigh.

    He raised his little head and his big bright eyes shed, "Dad, the contract she signed stated that she

    couldn''t leave, right?"

    Chandler raised his eyebrows slightly and nced at Crystal meaningfully.

    Crystal was helpless.

    She was sure that Chandler was a profiteer! At first, she wanted to find out about the Hopkins family

    and Patrick Hopkins for Christina, so she sacrificed herself and signed the contract without looking at it

    carefully.

    She sighed and said sincerely, "Well...I''ve already found a suitable job, so please don''t make things

    difficult for me."

    "Do you find it difficult to be here?" Chandler suddenly asked.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Crystal looked up.Her eyes met his thoughtful eyes.She suddenly became embarrassed and she

    turned her head slightly.She nced around the study and didn''t want to look at him.

    Geoffrey seemed to be unable to ept it.

    He was angry, "How can you get another man behind our back? What about my father and me?"

    Seriously? Crystal stared nkly for a second.Facing the question of a child, she really didn¡¯t know

    how to answer him.

    Geoffrey pulled a long face, twitched his lips, and hung down his head as if he was really unhappy.

    Although he was only about six years old, he was usually very arrogant and sensible.Crystal did not

    expect him to be so stubborn all of sudden.

    In the end, it was unsettled.

    When Crystal left, she looked back at the Stephenson family door with mixed feelings.

    She used to stay here for Christina but now she didn''t know who she stayed here for...She was wasting

    her youth.She thought she was really stupid.She sighed and drove away.

    "Why on earth do you insist on making this film?"

    At this time, Christina, who was in Hongkong, had just finished shooting and was sitting dejectedly by

    the fountain.

    Charles Shepherd immediately ran over, gloated and asked her, "Did you do it for Patrick?"

    Christina looked up expressionlessly and saw that he was smiling shamelessly.She gritted her teeth

    and said to him in a gloomy tone, "Charles, do you want to take a shower in the fountain?!"

    Charles felt a chill on his back.He quickly moved away from the fountain.

    If he was thrown to the fountain by her, he would be shameful.

    "You are ungrateful.Don''t forget that if I hadn¡¯t been secretly helping you, you, Miss Dickens, couldn''t

    have stayed here, hmph!"

    Christina had not recovered from her cold and her mind was in a daze.

    She looked at the man and said, "How do you want me to thank you, Mr.Shepherd?"

    She emphasized thest two words.

    "Well, let me think about it."

    Charles Shepherd seemed to be thinking about it seriously, "Christina, you are not diligent nor

    smart.Oh, it''s really hard for you to repay me.He deliberately lengthened his pronunciation.¡±

    "Then do you want me to marry you?"

    Christina was angry.

    Charles looked shocked and didn''t say any word.Christina wanted to continue to satirize him but

    suddenly the phone in her coat vibrated a few times.She thought to herself that Crystal was in a bad

    mood this afternoon.

    So she quickly took the phone to see if something was wrong.

    However, when Christina saw the phone screen, her expression immediately became serious.It was a

    text message from LUCY.

    "Who texted you?"

    Charles looked curiously at the screen of her phone.

    Christina moved very fast.

    She naturally covered the screen with her palm.

    He noticed that the woman was alert and frowned slightly, her eyes full of uneasiness.

    After a moment of silence, Charles said in a serious tone, "Hey, Christina, did something happen to

    you?"

    She was still sitting by the fountain.

    Her phone had been turned off by her.

    She lowered her head and suddenly said, "Charles, can you really help me get this endorsement?"

    "The director said you were the worst of the four of them"

    As he spoke honestly, he saw her expression and noticed that she was obviously hiding something.

    Christina clenched her phone, left the fountain, and said, "I have a cold.I''ll go back to the hotel to sleep"

    Charles didn¡¯t chase her either.

    He just stared at her back as she walked away and made a call, "Help me check all themunication

    records of a cell phone number: Christina returned to the hotel.

    Perhaps because she had been troubled by too many things recently or she had caught a cold, shey

    on the bed and fell asleep quickly.

    The hotel in the downtown of Hongkong was not easy to book.

    The IP&G was in a hurry to shoot the advertisement, so Christina and the others didn''t have enough

    rooms.

    The original single room had to be changed into a double room or suite.

    Christina also knew that it was not proper for her to participate in this advertising shoot as an amateur,

    but she had no choice.

    She didn''t want to rely on Charles every time.She also tried her best to study.She set the rm clock

    on her phone and didn''t dare to sleep too long.

    This suite was very big.

    Christina lived with another model named Renee.

    To be honest, Renee performed the best among them, but Renee was very ambitious and did not care

    about this simple advertisement.

    At eight o''clock in the evening, the director asked them to gather, so Christina woke up at seven

    o''clock.

    She was more energetic properly because she had slept for a while.She went into the bathroom to

    wash her face.

    Just then, a beep came from the door and someone swiped the door open.

    Christina didn''t care.She thought Renee was back.

    "I heard before that they were going to leave this suite to Christina alone"

    A woman said in a sharp voice and there was full of ridicule, "She is really capable."

    It seemed that Renee not only came back on her own, but also brought other models.

    "Do you think she will be selected to be the model of the advertisement?"

    "This is unfair.No matter how Mr.Shepherd protects her, it''s impossible for her to be selected.IP&G

    values this new product very much, and such a bigpany won''t choose the model casually..."

    Christina could hear their conversation in the bathroom.

    Feeling a little guilty, she quickly turned off the tap and pretended that she was not there.

    Renee, who had not spoken much, suddenly smiled and said, "It would be hard to say if the boss

    behind the scenes shows up."

    The other woman seemed to be very angry, "It''s useless.If she was really selected, I''ll find a private

    investigator to find out about her and expose her on the Inte.I want to see how she can continue to

    work in this industry."

    "The one from the Hopkins family has nominated her.What dare you say then?"

    Renee''s words implied something.

    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became lively, "You said IP&G..."

    "It seems that apart from IP&G, he also owns a lot of property rights.

    If someone really hooked up with him, she wouldn''t have to worry for ten lifetimes, but it''s hard to meet

    him."

    "What kind of woman do you think he would like?"

    They chatted enthusiastically.

    "Patrick grew up ina rich and powerful family.His temperament really can''t be imitated."

    The more she spoke, the more excited she became.

    She lowered her voice, "He''s really noble and cool.He has good genes, and he has a great figure.Once

    I saw the strong muscles and chest of his upper body exposed in the pool of Fireworks Bar..."

    The woman''s voice became shy and they discussed in detail, "I wonder how he''s doing in bed?"

    "Oh, I know that."

    Christina walked out of the bathroom and looked at the three stunned women in front of her.She had

    nned to wait for them to leave before she walked out to avoid embarrassment.

    But when she saw footsteps approaching the bathroom, she thought that it was better toe out first

    than being caught.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    "Christina, what did you do to them?" It was dinner time.

    After the director briefly told them about tomorrow''s work schedule at eight, everyone gathered in the

    lobby on the third floor to have a buffet.However, Christina was obviously ostracized.Charles saw her

    eating alone when he was walking towards a corner after chatting with the producers and directors.

    "What outrageous thing have you done again?" Those female models were obviously isting her on

    purpose.

    Christina put down the knife and fork since the buffet in this hotel was not to her liking.

    She replied indifferently as she was wiping the corner of her mouth with a clean napkin, "They were

    discussing Patrick''s bed skills.I wanted to join them, but they just left."

    Charles was shocked.

    Everyone here was clear that Christina and Mr.Shepherd were close, so they did not dare to vent their

    anger on her no matter how dissatisfied they were.

    Except for the director.

    "A married woman should behave more restrained.Such ashame, hmph!"

    Christina narrowed her eyes while the bearded director snorted loudly and strutted past them.Her

    expression twisted immediately.

    Charles didn''t take the gossip seriously since he was a man with a good temper and had met with

    these weird directors frequently.He turned to look at Christina, afraid that her blood sugar was too low

    at this moment because she hadn''t eaten much and would do something rashly.So Charles made up a

    fake story tofort her immediately.

    "It is said that this director was cuckolded by his wife.He has been a little perverted ever since."

    He even approached her mysteriously to make himself more credible.Christina thought for a second

    and said, "He deserves it"

    In fact, she wanted to ask if this bearded director who looked a little familiar had visited the Hopkins

    family before.

    But she was not sure about that.

    Their schedule was still tight the next day, but the good news was that even Christina, who had always

    been a drag, finished filming smoothly at 4 in the afternoon.

    Finally, as the bearded director waved his hand, they were free from work.

    "The shoot this time was strange.They said that they would only choose the best 50 seconds for an

    advertisement, but all of us were asked to rehearse for it.It seemed that they were making a lot of

    different versions in preparation.I''ve never seen this way of making an advertisement."

    Everyone was free this afternoon so they rushed back to the hotel to take a shower and change into

    new clothes.

    After that, they met in the hotel restaurant to have coffee and chat with each other.

    "Why did they have to make all of us tired? They should have picked up the final person

    first.Otherwise, all of the others'' work is just in vain." One of the modelsined.

    She was wearing a long ck dress with shoulder straps despite the cold weather.

    "Renee, you''re always the most well-informed.What''s going on now?"

    The woman asked, whose tone became even more disdainful.

    "Are all of us going to be a foil to Christina? Seriously, who is she? Isn''t she just awoman Charles slept

    with? So annoying!"

    "The director is still editing, how would I know?"

    Renee, who had the highest score in this advertisement, didn''t seem to care about it.Instead, she

    smiled gently.

    "Well, but I do have thetest news..."

    "The president of IP&G Group happened to be here on a business trip.One of its branches booked a

    very famous restaurant and invited us to Central for dinner tonight."

    Hearing this, the other women at the same table asked excitedly, "You mean Patrick Hopkins? Can we

    see him tonight?"

    As the models were gossiping here, a woman walked out of the elevator and strode towards them with

    a confident smile.

    "IP&G Group invites everyone in your group for dinner in Central tonight.I hope you can all present."

    "Nice...Nice to meet you, Miss Parker¡±

    "Nice to meet you, Director Parker."

    Those models were all smart who immediately stood up and showed a standard eight-teeth smile to

    please her.

    "Miss Parker, I didn''t expect to see you in person.It¡¯s such a delight"

    They all sat down at the table quickly.

    Barbara was in charge of the new product this time, so it was not surprising that she came to check it

    out herself.

    Whether they meant it or not, everyone was smiling happily.

    Christina, who had juste down to the restaurant for food, was totally surprised and not happy at all

    when she saw Barbara.She walked past them with a straight face.

    Barbara did not like her, and neither did those models.So they treated each other like strangers, not

    even making any eye contact.

    Of course, the models and the assistant staff in the group would not miss such a good opportunity to

    tter a director of IP&G Group.

    They kept praising Barbara.

    "Your skin is so perfect.We model have fly to different working ces and always have jetg.Without

    skincare products, our skin would be terrible.I''m so envious of your natural beauty!"

    "So do I, Miss Parker.You are smart, capable, and beautiful.All women must envy you!"

    Although Christina stayed away from them deliberately, she could still hear what they were saying and

    couldn''t help but feel disgusted.

    However, they might be telling the truth when they said they were envious of Barbara.

    Mr.Hopkins used to hate having women around him but Barbara could get along with him well.She

    couldn''t be a simple woman.

    H City was a paradise for women with all kinds of international jewelry, clothing, and cosmetics.

    It would be heartless not to bring some presents for their best friend when one came to H City.

    Christina had never been sharp when it came to socializing with women.

    After finishing a small piece of mousse cake, she looked up and saw that these women were making

    phone calls to invite their friends to go shopping together on the business street after dinner tonight.

    Barbara was also video chatting with her best friend Erica on WhatsApp.

    Out of instinct, Christina also called Crystal on her way leaving the restaurant.

    "Crystal, any presents you want?" She was always straightforward.

    Crystal, thanks to her good habits of diligence and frugality, sighed.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "H City is not a paradise for women.It''s a paradise for rich women! And for poor women like you and

    me, the ce is just evil! Don''t buy anything for me.You still have to pay the rent."

    Barbara, who probably heard Christina talking over the phone, looked up and stared at her fiercely as

    she passed by.

    Christina also turned to her subconsciously.

    Both of their faces were as cold as ice.One of the models whispered to Barbara with a scornful smile.

    "She bragged yesterday that she slept with that man in Hopkins family.Such a boaster.That''s why we

    all hate her."

    She said thest few words so loud that Christina could hear them clearly even though she had already

    walked by.

    Barbara was still sitting with them, whose smile, however, seemed pretty strange now.

    At half-past seven in the evening, everyone in the team had already left in high spirits for Central, the

    most prosperous area in H City.

    But Christina didn''t go.She decided to stay in the hotel room.

    Herptop was reying the key points of the recent shoot while she sat cross-legged on the big bed,

    eating biscuits loudly from the package in her right hand.

    Why should she go when she was not weed by anyone? Besides, the food here was not to her

    liking, so she had to fill her stomach with biscuits.

    "Why didn''t youe over!" To her surprise, the bearded director called her personally and roared

    angrily, "It''s so annoying that you''re such a picky woman.The dinner is ready.Come here now"

    Christina was still a little confused even when the phone was hung up.

    Finally, she came to her senses, muttering, "Who told him I was picky about food?"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    A lot of people in the IP&G rushed to a famous western restaurant in Zhonghuan.The restaurant was

    booked for tonight, and the chandeliers were shining.Everyone walked into the venue excitedly.

    Several models of the production team were treated as tinum guests, and they couldn''t help feeling

    fluttered.

    At 8.30 pm, everyone sat in an orderly manner.

    The chefs in the restaurant were indeed world-ss.

    Everyone had a good time eating, drinking, chatting, andughing.

    "I heard that the restaurant serves no more than 30 times a year.It''s okay.It''s impossible to make an

    appointment without any connections.These dishes are developed by themselves.There''s no such food

    outside"

    Several people whispered and turned their heads to the table on the most left side of the room.

    Their shrill voices were lowered and they were rather excited, "He''s really here!"

    Barbara was sitting at the very table, which was on the most left side of the room.She frowned and

    looked around unhappily.

    The French chef in the restaurant also felt the burning gaze of others.

    He nced at the man beside him, picked up a ss of red wine on the table, and clinked it with him.

    A deepugh came from the chef''s throat, which sounded refreshing.

    The chef spoke with influent Chinese, "Mr.Hopkins, Would you like to have meal in the inner room?"

    Patrick didn''t say anything.He just picked up his ss and took a sip.

    "Is the food not to your liking?" The stout and tall French chef asked enthusiastically.

    Barbara had been paying attention to the man opposite her.She always felt that Patrick had been a little

    strange since he entered the restaurant.

    Patrick looked calm and indifferent as ever, but Barbara always felt that he was absent-minded.Patrick

    seemed to have been looking around for something.

    "Because someone didn''t show up"

    The director with bushy beards was also sitting at the same table.

    He cut a piece of beef and gave the French chef a thumbs-up, "Yummy!"

    "There are only some people who don''t know how to behave properly.The dishes are ready for her, but

    she is even not willing toe, humph!"

    Thinking of someone who was irritating, the director got furious and reckless.

    "Who is it?"

    The French were born with a romantic temperament.

    The chef asked excitedly in his substandard Chinese ent, "Is it Mr.Hopkins''s lover?"

    At this moment, Barbara interrupted in a hurry, "Where''s Charles Shepherd? Why didn''t hee?"

    As soon as the French chef heard the name Charles Shepherd, he immediately changed the subject,

    "Mr.Shepherd, oh, by the way, why didn''t Mr.Shepherd show up tonight? I lost my suitcase in Tokyost

    time.The police there had been searching for it all day and did not find a clue.We then asked his friends

    to help me find it.I want to thank him properly"

    Charles, a yboy who was indulged in having fun, was indeed a master of connections.He always

    made a lot of friends no matter where he went.

    Charles''s assistant, who was sitting at another table, was summoned over.

    Looking at the big shots at this table, the assistant immediately reported the truth with trepidation.

    "Mr.Shepherd originally said he was going to the hotel to pick up Miss Dickens, but half an hour ago,

    they suddenly changed their minds.Now they are heading to the temple street in Mong Kok, Kowloon.It

    seems that Miss Dickens is going to try the authentic snacks in Hongkong."

    "Oh"

    Mr.Hopkins, who had been silent all this time, suddenly uttered an ambiguous "Oh."

    This young assistant was terrified.

    The assistant then added nervously, "What I said just now is the truth."

    As he was afraid that others wouldn''t believe him, and he almost swore for this.But his extra words

    made the atmosphere in this room instantly heavy and tense.

    No matter how dull the French chef was, he could feel something was wrong.

    Suddenly, everyone was silent.

    "Hello, Mr.Hopkins"

    This delicate female voice suddenly came and broke the strange silence.

    Renee was wearing a casual white shirt with jeans tonight, without asexy outfit nor a lot of makeup.

    She was wearing a silver cross ne, which was very low-key.

    With her light makeup and a smile, she looked beautiful and pure.

    Compared to other models, she looked like a virtuous woman.

    Barbara subconsciously wanted to say something tactful to drive Renee away.

    After all, everyone here knew the rules.

    Patrick didn''t like women taking the initiative to approach him.

    But tonight, Patrick did not refuse beautiful women.

    Instead, he looked up and signaled to the waiter beside him to quickly add a seat for Renee.

    The director with bushy beards was the first to show his surprise, and almost got choked on the beef he

    had just chewed.

    Barbara on the other side still maintained a professional smile, but she was very upset in her mind.

    Even she couldn''t sit next to him, but this model! Because there were not many people, everyone ate in

    the lobby on the first floor.

    Everyone saw everything here.

    The women looked at this side secretly while continuing to chat with each other with a smile.

    They were thinking different things in their minds.

    "How did the advertisement shots go?"

    Patrick moved the half-ss red wine poured by the waiter to the woman beside him, then asked her in

    a very natural tone.

    Renee was really ttered.

    She tried her best to suppress the excitement in her mind, maintained a calm and smiling expression,

    and replied slowly, "We have finished filming.

    As for the final result, no matter what, I believe everyone has done their best.

    I hope you will be satisfied when the work is presented."

    In fact, these were all meaningless words for formalities.

    Renee was no match for Barbara after all, and she did not have the courage to talk nonsense, nor did

    she dare to joke, so she had to behave herself.

    To Renee''s surprise again, he even agreed personally, "I should be satisfied"

    Barbara watched them chatting, and she nearly tore the table cloth apart especially seeing Renee

    getting more and morecent.

    Barbara was trying to remain calm.But when they finished eating, Patrick left first, and he was politely

    holding Renee with his right hand.

    This time Barbara could no longer pretend to be calm.

    "Patrick, the people in the branchpany are going to have a video conference with you tonight."

    Barbara also stood up abruptly, her tone revealing her eagerness.

    "Postpone it" He just dropped two words.

    Other women in the restaurant watched them leave, and they looked very jealousy and regretful.

    If they had known this, they would have tried their luck.

    For a moment, Renee became a thorn in their hearts and they even forgot the rejection towards

    Christina Dickens.

    "Mr.Hopkins, where are you going?" Renne asked as she saw that Ms. Hopkins didn''t call the driver.

    Instead, he asked the waiter to find a ck Ferrari with a local license te and then got into the

    driver''s seat.

    Most importantly, before she could get in the car, he started the engine directly.

    Renee tried to open the door in the passenger seat but found that it was locked.She couldn''t get in the

    car.

    For a moment, she looked very embarrassed.

    Even the waiter at the side looked at this strangely, "Sir, do you need any help?"

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    The waiter thought there was something wrong with the door.Just as he took a step forward, the ck

    Ferrari sped away.

    There was no response, only a dazzling shadow of the car until it disappeared from view.

    As for Ms.Shepherd, who had brought Christina away, suddenly sneezed loudly.

    "Acold?" Christina asked with concern, which was rare.

    Charles looked serious.He didn''t catch a cold, but...There was a chill in his back.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    In the night market, the shops and restaurants were all brightly lit, and there were many old-school

    billboards shining above their heads.

    There were also many sidewalk snack booths, in front of which, there was a local chef frying seafood in

    a big ck pot.

    It was still very lively on the streets in the cold winter.

    The neon lights around the streets were shining brightly, and the crowds were surging.

    The smell of stir-frying wafted in.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Christina looked around curiously.

    Probably because of her outstanding appearance and her strange clothes tonight, the diners would

    look at her when she passed by several stalls.

    "Beauty, are you interested in trying my special dishes? I guarantee that you will like it."

    All of a sudden, the owner of a restaurant called out to her with a smile.She stopped and turned around

    to follow the voice.She saw the middle-aged owner with a big belly smiling kindly.

    It was said that fat chefs usually cook better.So she nodded.

    The tables and chairs were all open on the street, making it morefortable than dining in the

    luxurious restaurants.

    The seats around were all upied.

    Everyone enjoyed their meals and was at ease.

    Several men at one table were talking about something and theyughed while eating.She stared at

    them for a long time.

    It was not until they turned around to look at her that she realized it impolite and immediately turned

    around awkwardly.

    "Have you ever been to a stall before?" The owner came over with a menu.

    "Our food and kitchen wares are all clean and up to standard.But still, it is not like dining in a luxurious

    restaurant.There''s no need to worry about food safety, the most important thing in life is to enjoy

    delicious food."

    She blushed and felt a little embarrassed at his words.She couldn''t speak the local dialect and was

    unable to understand many of it.

    But she could guess that he had asked her if she had ever been to a stall.

    In fact, she had been to one before.

    At that time, she had just left the Dickens family.

    Back then, she was very poor, but the new environment was novel to her.

    The reason why she looked at the men just now was that she suddenly thought that people like Patrick

    Hopkins would definitely not eat like that in public, and they even rarelyughed.

    "What a total of some?"

    The owner''s voice interrupted her thoughts.Her eyes widened slightly.

    She was a little nervous and embarrassed because she really didn''t know what he was talking about.

    He, who was already seen many customers like her, smiled gently and pointed to the suit jacket she

    was wearing.

    "Did youe here with your boyfriend?" Then he drew out two fingers.

    "Two people?"

    She subconsciously lowered her head and looked at the man''s suit jacket she was wearing.It''s from

    Charles.

    "Yes, two.I''m with a friend, he wille overter." She said so in Mandarin.

    The owner was a very cheerful and humorous man.

    At first, he was worried that she would speak English, then he wouldn''t be able to handle it.

    It was a famous night market in the H City, so there were often many foreigners.He immediately wanted

    to show up that he could speak Mandarin.He patted his chest and said to her with an honest smile, "No

    problem."

    It was funny when people in the H City spoke Mandarin.So she couldn''t help butugh.

    He blushed and then asked a waiter to clean up a table for her.

    She took the menu gratefully.She could recognize the words on it.So she quickly picked out a few

    dishes and a specialty.

    Then she just sat there and waited.

    It would be Christmas next week.Now the night wind in December was blowing, and the crowd was

    bustling.

    However, she still felt a chill and shrank her neck.

    Since thest time, her health had be much worse.

    "Why Charles isn''t here? It''s been so long."

    Sheined in a low voice.Then she tightened her suit jacket and turned to look to the left.She

    frowned, not sure if it was just an illusion.She always felt that there was someone gazing at her, but she

    looked carefully for a long time and did not see Charles.

    There were not many people passing by, only a ck Ferrari parked under the streetlights.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    "What are you looking at?" A handsome man was approaching from the right.

    Charles put two packages of congee on the table and sat next to her.

    "Why did you take so long to buy this?"

    Christina looked away and found that the man was carefully setting the porridge.It could be said that

    Charles was a world-ss expert in entertainment.He red at the woman disdainfully.

    "You don''t know:'' Originally, he went to the hotel to ask her to Central, but she refused.

    As for the reason, she frankly said that she did not want to see someone.

    It was not a secret that her rtionship with Patrick was weird.

    Charles may be afraid that she would starve to death in the hotel so he generously said that he would

    take her to eat the most authentic and delicious food of H City.

    "Auntie Wang''s Sampan Congee is great.But we couldn''t buy it.Sir, are you Auntie Wang''s rtive? It

    smells delicious."

    The owner of the restaurant personally brought over a few dishes and looked at the porridge with

    surprise and joy.He gave them a thumbs-up.

    "The porridge is fantastic!"

    "Ten years ago, after his grandson got money, he quit and enjoyed his life.However, every time I went

    to H City, I would try it."

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Charles was well-mannered, rich, and handsome.He smiled andmunicated with the owner fluently,

    Christina was surprised.

    She quickly grabbed his sleeve and emphasized, "Tell him I want coriander, more."

    She loved the smell of coriander.

    The owner of the restaurant smiled and praised, "Your girlfriend is so beautiful.She looks like a star"

    "No, she''s not my girlfriend"

    Charles looked nervous and denied it in a high voice.

    Christina turned up a charming smile and said, "Because he likes men."

    Everyone heard her.

    The owner was frightened, staring at Charles withplicated eyes, and immediately said loudly,

    "Don''t worry! I support homosexuality!"

    Charles''s face darkened.

    Christina ordered two dozen beers.

    As she drank, she pped the table andughed.

    "Christina, remember, don''t let it get to your head."

    Mr.Shepherd was angry and got back into his old habits of narrow-minded mind.He snatched the

    Sampan Congee.

    "I begged people to make them." Christina reached out her hands, hanging around the table, where

    several dishes were there.She said solemnly, "All of these are mine.Give me back the Charcoal Rice

    you ate"

    "Do you want me to throw it up for you?" Mr.Shepherd may be so angry that he lost his mind.

    "Okay, I''ll spit it out now:'' He grabbed her with his right hand and pulled her closer to him.

    He rubbed his big head against her, making a gesture of vomiting.

    "Go away! Stay away from me."

    Seeing him be serious, Christina was anxious and pushed his big head hard.

    "Charles, go away or I''ll beat you up."

    "If I throw up you, it will be great."

    Charles''s resentment, which had been building up all year round, was about to explode.He had long

    wanted revenge.

    Holding her waist tightly, he didn''t let her go, looking like an angry child.

    This man was shameless.

    How could Christina let him get away with it? She stepped on his shoes with her high heels, which was

    so hurt that he shouted.So had to let her go.

    "You bad woman!"

    He was so angry that his voice was trembling.

    Seeing he was embarrassed, Christina said, "You should be d I didn¡¯t kick your crotch"

    She patted the table hard, guffawing.Seeing what happened, people around burst into augh.

    Charles gave up and grabbed a bottle of cold beer, opened it, and poured it into his throat, cold.

    D*mnit.

    Fortunately, people barely knew him here.

    "Charles, have you ever been to such a roadside restaurant before?" Christina had drunk five bottles of

    beer.

    Her cheeks were red and she was drunk.

    Suddenly, she thought of something she was more curious about.Charles held a grudge and red at

    her.

    "Drink more.I''ll drop you on the street."

    "I''m serious."

    Because of the alcohol, the woman became messy.She moved closer to him.

    "Tell me, hurry up! Has Patrick ever drunk at a roadside stall?" She looked curious.

    Charles didn''t expect her to mention Patrick suddenly, so he didn''t react for a moment.

    Christina shook her head.

    "Of course not, right?"

    Her right hand waved wildly in the air, and her voice became more determined.

    "He''s different from you.Although you''re a yboy, you''re easy to get along with.He''s different."

    "He''s always indifferent.I never knew what he was thinking"

    Charles fell silent and knew that she was an alcoholic.

    But love drinking didn''t mean to be good at drinking, such as this woman.He was surprised to hear

    what she said.

    "You behave badly after drinking." Heined helplessly.

    She kept drinking and her fair face flushed, which was like her stubborn temperament.

    Charles suspected for the 100 times why Patrick had taken a fancy to her.

    This unreliable woman did not match him at all.

    However, she was really a special woman.

    Looking at her blushed face, he raised one hand to drink.She frowned slightly as if she was thinking

    about something.Her casual and serious eyes were beautiful, and the twinkling of her eyes was

    enthralling.

    Moreover, Christina was gorgeous and probably looked like her mother, the Miss Eisenhower family,

    who was said an incredible beauty.

    Charles felt a strange throb in his heart so he quickly looked away and didn''t look at the stupid

    drunkard.

    "Hey, Christina, to be honest, did you take part in this advertisement for Patrick?" He suddenly became

    serious.

    The cold winter night wind blew, sobering them up.

    She shook her head and said, "No-¡¯

    "So what if I don''t have him? I am fine"

    She looked up and shouted,ughing brightly.

    Charles touched his forehead and sighed.

    "Christina, do you know what? It''s really embarrassing to be with you."

    "What are you talking about? Dare you say it again?"

    Christina pulled his tie tightly, so Charles was almost strangled.

    Evidently, she got wild with wine.She immediately remembered the hatred, old and new.

    "Because of you, I had stayed at the hospital for half a month.How dare you say that who will be

    unlucky if he was with me.You haven''t apologized to me yet.Apologize, now!"

    Charles was furious.

    "Why are you holding grudges for so long?"

    "I can remember it forever"

    Christina burped and roared at him, which was weird for Charles, so he suddenly quieted down.

    Her phone sounded.Her phone was vibrating in her rose-red handbag on the table, with a ringtone.

    It was a text message.

    Saying that "Stay away from Charles."

    It was like a sixth sense, Christina suddenly woke up.

    She quickly turned around and looked in that direction, where a ck Ferrari was parking there.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    Charles suddenly reached out to snatch her phone.

    "Who has been texting youtely?"

    He suddenly questioned her with a serious look.

    "Give it back to me."

    Christina had drunk six cans of beer before, but now she was sober and said word by word.

    No one knew it was due to the cold night wind or the text message received.

    Charles ignored her words, stood up directly, took the phone, and took a step back.She was

    immediately anxious so she pounced on her to get it back.

    "What''s the password?"

    Charles raised his hand so that she couldn''t reach it, but he needed the password to open it.She was

    relieved to see that the screen was locked.

    But he kept asking, "Did anyone ask you to participate in this advertisement? Who?"

    His question shocked her.

    He was not a yboy who was only interested in eating, drinking, and pleasure-seeking.He had asked

    someone to check her number since he saw her receive a text message by the fountainst time.

    The result was very surprising.

    "I sent someone to check yourmunication records.You recently have contacted someone many

    times.It happened to be around the time of this advertisement.Who was he?"

    "Why are you secretly investigating my privacy?"

    Hearing him say so much all of a sudden, she was in panic, especially seeing his burning questioning

    look.

    "Christina, I''m asking you, who are asking you to participate in this advertisement?"

    Nervous, shepressed her lips and did not speak.

    She felt afraid that he would find out something, especially when the text message contents shed

    through her mind.

    A few simple words, "Stay away from Charles"

    It was from LUCY.

    But now she was not sure if it was LUCY herself.

    At this moment, the cold night wind blew, and she turned around in fear to observe the surroundings.

    She felt she was under observation.

    Fear and anxiety overtook her.

    Someone was watching her.She was like a puppet manipted, and she hated that feeling but no one

    would help her.

    Charles kept asking, "Who has asked you to participate in it?"

    She looked at him with horror and guilt.She stood on this busy street, looked around, panted, and

    shouted herself hoarse, "What on earth are you wanting me to do?"

    "What the hell are you wanting?"

    She was on the verge of tears anxiously.She was trembling all over.

    In the end, she fixed the cold alley with a stare.

    There was a ck Ferrari.

    She had an intuition that someone was staring at her over there.

    She hated that feeling of being trapped in a maze and never being able to walk out.

    When he was stunned, she jumped up and snatched the phone back.

    Then she ran away in a hurry.

    He did not chase after her, just looking straight at her escaping figure.He did not see the text message

    on her phone just now, but suddenly he had a presentiment.

    The people around looked at them curiously, the owner of the restaurant was also surprised, but they

    all thought that she had drunk too much so she quarreled with her boyfriend and ran away.

    Afterward, Charles paid the bill and left.

    He suddenly thought of something and turned around to look in the direction of the streetlight at the

    entrance of the alley.

    Just now, she had been looking in that direction intentionally or unintentionally, but now it was empty

    there.

    Under the dim yellow light, there were no pedestrians at all.

    Charles looked around carefully, only to see a ck Ferrari slowly driving away as if there was nothing

    strange.

    The night wind blew against him.

    Charles was only wearing a dark blue shirt and suit pants.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    He walked along the street towards the parking lot, tall and handsome.

    But he couldn''t help but shudder with chill.

    His overcoat had been taken away.

    "Idiot, you have caught a cold before, and now you haven''t kept yourself warm.Troublemaker.He came

    to his car and took the key to unlock it.Suddenly, he remembered something and cursed in a low voice.

    In his right hand, he was holding a rose-reddy handbag that didn¡¯t match him.Christina, the

    unreliable woman, took her cell phone and ran away in a hurry, leaving her bag behind.

    "I have to clear up the mess for her all day...

    Charles angrily threw the bag into the passenger seat and quickly started the car.

    He drove slowly along the road and looked out the window from time to time to see if she was there.

    Charles was almost thirty this year, and his mother had been urging him all day to take a wife.

    But there was no need to worry too much because his three elder brothers had not been married.

    Because they had been suppressed by the power of their mother all year round, he and his brothers

    had sworn from an early age that they would either not marry anyone or marry those who were lovable

    and obedient.

    They would not marry a girl with a bad temper just as their mother.

    Charles was in a bad mood because he thought that she was as irksome as his mother.He didn''t find

    her.So he simply parked the car aside and called his assistant.

    "Mr.Shepherd, do you want me to call Miss Dickens now?" The assistant on the other end didn''t

    understand.

    "Aren''t you with her? I remember you drove out..."

    "Why are you asking so much? Do you want me to deduct your sry?" Charles was a little angry.

    "Just call her.Ask where she is, and then pick her up to the hotel immediately:"

    "Yes, sir.The assistant was in a daze by his roar.But the capitalists were inhumane so the assistant did

    not dare to contradict.

    Anyway, the original image of Mr.Shepherd had disappeared after this advertisement shoot.

    The assistant sighed, "I don''t think she has been kept as a mistress by him¡±

    His boss always yed up to Miss Dickens.

    "Patrick, where are you now? I have something to talk to you about..." He said calmly.

    Charles propped his right hand against the window, looking at the bustling city with aplicated look.

    Suddenly, he didn¡¯t want to go back to the hotel quickly, so he immediately called Patrick to make an

    appointment with him.

    "I''m driving back to the A City."

    Patrick on the other end of the phone replied coldly.

    "You drive yourself back in advance?"

    Charles changed his expression slightly and was shocked.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s not an emergency.It''s just about Christina..."

    Charles was thinking about how to organize his words, but the man on the other end seemed to be

    impatient and said coldly, "Oh"

    Noticing his indifference, Charles was inexplicably annoyed and reminded him, "She remains your

    wife!"

    "You care about her?"

    Compared to Charles, who was agitated, Patrick''s voice was low and powerful, as if he was hurling a

    question at him.

    "I care about her?"

    Charles himself was stunned for a moment, but instantly, he became extremely angry.

    "As a friend, it''s my responsibility"

    "I hope your concern will not go beyond the normal level" He replied coldly.

    Charles''s face darkened.

    "Patrick, what are you trying to say?"

    He was so angry that he forgot his previous respect for him.

    Patrick went silent.

    However, Charles, on the other hand, was about to lose his temper.

    And he yelled at the phone, "I am caring about her.If she hasn''t been in trouble, she wouldn''t have run

    away so frightened just now"

    He hung up and looked straight ahead.

    The prosperity of the city did not belong to him, even a floor tile.The more sessful one was, the

    lonelier he would be.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    Christina was taken back to the hotel.

    Outside the dim car window, a chill wind blew, announcing the arrival of winter.She remained in silence

    all the way.

    Through the rearview mirror, the assistant who was driving carefully saw her clutching her phone with

    an uneasy look.

    When she got out of the car, the assistant hesitated and reminded, "Miss Dickens, if it is convenient to

    you, please call Mr.Shepherd."

    Charles, his immediate superior, told him to drive her to the hotel.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    He guessed that they were at odds.

    "Give him back his coat."

    Christina stood outside the car and did not respond to him.

    Instead, she took off a man''s suit and threw it back into the car.

    The assistant took the coat with an uneasy look.

    "Miss Dickens, if you need anything else, call me anytime..." stammered the assistant, but Christina

    was out of his sight.

    He sighed, not daring to chase after her.

    "Christina is indeed different from those three models..."

    She stood out in her temperament among Charles''s ex-girlfriends.

    He was astounded by her arrogance, thinking that she seemed to be spoiled.

    She was not good at socializing at all.

    In particr, the other women didn''t like her.

    But he was surprised she didn''t seem to care about it.

    The assistant was curious how she developed such a character.

    Christina knew very well that she was unlikable among girls.

    So at this moment, when the two female models in front of her walked towards her enthusiastically and

    even held her hand, the first thing came to her mind was that they might have ulterior purposes.

    "Christina, you just came back? It''s a pity you didn''t have dinner with us tonight...Your hands are so

    cold.Come into our room¡± Invited for no reason, she did not resist and was dragged into her "Best

    friend''s room" by her two colleagues.¡±

    "Would you like ck tea or coffee?"

    "She caught a cold a few days ago.Make her hot cocoa..."

    It was not until Christina took the hot cocoa in her hand that the temperature of the hot cup made her

    concentrate a little.

    She stared at the them for a long time before she made sure that it was not her illusion.

    "Thank you" she said.

    Then she quickly recalled if she had lost her memory, because twelve hours ago, the two women said

    they hated her with disgust.

    When did her be so popr? "Christina, in fact, you have a good character.You''re not gossipy

    and neverpete for anything..."

    "That''s right.Unlike some scheming bitch!"

    Hearing this, Christina probably understood that they were pointing at Renee.

    "Do you know how shameless Renee is tonight? She dared to walk to Patrick table by herself.She sat

    next to him.Director Parker put a long face at that time..."

    Christina took a sip of the hot cocoa, lowered her head, and replied them merely a word.

    One of them sitting on the bed scolded excitedly, "In the end, Patrick left with Renee holding her his

    arms.She took advantage of everything.Renee, the bitch, really showed me what a frenemy is.Before

    we went to have dinner, she hypocritically reminded us not to get close to Patrick and said that he

    hated women the most..."

    Christina, who had been unresponsive, looked up upon hearing that.

    "Patrick left with Renee?"

    "I was pissed off.I had an impulse tell everything about Renee''s ungraceful things.She thought she

    would be Patrick''s woman if she slept with him.It''s disgusting."

    Christina put the hot cocoa on the table, feeling veryplicated.

    "Damn it, it''s disgusting that I treated her as one of my best friends and told her everything."

    The woman was speaking with indignation when her cell phone rang.

    She excitedly went to the bathroom to talk about it in detail, leaving no chance for Christina to speak .

    "Poor taste"

    She was not very good at quarreling.

    Christina scolded her in a low voice.She wondered if he had forgotten her and even his taste changed.

    When they got married not long, she had thought that Patrick would probably cheat on her.

    It wasmon for a rich and powerful man...

    Butter she found that he was rarely involved in any scandals.

    What the model said frustrated her.She was so annoyed.

    "Hey, Christina, why do you look so much like Cecilia?"

    Another model seemed to be interested in her.

    "You know Cecilia, she was so popr in the first half of the year, and the only one who was said to

    have an affair with Patrick."

    "Are you rted by blood? Or have you had stic surgery based on her? You''ll be regretful.She''s

    having a hard time right now.Televisionpanies won''t use her..."

    "Hey, where are you going?" she shouted at the door.

    "I''ll go first"

    Christina just wanted to get out of here.

    As soon as she left the room, the woman in the bathroom came out and eximed, "I just got a call

    and I have good news!"

    "Where''s Christina?"

    "She doesn''t want to hang out with us." She said sarcastically, "Who does she think she is? Charles

    has so many women around him.He can get rid of her anytime"

    Christina closed the door with no expression on her face.

    "Leave her alone.You know what.It turns out that Renee was left on the side of the road.Patrick drove a

    ck Ferrari himself and left without waiting for her to get in the car.She must be so embarrassed..."

    Ack Ferrari.

    "Patrick drove his ck Ferrari."

    Christina suddenly opened her eyes in a daze.

    She realize that she had taken a nap after returning to the hotelst night, but she had been having

    nightmares, and the conversation between the two female colleagues echoed in her dream.

    Last night, she saw a ck Ferrari in Temple Street.Was is a coincidence?

    "Miss, are you feeling unwell?"

    The stewardess''s sweet voice came.

    The crew was in a hurry to arrive at the airport early in the morning.

    Everyone was taking a nap on the ne.

    Christina was startled and woke up with a pale face.

    "I''m fine.I''ll go to the bathroom."

    She got up and walked to the bathroom.She wanted to sober up with cool water, only to see Charles.

    "Christina, don''t think you can get away by ying deaf"

    As Charles approached, he red at her and said, "Tell me, who have you been in contact with

    recently?"

    They chartered a ne back to A City, and Charles was on the same ne as her.

    Christina, who was not in a mood to talk about it, bypassed him and went straight to the bathroom.

    However, Charles blocked her way and said through gritted teeth, "Christina, this is not just about you.If

    you get into big trouble, it will be difficult to deal with!"

    Trapped by his arms, she raised her head and said in a low voice, "Things won''t get worse."

    Charles did a double take.

    Then he roared angrily, "What do you mean?"

    How terrible it was now.She did not exin, but a surprised scream came from the bathroom aisle.

    "Wow, look at them..."

    When the crew members saw them who were so close to each other, they dashed away.

    Christina, who was embarrassed, gave him a push.

    "Charles, stay away from me."

    "Oh, why didn''t you say it when you wanted to take advantage of me?"

    Charles seemed to suddenly realize that they were too close, so he immediately let go of her.

    "Charles, I''m serious.Stay away from me from now on"

    She said coldly, grasping her phone in her right hand.

    She lowered her head to avoided meeting his eyes.

    Her words sent a chill to Charles¡¯ heart.

    He nced at her clenched phone and said, holding back his anger, "What did those people order you

    to do again? Do you know something?"

    There was a silence between them.

    After a long time, she replied, "I don''t know."

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    She had been quite tired these days.

    It was unknown that who would get the IP&Gmercial until three dayster.

    Christina could only wait anxiously.

    After rushing back from Hongkong by air to apartment 402, she fell asleep.

    Her mind was in a mess and she had a mentality of escaping.

    Who was Lucy? What if I couldn''t get the advertisement for IP&G? Why did you want me to participate

    in the advertisement audition? Why did you want me to stay away from Charles...

    A lot of information and questions had been bothering her.

    They became her nightmares.

    These dreams were like a maze with no way out.

    "Christina, don''t make me angry."

    "Don''t do what you shouldn''t do.Stay away from those men, because I don''t like it."

    She suddenly woke up andy t on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling above her.

    She was very slow in reaction, and Patrick''s voice echoed in her mind.

    His voice was low, deep, and a little angry, just like what it was when he got extremely angry with her

    previously.

    She had dreamt about her life in the Hopkins family before.She actually missed it a little.She turned to

    look at the window.

    It was so gray that she could not tell whether it was morning or evening.

    "Achoo.."

    The cold wind blew in.

    She shrank and quickly got up.She took a thick coat and put it on her body.

    Christina guessed that she had probably woken up by the low temperature.

    She quickly closed the window.

    When she looked down, she saw that the street lights in the neighborhood downstairs were all on.

    It turned out that it was already evening.

    They rushed back in the morning by air and returned to A City at about 8 a.m..

    She was so tired that she forgot to turn on the heater.

    Christina pulled out a few tissues to cover her nose and found she had caught a cold again.

    "Christina, you caught a cold again!"

    The phone showed that Crystal had called her at noon.

    When she called back and just said hello, Crystal first questioned her angrily.

    "Do you have a fever? Do you have any medicine at home?"

    Christina listened to the loud question with her mind in a daze.She admired Crystal''s quick reaction.

    It seemed that Crystal had got quite an imposing manner after she came to serve as a nanny at the

    Stephenson family for a few months.

    Christina held an electronic thermometer in her left hand and stared at the temperature of 38.2 degrees

    shown on it.

    She paused for two seconds and said, "I don''t have a fever¡±

    "Don''t think I don''t know about it.You''re lying."

    Crystal refuted her angrily, "If you have a low fever, you should lower your temperature physically.Drink

    more hot water and rest more.If your temperature is over 39 degrees celsius, you should rush to the

    hospital immediately"

    Christina was surprised even at the other side of the phone, but she refused to admit it, "I''m fine"

    "Christina, you probably don''t know.Every time you lie, you sound very guilty.I really don''t know how

    you survived...You are just like that little bastard Geoffrey."

    Crystalined about her.

    Christina listened to her quietly.She felt that Crystal had changed and seemed to be mature.

    "Crystal, you''re bing more and more like a mother."

    Christina sighed with a heavy twang.

    She remembered that Crystal''s change seemed to have started since she went to the Stephenson

    family.

    So Christina cared about her best friend and asked, "Crystal,st time you said you wanted to quit.How

    are you now..."

    There was some noise from the other side of phone.

    "Aunt Zhu, I''m hungry"

    It was the voice of that little guy Geoffrey.

    Then Christina heard that Crystal gritted her teeth and asked, "I saw with my own eyes that you ate

    three pieces of pizza just now.How can you have the nerve to say you''re hungry? Since you are full, go

    aside and stay alone"

    Children also had human rights, and he exined to Crystal in a childish voice, "But my stomach is

    hungry.It coos.If you don''t believe me, listen to it.It''s hungry."

    Crystal nced at his round belly and sulked, "That''s because you have been stuffed"

    "Christina, what did you just say to me?" Christina felt speechless.

    She hung up the phone in silence.

    Geoffrey was pestering Crystal to y tricks on her.

    It seemed that it was not easy for Crystal to resign.Crystal was very good at taking care of people.

    "Crystal must be a good mother."

    Inexplicably, Christina was a little depressed.

    If it were her, she really didn''t have the confidence to be a good mother.She was the only one in this

    small apartment.

    It was very cold and she felt lonely.

    She ordered a takeout of porridge on her phone and sat absent-mindedly at the small tea table to eat it.

    The TV in front of her was ying some entertainment news when she suddenly remembered another

    friend of hers.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "It seems that Charles hasn''t been on the entertainment section for a long time."

    He even didn''t appear in the tabloid news these days.She was really not used to it.She didn''t have

    many friends, and Charles was one of them.She didn''t mean to chase him away that day, and now she

    wondered if Charles would get angry with her.

    Probably not.

    He was innocent and optimistic so that it might be easy for him to recover.

    She didn''t dare to tell Charles about LUCY.

    What if LUCY turned to deal with him? If Charles knew it, Patrick would soon know it as well...

    "Patrick Hopkins" She put the spoon back into the bowl and repeated the name over and over again.

    She was a little lost in thought.

    "Miss Dickens, I said I had the child with me.Do you believe me?"

    "You don''t have to know who I am...You''d better cooperate with me.Don''t ask why.I''m just informing

    you."

    "Mr.Hopkins drove a ck Ferrari himself..."

    A series of ringtones brought her thoughts back to reality.

    Christina looked at the caller''s id shown on the phone on the table and pursed her lips, feeling a little

    disappointed.

    She thought of him and thought the call might be made by him.It was not him.

    "Auntie."

    The call was from Betty.

    "I heard from Crystal that you were very busy at work a while ago.Are you still getting used to it? Don''t

    make yourself too tired..." Betty spoke gently.

    In fact, she had already known that Christina had recently gone to work at IP&G, but she avoided all

    sensitive words rted to the Hopkins family because she did not want to make both Christina and

    herself feel awkward.

    Christina knew clearly that Betty was a very considerate and dignified woman.

    Betty was always willing to wait for others to tell her something that other people would choose to ask

    directly.

    If they were unwilling to talk about that, she wouldn''t force them.

    Christina liked her aunt because she was as considerate as Betty.

    This made Christina even more confused about why Betty hated the Hopkins family so much.

    Christina replied politely for a few words.

    Ever since the car ident happened to the child that day, there had been a barrier between them.

    They could not go back to their previous intimacy and were on guard against each other.

    Christina couldn''t find a topic to talk about.

    She wanted to end the awkward conversation.

    As for the ident that day, she didn''t hate it anymore.

    Betty was not good at finding topics either, but she had something serious to talk about today, "Do you

    remember Zerger? He was arade of your grandfather''s.Our Eisenhower family had a good

    rtionship with them.Later, their whole family emigrated and we lost contact with each other.Recently,

    they specially came back to find me.After learning about the situation, they wanted to invite us to go to

    d together.They said that life there was veryfortable and peaceful."

    "Christina, do you want to go to d?"

    "I don''t want to leave A City for the time being."

    Christina herself did not know why she added ¡®for the time being¡¯.

    Perhaps she was tired of this city deep down in her heart.

    She was not sure if she would stay in the city in the future, but she was reluctant to leave.

    "It''s okay.You can think about it."

    Betty didn¡¯t force her and even hung up the phone gently and slowly.

    Christina went into the bathroom to take a shower.

    There were so many things bothering her that she tried to empty her mind and not to think about

    anything.

    The warm water dripping from her head gradually calmed her down.

    She simply put on a bathrobe and came out to the small living room.

    She was busy tidying up the takeout boxes on the table.

    There was a lot of garbage in the kitchen, so she decided to make a clean-up and she even cleaned

    the bedroom.

    Finally, she packed a few bags of garbage and prepared to go downstairs to throw them away.

    One bag of trash, two bags of trash...

    Christina rarely did housework so seriously.

    However, when she stood outside her house and saw the door m shut, she realized that she had

    forgotten to bring the key out.

    "Oh no.A nervous expression which was rarely seen appeared on her face and she immediately

    rummaged through the pockets of her coat.They were empty.

    There were no keys, no money, no cell phone...

    And she hadn''t worn the underwear.

    In the middle of the night, she was alone at home.She nned to put on a long thick coat and go out to

    throw away the garbage.

    After that, she had intended to immediatelye back to sleep.

    So she was toozy to put on her underwear...She stared at the door of Room 402, feeling homeless.

    Christina suddenly thought of something.She raised her head.What about the resident of Room 502

    upstairs¡­

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    Misfortunes never came singly.It never rained but it poured.

    Christina carried two bags of trash to the first floor of themunity and threw them away.

    When she was in the elevator, a few male residents stared at her.

    She was afraid to be found out, ill-at-ease all the way.She was simply wearing avender silk

    nightgown.

    Fortunately, in such a cold winter, she had remembered to put on an overcoat, a dark green one in the

    Korean style, which made her much more stunning.

    She was very attractive but in blue.She had forgotten to take the money and her cell phone...

    No underwear, either.

    Most importantly, the key to her home.

    Wondering if these bad things would happen to others who rented a house, she lowered her head and

    stared at her fair and tender feet.

    She could not help but sigh, walking in the neighborhood in flip-flops, sloppy.She was so ashamed that

    she wondered how she had survived all those years.

    Maybe due to her catching a cold and getting a low fever, she forgot all these things.

    For the first time, she did up all the buttons on her overcoat conservatively and went to the property

    administration office for help.

    But it seemed that she was unfortunate.

    "Hello, I''m a novice, so I don''t know where the spare key is.Why don''t you wait a minute?"

    She looked at him and said, "When can I get the key?"

    She subconsciously wrapped her overcoat, feeling awkward...

    "Please call someone and ask.I am in a hurry to go home."

    The officer didn''t know the reason but confronted with such a beautiful woman, he promised to deal

    with it as soon as possible.

    Additionally, he asked shyly if she wanted to sit in the rest room to wait.

    "No, thank you."

    She decided to go back to her apartment to wait.

    It was 10 p.m.

    Looking at the elevator entrance, there was a group ofmuters who had just returned waiting for the

    elevator.

    So she rationally decided to take the stairs.

    She didn''t want to take the lift with others due to the underwear.She sighed again.

    There was some dust in the staircase, probably because there were few people passing by, the

    cleaners didn''t sweep it.

    At this time, she was the only one there, with her footsteps echoing.

    With the lights on one by one because of her footsteps, it was very quiet.

    She had to climb four flights of stairs.

    Since she was not in a hurry, she lowered her head and walked slowly.

    Just now, she heard that the officer called.

    It seemed that the other officers had gone for a midnight snack.

    So they would note back within an hour at least.

    "It means that she has to wait for at least an hour..."

    She was upset.

    If they forgot to return, she might spend the night in front of her door.

    "Why not borrow a phone from a neighbor and ask Crystal toe over?"

    She always thought of Crystal at critical moments.

    Thinking about it, she suddenly bumped into a person because she never looked ahead while

    walking.She was shocked and looked up.

    "You..."

    She felt even more confused.It was a little dim, so what she saw was blurry.

    She wondered if he was an illusion or real.

    "Walk carefully." His voice suddenly broke forth.

    So familiar the tone was, low but powerful.

    She recognized his voice and screamed in panic, scared or astonished, "Why are you here?"

    Patrick ignored her.He turned around and continued walking up the stairs.

    She stood there in a daze for a second.She noticed that her home was on the left, but he kept

    walking...

    "Patrick, you''re the psycho in 502!"

    She remembered something so her tone was a littleplicated.She quickened her pace and caught

    up with him.

    At this moment, the man standing in front of room 502 turned to look at her, as if he was dissatisfied

    with her "Psychopath."

    He frowned with his eyes sharp in the dark.

    She hesitated and stopped at the exit, five meters away from him.

    "Why, why are you living here?"

    His gaze made her ufortable, but she chose to ask.She waited nervously for his reply.She had

    suspected that the tenant upstairs was an acquaintance.She had wondered if it might be him.

    At that time, it was just a guess, but now she met him here.

    Her heart beat faster, with an indescribable emotion: nervousness, confusion, and a little joy.

    However, he didn''t say anything.He just took out the key and opened the door.

    "Patrick, why are you living here?"

    His indifference made her anxious.

    She did not believe Mr.Hopkins woulde to such a small apartment in the old district for no reason.

    He could own this neighborhood by writing a project n.

    She had an idea in her mind, but she did not dare to fantasize about it.

    Everything had been different.

    She was just an ordinary person now.

    She did not dare and did not have the confidence to fantasize if he had done this for her.

    "Patrick, I''m talking to you!"

    The truth seemed ready toe out at her call.

    She really wanted to know the answer.So she shouted his name and became more anxious.

    He was the one who was caught, but why was she the one who got nervous and anxious? He pushed

    open the door calmly and turned a deaf ear to her words.

    However, he entered the room but paused to turn around, with his sharp eyes clear and unfamiliar.

    "Do you want the advertising of the IP&G Group?"

    She gotpletely silent.

    If she had been forced to be anxious just now, it was really ironic,pared with his calm tone

    now.She cared about him very much.

    But he simply was not to give a rap.

    She did not understand why he suddenly asked her about the advertisement.

    An idea shed through her mind: she had never understood him.

    She looked at him quietly.

    The man seemed to be as far apart from her as heaven and earth.

    "If you want it,e in with me."

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    His voice was colder and he became more agitated.

    "Why are you calling me to go in?"

    Her expression was a little indifferent.

    Suddenly, she didn''t want to get close to him.

    She felt that he was really strange to her.

    She didn''t want to see him and didn''t want to believe that he had be so cold.

    Every time she saw him, she couldn''t help but feel happy but there was more disappointment waiting

    for her.

    It seemed that he didn''t like her expression, so he reminded her angrily, "Miss Dickens, what do you

    think we would do in a room?"

    "You''ve been doing well in the crewtely.You''ve made it to the top four thanks to Charles

    Shepherd...You should know the rules very well.Haven''t you learned how to cater to a man?"

    She didn''t know how to react but just froze.

    Then she heard him stride straight into room 502.

    The sound of his footsteps was a little loud.She had thought that he was just pouring ridicule on her.

    She was not good at counterattacks when it came to speech.So she held back her anger and prepared

    to go back home.

    "No matter how Charles protects you, it''s useless.If you don''te in tonight, you''ll be out immediately

    tomorrow morning"

    "Patrick, don''t go too far!"

    She was furious and rushed in regardless of everything.She said angrily in darkness in room 502.

    He did not turn on the light, standing in the room.He was like a demon in darkness as if he had

    guessed she would be provoked.

    And when she ran in, she would fall into his arms.She felt herself useless.

    The moment she embraced him, all her emotions were gone.

    In fact, she had been missing him very much.Patrick directly began to kiss her.She could not tell what

    she was feeling, as if her soul had been emptied.

    She was a little angry, so she reached out to push him, not wanting him to seed.

    In the end, she was tired and somehow she fell asleep, with a funny idea in her mind when she closed

    her eyes.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    Christina thought of the lingering warmth.They didn''t even have the warmth of hug after they went bed.

    "Bastard! Who does he think I am?" Christina was very angry.

    She cursed at the 502 room above her head ina low voice angrily, but she still had an inner struggle.

    Patrick shamelessly threatened her to go in his roomst night.

    He was very impatient and annoying.

    She couldn''t see his expression clearly without the light as she slept with him, and she was so tired that

    she fell asleep quickly after that.

    Her mind was in a mess at that time, but she was reluctant to finish making love with him.

    When she woke up, Patrick had already left.Her mind was still in a daze.

    The clothes under the bed were messy, and her heart was full of mixed feelings.

    She grabbed her long coat and ran away.She forgot to wear her underwearst night.

    It seemed that she delivered herself to his room and served him.

    Damn it! She hurriedly mmed the door out in her coat with her long hair messy, looking really

    embarrassed.

    As soon as she went out, a group of residents came out of the elevator and bumped into her.

    She blushed.

    The residents all looked at her with contempt.

    The property administrator, who walked by on patrolst night, said, "Miss Dickens, you live in Room

    402, don''t you?"

    "I took the spare key but couldn''t find you.Didn''t you go backst night?"

    When the property administrator looked at her carefully, he immediately stopped speaking.

    Even the fool could know what she had donest night.

    Christina lowered her head in shame.

    "He''s my husband!"

    She raised her head in anger and shouted at the gossipy residents.

    ¡®Patrick was really the worst husband ever¡±

    ¡®Why would I marry such a person! Christina was so ashamed that even her ears turned red.

    She ran back to the 402 room, and locked the door.

    Christina hid for two days, not wanting to see anyone.

    She didn''t even order takeout.

    Maybe it was because she ate too much unhealthy instant noodles, she couldn''t help but stare at the

    ceiling resentfully with mixed feelings when she was lying in the living room watching TV or resting on

    the bed.

    He lived upstairs! Why did he live here? She asked him, but he didn''t say anything.

    She didn''t know who he was angry with.

    Since he wanted to numb his heart and have apetition on coldness with her, she should be colder

    than him.She should ignore these questions, and ignore him.

    However, in the third day of her otaku n, someone interrupted.

    The advertising team of the IP&G Group called her, and she asked nervously, "Did the resulte

    out?"

    "Don''t talk about boring business.Let''s go out to have some fun tonight to get to know each other

    better.We still have to work together in the future."

    "The director said the result need three days toe out, didn''t he?"

    She was very anxious and wanted to know the result as early as possible.

    "Christina, it''s necessary for you to join our party.You know the rules, right? Besides, we''re not

    frivolous.Renee and the others are here too.It''s good for you to meet a few more big shots.Come to the

    club quickly..."

    She still didn''t know the result.

    Thinking of the club mentioned just now, Christina looked a little strange.

    She stared at the instant noodles on the coffee table and thought for about a minute.

    Then she quickly went into the room to change her clothes.

    Half an hourter, Christina walked into a spacious but slightly cheerless club in the North of the City.

    It looked careless because it was too big and there were too few customers.

    The Hopkins family had many businesses, but Christina liked this club the most, and she had wanted to

    take a look for a long time.

    She heard from Charles that this club was set up by Patrick out of his personal interests.

    It covered an area of more than 5000 square meters and had thousands of employees to provide

    private and professional one-on-one service.

    But it only had more than 1000 anonymous members.

    It had a boxing ring and a shooting ring.

    And even if one wanted to learn horsemanship, they could sign up here to practice at the horse farm

    owned by other Patrick''spany.

    All kinds of equipment here were top in the world.

    Obviously, such a ce was not for ordinary people to enter.

    Christina was politely stopped by the security guards on both sides when she approached the counter.

    "Miss, please show me your club card"

    Even the security guards here was tall and handsome, like models or fitness coaches.

    "I''m not a member here.My friend is having a party, and I''m invited by them." Christina replied calmly.

    She was not a bumpkin, and she knew that many senior clubs of the Hopkins family only served their

    members.

    "Sorry, only members can enter here."

    The staff here refused her politely in a tough tone.It was really Patrick''s style.

    Christina did not say anything.

    Just as she was trying to find someone to help her, the door at the entrance opened and a male

    employee walked to her quickly.

    It was the employee of the IP&G Group who had contacted her on the phone.

    "Christina, why are you sote? Mr.Biden and the others are waiting for you." He urged reproachfully.

    "Hurry up, how can you work in the entertainment industry with this attitude in the future..."

    As he spoke, he reached out to pull her.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Christina frowned.She didn''t like strangers touching her, so she quickly took a step back.

    "What''s wrong with you? I am kind enough to help you..."

    "Jack, don''t lecture her"

    Renee had put on delicate makeup tonight, and she looked extremely beautiful under the lights.

    She walked over in high heels, leaning against the counter with her sexy waist and smiling.

    Then she turned to Christina and said in a concerned tone, "Aren''t you a member here?"

    "So you don''t have the right toe in?"

    The male employee was stunned for a moment.

    Then he looked a little more disgusted and impatient and said directly, "You must have a card with

    300,000 dors.Go to get a card first.As for other services..."

    Only a fool would spend 300,000 dors to get a membership card.

    In addition, she was very poor now.

    "No.¡± Christina said in a cold voice.

    "You don''t have enough money, do you? I''ll lend you first.Mr.Biden is waiting for you inside.He saw your

    advertisement and said he was very interested in you."

    "What is he interested in?" When she asked so directly, Jack did not know how to exin it at the

    moment.

    Obviously it was a hidden rule.

    "Jack, don''t force her"

    Renee was applying for a new card.

    She turned to look at Christinacently and reminded her with a smile, "It needs a referrer for a

    card here"

    That meant the people who wanted to get a card here should not only have much money, but also

    connections.

    Renee also spent a hard time getting her card.

    She looked up and down at Christina, thinking that she would have no connections besides Charles,

    and maybe she had already been dumped by him.

    Jack just wanted to get Christina in as soon as possible.

    After thinking about it, he gave her a suggestion.

    "Call Mr.Shepherd.He knows the people at the club very well"

    As he spoke, he was also a little worried that Christina had been Charles''s ex-girlfriend.

    "I just came to ask about the result of the advertisement."

    Christina did not want to trouble Charles.She had to keep a distance from him recently because she

    was afraid of Lucy.She nced around the club calmly.

    Then she looked at Renee and said coldly, "I''m not interested in going in."

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    Renee was annoyed.How could Christina speak to her in that tone? Renee had put up with Christina

    during the shooting of themercial.

    "That''s funny.Why are you pretending? If you can''t find a referee, tell me"

    Christina didn''t want to argue with Renee, so she turned around and left.

    "Miss Dickens is beautiful and elegant.How could anyone refuse such a beauty? I should be qualified

    to be her referee.Let me get her acard."

    Christina didn''t know the man, Mr.Biden, in front of her.

    He was in his forties and dressed in high-end casual clothes.

    At first nce, he looked like a businessman who had just returned from abroad.

    "Mr.Biden, you are quite a great businessman.Thank you!"

    Jack smiled tteringly.

    Before Christina could react, Jack grabbed her bag and handed her ID card to the receptionist.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    P&G Group had various businesses.In addition to themercials that female modelspeted, there

    were manyrge projects.

    One of the recent projects was to work with Mr.Biden.

    To get the job done well, they needed to please the client.

    Christina hated what the IP&G Group staff did, but when she saw the receptionist filling in the

    information for her at a fast speed on theputer, she gritted her teeth.

    "I''ll pay the fee myself" she ground out, and it was torture to her! Christina was resentful.

    Why would a card be so expensive? And the club charged for other services! Christina''s beautiful face

    was a little twisted.

    Mr.Biden maintained his smile and was gentle.He gazed at Christina and wondered why she was

    angry.

    Because Mr.Biden was there, Renee had her standard model smile on her face as if she was a friend

    to Christina.

    "Mr.Biden, Christina has just entered the industry.She is shy.If anything goes wrong with her, please

    forgive her"

    Shy? Christina widened her eyes in astonishment.

    For the first time in her life, someone said she was said.

    She looked down at her elbow and saw goosebumps.

    Mr.Biden, who had just returned from abroad, seemed to find Christina''s expressions very interesting.

    He looked at Christina fixedly on her side face, smiling and asking with interest, "Miss Dickens, what

    did you do before?"

    "I was a housewife" Christina answered Mr.Biden frankly.

    She had thrown her wedding ring into the drawer with anger.

    The IP&G Groupmercial was her first job.

    She had been saying that after giving birth, she would be a strong woman like Barbara, but this time,

    she was forced to do so.

    At the thought of this, Christina looked even angrier.

    Mr.Biden and Renee were shocked and asked in disbelief, "Are you married?"

    "Then, what happened to you and Mr.Shepherd?" Renee couldn''t help gossiping.

    Charles wouldn''t be with a married woman, would he? Christina didn''t bother to exin after being

    gossiped about by them.

    She couldn''t figure out whether she wanted to tease Charles or annoy Patrick.

    Now she wanted to tell them the truth and rify for Charles, but the receptionist stood up and

    interrupted their conversation.

    "Miss Dickens, ording to our record, you were a member of our club long ago."

    "What?"

    Renee had a pretty big reaction.

    "How could a person like her be your member?"

    After that, she felt Mr.Biden looking at her strangely, and she realized that her words were not proper.

    She put on a fake smile to cover for herself.

    "I mean, did your records show who her referee was?"

    The receptionist looked down at theputer screen, then looked at them and replied politely, "No

    record."

    "You''re already a member here.Why didn¡¯t you tell us and pretend that you know nothing?"

    Jack lowered his voice and was dissatisfied with Christina.

    Mr.Biden looked a bit embarrassed.

    "It seems that I''m trying to be a hero today." Jack ingratiated himself with Mr.Biden.

    "Mr.Biden, Miss Dickens doesn''t remember things well.Please forgive her.I think she didn¡¯t mean it¡±

    Christina was expressionless.

    She could hear others spouting off her, and she wanted to refute.But she didn''t mean it as she didn¡¯t

    know who her referee was.

    They soon entered the main venue, where there was a small party.

    People sat in small groups chatting and drinking.

    The light above them was warm, which was somewhat romantic.The party was not messy.

    People gathered together to talk about new ys and movies.

    They didn''t do anything improper.

    It felt like a high-end gathering.

    "Christina, good of you.You can be with Charles even after you get married.l underestimate you"

    Renee brought Christina a cocktail and said with some admiration, "Who is your man?"

    "Charles and I are just friends."

    Christina took the cocktail and said to Renee.

    "Just friends?"

    Renee was not so hostile to Christina, and sheughed.

    "You must be kidding me.You are not that naive, are you? Judging by Charles¡¯ attitude, I don''t think

    you''re only a friend to him."

    Renee didn''t believe it.

    "I heard Charles doesn''t sleep with some of his girlfriends.Didn''t he touch you? Maybe he''s curious

    about a young married woman like you.Men are like this.They like to try something new."

    As Renee spoke, she looked up at the men on the other side with a meaningful look.

    "Mr.Biden seems to be interested in you.How about dumping your husband and considering him?"

    "To tell you the truth, I''ve asked around.Mr.Biden is not bad.Although his family is not as rich as

    Charles¡¯ he started from scratch abroad.If a woman can keep him, he should be a good husband and

    father"

    A good husband and father? Christina was bored and nced at Mr.Biden.

    Mr.Biden saw them looking at him, so he walked towards them with a smile.

    "Beauties, what are you talking about?" Renee beamed.

    "Mr.Biden, we''re talking about you." Mr.Biden showed some surprise.

    "Really? What about me?"

    "We''re saying that although Christina is married, she has a bad rtionship with her husband and may

    have to divorce.It would have been great if she had met a man like you."

    Renee sold Christina out.

    Mr.Biden did seem to be interested in Christina.He spoke prudently.

    "I had a marriage five years ago, but I didn''t get along with my wife and got divorced.The divorce rate is

    high abroad, and people are mature.If we''re unhappy together, we''d better separate."

    Christina had been silent, especially when she heard the word divorce.

    "Miss Dickens, if you have any difficulties, you can tell me..."

    "That''s right.If you have no feelings for your husband, then don''t waste time with him¡± Renee said with

    excitement.

    She wanted to bring them together.

    Christina didn''t even wear her wedding ring, and she must have broken up with her husband.

    Christina only felt that they were annoying.She thought of many things and had mixed feelings.She

    picked up the cocktail and took a gulp, leaving her lipstick on the ss.

    Under the light, her lips looked seductive.

    Mr.Biden looked at her fair fingers, then turned to her red lips.

    When he looked up at Christina''s face, there was lust in his eyes.He advised, "If your husband cares

    about his face, he may refuse to divorce you.You don''t know what a man will do if he doesn''t want to let

    you go.Be careful.If he does anything violent to you..."

    "Christina, did I do anything violent to you?" A voice suddenly sounded, low and deep, unable to tell the

    emotion of its owner.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    Jack was in a good mood tonight.He had done a favor for Mr.Biden, thepany''s client, so the

    project he was in charge of should be going well.He walked over with a smile.

    "Christina, congrattions on your smooth entry into the entertainment industry.Mr.Biden saw your

    advertisement and felt that your temperament was very suitable for the teley he invested in, with a

    theme of survival in troubled times of the 1910s ...You should thank Mr.Biden"

    Christina stood up straight with aplex expression.

    She did not respond to his words, Mr.Biden and Renee also seemed to have strange expressions, as if

    they did not listen to him.

    Jack was in doubt when a strange low voice came from the left, "How to thank Mr.Biden?"

    Jack didn''t care.

    He smiled and said, "Of course, Christina has to work hard for Mr.Biden..."

    As he spoke, he turned around and had a casual nce at the man with a strong presence in his left

    hand.

    Jack''s face froze.He was so frightened that his lips were twitched.

    "..Mir.President"

    It was Patrick.

    Why was Patrick here? Jack looked at the man in front of him.

    He was too nervous to even breathe heavily.

    As an employee of the IP&G Group for eight years, he knew very well that the structure of the IP&G

    Group business was huge andplicated.

    The president of the Asia Pacific region, the president of the North American region, the president of

    the real estate or technology field, all were leaders of the IP&G Group.

    But there was only one Mr.President in the headquarters...

    Jack had attended the annual meeting of thepany and had seen the Mr.President once from afar,

    with whom he was deeply impressed.

    Patrick''s presence was unforgettable.

    He enjoyed the inherent noble and cold temperament, and also a sense of cruelty.

    Jack felt his heart beating much faster.

    He stammered uncontrobly, "Mr.Hopkins, hello...Nice to meet you."

    Mr.Hopkins was still silent, and Renee and the others awkwardly smiled and tried to speak.

    However, Patrick suddenly stretched out his long arm and naturally hugged the woman''s shoulder

    beside him.

    The moment Patrick''s hand touched her skin, Christina trembled.

    The people in front of them were shocked and did not know how to react.

    Although Patrick did not look at her, Christina tensed up.

    Her whole body was alert as if she was waiting for him tosh out at her at any time.

    She thought that he would probably be angry again when he saw her'' hooking up¡¯ with a man here.

    Patrick waspletely unreasonable.

    He always did whatever he wanted and scolded Christina as soon as he spoke.

    In such a strange atmosphere, everyone suddenly became cautious.

    However, to Christina''s surprise, Patrick was not angry.

    At least in front of these subordinates and partners, Patrick remained calm.

    Patrick turned his head to Christina and said calmly, "Follow me"

    Mr.Biden and the others watched them leave in a daze, not daring to say a word.

    Christina didn''t want to have an argument with him in public, so she reluctantly followed his steps.

    Patrick''s expression looked as usual, but his hand grasping on Christina''s shoulder tightened, and

    Christina felt a little painful.

    Christina walked stiffly beside him.

    She did not need to look back but knew that behind them must be countless gossipy and surprised

    eyes.

    Because wherever Patrick was, he would definitely be the focus of attention.

    Standing beside him, Christina could not feel the vanity as other women called.She only felt

    ufortable.She hated being watched as a clown on the stage.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Thest time she came out of 502, she was embarrassed to face a group of residents...

    "Where are you going? Let me go."

    She lowered her voice in indignation.

    "I have freedom in life.I can go wherever I want.There is nothing wrong that I make friends in this

    club.Let me go.I like to stay here."

    Her shaking shoulders tried to struggle, but the strength of Patrick''s grasp on her would only make their

    bodies closer.

    It was like that Christina had taken the initiative to lean close to Patrick''s chest.Christina was very

    angry.

    "Damn it!"

    All the gossip must be about her again.

    "Patrick, what the hell do you want to do?"

    She gritted her teeth with a suppressed voice and she almost outburst.

    Patrick still ignored her.

    Christina pinched her lips and decided not to talk to him anymore.

    She had never been holily kind to the wicked, but thinking of this man''s indifference and what Patrick

    did to her, Christina had already emptied her mind and even paralyzed herself.

    She had been making excuses for him that he didn''t remember her.

    "Don''t force me to hate you."

    Asa husband, Patrick was really awful.

    Christina was in depression.She lowered her head and stared nkly at the clean floor.

    However, she seemed to have forgotten that she had not been so close to Patrick for a long time.

    After a while, there was a voice in her ear.

    "Mr.Hopkins, it''s ready:"

    When a special noise-canceling headset was put on her head, Christina raised her head vigntly and

    looked at the familiar and deep eyes in front of her.

    Then a cold and heavy gun was ced on her fair and slender hands.

    Christina looked at the real weapon in her hands and her expression was dull.

    "Miss Dickens, you can try this gun to aim at the target ahead now.This type of recoil is suitable for

    women.I''ll check your performance first, and then I''ll teach you the details..."

    A head coach of the shooting range spoke to her in his awkward foreign ent.

    "I, I don''t want to learn it"

    Christina said confusedly.

    No matter how bold she was, she was just an ordinary person.

    In the past, no matter how grandpa spoiled her, he would not let her y with such a dangerous

    weapon.

    Now, her fingers were chilled, and she subconsciously wanted to return the weapon, The retired

    American head coach was a little confused, with a strange nce at her.

    Before the coach could ask, there was a cold andmanding voiceing beside her.

    "You''re not allowed to leave tonight if you can''t learn it"

    Patrick''s words were hard to resist.

    "Patrick, are you making fun of me?"

    Christina was a little anxious and wanted to throw the gun away, but what if it discharged identally?

    Patrick didn''t look at her.

    He looked straight at the shooting coach.

    "Start training!"

    In the distance, Renee and Jack looked at the shooting range in disbelief.

    The woman held the gun and fired at the target in front of her.

    When the bullets were used up, she put the gun on the table and wanted to leave, but the club''s most

    famous shooting coach refused to let her go.

    He reluctantly loaded her gun with bullets and handed it back to her.

    Mr.Hopkins stood on the side, looking at them calmly in silence.

    The atmosphere was really weird.

    "They, they.."

    What was going on? Not only Renee but also the people in the party who were gathered to drink and

    joke looked at the shooting range.

    "Isn''t it Mr.Hopkins?"

    "Mr.Hopkins is here too."

    The voice was a little excited.

    "Mr.Hopkins likes boxing very much.He''s at the shooting range...for what?"

    The people in the small party were regr cooperative partners.

    After looking at each other in confusion, they all looked at Barbara at the same time.

    At this moment, these regr partners looked at Barbara with questioning eyes.

    She could only pretend to smile and say nothing.She arrived at the party very early, and she knew that

    Christina had been stopped outside the door and driven away.But she didn''t expect Patrick toe.

    "Isn''t Miss Parker very familiar with Mr.Hopkins?"

    Anold friend stepped on the clean marble floor in high heels.Her charming posture was arrogant.She

    came over with a soft voice.

    It was not difficult to tell that her words were a little ironic.

    This voice was a little strange to Barbara, but the face was familiar when Barbara looked up.

    Cecilia walked over and sat directly opposite her, smiling.

    "Miss Parker, Mr.Hopkins is teaching his wife how to shoot.Why don''t you remind them..."

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    "Is Miss Dickens Mr.Hopkins''s wife?"

    Everyone was surprised.

    "Director Parker, is this true?"

    Barbara looked grim.

    If the light in this corner wasn''t so dim, they could even clearly see her gritting her teeth and staring at

    the uninvited guest opposite her.

    "Miss Jones, this is an exclusive party.May I ask why you''re here?"

    She emphasized thest words with a voice that only the two of them could hear.

    "I''ve been too idletely.I happen to have the membership of this club, so Ie in to take a look."

    Cecilia did not care how others think about her at all.

    She lit a cigarette and puffed out white smoke.

    Then she turned around with a charming smile, looking at the others.

    "As soon as I came in, I heard that your friends were very interested in Miss Dickens.They are asking

    you questions about Miss Dickens, why don''t you give an answer?"

    She shrugged her shoulders.

    Her style of conversation was unhurried and mature and she spoke as if she were joking, "Then I

    should remind them of Miss Dickens''s identity, preventing them from offending Mr.Hopkins''s

    beloved.otherwise, it would be troublesome."

    Everyone present heard what she said clearly.

    Everyone here was smart, so they did not ask Barbara any more questions.

    Their eyes fell on this stranger.

    Everyone present knew Cecilia, an arrogant woman.

    She was once a very popr female artist because of her identity as Patrick''s girlfriend.

    However, it was heard that she seemed to have offended Patrick, and then no film and television

    company dared to use her again.

    As soon as she appeared, everyone was looking at these two women.

    Everyone was brooding over their own matters.

    "So, so Miss Dickens is Mr.Hopkins''s wife.That''s why Mr.Shepherd has been taking care of her so

    much."

    Yes, I''ve already noticed that Miss Dickens is quite different from the other models."

    The second-guessers smiled brightly but said the fakest words.

    If they had known that Miss Dickens was Hopkins family''s granddaughter- inw, they wouldn''t have

    pestered Barbara.

    Why would they hold the open audition if the right person was here? However, it was toote to please

    Miss Dickens.

    "Director Parker, since this is about advertising, shall we vote again..."

    "Yes.I think Miss Dickens did a good job in thest shot."

    Businessmen always wanted to optimize the benefits.

    They would change their decisions as soon as they found who the big boss was.

    "It''s up to the director to decide.Ourpany has its own principles."

    Barbara''s face was getting even paler after hearing their words.

    Although Renee was chosen for the advertisement, she was afraid that Renee would not dare to take it

    now.

    "Miss Parker, it seems that you don''t get along well with Mr.Hopkins''s wife.It''s not wise."

    Barbara was very angry as she noticed that Cecilia was picking on her.

    She thought that Cecilia was supposed to be down and out.

    However, she was wearing luxury brands all over her body, and the fire diamond on her finger was

    especially ostentatious.

    "It seemed that you have already found another man.You looked good today:"

    "Not bad.There were men giving me money, and buying jewelry that I was interested in in the auction

    for me.What''s the best, I don¡¯t have to work so hard and wear a smile all day like you"

    Cecilia spoke in a very leisurely tone, looking like a rich wife.

    Barbara didn''t like her attitude, and she was also confused.

    "Cecilia, I don''t think there was anything wrong between us.Why did you speak like that? Plus,

    shouldn''t you hate Christina more?"

    "I hate her.Of course, I hate her"

    They sat opposite each other, separated by an exquisite wooden table.

    Suddenly, Cecilia leaned closer to her ear, whispering a curse filled with resentment, "I wish Christina

    to die!"

    A woman who was jealous was terrifying.

    Barbara also hated Christina, but she did not hate her.

    "Cecilia, you''ve gone for so long.Why did you suddenly show up?"

    "I''ve been around all the time.Who said I disappeared? I''ve been busy all the time."

    The jealousy and hatred on Cecilia''s face had disappeared.

    She pressed her fair fingers against her red lips and smiled, still looking charming.

    "Look over there..."

    Cecilia pointed in the direction of the shooting range.

    Barbara looked down with aplicated expression, and she was surprised.

    Christina was the only one practicing at the shooting range.

    No one dared to interfere with her, even for those who had already made an appointment to practice

    shooting.

    Especially now, the head coach, who was very skilled at shooting, seemed to have no choice but to

    move backward.

    It was their Mr.Hopkins who was forcing Christina to hold the gun with both hands.

    Mr.Hopkins stood behind Christina, put his hands on her fingers, and taught her to control the direction

    of the gun.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "Calm down and look ahead"

    "Forget all your thoughts and keep your eyes on the target.."

    Christina''s cheeks suddenly flushed.

    He tilted his head and whispered in her ear.He was not very gentle, but absolutely serious.

    "I can do it myself"

    She was a little awkward and didn''t want him to teach her.

    "Be good!" Patrick blurted out.

    Her heartbeat missed half tempo, and with a bang, she missed the target again.

    She didn''t know how many bullets she had wasted.

    Christina began to wonder if she was too stupid in the aspect of shooting.

    She lowered her long eyshes slightly, and her bright eyes were filled with inferiority.

    At this moment, she wanted to get out of the people behind her and strode out of here.

    She felt ashamed here.

    Then suddenly, Christina heard his deep voice sound in her ear.She was not sure whether she was

    hallucinating.

    "Christina, I want you to...learn to protect yourself"

    Feeling surprised, she quickly turned to look at his face.

    But he looked cold, only his deep eyes were filled with some emotion.

    Bang -

    She hit the red heart.

    Be quiet.

    He stood right behind her, making her unafraid of anything.

    The head coach cheered and said with some approval, "Miss Dickens, you''re very talented at

    shooting."

    The purpose of the party had changed a little.

    Everyone was staring at the shooting range, wondering if they should go over and praise Miss Dickens

    a little bit.

    She was Mr.Hopkins''s wife.There were voices all over the ce.

    No one paid attention to Barbara anymore.

    "Miss Parker, why don''t we make a bet?"

    Cecilia suddenly talked to her in a weird tone, acting as she was chatting with a friend.

    She continued, "I bet Christina won''t get the IP&G advertisement no matter what."

    "Really? Are you preparing to lose to me on purpose to get a favor?"

    There was some sarcasm in Barbara''s words.It was obvious that Christina could win.

    "Barbara, you really don''t know him"

    Cecilia flicked the cigarette between her fingers and took thest puff.

    Thinking of the past, she impatiently extinguished the cigarette in the ss cigarette tray.

    She smiled charmingly when looking up again.

    "Patrick has a habit.He is used to hiding his favorite things and he will not share them with anyone

    else."

    So the more he wanted to hide Christina, the more she wanted to tell the world about Christina, letting

    her die without a whole body...

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    When Christina got up the next day, her right arm hurt.And it was also so sore that she had no strength

    to hold the chopsticks now.

    In fury, she stared at the ceiling nkly for a long time.

    If she had a gun in her hand now, she would shoot at the ceiling.She now recalled that Patrick said she

    couldn''t go back home until she learned it.

    And her anger surged.

    Patrick was a bastard! If she hadn''t practiced karate since she was a child, she couldn''t stand the

    training at all.She felt that he wanted a rush for quick results, or maybe he was just teasing her.

    And the shooting coach friended her Whatsapp ount.

    This bulky coach had said friendly to her before she left, "Don''t bete next week."She was shocked

    and asked him why.

    "Miss Dickens, don''t make things difficult for me"

    The coach stared at her for a long time, imploring.

    And then she relented.She then suddenly realized that Patrick had always been good at dealing with

    her.She did not forget that back in the Hopkins family, he deliberately found two maids born in poor

    mountain areas to serve her.

    The maid looked at her innocently and then said in a pitiful tone, "Don''t make things difficult for me.

    Therefore, she didn''t cooperate, she would feel guilty.When she thought of the past, the mixed feelings

    seethed throughout her whole body in an instant.She was still very resentful to Patrick.

    The whole day, she had to use her left hand to do everything, including brushing her teeth, washing her

    face, and typing on her phone.

    Now, she felt like she was a disabled person.

    Due to the overworkst night, all she want to do now was to eat.

    Without enough food intake, the hypoglycemia would only make her grumpy.

    Therefore, after changing into casual clothes, she then went to a restaurant in the neighborhood for

    breakfast.

    Just as she pushed the restaurant''s door open, her cell phone rang.

    It was a call from Jack, an employee of IP&G Group.

    "Miss Dickens, the result of the advertisement...is out..."

    His voice was trembling.

    Ever sincest night, Cecilia, a has-been artist, told him Christina''s identity, he had used all the

    connections to thoroughly investigate Christina.

    And Cecilia was actually true.

    Christina was his boss''s wife.It was probably she got bored.

    These rich people liked to make trouble for their employees.

    In the meetingst night, Jack was chosen to report the results to her today.

    "Miss Dickens, they chose Renee to shoot the advertisement."

    He lowered his voice, hoping that she would not care too much about the result.

    "Why!"

    Right now, she seemed angry.

    He then immediately exined to her, "Miss Dickens, you know our rules.After all, Renee is a

    professional model, and she is rtively better in all aspects.In fact, your performance is very good,

    and everyone thinks this way as well.Really, we want to choose you..."

    However, their boss was very determined not to choose Christina.

    It was heard that they were going to divorce.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    They must have quarreled.

    But why should they have to drag Jack and the others into their own business?! Jack tried his best to

    praise Christina for her clumsy acting.

    In the end, he didn''t know what to say and kept silent awkwardly.

    "I see.¡±

    Christina said coldly and hung up.

    Patrick actually sifted her out! Although she knew very well that she couldn''tpete with Renee

    professionally, but that night, Patrick had clearly said...

    He had said to her that if she didn''te that night, she would be eliminated.

    Right, this wasn''t a promise at all.

    He never said that she would get the lead role in this advertisement.

    He tricked her!! She was furious, and she didn''t expect that he would really do this to her.

    Then what should she tell Lucy? And what should she do now? She was very annoyed.

    Maybe because she was really hungry, she felt that the buns were especially delicious.

    The delicious food could make people happy.

    And now she had suppressed her anger.But her phone rang again.

    She found out that someone had transferred 300 to her.

    And it was Patrick, which made her shocked! There was also a message from him.

    He was asking her to bring him breakfast.

    How dared he! Was he treating her like a servant? And soon, she sent back a message, which said

    that she wouldn''t do what he asked, with a punching emoticon! However, Patrick was so

    knowledgeable.

    How would he be frightened by this emoticon? And he quickly sent another message.

    In the message, he asked her if she was trying to get close to him since she lived so close to the

    company and now that he was willing to give her a chance to please him.

    Christina''s face darkened.

    And she clenched her phone to restrain her anger.She hadn''t asked him why he moved to this old

    district yet.How could he be so narcissistic!

    Just then, Patrick sent a message again.

    This time, he said that Charles had told him she wanted to get this role so bad because of him.

    "Patrick Hopkins, don''t tter yourself!"

    She sent this message.

    And she was so angry that she yelled at him on the phone, "Then Charles was wrong.Don''t think that

    everything was about you.You''re not that important at all."

    And she even want to say that she could forget him soon.But she held back and did not say it out.

    He forgot her now, could she forget him as well? She had no answer to that.

    In fact, she didn''t expect he would take the initiative to contact her, but he didn''t respond to her

    message.

    Just as she stared at his childish nickname, "Cold Pag," which did not match his character, she

    suddenly realized that when a woman fell in love with a man, she would always forgive him for hurting

    her.

    Then a minuteter, he seemed to be confident that he could see through her thoughts and suddenly

    replied, "Christina, don¡¯t forget, it''s you who don''t want to divorce¡¯

    She didn''t want to divorce him, so she had to serve him!? She stared at his message and angrily

    mmed the table and stood up.

    Finally, with a gloomy face, she walked to the dining table and asked for a take-out.She then rode the

    elevator to the fifth floor.

    After the elevator door was opened, she then walked to his room, with the breakfast in her left hand.

    Her right hand wasn''t recovered yet.

    So she was about to kick the door with her right foot to vent her anger.

    As her right foot was raised, the door was opened.

    She couldn''t help but wonder if he had installed a surveince camera at the door.

    When she saw this familiar face, her heart beat wildly.

    Meanwhile, a group of office workers passed by.

    Seeing her lift her right foot and stop in midair strangely, they looked over curiously.

    She then blushed, immediately withdrew her foot and stood straight.

    While seeing her, he only took a step forward without saying a word and snatched the breakfast from

    her left hand.

    Then with a bang, the door was mmed shut.

    Shocked, Christina stood in front of the door.

    And she was so angry that she pounded on the door.

    "Hey!"

    Yet the man in the room didn''t seem to want to talk to her.He only said indifferently, "Buy me some fried

    noodles tomorrow."

    Tomorrow, she had to give him breakfast!! She was now provoked by his words.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    As Christmas approached, all shops, decorated withnterns and streamers, offered discounts to

    attract customers.

    "Christina, what are you going to buy for Christmas?"

    The weather was fine today, and the sun was shining brightly.The winter sun was not dazzling, and it

    only made people feel warm.

    The two women were walking side by side on the shopping street.

    Crystal was light-footed and in a good mood.But the other woman was absent-minded.

    Christina hesitated and asked, "What did you say?"

    Crystal found her weird today.

    She nced at Christina suspiciously and asked, "Christina, who are you texting to on the WhatsApp?

    Your phone keeps ringing."

    A sh of guilt went across Christina''s beautiful face.She said hurriedly, "Nothing important.It''s just a

    normal friend."

    She stuffed her phone into her bag, zipped it up, and the WhatsApp prompt faded.

    Christina collected herself, looked around the shops, and casually changed the subject.

    "The Christmas turkey is actually not delicious.I''m more willing to have roast duck and goose."

    Crystal was puzzled and she said, "I didn''t talk about the turkey.I just said that you behaved strangely

    these days."

    For example, this morning, Crystal called Christina to go shopping together, and she heard Christina

    muttering on the other end of the phone that she seemed to have quarreled with someone and was

    shouting to poison that person.

    Christina was embarrassed by her stare.

    She quickly changed the subject, "Did you say that you wanted to go to the toy store to buy a gift for

    Chandler''s son?"

    When Chandler''s son was mentioned, Crystal became interested.Not happy, she was furious!

    "That little rat.I kindly asked him what he wanted for Christmas.He dared to despise my tastes."

    Christina had fully the same feeling and echoed angrily, "You''re right.How dare these stinky men to ask

    for so much? What a pain in the ass!"

    "What? She said a pain in the ass?"

    Crystal was dumbfounded.

    Christina, a beauty, even said such vulgar words.

    "Who provoked you?"

    Crystal was suddenly interested, but Miss Dickens obviously didn''t want to say anything more.

    Her beautiful face was flushed with anger.

    But she seemed not that angry.

    "I remember a big toy store over there"

    Crystal had always been considerate and did not continue this topic.

    Instead, she took her hand and went in the opposite direction.

    This international chain toy store was very big, and there were all kinds of toys for all ages.

    The store was decorated like a fairy tale world, colorful and attractive to kids.

    On the right was a dazzling disy of girls¡¯ toys.

    There werece toys, barbies, and other cute plush toys.

    "The boy''s toys are on the left.Please follow me."

    The shop assistant said with a smile and led them there.

    The left part was decorated in light blue.

    Christina was very surprised to see all kinds of toys, including electric cars, huge Transformers models,

    and thetest Al electronic pet dog.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Buy this! I want this!" Christina was excited.

    She thought that all boys liked high-tech gadgets.

    These electronic dogs didn''t have fur or pee.

    Moreover, they were artificial intelligence.

    Crystal nced at this familiar dog.

    She said with mixed feelings, "Geoffrey already has one."

    That dog was bought by the Stephenson family elders for their grandson.

    Geoffrey was very happy to receive it.

    But seven dayster, the young master threw it directly into the locker, and said before leaving,

    "Retarded dog."

    Crystal taught the little guy a lesson for this.She med him for talking nonsense and calling it a

    retarded dog.

    "But it only knows a few instructions.I don''t like this kind of pet.It is retarded."

    Geoffrey retorted stubbornly.

    Crystal didn''t know how to refute his righteous words for a moment.

    Chandler, his father, watched this scene and walked over to pat his son''s head.

    He nodded and said, "It is"

    "These toys are not suitable for Mr.Stephenson and Geoffrey" Crystal looked discouraged.

    As she spoke, she turned away and looked around at the shelves full of toys.

    "It''s not easy to buy a Christmas present for Geoffrey"

    The shop assistant asked her, intended to sell her some products.

    "Miss, how old is your son?"

    Son? Crystal''s blood froze.She didn''t give birth to that mischievous Geoffrey.

    "I don''t get married.He is my friend''s son.He''s almost six years old."

    The shop assistant felt sorry for that.

    She heard them chatting and thought she was talking about her own son in such an intimate tone.

    "What is his personality? Is he introverted or extroverted? Every child has their own inner world, so

    they like different toys.I can introduce them to you."

    Crystal didn''t know how to answer her.

    Was Geoffrey an extrovert or an introvert? Suddenly, Crystal was confused.

    Geoffrey didn''t like to go out.But if he was introverted, how could he be so insidious? That was

    impossible.

    "What about Lego? This is fun."

    Christina liked this ce very much.

    Her childhood toys were all the toys for boys.

    This ce reminded her of that memory.

    She walked quickly to building block shelves to her right hand and browsed Lego.

    "I heard that yourst advertisement chose a model named Renee.Christina was sifted out in thest

    round."

    Christina was holding a box of Lego blocks in her hand.

    Facing the shelf, she pricked up her ears and heard someone mention her name.

    The voice sounded very annoying.

    "I also heard that she spent a lot of effort on this opportunity.The director med her several times for

    being too stupid.Poor girl.She worked so hard and won nothing.In the end, she still couldn''t get the

    advertisement from her ownpany.Ooops, it seems that she and Patrick arepletely over."

    The shrill female voice obviously sounded gloating.

    Damn it! Christina stood up straight, clutching the box with both hands and holding her anger back in

    order not to scold in return.

    "Erica? It''s none of your business that I failed!" Christina thought.

    Christina didn''t want to cause any trouble.

    She wanted to wait for them to pass by quietly, but then Erica asked, "Barbara, what''s wrong with you?

    You should be very happy to see Miss Dickens be sifted out.Didn''t you deliberately cause trouble for

    her during the primary election? What eyes do not see is regarded as clean."

    "Well, I thought that Christina would win the advertisement.It was really unexpected."

    Barbara was by her side.Her voice seemed to contain other feelings besides ridicule.

    "Why are you here!" Erica suddenly raised her voice and shouted.

    Her voice became even more shrill and unpleasant to hear.Christina thought that she was exposed.

    While she turned around with a vignt look, she realized that Erica was shouting at Crystal who was

    walking down the aisle.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    "Why are you here!"

    "I''m shopping here.Do I have to ask for your permission before?"

    Generally, Crystal didn''t like to argue with others, but she suddenly became angry when she saw the

    woman.She quickly walked to Christina and tugged Christina to signal her to leave.She didn''t want to

    stay with such a woman.

    But it seemed that Erica didn''t want to let them go.

    Wearing her ten- centimeter high heels, Erica rushed over and stopped Crystal.Her tone was rather

    arrogant.

    "You came to this toy store to buy a gift for my son, didn¡¯t you?"

    "Geoffrey is my son.You can''t buy him any gifts to please him.You want to marry Chandler, right? Tsk

    tsk...Look in the mirror to see what you look like.You look like a servant.You don''t have the right to

    please my son"

    Erica''s attitude annoyed Christina.

    She didn''t want to cause trouble, but it didn''t mean that she could be bullied easily in particr, Erica

    treated her friend so badly.

    Christina wanted to argue with Erica.

    But to Christina''s surprise, Crystal, who had always been tolerant, was even more agitated.

    "It''s my own business who I buy a gift for.Erica, you have no right to ask"

    "And Erica, you keep saying that Geoffrey is your son.But thest time you took him out to y with

    water.It was the winter but you actually took him toan indoor swimming pool.You only care about

    wearing that sexy bikini to hook up with other men.Although Geoffrey has learned some swimming

    skills, he is only six years old.You didn''t take care of him at all.If the lifeguard hadn''t found out in time,

    Geoffrey would have..."

    Crystal scolded angrily.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    She gritted her teeth when she said thest sentence.She really didn''t understand why there was such

    a mother.

    Christina was shocked when she heard this.

    Even Barbara Parker, who was standing next to Erica, frowned slightly.

    Erica did not like her own son.She even regretted giving birth to him.

    "Miss, this is the domino you want."

    The shop assistant finally brought over arge box of dominoes from another corner, and then she saw

    that the guests here looked rather hostile.

    This was Crystal''s Christmas present for Geoffrey.

    ording to her understanding of him, he should like this.There was also a children''s toy in Erica''s

    cart.

    It was the popr Al electronic pet dog that Christina had strongly rmended her to buy before.

    It seemed that Erica just bought it casually.

    After all, it was a popr one, so it was ced in the most conspicuous position.

    Erica knew very well that it was not proper to quarrel in public.

    With a sinister look, Erica pushed the cart with both hands and left as if she was about to call a truce.

    Crystal didn''t want to make a scene, but as soon as she was distracted, Erica hit her foot hard with the

    wheel of the cart.

    Crystal''s face turned pale from the pain.

    When Christina saw this, how could she let her go easily? Did Erica want to quarrel in public? Didn''t

    she have a sense of shame? Christina also wasn''t scared of her.

    "Erica, do you have the guts to stop?"

    Christina ran over angrily.

    Erica always took bullying Crystal for granted, as if she despised Crystal background from the bottom

    of her heart.

    But to be honest, Erica was a little afraid of Christina.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Erica had just walked to the cashier, where there were the most guests.

    She expected that Christina would not dare to act recklessly here.

    Christina''s face darkened and she gritted her teeth, "Apologize to Crystal.I want you to apologize to her

    in front of everyone!"

    "Who is she? Why should I apologize to her?"

    Erica was also a hot-tempered woman andughed at Crystal bluntly, "Do you want me to apologize to

    her? Ridiculous.She seduced my husband and tried to take my son away.Do you want me to apologize

    to such a bitch? Dream on!"

    "Let''s see.That woman is the bitch who destroys my family"

    She pointed in Crystal''s direction.

    Crystal was at a loss, and there was amotion around them.

    The people around looked at them with suspicion and whispered to one another.

    "Who did you call a bitch? Erica, if you dare to defame her again, I won''t let you off!"

    Christina was so angry that she pushed several guests away and grabbed Erica''s long hair.

    She pped Erica in the face with her right palm.

    There came a loud sound and there was a red palm print on Erica''s face.Erica was shocked.

    "How dare you? How dare you hit me?"

    Erica couldn''t bear to be provoked and immediately grappled with Christina.

    Christina moved so quickly that she quickly threw Erica to the ground.

    Did Erica want to quarrel with her? Christina was not good at quarreling, but she could fight! Anyway,

    she was once imprisoned because of fight.

    Her grandfather taught her not to be bullied.

    Barbara was astonished.She knew how good Christina''s karate was and immediately ran to the middle

    to stop them.She tried to stop them from fighting each other, "Christina, Geoffrey is Erica¡¯s son

    anyway.Although Chandler divorced her, the rtionship between mother and son can''t be broken.She

    spoke a little rashly, but it was also because Crystal was so close to her son harboring evil motivations

    that she felt ufortable."

    "Who has evil motivations?" Christina raised her head and asked coldly.

    She had a bad temper towards Barbara.

    "Let me tell you, don''t think that Crystal has to tolerate you because she has a good temper.No one is

    nobler than anyone else.Do you think you are noble? You just have some money.Do you think you are

    capable? Crystal can stand you, but I can''t!"

    Christina grabbed Erica by the back cor and lifted her up.

    Erica was wearing a pair of ten-centimeter high heels today and she couldn''t stand steadily.Her hair

    and clothes were messy and she looked embarrassed.

    "Apologize to Crystal immediately!"

    Christina raised her right palm and grabbed Erica''s throat, warning her fiercely.

    Erica panicked and her eyes were filled with shock.

    Crystal came to her senses and immediately ran over.She grabbed Christina''s arm and told her let

    Erica go, "Christina, forget it.Don''t argue with her.Let''s go.Let''s go..."

    The waiter in the store also came over to persuade her, "Miss, if you have any conflicts, have a good

    discussion.Don''t be impulsive..."

    Christina didn''t seem to hear it.She looked so angry and she had to settle the score with Erica today!

    "Apologize--" she was so angry that she lost her patience and roared.

    At this moment, Erica''s face turned pale and blue.

    She was embarrassed and was a little scared.She really saw what it meant to be unscrupulous.

    Atall figure rushed over, "Christina, let her go."

    The two male waiters in the store also took the opportunity to hold her.

    Christina''s face turned dark.She stared at Chandler who suddenly came.She calmed down for a minute

    and finally let go of her hand.

    "Look at your ex-wife.Don''t let here out to bite others like a wild dog"

    Christina scolded angrily.

    Chandler nodded at her with a gloomy face.He was d that Miss Dickens didn''t continue to make a

    scene.

    Otherwise, it would really be in a mess.

    Erica seemed a little frightened.

    Chandler helped her out of the store and took her into his car.

    Just as Christina and Crystal were about to turn against him and leave, Chandler suddenly shouted in

    their direction, "Crystal,e back to the Stephenson family with me."

    Christina was afraid that she would be bullied, and Crystal''s right thumb was hurt by the bitch, Erica,

    and was bleeding, "Ignore him."

    "Crystal, take your Christmas present ande back to the Stephenson family with me¡± Chandler

    seemed to be very insistent today, and his tone was a little tough.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    In the end, she got into his car and followed him back to the Stephenson family.

    The car drove smoothly.Crystal and Erica were in the back seat.

    Chandler was driving, while Erica was ring at Crystal fiercely, Silence reigned.

    Crystal sat close to the window and looked at the scenery outside expressionlessly, but her hands were

    tightly sped together, revealing her nervousness, With her hair scattered and clothes messy, Erica

    looked very disheveled after being pped by Christina.

    And her heavy makeup had faded, making her look like a shrew.

    She must have been treated so badly for the first time.

    Crystal tensed up stiffly and looked at the Stephenson family gate in front.

    So Chandler took her back to the Stephenson family to ask her to apologize to Erica or serve as a vent

    to Erica''s anger? "Wha, what''s wrong?"

    As soon as they got out of the car, the parents of Chandler came over.

    They were surprised to see Erica''s disheveled appearance.

    They were both from traditional schrly families.

    They were invited abroad to be visiting professors before, and they just came backst week.

    Crystal, after being in contact with them for a few days, was filled with admiration for their knowledge

    and gentleness.

    "Did you fall?"

    Senior Mrs.Stephenson looked worried.

    Then she turned to Crystal and said, "There''s a medicine box at home.Crystal, help get it for me."

    But Senior Mr.Stephenson looked grave, for he could see the palm print on Erica''s face.

    People in the Stephenson family lived a life indifferent to fame and wealth, and they had educated their

    offspring not to get into a fight, especially a girl.

    Although Erica was used to being arrogant, she felt shameful being bullied by Christina today.

    She looked gloomy but kept her mouth shut.

    Then she cursed, "There is an ingrate at home.You must be careful!"

    "What''s going on?"

    Senior Mrs.Stephenson could sense the implication.

    Although Erica had a bad temper and divorced her son, she was at least the biological mother of her

    grandson.

    "Mom, check the trauma for Erica"

    Chandler suddenly spoke in a mixed expression.

    Erica was very dissatisfied with his attitude and warned, "No need to.But about today, Chandler, you

    have to deal with it!"

    Then Erica turned around and left as arrogant as usual.

    "Erica, stop!"

    It was rare to hear Chandler speak so angrily.

    Crystal looked at the former couple in astonishment, thinking that Erica would run away ording to

    her personality, but she stopped.

    It turned out that Chandler could handle his arrogant ex-wife.

    Or rather, it turned out that Erica would listen to him.

    This feeling was very strange.

    Crystal lowered her head and felt stuffy.

    Senior Mrs.Stephenson seemed to have gotten used to the way Chandler and Erica got along.She

    walked over and held Erica''s hand into the house to check her injuries.

    "Come with me into the study:¡¯ Chandler looked at her with mixed feelings for a while, until Crystal

    lowered her head like an innocent child.

    Then she followed him step by step.

    "Calm down and then have a conversation."

    Senior Mr.Stephenson suddenly called out to the back of the two of them in a low voice.

    "Dad, I''ll take care of these things" Chandler didn''t look back and replied irritably.

    Crystal did not dare to say anything.She liked the two elders very much.

    Perhaps since their family did not have a daughter, the seemingly stern Senior Mr.Stephenson was

    actually very tender to her.

    As they went to the study together, Crystal stood in front of the desk, pursed her lips, and said

    hesitantly, "I...I''m sorry about what happened today..."

    In the end, she apologized.

    She felt that she was right, but in her life, as long as something happened, she would be the one that

    compromised.

    Christina fought with Erica because of her...

    "You don''t need to apologize.I saw it all"

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Chandler took a pen and wrote something.

    Then he raised his head and stared at her timid face with a sharp andplicated gaze.He didn''t say

    much to me her, but he looked cold.

    Then he handed her a piece of paper.

    "This is for you.You won''t being tomorrow¡± Crystal looked at the 100-grand cheque and listened to

    him dismiss her ina calm tone.

    She stood up stiffly in a daze.

    "You mean I''m making trouble for you, so you think..."

    Crystal tried her best to calm herself down and talk to him.A sour feeling welled up in her heart.

    "I know I am responsible for what happened today.And I shouldn''t have quarreled with Erica but run

    away the moment I saw her.I didn''t want to make trouble for you.I went there just to buy Geoffrey a

    Christmas present."

    Her voice was choked with sobs.It would be Christmas in a few days.

    Geoffrey was very excited and kept pestering her about having a Christmas feast.

    And he was going to cut down a Christmas tree and decorate the house with her.

    She had offered to leave once before, but now...

    Suddenly, she felt reluctant to leave.

    Crystal didn''t know what her existence in the Stephenson family meant, maybe just a nanny.

    At first, she felt unwilling, then secretly had a crush on him, wanted to escape, and finally, she really

    didn¡¯t want to leave.

    Even if she didn''t have any title here, she was happy to take care of them like this.

    Sometimes she felt herself stupid and despicable.She felt too humble to tell Christina about all these.

    Because she liked them.She never thought of doing anything bad.

    Really, she really didn''t want to destroy the harmony of this family, let alone being a mistress.

    Crystal lowered her head and tears welled up in the corner of her eyes.

    She held back her tears.

    Chandler didn''t seem to look at her.

    He walked out quickly and came in with arge box of dominoes.

    Crystal sniffled and pretended to be fine.

    Seeing him holding the huge dominoes in both hands, she did not know what he was going to do, but

    the next second, she understood.

    "Crystal, I know your initial intention here is to be an informant of Christina"

    His eyes were very clear, under the silver-rimmed sses and reflected light, looking very cold.

    "No matter what your purpose is, thank you for staying and taking care of us.But I hope you understand

    that there is just an employment rtionship between us, nothing more.'''' He had already seen through

    her feelings for him.

    "Between you and Erica, we will only choose Erica.No matter how ipetent Erica is, we will forgive

    her.And Geoffrey only likes the gift from his mother.Take this yourself"

    Crystal was stunned and humiliated as if she had been taken as a fool.

    He was mocking her sincerity.

    All her concern was so worthless that it even made them feel troublesome.

    She felt ashamed to stay here.

    Crystal wanted to walk away with disdain and dignity, but she found that she couldn''t do it now.

    She choked and didn''t say a word.She reached out to get the Christmas present and just wanted to

    leave quickly.But her hand trembled and she couldn''t hold it steadily.

    The heavy dominoes fell between them with a bang.She guessed that the 10,000 wooden small

    dominoes inside must be messy.

    It was a gift she had considered for a long time.

    Not expensive though it was, it really took her a lot of energy.

    "Dad"

    "Dad, why is my mom injured?"

    Suddenly, a small figure ran in from the door.

    This innocent voice frightened her.

    Crystal couldn''t help but cry out.

    She didn''t take the cheque, nor did she pick up the gift on the floor.She ran out in bitterness.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    The atmosphere in the Stephenson family had been rather oppressive and heavy recently.It was

    mainly because young master Geoffrey had fallen out with his father.

    Geoffrey scolded his father in a very childish voice, "Why are you bullying Aunt Zhu?"

    As he spoke, he became anxious, "I saw her crying.I chased after her and called her, but she ignored

    me.She has never ignored me before.Apologize to her quickly...I do not want to speak to you.I don''t

    take you as my father anymore!"

    "Geoffrey, don''t talk nonsense!"

    If the grandparents of the Stephenson family weren''t at home that day, the mess would have been

    endless.

    In the end, Geoffrey held the huge dominoes in his arms and threw himself into his grandmother''s

    arms.

    The proud young master actually cried too, and he could not stop crying.

    No matter how the two elders coaxed him, he still kept shedding tears.

    "I didn''t realize that you little brat is quite patient."

    "That''s for sure"

    He squirmed and blushed.

    "If I give you a lot of dominoes, you won''t have the patience to put them together."

    "I can definitely spell it!"

    He knew this foolish Aunt Zhu was trying to make him angry.

    "That''s true.Both you and your father are so perverted.You can put them together even if there are 1

    million dominoes.You will definitely end up with a flick of your fingers and watch those dominoes falling

    down sinisterly.It will be very refreshing in an instant"

    Crystal knew their peculiar interests very well.

    Holding his present, the more young master Stephenson thought about it, the sadder he became.He

    cried aloud and swore to his father in a domineering manner.

    "This is my gift.Why did you lose my gift...I won''t let you touch my things in the future.This is mine!"

    In fact, Chandler was innocent, and he didn''t mean to lose the gift.

    It waste at night.

    In the early morning, the bar was bustling with singing and noise.

    "Why did you offend your son?"

    Charles Shepherd received a call from his good friend and rushed to the bar, only to find that Chandler,

    a gentleman in disguise, was drinking sullenly.

    "Doesn''t Geoffrey listen to you very much? Is he in his rebellious youth?"

    Charles also waved for a ss of rocked whiskey.

    Chandler raised his hand and finished the half-ss wine.He usually didn''t drink much, and now he

    was a little drunk and his mind was a little muddled.He shook his head and muttered to himself in a

    mixed voice.

    "Damn it, I''ve treated him so well since he was born, but now he goes against me."

    "Against what?" Charles asked curiously.

    But Chandler took another ss with a gloomy face and continued drinking.

    Obviously, he did not want to talk about it.

    Charles frowned and looked at his face, "Hey, don''t drink if you can''t."

    His cheeks were red and his face was pale.

    Charles really didn''t know how much he had drunk before.

    Out of consideration for his friend''s health, Charles reached out to grab his ss.

    Usually, Chandler was very rational, and he would not drink too much even when he was socializing.

    But now Chandler was a little annoyed, and he got rid of Charles with anger as if Charles was a

    busybody, "Charles, I asked you toe out and drink with me.I didn''t want you to care so much.You

    now really be the butler as Christina said"

    Charles was furious at the mention of Christina.

    He retorted quickly, "Chandler, don''t forget at that time when your brother was not there, and you drank

    so much that you suffered from stomach...Even the doctor has said that you will have stomach cancer

    if you keep drinking like this!"

    "Charles, shut up!"

    Chandler seemed to be provoked by some words, and his whole body trembled.He gritted his teeth and

    roared, but it also seemed that he was running away from something.

    Charles also realized that he had said the wrong thing and did not dare to mention "His brother" again.

    Everyone had a past that they could not bear to mention.

    Those wounds were too painful, and the carrier of the wounds would bleed once the wounds were

    uncovered.

    Christmas was supposed to be a very happy festival, but it seemed that everyone was in a bad mood

    during Christmas.

    Charles shook the rock in his ss in boredom and asked, trying to clear the atmosphere, "Do you

    know what Patrick has been up to recently?"

    Last time in Hongkong, Charles argued with Patrick on the phone, afterwards Charles did not visit

    Patrick again.

    For many years as friends, it was the first time they fought like this.

    Charles also had a temper.He had so many friends anyway.

    What was so great about this man named Hopkins? Then a few days ago, the old master of Hopkins

    family actually called Charles.

    Grandpa Hopkins was also stubborn as he was obviously concerned about his grandson, but he didn''t

    say it directly.

    He beat around the bush for a long time before asking Charles what Patrick was doing recently.

    "Grandpa said Patrick hasn''t been back to the Hopkins family for a long time.Where does he live now?"

    "I don''t know," Chandler told the truth.

    His stomach ached faintly.

    This was a sign before the onset of his stomach disease.

    For some reason, he suddenly remembered that stupid Crystal Zhu.

    It was probably because Crystal had always been around him, buzzing like a bee, reminding him to

    remember to take his medicine.

    Crystal also did not allow him to drink wine and coffee.

    Chandler held the ss tightly and his expression became more and moreplicated.

    Finally, he put the ss down heavily and did not touch it again.

    "Patrick seems to be angry with grandpa.It seems that he is not going back to the Hopkins family for

    Christmas.I wonder who he will spend Christmas eve with..."

    Charles was bored and muttered to himself.

    Thinking of Christmas in the past, Young Master Shepherd had indulged himself with all kinds of

    pleasure.

    Back then he held his newest girlfriend and bought things with cards, buying jewelry and famous cars.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Or he would go on a cruise with his friends for three days and nights.

    Christmas was around the corner now, and his friends kept bothering him and asking him where he

    was going for fun.

    Charles was a little bored and annoyed, "I don''t know if I''m old or not.I think they''re annoying."

    Chandler was originally in a heavy mood, but seeing Charles saying "if I''m old or not" seriously, he was

    suddenly amused.

    "If you are feeling old, hurry to find a wife and settle down.Follow the trend and learn to get married

    quickly¡± Charles shook her head seriously, "No way.I must get married for true love."

    "What kind of messy true love do you have? After all, you like women with a slim waist and ample

    breasts."

    Chandler was in a good mood and spoke ill of him.

    Charles red at him gloomily, "Chandler, there are probably several people who know your nature of

    the evil tongue.You usually look like a gentle scum.If I hadn''t known you so well, tsk tsk, I wouldn''t have

    seen it.You''re just lying to those ignorant little girls."

    Whiling teasing, Chandler was silent for a moment.

    Charles looked at his buddy with an ambiguous expression, "Don''t tell me that the reason Geoffrey has

    been messing with you recently is because of that shrew Erica?"

    Among so many women in the world, the ones that made Charles feel hated were very few.

    The number could be counted with fingers.

    Erica was honored to be one of the hated women because her conspiracies were really disgusting.

    "What the hell is going on?" Charles asked, not only out of curiosity but more of concern.

    "Nothing,"

    Chandler''s tone was faint.

    "What tricks did that woman Erica use again? When she shamelessly said she wanted to marry you,

    you actually endured it.Now that she''s had enough, what else does she want? I''ve never seen such a

    disgusting woman like her..." Charles cursed.

    "It''s really nothing serious."

    Chandler looked at his buddy who was even more excited than him, then sighed, "The day before

    yesterday, Erica went to the toy store to buy a gift for Geoffrey.Then she met Christina.They had a

    dispute before, and then Christina fought with her."

    Charles was shocked.

    "Erica fought with Christina?"

    Chandler recalled, feeling embarrassed and amused, "Strictly speaking, it was Christina who beat up

    Erica unterally"

    Judging by Christina''s skills, most people would be beaten down if they fight with her.

    "Oh..."

    Charles nodded in agreement.

    Then he hesitated for a while and asked, "That witch Christina...Why did she fight with Erica?"

    Although Christina was fierce and Charles was angry with her, Charles believed that Christina would

    not start the fight without proper reasons.

    Chandler did not continue speaking, as if he had deliberately ignored the name of Crystal.

    Charles generously asked the waiter to refill his ss.

    He then took a sip, and sighed, "Do you think Patrick know that Christina fought with someone?..."

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    It was Christmas eve, the 24th of December.

    Though the night before Christmas sounded like a very romantic day, it was not.

    It happened to be on Sunday, What a coincidence! However, some unlucky ones had to work overtime

    until they were exhausted.

    The sales team also had to negotiate with the customers to sign the contract.

    At IP&G headquarters, many employees went to work early this morning.

    Thepetition was so fierce that anyone could be reced if he did not work hard, Even during the

    holiday, no one dared to rx at all.

    "Director Parker, you are also working today?"

    Most of the employees here knew Barbara Parker.

    When they saw her, they immediately greeted her.

    Barbara waspetent in work and polite to her subordinates.She enjoyed immense support among

    employees.

    "You don''t go out with your boyfriend today?"

    Several female colleagues walked into the elevator with her.

    Today was Christmas eve, so that question sounded reasonable.

    "Men don''t even like me." Barbara smiled and chatted with them.

    "Director Parker, if you say that, singles like us will be ashamed.As long as you agree, most of the

    colleagues in ourpany will line up waiting for you."

    The elevator was going up, and Barbara responded casually, "I just want to do my current work well."

    "Director Parker is right.We women can also be financially independent.There''s no need to rely on

    men.Those managers are a bit like toads lusting after a Swan''s Flesh."

    Afew women were ttering their superiors.

    Barbara was not interested in their conversation.Suddenly, a colleague from the Office of the Secretary

    eximed.

    "Ah, I see.Mr.Hopkins also said he wasing today"

    Ting.

    Just then, the elevator door opened.

    Two colleagues of the advertising team got off on the 42nd floor, leaving only a female colleague from

    the Office of the Secretary and Barbara.

    "Is Mr.Hopkins going to work today too?" Barbara asked casually.

    "Yes.¡±

    "Because of thepany''s project?"

    "I don''t think so.But I not sure."

    Barbara was very influential in IP&G, so everyone would like to please her.

    "It should be a private matter, but we don''t dare to ask." The secretary replied deferentially.

    In fact, in IP&G, especially the secretaries, they all knew that Barbara had feelings for Mr.Hopkins.

    The Office of the Secretary was full of adorable women, and each of them was talented and charming.

    It was understandable that those women somewhat admired Mr.Hopkins.

    But mostly, they only thought of it in their mind.

    Few women could get close to Mr.Hopkins, and Director Parker was an exception.

    "Do you know where Mr.Hopkins has been to recently after work?" Barbara suddenly asked anxiously.

    The secretary should tell the truth when asked a question by a superior like Barbara.

    However, it was inappropriate to do so this time.

    Although she was a neer, she knew the rules.

    Moreover, Mr.Hopkins was a rather difficult person, so she didn¡¯t dare to say anything about his privacy

    at all.

    Barbara realized that immediately.

    Upon noticing her misbehaving, she smiled kindly at the secretary.

    "Yesterday, when I was having dinner in the house of the Hopkins family, I heard the driver say that

    Mr.Hopkins had been driving himself recently.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins asked me about this, but I was not sure.

    I thought people in the Office of the Secretary would know it"

    Barbara exined casually.

    She even mentioned that she went to the house of the Hopkins family for dinner, and Senior

    Mr.Hopkins personally asked her about it, as if she was just purely curious.

    The elevator stopped on the 68th floor with a "Ting" sound.

    Both of them got off.

    The secretary didn''t think much but told her directly, "I don''t know where Mr.Hopkins has been to after

    work, but he''s been driving himself recently"

    Then, she added jokingly, "Last week, Chandler happened toe over when we were about to leave

    for home, but Mr.Hopkins said he didn''t have time to see him and left through the VIP Corridor.It seems

    he doesn''t want others to disturb him in his private time"

    He didn''t want anyone to disturb him in his private time.

    Barbara stopped with a mixed expression on her face.

    Patrick had not been living with the Hopkins recently.He said he lost some of his memory, so he treated

    his family and friends more coldly.

    But where on earth did he live now? It was not easy to investigate Patrick''s private assets.

    Besides, he didn''t like others to interfere.

    Today was Saturday, although some employees came over to work, the office seemed rtively quiet

    at first nce.

    When looking at the door of the president''s office in front of her, she felt hesitant.

    The chief secretary didn''t work today, so there was no need to do reporting to him.

    Barbara opened the door.

    In fact, she didn''t think too much.She just suddenly wanted to see him.

    That was all.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    But as soon as she got in the room, she realized that Patrick was not there.

    This office was spacious but looked cold without normal human nature, just like his way of handling

    work.

    Barbara turned around and wanted to leave but found a nting document on the bookshelf on her

    right-hand side as if it was about to fall.

    People who worked intensively always had some obsessivepulsive disorder.She walked over and

    organized it.

    The door creaked.

    "Who is so interested in my private life?"

    At this moment, the thick door of the president''s office opened abruptly, apanying a cold and deep

    voice of asking.

    The footstepsing in were extremely heavy and filled with anger.

    Barbara squatted down immediately and hid behind the huge office desk.

    She knew better than anyone how much Patrick hated others interfering with his privacy.

    If he found out that she had run into the office without permission, it would only make him alienate her

    more in the future.

    Barbara didn''t know who he was talking to on the phone.However, his tone had hinted that he was very

    impatient.The USB drive hasn''t been found yet!" He said.

    "You wanted to tell me the USB drive suddenly disappeared? Or you didn''t try your best?"

    The USB drive? What was that? Barbara thought.She quickly recalled the recent major projects but

    couldn''t find any clue.

    "The relevant medical staff are out of contact.So you don''t think it''s necessary to continue?"

    He walked to the French window with an increasingly cold tone.

    Nobody knew what the person he was talking to had reported to him.

    Suddenly, he angrily threw an antique vase down to the ground.

    With a smash, the vase broke into a million pieces.

    Barbara was terrified, then heard him ordering furiously.

    "The USB drive is definitely not in Derek''s hands.Expand the scope and keep looking for it.If you can''t

    find it before the new year, then you will be fired"

    The USB drive.

    Patrick was looking for a USB drive.

    Barbara pondered.She was in a trance.

    Her body was stiff, but she did not dare to move, hiding behind the huge office desk until her legs felt

    weak.

    It was not until Patrick had left for a long time that she slowly stood up.

    Her breath slowed down, but it was suppressed and short.Her heart beat so wildly that her face went

    pale.

    "Director Parker, you haven''t gone back yet?" A sudden voiceing from the back startled her.

    Barbara turned around with her neck stiff.It was that secretary.

    "I''m leaving now"

    She replied, and her voice stiffened uncontrobly.

    The secretary didn''t ask further.

    She organized the documents herself and nned to leave too.

    However, when she saw Barbara leaving hurriedly, she felt something suspicious.

    Working this weekend was notpulsory.

    Besides, today was Christmas eve, so everyone only worked until noon, and no one should be working

    at this moment.

    However, Director Parker''s expression was really strange.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    It was Christmas eve, not April Fool''s Day.Christina had just put on light makeup in the bathroom and

    was about to go out in new clothes.She nced at her phone and suspected that it was a trick.

    There was a weird message on her phone.

    "Christina, this is Barbara Parker¡±

    "I...I want to ask you out today.If you hear the voicemail, call me back"

    After Christina yed it several times, she was sure that it was indeed Barbara''s voice, who sounded a

    little nervous.

    She didn''t get along well with Barbara.So there was no need for her to meet Barbara.

    Besides, a few days ago, Christina had a fight with Barbara''s best friend Erica.

    Were they angry and looking for trouble again? Anyway, Christina''s first thought when she received the

    message was to ignore it.

    One should have spent the romantic Christmas eve with their boyfriend or husband.

    As a single, Christina might not go out lonely during this festival.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    However, Crystal seemed to be in a bad mood.

    So Christina went out at her invitation, Christina shoved her phone, change, and credit cards into her

    bag and walked out handsomely.

    Before closing the door, she habitually red at the ceiling and wondered what would Patrick do

    tonight and thought maybe he would go on a yacht with Charles for several days.

    Jerk!! As soon as she walked out of the gate and was about to call a taxi, she saw Barbara.

    Barbara was standing across the road, staring at her with a serious face.

    Christina paused, frowned, and looked at her.

    Finally, she crossed the pavement and walked towards Barbara.

    Christina never expected that Barbara would personallye to see her.

    What did she want? Barbara felt relieved when she saw Christina walking towards her.

    She had already guessed that Christina would not call her back given Christina''s personality.

    "Didn''t you go out with a man on Christmas eve? Is there anything important that makes you, Director

    Parker, wait for me in this shabby old district?"

    Christina didn''t like her and didn''t bother to pretend.

    Christina stood a meter away from her and teased her in a cold voice.

    Barbara stared at Christina with a serious face and mixed expressions as if something had really

    happened.

    Christina also had a straight face.

    Christina noticed Barbara''s clenched fist as if she was holding something in her right palm.She looked

    as if she was struggling with something.

    "Barbara, if you have anything to say, just say it.I have an appointment with Crystal.I don''t have time to

    talk with you...By the way, if you want to make trouble for Erica, then I need to remind you that since

    you are so smart, you must know that I could let you lie in the hospital within two minutes."

    Christina sounded casual and cold cause she didn¡¯t want to waste time with Barbara.

    "Where are you going to meet Crystal Zhu? I can drive you there."

    Was Barbara so kind to be her drive? Christina doubted, "Hey, you sounded so strange in the voicemail

    just now.What is it you want to see me about?"

    She didn''t want to fall into Barbara''s trap.

    Seeing that Christina was so straightforward, Barbara gave a professional smile and said, "Well, think

    I''ve set a trap for you?"

    Then Barbara opened the car door.

    "Christina, if I say I want to give you a Christmas present today, will you take it?"

    Give me a Christmas present? Christina felt surprised.

    Christina kept staring at her until both of them got into the car.

    Then Christina said, "To the eastern shopping mall."

    Barbara drove her white Mercedes steadily at a low speed, looking straight ahead.She seemed to be

    struggling in her heart.

    While Christina was sitting in the passenger seat, seeing clearly Barbara''s weird behaviours today.

    Since the two of them were actually enemies, Christina felt a little ironic that they could sit in the same

    car.

    Half an hourter, the car slowly pulled up near the eastern shopping mall.

    Christina''s beautiful eyebrows drew together even tighter.She didn''t know what Barbara wanted to do.

    "Barbara, I''m actually not interested in your business.Whether you want to talk about your work at the

    IP&G Group or your help for Patrick, I''m not interested at all."

    Christina really didn''t like to stay in such a small space with Barbara, so Christina opened the door and

    was about to leave.

    Barbara was struggling in her heart.

    Seeing that Christina was about to leave, she grabbed Christina''s wrist anxiously.

    "Christina, you must be interested in it.Don''t you want to know that day in the operating room..."

    Barbara spoke so fast and even a bit unclearly.

    "What operating room?" Christina reacted quickly at some special words.

    "Barbara, what the hell do you want to tell me today?"

    Christina stood outside the car, looking at Barbara sitting in the driver''s seat.

    Barbara seemed hesitant under Christina''s gaze.

    Barbara closed her mouth and stretched out her right hand silently.

    Christina had known her for a while, but Christina had never seen such a mixed expression on her face

    and even her right hand was trembling.

    Then Barbara took a deep breath and unfolded her right hand.

    A small ck USB drive was in her palm.

    "This..."

    Barbara''s voice was hoarse for nervousness.

    Christina did not reach out to take it but just looked at the change in her expression.

    Barbara seemed to be afraid of something.

    "What''s in this USB drive?"

    "You want to give it to me?" Christina asked in a natural tone.

    When Christina reached out curiously to get it, Barbara seemed frightened and unwilling.

    Then she immediately withdrew her hand and clenched the small ck USB drive in her fist.

    Christina didn''t care too much about her taking back the USB drive since it belonged to her after all.

    However, Christina noticed that Barbara turned stiff as if her nerves were tense.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Christina was not a heartless person.

    Seeing that Barbara didn''t look right, Christina wondered she might feel so stressed at work that

    something was wrong with her mind.

    "It''s thepany''s secrets.I''d better go to the Hopkins family to talk with grandpa"

    Barbara said quickly in a very formal tone and drove away.

    Standing in the middle of the bustling eastern square with Christmas music ying around her ears,

    however, Christina wasn''t cheered up for some unknown reason and kept watching Barbara''s white car

    until it disappeared.

    Barbara was very smart and rational.She knew the bnce of gain and loss clearly especially when it

    came to businesses.

    This was why she became a senior executive of thepany at such a young age.She would not do

    unprofitable business, nor would she pester herself with bad debts.

    "What exactly did she want to say to me just now?" Christina wondered.

    A gust of wind blew.

    Christina stood still with her hair bing a little messy.This winter seemed extremely cold.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    The Christmas Eve this year seemed destined to be boring or rather depressing.

    Christina felt as if a stone had been pressed against her chest.She wanted to push the stone away, to

    breathe smoothly and freely, but it had always been there, making her nervous and anxious.

    ".Got it."

    Crystal had asked her to go shopping in the East Mall, but then Crystal called to chancel their

    appointment, saying that something had happened.

    "Alright.I haven''t been out for along time.I''ll walk around myself, then I''ll go back."

    Christina held the phone, thought for a moment, and asked curiously, "Crystal, what happened? Did

    you happen to meet someone?"

    "Could it be Erica again?"

    "No, I can handle it myself"

    Crystal sounded a little guilty.

    "You don''t have to be polite to someone like Erica.If you''re bullied, just make her pay for it!"

    Christina told her so sincerely before hanging up.

    In fact, it''s not necessary for her to go shopping.

    The East Mall was bustling because of the Christmas discount.Most of the people were families or cute

    couples.

    There were also several stalls selling roses on the stone steps.She did not enter the inner part of the

    mall but just walked casually outside.

    Night fell earlier in winter.

    It was only around four in the afternoon, the sky began to darken.

    Then the colorful neon lights in the bustling city lit up one after another, which made Christmas Eve

    more romantic.

    Shuttling through the crowd, especially when she saw those families passing by her happily, she felt

    depressed.

    There were some memories that she deliberately wanted to forget and ignore, and she did not dare to

    even think of them.

    Even if she struggled desperately to recall the memories, it was all in vain.

    She had long been tired of running in the mental maze and never been able to find a way out.She

    hated the feeling of despair to the extreme.

    But it did exist.

    All of a sudden, she heard a baby cry.

    It was as if the cry had some magical power, Christina immediately sobered up and turned round to

    follow the cry.

    It was gettingte at night, and the night market outside the mall began to set up stalls.

    The small businesses were busy, and more and more people were gathering.She ran towards the faint

    cry.She ran so fast that her breathing quickened.

    As she ran through the rows of stalls, her right arm identally bumped into the vendor who was

    holding the balloons.

    The vendor was caught off guard, "Ah."

    As soon as he loosened his hand, a bundle of fifty or sixty colorful balloons flew into the sky.

    So many colorful balloons flew into the sky at the same time, making the night sky so beautiful in an

    instant.

    "Hey, pay for the balloons..."

    The vendor was in a daze for a minute before he regained his senses and immediately caught up with

    Christina to ask forpensation.

    Christina ran very fast.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    The Christmas music was ying around the square.

    Coupled with the noise here, she did not realize that she was in trouble.

    Instead, she kept running to the secluded rows of trees.

    It was a ce for people to rest in the square.

    Under the trees, there were many wooden benches, and there were two strollers next to one of the

    benches.

    They were left alone by the side.

    It was cold and no one was around.

    She slowed down and stared at the light blue top-brand baby carriage ten meters ahead.

    Her first thought was that the babies must be from wealthy families.

    She knew that this kind of baby carriage was very expensive because it was the same as what the

    Hopkins family had prepared for her babies in the past.She walked towards them step by step.She

    rarely walked so softly for she had never been a gentle and considerate woman.

    So, she was definitely not cut out for a good mother.

    Her head was in the clouds, especially when the criesing from the two baby carriages in front of

    her were getting closer and closer.

    The babies seemed to be afraid and cried loudly.

    Who left them in such a secluded ce? Their families were definitely notpetent parents.

    Just like her, they lost their children, too.

    Something from the past urred to her.

    She quickened her steps and wanted to run straight to check on the babies.She really wanted to and

    couldn''t wait to get to them.

    "Miss, you made my balloons fly away.You have to pay me for them."

    She was stopped and her shoulder was grabbed by a stranger.She turned around in astonishment and

    found that she didn''t know him.

    But he pointed angrily at the gradually darkening sky, "Those balloons, it''s all because of you...You

    made my balloons fly away.Don''t you dare to deny it!"

    "I made your balloons fly away?"

    "If you want to deny it, let''s ask the vendors over there.They all saw it clearly.You just bumped into me,

    causing the bundle of balloons in my hand to fly away into the sky!"

    He was afraid that she would not pay for it, so he grabbed her shoulder and refused to let her go.She

    didn''t like being touched by strangers.So she shook her left shoulder and pushed against his chest.

    Then she moved quickly and broke free from him.

    "You want to run, don''t you? There are more than 60 balloons.I''m doing a small business...Today''s

    Christmas Eve, I can make 600 dors tonight.You have to pay me, or I''ll take you to the police station."

    She was a little annoyed by his yelling, "I didn''t say that I wouldn''t pay you."

    She immediately took her purse and looked for cash, but she was used to paying by electronic means,

    and there were only more than 300 dors in her purse.

    Of course, the vendor was not satisfied with it.

    So they took out their phone and she paid the remaining 300 dors to him through it.

    After confirming the receipt, he muttered, "Be careful when you walk.There are so many people here

    today.If you bump into children or the elderly, it won''t be as easy as paying with money."

    Finally, he turned around and left.

    She sighed as she watched him leave.She thought that she had lost money for no reason.

    When she turned around, she was shocked to find that the two strollers were missing.

    "They just disappeared?"

    She frowned and looked around carefully again.

    It was rtively secluded here.

    In addition, the winter this year seemed particrly cold, and the wind was blowing piercingly.

    Only a few people would pass under the trees, especially now.

    Except for the shing lights hanging on these trees, it was cold and lonely here.

    Did she have an illusion just now? She didn''t know what she was being stubborn about.

    She walked around carefully again and finally squatted down.

    She turned on the shlight with her phone and saw a few dents on the grass beside her feet.

    "It was where the strollers were ced just now¡± She thought.

    The wheels left a few dents on thewn.

    So, it wasn''t her illusion just now.

    There were really two strollers parked here, but just within the few minutes that she turned around, they

    were taken away.

    "Who?!"

    She suddenly realized something and turned to the left vigntly.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    A tall ck shadow shed past.

    Christina stood up and tried her best to catch up, but she failed.

    From that strange Barbara, she met at noon, and the two baby carriages that suddenly appeared and

    disappeared, to this strange shadow ran away in front of her, everything seemed to be weird today.

    Christina was tense and annoyed.

    After wandering around the square for about two hours, her face was a little cold from the chilly wind,

    and her slender fingers turned red.She decided to go home.

    Sure enough, she shouldn''t havee out alone to embarrass herself on Christmas Eve.

    The more she found others¡¯ joyous reunion, the more miserable she felt for herself.

    "Miss, would you like a rose?"

    Christina was walking away with an ashen face.

    But as she reached the fountain in the middle of the square, a little girl around seven or eight years old,

    happily ran to her with a basket of red roses and called out to her in an innocent and adorable voice,

    like other children who sold flowers.

    Christina was slightly surprised and looked down at the little girl at her feet.

    The girl with two cute braids was wearing an old red cotton-padded jacket and a pair of tassel boots.

    The boots were a little too big and shabby for her.

    And the girl was gazing at Christina with innocent eyes, trying to please her.

    Christina admitted that she was a little slow at times.She just stared at the girl curiously a bit longer.

    But the girl who was busy with business, seeing that Christina did not respond, thought that her appeal

    had failed.

    Just as Christina was trying to get some change from her bag, the girl ran away.

    "Roses should be sold to boys.Only boys will send girls roses.You''re silly.Come over here quickly..."

    Another boy in his teens ran over, and then two small figures left.

    Christina was once again depressed.She felt that she was definitely not a good mother.

    Even these children did not favor her.

    She called a taxi and went back to her Apartment 402, feeling frustrated.

    Everyone else was having Christmas dinner tonight, so she had to go home and eat herself.

    She was not even in the mood to order in.She cooked herself some instant noodles in the kitchen.

    After eating expressionlessly, she nestled on the small sofa and was in a daze for a while.

    The property of thismunity also held a small Christmas party.

    It looked like that the parents, children, and old people downstairs were ying a guessing game, and

    their chattering andughing came from time to time.

    It had been along time since she took antidepressants.

    Tonight, she felt her heart beating a little erratically as if it was palpitating.

    She felt ufortable.

    After searching in the drawer for a while, she found the medicine bottle and took two pills.

    She didn''t know how others spent this Christmas Eve, but she just wanted to sleep, as long as she

    didn''t have nightmares.

    The doors and windows were closed, and the room was heated.

    At nine o''clock in the evening, she had alreadyid down to sleep.

    Perhaps because of the medicine, Christina fell asleep quickly, but her pray for no nightmare wasn''t

    responded.

    In fact, she didn''t know whether it was a nightmare or not.

    She slept soundly all night, but she felt that someone had lifted her quilt, and then a tall figurey on

    her side.She would be ufortable if something unfamiliar came close to her.

    But in the illusory dream, she felt that the breath and the temperature of the body beside her made her

    feel familiar and even nostalgic.

    Christina did not resist, nor did she feel afraid.She even moved her body and adjusted to a more

    comfortable posture.

    Then in her ear, she heard a lowugh.

    In the end, she didn''t remember anything.

    On the same Christmas Eve, Crystal Zhu, who was in a different ce, was not in a good mood.

    "Why did you trick me out?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She red at the man beside her in dissatisfaction and perplexity, "Chandler, you said Geoffrey wanted

    to see me.Where is he? Why did you ask me to go so far with you to C City?"

    Chandler turned around and stared at her for a long time with aplicated expression.

    "Miss Zhu, I asked you toe to C City with me, and you were tricked by me.I was really worried that

    you would be sold and help the kidnapper count money¡±

    Crystal was so angry that she was about to explode.How could there be such a shameless person? It

    was he who harbored evil intentions.How did it sound like it was her fault?

    "Yes, it''s all my fault, Mr.Stephenson.I promise you, I won''t tter myself, okay?" Crystal grunted

    angrily.

    She couldn''t stand it any longer, so she turned around and left in a dignified manner.

    "Wait a minute."

    "Crystal, wait." The gentle voice behind her called.

    "Who cared about him?" Crystal thought to herself.

    But when she reached the bus stop, she couldn''t help but turn around and secretly look behind her.

    Why was he squatting on the side of the road? As soon as she muttered, Crystal''s face immediately

    changed.

    And shepletely forgot about her dignity.She rushed over and nervously held his lean body,

    "Chandler, are you having a stomachache again?"

    Crystal was worried about him.

    Chandler was still squatting on the road.He slowly raised his head, and a bright smile shed through

    his deep eyes.He replied briefly, "No."

    He was not sick.

    Probably because Crystal had been teased too many times by him, she was dumbfounded.

    When she realized it, she saw that scum in a gentleman''s disguise standing up straight and flicking the

    creases in his clothes.

    "You, you...Chandler Stephenson, you went too far!"

    Even good-tempered Crystal couldn''t stand such a shameless man! "You lied to me again!!"

    Chandler felt that this girl was about to slip away again, so he reached out and grabbed her.

    "Hey, let me go."

    Chandler didn''t take her warning to heart at all.He exined seriously, "If a man chasses after a

    woman, it looks silly."

    "How dare youin about being silly!!" Crystal was frustrated inside.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    It was 6 o''clock in the morning.After Christina woke up, she stood in front of the bathroom mirror for a

    long time, being absent-minded.

    She tied up her long curly hair, turned her body sideways, and stretched her neck so that she could see

    some clear marks on her skin in the mirror.

    She gently stroked them and felt nothing.These marks were like hickeys.Her frown even deepened.

    Suddenly, a sense of vignce rose in her heart.

    She immediately turned around and ran out of the small living room.She carefully observed the rooms

    in the small apartment.She locked the doors and windowsst night so she was the only one in the

    apartment.She didn''t feel unwell but she was a little dizzy.She turned to look at a bottle of

    antidepressants on the coffee table.

    Any such psychoactive medicine would have side effects, such as hallucinations, temporary memory

    loss, brain dullness, and even an effect on the rhythm of the heart caused by overdoses.

    Christina was not sure how the "marks" on her neck and earlobe were caused.

    Maybe it was because of the medicine, or maybe she had pressed something on her neck before she

    went to bed and didn''t remember it.

    The doors and windows were closed for the whole night, and the heating was on all the time in winter.

    Especially in this small apartment, it seemed a little stuffy when the air was not circted.

    Standing in the middle of the living room, she was a little dazed and looked around the terribly quiet

    space again.

    Even her breathing became difficult, and the oppressive feeling in her heart was very irritating.

    It was easy to daydream and desire to get rid of the predicament in the closed space.

    She turned the door and rushed out.

    The temperature difference between inside and outside made her shiver all over.The cold winter also

    made her feel much soberer as well as security in an instant.

    But soon, Christina found that she had stepped on something.She looked down and was surprised for

    two minutes.

    It was a bright red rose.She ran out barefoot.

    Her skin had always been very fair.

    When she stepped on the red flowers, the red color was rather obvious.

    She bent down to pick it up with mixed feelings.

    The thorns on the rose were carefully removed.

    "Who put it here?"

    Who would put a rose in front of her apartment? Ascene shed through her mind at once.

    Last night at the East Mall, a little girl was selling flowers to her.Such flowers were the same as this

    rose.

    Christina had a gloomy expression.

    She held the rose tightly until a petal fell gently.She took a deep breath, turned around, and entered the

    room.

    After changing her clothes, she went out again.

    At 9am, Christina received Crystal''s call.

    Crystal asked her on the phone if she wanted C City''s specialties.

    "I''m in C City now.Why did you go to the hospital at Christmas? Are you sick?"

    She heard the medicine-taking broadcast on the hospital radio.

    "I wandered around the square for a whilest night, then I caught a cold and had a fever"

    "Is the fever serious?"

    "Don''t worry.It is not serious."

    Christina''s tone was so calm that Crystal stopped getting worried.

    "I''m in line to pay the bill.It''s almost my turn.I''ll talk to you when I''m free"

    So the call ended.

    Crystal thought for a moment.

    Christina''s tone was normal.Thinking of her stubborn character, would Christina go to the hospital with

    amon cold?

    "What happened?"

    Crystal was startled when a figure suddenly approached her.She looked up at the man in front of her

    and was dumbfounded for half a second.

    "Why, why are you in my room?"

    Chandler looked at her frightened expression and shrugged indifferently.

    "Exactly.Do you think I slept on the roadst night?"

    "You slept with mest night?!"

    Crystal was even more frightened.She raised his voice and her tone became a little shrill.

    "Chandler, you pervert, you came to my room for no reason.."

    Feeling that the following words were a little awkward, she shut up.

    "Why are you so nervous?"

    The perpetrator was not ashamed at all.

    Chandler looked at her blushing face with an interest, and then Chandler smiled like a polished

    scoundrel.

    "Miss Zhu, are you afraid that I fuck you?" Crystal was petrified.

    This shameless guy actually said such words!

    "What the hell did you dost night..."

    Crystal trembled angrily.

    Chandler kindly exined to her, "I went downstairsst night to book another room, but the hotel told

    me that there was no avable room at Christmas"

    "There was no avable.Why didn''t you tell me first?"

    Chandler saw that she seemed to be irritated.

    He sighed.

    "I did it for taking care of you."

    ring at the man, Crystal gritted her teeth.

    No one would believe that this scheming man was so kind!! Chandler raised his eyebrows and asked

    bluntly, "If I told youst night that I wanted to share a suite with you, would you be able to sleep?"

    Crystal was bemused.

    She was very unwilling that she couldn''t refute Chandler every time.

    If Chandler was in the suite with herte at night, of course, she couldn''t sleep!

    "In such a big suite, you have upied such a big double bed by yourself.I didn''t cram with youst

    night.I just slept on the sofa."

    Chandler spoke in a serious tone with a little grievance.

    At the end of his words, he added, "Miss Zhu, don''t worry.I won''t fuck you"

    Crystal stared at his gentle and handsome face.

    How could this man speak so viciously? Damn it! Early in the morning, Crystal, who had always been

    very well-educated, wanted to swear.

    If she spent an extra second with this man, she would go mad.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    From the first day Crystal met him, Mr.Stephenson was such a character.

    What a polished scoundrel! Few people knew the true features of Chandler''s evil taste.

    Looking at Crystal, a soft woman, who dared not speak out, he was instantly in a very happy mood.

    Naturally, he and pinched Crystal''s face with his big hand.

    "Miss Zhu, don''t be gloomy.We''re going to see the clientter.Come on, smile."

    Sure enough, even Crystal''s face was soft.

    Crystal''s expression turned even sullen.

    She felt this man was even more childish than his son.

    Yesterday afternoon, she left the neighborhood and was going shopping with Christina in East Square.

    Then she met Chandler in the garage.

    Chandler was standing next to her car.

    At that time, Crystal was surprised and embarrassed because when she was fired by Chandler a few

    days ago, she ran away crying.He said that Geoffrey was sick and lost his temper to see her.

    Maybe Chandler''s expression was too serious at that time, so she really followed him foolishly.

    When they arrived in C City, she realized that she had been deceived.

    Chandler told her in a strange tone, "I didn''t handle itst time properly.Geoffrey likes the Christmas

    present you gave him."

    Crystal didn''t expect him to apologize.She thought about it seriously.

    They were adults.

    And when some things happened, it was difficult to tell who was right or wrong.

    "Why did you trick me into C City?" Chandler took it for granted.

    "I don''t have a holiday at Christmas.I want to meet a client here."

    Crystal gritted her teeth and wanted to scold him that it was none of her business.

    Every time she felt that she was reasonable to scold him, Chandler would tell her calmly.

    "Miss Zhu, from what I know about you, you don''t want to spend money on yourself even if you are

    rich, so I apologize for my rudenessst time, I will afford your cost of a one-day trip to C City, the most

    expensive food and the presidential suite."

    Chandler mocked in another way that Crystal was so poor that she probably would never have a

    chance to enjoy it in her life.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    It was the first time that Crystal had been treated like a princess.

    Last night, Christmas eve, Chandler took her to the best restaurant in C City for dinner and then spent

    the night with her in the most luxurious presidential suite.

    Actually, even Crystal herself wasn''t sure about the reason why she had agreed to spendst night that

    way.

    Was it because she had been always curious about the high-ss lifestyle or she just wanted to spend

    the night with him? Wasst night a date? She kept asking herself this question while her cheeks

    turned red.

    "Miss Zhu, wake up.We''re going to work."

    Chandler, who had already put up his suit, turned around and saw that Crystal was in a daze.

    "What are you thinking?"

    "Oh, nothing"

    Chandler stared at her face for a while and thenughed.

    "Why are you blushing? Let me guess.Thinking about some man?"

    "What? Don''t talk nonsense.I...I was just thinking that you should be ashamed of what you didst

    night.You squatted on the side of the road and pretend to be sick!"

    Crystal scolded him, which sounded like she was angry and embarrassed because Chandler had

    guessed out what she had been thinking.

    Chandler thought about what had happenedst night for a while and then admitted frankly, "You''re

    right.That''s sort of hooliganism"

    Then he added, "I learned it from your friend Christina.It really works."

    Patrick had mentioned it to Chandler and the other guys when they were drinking together that

    Christina would sit on the road directly to stop him from leaving.

    Patrick had no choice but toe back and take care of her every time she did that.

    Crystal thought it for a while.It was really something that Christina would do.

    They left the hotel suite and took the elevator down together.

    Chandler found that Crystal would be more rxed when they talked about Christina.

    They were the only ones in the elevator.

    "Actually, I''ve seen Christina once when she was only this tall"

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Chandler put his hand beside his knees.

    "She was probably only three or four years old then."

    "You are familiar with the Eisenhower family?"

    Crystal took interest immediately.

    "No, I was interviewing her grandfather as the representative of the student reporters"

    Chandler was seven years older than Christina and Crystal, who were still in kindergarten at that time.

    Christina''s grandfather, General Eisenhower, had been highly respected in C City, who had been living

    a withdrawn life after retirement.

    Although many people wanted to interview him, the only reporter he had agreed to meet in all these

    years were some junior students representing their school.

    "I''ve never seen her grandfather"

    When Crystal met Christina in high school, General Eisenhower had passed away.

    "You don''t need to see him in person.He and Christina have the same temper Chandler smiled as he

    said that.

    "Christina must have just started her life in kindergarten at that time.

    She was a cute girl with a round face, big ck eyes, and two pigtails.

    When we reporters were taking notes nervously, she ran to her grandfather, crying that other children

    had bullied her"

    "Coward! If you get kicked, just kick them back!"

    General Eisenhower''s angry reply had shocked Chandler.

    It was conceivable that this girl would grow up to be a female bandit under such education.

    Crystalughed happily.

    "No wonder...It''s all her grandfather''s credits."

    The door opened as the elevator arrived in the lobby.

    Seeing how rxed and delighted Crystal was, Chandler raised his eyebrow and smiled too.

    "Miss Zhu, we''re going to meet my clientter.Be serious."

    Crystal nced at him,ining, "You''re so troublesome.Last second you told me to put away the

    bad face and now you say I''m not serious enough.It''s so hard to be your assistant."

    "I don''t need an assistant when I meet with my clients.And also, my assistants are all men.They are not

    as slow as you women."

    "You look down on women? I have to remind you that most of the chief secretaries and special

    assistants are women now"

    Crystal was used to talking back to him like this.

    "Female assistants.I''m afraid that they will get infatuated with me."

    Chandler got into the car that had been waiting, turned around, and said withplicated feelings, "It

    will be even more troublesome if I fall in love with them too as time goes by.The car started to drive

    them towards the restaurant they had booked.Crystal was sitting next to him, but neither of them spoke

    anything again.Staring at his side face secretly, Crystal was a little upset.She couldn''t stop thinking

    about the words he had just used, "infatuated"and "fall in love as time goes by ".

    Was he implying that there was actually nothing romantic between them and that all of this was just her

    own wishful thinking?

    "Why are you in a daze again?"

    Before getting out of the car, Chandler ruffled her short hair deliberately.

    Crystal was annoyed.

    "Hey, my hair is messy.How can I meet the client with you when I''m looking like this?"

    Chandler seemed to be in a good mood today.

    "What do you want to look like? Crystal, your job today is to eat and drink while the client and I talk

    about the business.You''re not my assistant...And you will never be a trouble to me."

    Chandler was a thoughtful man who had guessed that she must have misunderstood what he had said

    just now, so he added thest sentence gently.

    Crystal looked at him in surprise.

    She was surprised about his thoughtfulness.

    Chandler patted her short, fluffy brown hair in delight and told her, "You''re more than that.You''re a lot of

    trouble."

    Crystal followed him into a restaurant angrily as she stepped on his shadow all the way.

    She should have known that he would not say anything nice! It was eleven at noon, almost lunchtime.

    Christina had been waiting in line for a long time in a hospital in A City.

    Finally, it was her turn to go in for a consultation.

    The doctor, who had been going through online medical records on theputer, looked up at her.

    "Miss Dickens, ording to your previous medical records, you should have received psychological

    treatment immediately after the ident and miscarriage..."

    "I didn''t miscarry!"

    Christina stood up from the chair emotionally.

    Seeing her reaction, this famous female psychiatrist lowered her voice immediately.

    "I''m sorry.That was a wrong statement and I apologize to you for that."

    "Miss Dickens, please sit down first.Let''s have a good talk"

    The psychiatrist, who had seen a lot of strange patients,forted her.

    "I know that what happened in the past had a great impact on you.You refused to receive psychological

    treatment before for some reason, and now that you are now taking the initiative to turn to me for

    help.You should be frank to me if you really want this to work..."

    "I don''t need help.I''m here to ask you about the side effects of this medicine.Will it give me

    hallucination?"

    Christina''s voice was stubborn and distant.

    Obviously, she was unwilling to talk to strangers about her own affairs.As she spoke, she took out a

    bottle of medicine from her bag and put it on the table.

    "This was prescribed by my former doctor.I took it whenever I felt ufortable.But recently, my mind

    turns nk from time to time and it''s getting harder for me to tell reality from dreams.I suspect that this

    medicine has something to do with it."

    Just like the ''marks'' that often appeared on her body.

    "Miss Dickens, a long-term depression will cause you to have trouble in telling reality from illusion."

    The psychiatrist picked up the bottle.

    After looking at it carefully for a long time, she took out a pill and sniffed it.

    "It''s authentic.This medicine is currently only avable in the United States.There''s also a certification

    number on the bottle.I don¡¯t think this medicine is the reason for your problems."

    "Do you mean that I''m not having hallucinations? So everything that I''ve seen and experienced these

    days is all true?"

    Christina muttered, whose expression became more and more serious.

    The psychiatrist asked curiously.

    "Did something strange happen?"

    Lowering her head down, Christina didn''t reply.

    The doctor advised again in a gentle voice, "No one can help you if you refuse to let anyone in.How

    about a hypnotic therapy..."

    "No! No hypnosis!"

    Christina raised her head quickly, whose eyes were filled with hostility and vignce.

    The psychiatrist frowned as she found that Christina was very anxious.

    After thinking for a while, she asked softly, "Are you in trouble?"

    Christina''s expression changed a little.

    "And the trouble is too big for you to solve it alone.You''re scared because of that?"

    The doctor was experienced and professional, leading Christina to open her heart step by step.

    "You''re afraid of having a bad result, so you keep praying like someone waiting outside the emergency

    operating room, even though you don''t believe in the existence of gods.But you have no choice.This is

    the only way you can take."

    Christina''s body became stiff as she listened to the female psychologist.

    She was getting more and more panicked, afraid that the doctor would see through her.

    "Miss Dickens, what are you afraid of ""

    "You shouldn''t run away, nor should you ignore the problem, because you will only get more and more

    nervous by doing that.If you continue to depress yourself like this, you will break down one day.Before

    that happens, try to talk to the person you trust the most about it..."

    Finally, Christina got up and left the psychological consulting room.

    The psychiatrist inside also stood up, looking at her back with aplicated expression.

    Christina''sst words echoed in her ears.

    "It''s useless."

    "I was running desperately in the maze in my nightmare, but he wouldn''t help me.He left me there

    alone..."

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    [A high-ss private restaurant]

    Six beautiful waitresses in bright red cheongsam entered the room one by one with standard smiles,

    serving the VIP guests with expensive, court-style dishes in the room.

    Crystal sighed to herself, "Even being a waitress isn''t easy nowadays."

    It was such a waste that twenty-eight dishes were ced all over the table to serve only three people.

    "What are you looking at, beauty? Let''s start to eat"

    A teasing voice reminded her.

    Crystal looked away from those beautiful waitresses at once embarrassedly.

    A woman could appreciate other beautiful women too, couldn''t she? The side-slites of those beauties''

    cheongsams were so high that their slender, fair thighs were showing, attracting everyone''s attention.

    "Come on!"

    Chandler took a nce at her and handed her a bowl of fin soup.

    "It''s still early in the morning.Why did you order so many dishes? It''s too much for the three of us"

    Crystal said in a low voice since she didn''t want to be rude when a strange male client was sitting right

    in front of her.

    "Yes, Chandler, we can''t finish so many dishes"

    The male client also seemed to be surprised about how many dishes Chandler had ordered crystal

    blushed in embarrassment.

    The client seemed to be close with Chandler,ughing when he saw Crystal''s expression.

    "Hello, beauty.Are you Chandler''s assistant? I''ve never seen him take his assistant out with him..."

    "I''m not." Crystal denied nervously.

    "Ah, then you are his sister..."

    "I, I''m not"

    Crystal got even more nervous, lowering her head down.

    "John, stop making fun of her."

    Chandler sighed as he finally helped Crystal out.

    The client, John, burst into hugeughter.

    "Chandler, it turns out that you are fond of this type of woman.No wonder..."

    Crystal wanted to exin but she couldn''t look up as her face was so hot and red at this moment.

    The manager of the restaurant walked into their room, asking with a smile, "What kind of wine do you

    need? We have a variety of..."

    "We don''t drink today.Thanks:" Chandler answered quickly.

    But even Crystal, who was only a rookie that used to work at the IP&G Group, knew that when

    negotiating a contract, you always had to amodate your client like he or she was your god.

    So she tugged at his sleeve secretly, reminding him in a low voice, "You have to let the client choose

    whether to drink or not, even though you can''t drink yourself"

    Staring at the little fingers on his sleeve, Chandler paused for two seconds.

    Then he told her righteously, "I know.But I can''t drink when you''re with me.As long as I can''t, neither of

    you get to drink today."

    Crystal red at him in shock.

    This man didn''t feel ashamed at all! John tried so hard not tough out until the manager left.

    As soon as the door was closed, he patted the table and burst intoughter.

    "You two make such an adorable couple!"

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "How could he know what we were talking about?" Crystal thought as she was frozen in shock.

    Chandler exined to her calmly, "John can read lips."

    Why didn''t you tell me that earlier? Crystal was embarrassed.

    Therefore, during the following time when the two men were discussing business, she just lowered her

    head and ate angrily in silence.

    Chandler and John didn''t eat much other than some vegetables.

    Their discussion went on smoothly.

    After deciding on some details, they signed the contract and got everything settled quickly.

    "Don''t eat too much¡± Chandler reminded Crystal as he was packing his bag.

    She was eating in a way as if she was going to stuff all the twenty-eight dishes in her stomach.

    He couldn''t help but sigh.

    She must have hated to waste any food.

    "But there''s still a lot left¡± Crystal said as she was chewing an unknown animal''s paw.

    She looked up at them, knowing that John, like Mr.Shepherd, was Chandler''s friend.

    So she didn''t have to act restrainedly in front of him.She was now wondering if she should ask the

    waitress to pack all the food left for her.

    Chandler knew that she must have been thinking about ways not to waste the food on the table.

    He couldn''t help but smile since he found it so cute.

    "Don''t forget that we live in A City.We have to rush back tonight"

    Crystal, a poor citizen, was very upset.

    "But what should we do about those dishes? Look, the six dishes over there are not even touched"

    "Oh, no, I drank too much juice just now..."

    Crystal acted casually now since she knew there was no need to pretend to be a nobledy.She refilled

    her sses with juice three times just now when she noticed that the menu said all juices were free.

    Therefore, she felt an urge to use the washroom now and left immediately.

    Chandler was shocked to see her rush out.She ran so fast that he couldn''t even stop her.

    It was surprising that such a soft creature could react so quickly.

    In fact, he wanted to tell her that she could just use the washroom in the room.

    John took the chance when they were alone.

    He sat down beside him immediately, hugged his shoulder as if they were brothers, and asked in a

    gossipy tone.

    "Chandler, after all these years, you finally find yourself a woman.I''m so happy for you."

    Chandler ignored him with an expressionless face.

    Why all his friends were just idiots like John? He really should have thought twice before establishing a

    friendship.

    They waited in the room for twenty minutes but Crystal still didn¡¯te back.

    Chandler frowned.

    He decided to go downstairs to pay the bill and check if she was lost.

    "Chandler, this is the first time I''ve seen you take care of ady like this."

    John made fun of him again as they walked out together, "I''m looking forward to receiving your wedding

    invitation now."

    "To be honest, Charles and I didn''t really want to go to your wedding thest time.Now that you have

    divorced Erica, you should totally get rid of her.Don''t let your past ruin your current life..."

    "I''ll handle my own business."

    Chandler turned around as he took thest step down the stairs.

    Then he added in a colder vaice, "Crystal and I are just friends.Don''t talk about us with others."

    John, who had been friends with him for many years, shrugged, "Sorry I said too much.I was a little

    excited."

    Now that the contract was signed and the business was done, there was no need for John to stay

    longer.

    What''s more, Chandler seemed to be a little angry about what John had said just now.

    John could see that from Chandler''s face, so he left soon.

    Chandler, who realized he had been rude just now, shouted at John''s back, "Merry Christmas."

    John smiled in his heart.

    Chandler was known to be one of the most rational and calm among their friends¡¯ circle, who didn''t

    usually get angry as he had been just now.

    John shouldn''t have said those words because everyone had their own secrets that they didn''t want

    others to touch.

    "Merry Christmas."

    John muttered through the ss door, looking at his friend inside.

    People like them seemed to live a brilliant and wonderful life, but in fact, they were so busy every day

    that they couldn''t spare a minute to celebrate the festival.

    A lover to cuddle with was such a luxury for them in this cold world full of vanity.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    "Do you think all stepmothers are bad?" Crystal came out of the restaurant in a low mood.

    When walking out of the bathroom on the first floor, she saw a woman pass by, dragging a boy about

    the same age as Geoffrey.She could see clearly that the boy was sobbing with tears in his red eyes.

    His left arm was seriously scalded.

    The wound was as big as a palm of adult, and blood was oozing out of it.

    Crystal felt painful for the little kid when looking at the wound.

    However, what shocked her even more, was that the woman held the child impatiently and put his

    scalded hand under the tap with maximum flow of water to wash it.

    Such rude treatment made the child cry in great pain.

    The more the child struggled, the greener the mother''s face became.

    "Cry for what? You brought shame on me.Everyone was looking at me.You were only scalded by the

    hot pot stove.Why are you crying like this? You such a useless thing!"

    "Shut up, shut up now! Do you hear me? No wonder your mother doesn''t want you anymore..."

    "Hey, the child''s hand is so badly scalded.You have to take him to the hospital now¡± Crystal mustered

    up her courage, walked over, and argued with this woman.

    But the woman looked aggressive.

    "It''s not your son.It''s none of your business even if he dies." Crystal was really angry.

    She said to the woman, "You have to be polite."

    However, obviously, she couldn''t win the woman by eloquence.

    Just as she was thinking about whether to turn to the staff of the store for help, Chandler saw her and

    walked over.

    "There should be surveince footage here, Miss.Your behavior is a kind of child abuse."

    Chandler''s tone was t, but it was absolutely useful.

    The woman''s face changedShe raised her head and yelled at them angrily, "Child abuse? I warn you

    not to talk nonsense.Although he is not my birth son, he is also my son.I saw his hand be scalded, so I

    put it under the cold water.This is the most basic treatment."

    "The wound is so bad.Aren''t you going to take him to the hospital?"

    "Who said I wouldn''t take him to the hospital?"

    Atst, the woman angrily dragged the boy away.

    Crystal stayed where she was for a long time, feeling depressed.

    "As expected, stepmothers have been vicious since ancient times: Chandler lowered his head and kept

    an eye on the change in the little woman''s expression.

    Crystal was a "simple-minded" girl, who can be particrly susceptible to external influences.

    Finding that she had not gone upstairs for 20 minutes in the bathroom, he thought she was lost.

    It turned out that she was there.

    He reached out his hand and ruffled her short, fluffy hair.

    "It''s not that every stepmother is bad" Crystal looked up at him.

    With a gentle smile on his face, Chandler said in a serious voice, ",.Astupid stepmother can''t be

    vicious."

    Getting out of the restaurant, they walked side by side on the spaciousmercial street.

    Crystal''s sadness for the past second suddenly turned into anger.

    Such a polished scoundrel.

    What do you expect from a pig but a grunt! In fact, life in City C is quitefortable.

    At least it is not as busy and urgent as City A.

    "I went to the hospital for a psychiatrist at Christmas."

    Christina was actually speechless about herself.

    After leaving the hospital, she was a little depressed.

    The taxi driver asked several times about her destination.

    But she onlyughed at herself because she didn''t know where she was going neither.

    Looking at the scenery outside the window, she suddenly remembered an address.

    Christina decided to go to Betty''s ce.It was Christmas that day.

    She used to spend the holiday with her aunt.

    It had been a long time since they met.

    Although there was some estrangement in her heart, they were still rtives.

    Betty''s new residence was arranged by Derek.

    It was right behind the east square of the city in the downtown area.

    The rent was not cheap.

    Betty insisted on paying the money.

    And Derek failed to reject but can only ept her money.

    Christina got out of the car at the entrance of themunity.

    She looked at the huge buildingplex in the east square in front of her with thoughtful eyes...

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "I''ll go to the squareter and find the little girl who sells flowers.."

    She whispered to herself.

    After calling Betty and talking to the security guard at the door, she walked in slowly.

    There were rows of vis.In fact, there was a reason why Betty lived here.

    She wanted Christina toe and live with her, but she didn''t convince Christina.

    She had been here once and knew the way.

    However, as she walked closer, Christina found a sneaky figure wandering in front of her aunt''s house.

    Christina stopped and looked at the short and fat middle-aged man in front of her with a surprised

    expression.

    He was Derek''s uncle, Larry.

    Usually, Larry liked to wear a gold ne, dressing like a nouveau riche.

    But, today, he was dressed in a suit and took off all the gold nes.

    On closer inspection, his big belly seemed to have lost a little weight.

    It was a little funny to see such arge figure of a man carrying arge fruit basket and a few boxes of

    cubilose supplements, looking through the window as if he wanted to go in but didn''t dare.

    "What are you doing?" Christina walked over quickly and asked directly.

    Larry seemed to be frightened by her.He suddenly turned around and exined in a panic when he

    saw her.

    "I just passed by.I happened to pass by."

    Christina''s was expressionless.She asked him with her eyes fixed on the fruit basket and tonic in his

    hand.

    "Pass by?" This is really not a good way to lie.

    If it weren''t for his dark and rough skin, Larry would have blushed.

    Betty might have heard some noise outside.

    She thought that it must be Christina, so she quickly opened the door and walked out.

    As soon as Larry heard the sound of the door opening, he ran to Christina in panic and stuffed the fruit

    and supplements into her hands as if he had been stimted.

    And dropped a sentence, "It is from Derek.You, you and your auntie can eat together"

    Then, he ran away without a trace.

    Christina was a little stunned and looked at Larry''s short and fat figure running away funnily.

    "Who was that person running away?"

    Betty was not a fool.She clearly heard aman''s voice.

    Christina looked down at the gift in her hand and stayed silent for a while.

    She knew Derek well.

    He would not do things like entrusting gifts to others.

    ..lt would be a pity to throw them away.

    "Just a person asking for directions"

    Christina said in a t tone.She had learned to lie better recently.

    As she spoke, she handed the fruit basket and gift box to Betty.

    "Why bother to buy these things?"

    Betty took it.

    Although she was not interested in these gifts, she still showed a bright smile for her niece''s gifts.

    Christina looked at her, hesitated for a second, and finally chose to remain silent.

    She used to be very arrogant and would expose everything directly, feeling that right was right and

    wrong was wrong.

    But now, she could pretend not to know.

    And for those white lies, she would choose to let time to exin¡­

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    Christina had never thought of spending the night here.It was Christmas today.

    She thought she should have dinner with her aunt.

    However, when she first stepped into Betty''s house, she found that she didn''t even have the courage to

    walk in.

    "I, I go first"

    She suddenly froze and stopped at the door.She tensed up and looked fiercely at the two cups of

    ashes, which were in arge cab in the middle of the house.

    Even her voice became hoarse.

    She then turned around and ran away.

    "Christina, what''s wrong with you?"

    Betty followed Christina and shouted when seeing her leave suddenly.

    "Did anything happen?" Betty did not see how pale Christina''s face was, but Christina seemed to be

    afraid of something while walking fast.

    Christina walked farther.

    Betty was very flustered and worried, immediately throwing down the fruit basket in her hand and going

    after her, but she couldn''t catch up with Christina.

    "Christina, you should tell me anything you encounter.I''m your aunt.Don''t you believe me..""

    Betty''s father and sister both died.

    Christina was Betty''s dearest rtive in the world.

    She was be with Christina when Christina was born and grew up.She treated Christina as the dearest

    person.

    They two once left the Dickens family to live a miserable life together.

    After being together for so many years, they were now like strangers instead.

    "No matter what I did before, I won''t hurt you"

    Betty was in a bad mood and choked with sobs.

    "Everyone thinks they won''t hurt me, but you keep me in the dark.I don''t ask anything, but it doesn¡¯t

    mean I don''t know!"

    Christina stopped and looked back at Betty, and then she said in a trembling voice.She spoke in a shrill

    sound being so excited.

    Christina didn''t want to care too much, nor did she like to hold grudges since she was a child.

    No matter how bad others treated her such as the Dickens family people, the Hampton family people,

    and Carrie and Connie, Christina just ignored it.

    If she couldn''t bear, she would fight, and if she couldn''t fight, she would hide.

    Hatred would make her be ferocious, and she would lose herself.She didn''t like such noises.

    Grandpa said that she would be at a loss and ignorant.

    More importantly, she should live for herself.

    Christina''s grandfather exerted a great influence on her character.

    After her mother gave birth to her, her mother was weak and rarely took care of her.

    The only female elder who was closest to her was Betty.

    Betty treated her even more lovingly.

    If this hadn''t happened, Christina would never have argued with Betty.

    She lowered her head and whispered, "Auntie, when this is over, I promise to go to d with you

    again."

    Tears welled up in Betty''s eyes who looked at Christina''s face without speaking.

    Finally, Christina said, "Merry Christmas.Take good care of yourself.Don''t worry about me."

    In the end, she didn''te into the house to have a meal with Betty.

    When Betty returned to her residence and stood at the door, she saw the two cups of ashes on the

    wooden cab in the living room.

    Only then did she understand Christina in shock.

    So Christina ran away ina panic just now because she saw this.

    Betty felt a little guilty.

    A few minutes ago, she received a call from Christina who wanted toe to her house.

    She was so happy that she opened the fridge to cook but forgot about the two cups of ashes.She was

    not superstitious, but this time she believed it seriously.She had heard before that the dead fetus would

    bring trouble.So she put the two cups of ashes in water so that they could be reincarnated in a year.

    However, now she also regretted it.She just wanted to do something to feel better.

    Betty returned to her room and had no time for Christmas dinner.

    After thinking for a while, she suddenly looked up at the two cups of ashes on the cab with a

    suspicious look.

    "Christina just said that she would leave when it¡¯s over.Is this...Not over yet?"

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Christina walked aimlessly until she found herself in the middle of the East Mall.

    Compared with the beautiful and romantic lights on Christmas evest night, today¡¯s it was even more

    crowded here.

    "..Would you like to buy a rose?"

    Christina suddenly fixed her eyes on the right.

    lt was the little girl who was seven or eight years old selling flowersst night.

    The girl was selling roses to aman passing by obediently.

    The man seemed to think that the girl was pestering him.

    He red at her with disgust and left arrogantly.

    The girl lowered her head timidly and hugged the roses in the basket with her small hands.

    Obviously, she was disappointed, Christina strode towards her.

    Then Christina squatted down looking at the girl and speaking as gently as possible.

    "Shall I talk to you?"

    The girl''s bright eyes widened as she looked at Christina''s face.

    At first, the girl was a little afraid of strangers and did not speak.

    After about a minute, she seemed to be sure that Christina was not evil.

    She asked in a low voice, "Miss, what can I do for you?"

    Christina pointed to a basket of roses in her arms.

    "I wanna buy all, but I want to ask you a question first."

    A surprised expression showed on the girl''s fair face.

    "Are you going to buy all?"

    "But my brother said that only boys would buy roses for girls.So he let me not sell them to girls..""

    This was what her brother taught herst night.

    "Girls can also give roses to boys."

    Then the girl suddenly realized, "Ah, my brother was wrong"

    "Thenst night, you wanted to buy flowers for someone, didn''t you?"

    Christina looked a little surprised, not expecting the girl to remember her.

    "After you met mest night, did you meet an uncle who bought a rose from you?"

    Christina was afraid that the girl would remember wrongly, so she tried to describe it in detail.

    "The man was very tall and handsome.He wore formal clothes and shoes.He was a little serious and

    didn''t like to talk."

    "Is it that rich uncle?"

    The girl seemed to have a special impression of one of her customersst night.

    Christina thought the girl had a good memory and was very smart, smiling.

    "He''s quite rich."

    "So are you a friend of that uncle''s?"

    The girl suddenly asked her back anxiously.

    "That uncle took a rose from me, and then he gave me so much money.."

    As she spoke, the girl ced her basket of roses on the ground and her young hands gestured in the

    air to show that uncle gave her much money.

    "A lot of money."

    "I was scared.I didn''t dare to take it.Then my brother ran over on the other side.That uncle put so much

    money in my basket and he left."

    Christina looked a little strange when she heard this, wondering he should spend so much buying a

    rose.

    The girl was very nervous, lowered her head, and stood up straight as if she had done something

    wrong.

    She was very scared and said in a low voice, "Why don''t you help us return the money to that uncle?

    My brother is afraid that the police will take us away because we have much money:"

    Finally, the girl''s eyes turned red as if she was about to cry.

    ".Don''t be afraid of him-"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    "Don''t worry.No police will arrest you."

    The damned man actually scared the innocent little girl like this.

    It was estimated that the brother and sister had been in a state of anxiety all night yesterday because

    of therge bundle of money.

    "Just give the money to your parents."

    "I don''t have parents."

    Perhaps it was because the girl in front of her said it too naturally, or perhaps it was because she said it

    in such an innocent and childish voice.

    What she said really made Christina feel heartbreaking.

    Christina was surprised for a second and did not know how to answer.She really didn¡¯t know how to

    comfort people.

    The girl seemed to be used to not having her parents.

    She was not very depressed, but a little happy to tell her, "My brother and I live in a welfare home.We

    live together with many children."

    Christina looked at her dress.

    Just likest night, she was wearing an old red cotton-padded jacket with a pair ofrge tasseled short

    boots, and there was a touch of dust on her fair and tender face.

    But at this moment, she smiled innocently and brightly.

    Last night, when Christina saw the child''s dress, she knew that the girl was from a poor family, but

    Christina didn''t expect that she and her brother were orphans.

    The girl continued, "Last night, my brother gave the money to Nun Zara in the welfare home for

    safekeeping.Nun Zara is an adult.We need to follow her words"

    "Did those nuns ask you to sell flowers?"

    Christina asked her because she thought of the darkness of society, and then she asked, "Did those

    nuns bully you?"

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    When the child heard this, she quickly shook her head and said, "Nun Zara is a good person.We have

    food to eat and can go to school.My brother said that we have be big children and we should take

    care of other children in the welfare home.My brother took me here to sell roses.So we could earn

    some money to ask the nun to buy textbooks and rice for us."

    Christina looked at the seven-year-old girl in a daze and listened to her talk seriously about life in the

    orphanage and her selling flowers to make money.She felt that the girl''s smiling face was really

    satished.

    Like an instinctive reaction, Christina reached out and wiped the dust off the girl''s face.

    Such a beautiful little life deserved better care.

    Christina bought a basket of roses from her.

    In the end, the girl insisted on charging Christina for only 200 and ran away.

    She hopped and happily ran to find her brother.

    Christina held a basket of roses and took a taxi back to her No.402 Apartment.

    Perhaps beautiful things could make people feel a little happy.

    Christina looked at the dozen roses in the small bamboo basket in her hand, and her previous

    depression also dissipated a little.

    She turned on the TV casually.

    The sound from the TV made the cold room less empty and lonely.

    At first, Christina didn''t care what was ying on the TV.

    She was fiddling with the basket of roses.

    A piece of news came to her ear.

    When she heard the words IP&G, she looked up and took another look at the screen.

    "The spokesperson of IP&G group promised that this year, the group''s charity fund would vigorously

    support orphanages with more investment, especially in the areas of education and medical treatment."

    Christina watched the news on TV and frowned.

    Suddenly, IP&G Group increased its investment in the children''s fund.She subconsciously raised her

    head to look at Apartment 502 above her ceiling.She rarely paid attention to the affairs in IP&G Group.

    Perhaps the group had invested in funding for children a long time ago, and she had probably thought

    too much.

    Christina put the basket of roses in the middle of the tea table in the living room.

    The roses were fragrant and the stunning red petals were in full bloom.

    As for the withered rose by the tea table, the pale pink rose bud on its stem was exactly the same as

    the one on the roses in the basket.

    Christina looked at the roses and was lost in thought.

    Her stomach growled, and she realized that she hadn''t eaten anything since this morning.

    She picked up her phone and wanted to order takeout, but when she tried to decide what to order, she

    didn''t know which one to choose with the dazzling so-called Christmas dinners on the APP.

    No matter how expensive the takeout was, after you ate it many times, you would lose interest in it.

    After thinking for a while, she threw her phone on the sofa and turned to the kitchen.

    She went to wash some rice and cooked porridge in the automatic electric pressure cooker.

    The pressure cooker was very easy to use.

    Even if she was not good at cooking at all, she also knew how to use it.

    Other people had a big meal at Christmas, and she had mere porridge.

    It was a little sad.

    But the porridge was so warm that she could finish it even if it was tasteless.

    Others said that she was picky about food, and Christina felt that she was not that difficult to feed, but

    they did it in the wrong way.

    She remembered that Derek had personally cooked her scallop porridge thest time.

    She didn''t know if it was telepathy because when she scooped the porridge with the spoon and thought

    of him, the cell phone on the sofa rang with a "ding".

    Derek happened to send her a blessing message with WhatsApp.

    The words in the message were very simple, "Merry Christmas, baby."

    Christina was in a daze for a long time.She was a little surprised, but she began to think about it

    deeply.

    After about three minutes, she put down the spoon withplicated emotions.

    She tried to put on a calm expression and sent Derek an invitation for video chat on WhatsApp.

    Christina waited anxiously for him to ept it, but the invitation for a video chat was rejected by

    him.She pursed her lips, feeling a little unreconciled and angry.She was about to press the video chat

    invitation button until he epted it.

    On the other end of the phone, Derek seemed to know her very well and he called her directly.

    "Baby."

    Derek still called her in that way, but today his clear voice was a little hoarse.

    Christina was in aplicated mood.She did not listen carefully to his strange voice.She gritted her

    teeth and endured some of her anger.

    Suddenly, she asked him, "Do you want to give me a Christmas present?"

    The man on the other end of the phone was silent for a while.

    It seemed that Derek hadn''t expected that she would suddenly ask for a gift from him.

    She could ask for gifts from others in such a natural manner.This was his Christina''s character.

    "What do you want?"

    He asked casually with a light tone and a soft voice, unlike those passionate promises, but Christina

    knew that no matter what gift she asked, Derek would try his best to give it to her.

    He was such a calm and resolute person, a man who was unworldly and extremely intelligent.

    Christina held the phone tightly, and her voice was a little flustered and eager, "Eric, you know exactly

    what I want."

    She waited for him to answer her.

    "Achoo -"

    The man on the other end of the phone ruined the atmosphere.

    It seemed that he really could not help but sneeze.

    Then Derek said in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry"

    Christina didn''t know what he meant by "sorry."

    She wanted to press him further for an answer.

    But the man on the other end of the phone seemed to have caught a bad cold and sneezed again and

    again.

    Derek was not pretending to have a cold, because he never pretended.He was really sick.

    "Do you have a fever?"

    "I have a low fever."

    "Take an electronic thermometer to take your temperature.What''s your temperature now?"

    After a while, she heard some sounds as if he was looking for something, and the person on the other

    end of the phone answered honestly, "38.4 degrees celsius."

    When Christina heard this, she was a little anxious and said, "How did you have a fever? Have you

    forgotten that you had a high fever of more than 40 degrees celsius when you were a child? Go eat

    something immediately, and then take the antipyretic.After you take the medicine, go back to your

    bedroom to lie down and rest."

    "Okay"

    Derek''s reaction was a little slow, but his voice sounded especially obedient.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    After hanging up on Derek, Christina was absent-minded on the sofa.

    It was not until the clock on the wall rang that she suddenly came back to her senses and realized that

    it was almost midnight.

    There were only a few hours left for Christmas.

    Christina hoped that time would pass faster.She was in a mess on such a beautiful day.

    Looking at others¡¯ celebrations, she would rather today was just an ordinary day.She turned to look at

    the roses on the coffee table and thought of one thing.

    Christina walked out of the room with a basket of roses in her right hand and went straight up the stairs

    to apartment 502.She stumped closer and closer.She bent down and put the basket of roses in front of

    apartment 502.

    Then she stood up straight and turned around to leave.

    "That''s right.I should do it this way " Christina thought.

    Putting down the basket of roses enigmatically, she turned around and walked away gracefully.

    It was Christina''s original n.

    Like countless enigmatic figures, she had to be calm and she had to be careful at every step.

    Bang - But as soon as she turned around, Christina couldn''t help but turn back and kick the door hard.

    "I''m not doing that!"

    ""Bastard!!"

    She cursed angrily at the door.

    After taking a deep breath and calming down, Christina turned around and went downstairs to

    apartment 402.

    The sound of Christina kicking the door just now was so loud that the residents upstairs and downstairs

    all came out with fear and looked around nervously.

    Only she opened her door without changing her expression and then mmed the door.

    It was as if she had worked off her grudged feeling.

    Christina had to admit that she really wasn''t a calm and farsighted person.

    Kicking the door was childish, but she was really upset today, so she had to vent her anger.

    If she had met that bastard Patrick just now, She would do more than a kick in the door! Sitting in the

    small living room and drinking half a cup of warm water, she originally wanted to calm herself down.

    She wanted to be calm...

    But the ticking sound of the clock became more and more annoying.

    During the lively festival, the feeling of the only one in the house was probably called loneliness.

    Christina surfed on the Inte for a while and found that WhatsApp was full of pictures of couples

    showing off their love.

    There were also some families who went out to travel happily, she was really envious.

    Christina couldn''t help sending congrattory messages to a few friends of her.

    Usually, she would neet do such a boring thing, but now she felt that she was too lonely.

    It was better to find someone to chat with.In the end, no one replied to her.

    Even Crystal and Charles went to have fun somewhere.

    Christina was holding her phones and waiting.

    She was disappointed and a little angry at herself.

    It was rude to disturb others during the festival.

    She got up and went to the bedroom to look for a nightgown.

    She nned to take a hot shower in the bathroom and sleep until dawn.

    With the sound of water in the bathroom, misty moisture filled the entire ss cubicle.

    Christina stood under the showerhead.She was fair and beautiful, with long ck hair down to her

    waist.She raised her face and let the warm water drip down along her skin.

    Christina did not know how seductive she was when she stood in the ss cubicle to take a shower.

    But Patrick knew it, and he knew it very well.

    In fact, Patrick didn''t expect to see this scene when he came in 402.He leaned against the wall and

    waited quietly, looking at the woman in the mist.

    Christina had just taken a hot bath.

    Her skin was warm and her cheeks were slightly red.

    She took a deep breathfortably and opened the ss door of the bathroom cubicle.She reached

    out to get therge bath towel beside her.

    "Ah-" as soon as she took a step, she screamed in fear.

    "You, you pervert!"

    Christina rarely panicked in this way, but now she was trembling with anger.

    "I''ve seen your whole naked body..." Patrick nced quickly at her beautiful body.

    His tone was as ordinary as he was talking about the weather.

    Then he threw arge white bath towel on Christina''s head.

    "Put on the bath towel."

    Hearing what he said, Christina became even angrier.She was so angry that she felt blood rush to her

    head.She pulled off the bath towel on her head and immediately wrapped herself tightly.

    "Why are you in my apartment?" She red at the man in front of her angrily.

    Christina really wanted to grab the shampoo and shower gel bottles to hit him.

    "You sent me such a big basket of roses.Didn''t you want me toe?" He said righteously.

    Christina gritted her teeth and red at him.

    "How, how did you get in!" She asked him in anger.

    As she spoke, she immediately rushed out of the small living room to check on her door.

    Sure enough, the door was still locked.

    "Patrick, tell me, are you that pervert I meet every night?"

    Now that Patrick was caught with evidence, he couldn''t exin anymore.

    Christina shouted, "Why did you sneak into my apartment at night?"

    Patrick was stared at by her for a long time.

    "Patrick, I''m asking you!"

    Christina couldn''t let him fool around.

    Patrick was pretending to be sophisticated all day long.

    She wouldn''t let him go without admitting his guilt today.

    "It''s my habit."

    In the end, he just gave a weird exnation in a low voice.

    "Your habit?"

    Christina was so wrathful that she clenched her fists, "How did you get in? I want you to exin!"

    Compared to Christina''s anger, Patrick was very calm.He seemed not to feel that he had done anything

    wrong at all.

    Patrick asked in azy voice, "If I remember correctly, we haven''t divorced yet."

    "I sleep with my own wife at night.Is there a problem?"

    Christina was shocked.

    Maybe it was because he was too confident, or maybe she had never thought that he would say these

    words.

    Right under her nose, Patrick went into the kitchen, spooned the porridge she had cooked, sat on her

    sofa, and began to eat.

    "He is really familiar with her apartment!" Christina thought.

    He regarded her apartment as his own ce.

    "Patrick!"

    Christina gritted her teeth and shouted his name.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    "I haven''t eaten anything all day¡± Patrick said.

    Christina yelled at him, but he didn¡¯t even look back.

    He continued to eat the porridge calmly.

    Patrick added, "Be quiet"

    Quiet? At this moment, he only knew to tell her to be quiet!

    "Fuck you!"

    Christina couldn''t stand him any longer.She rushed to grab the bowl in Patrick''s hand.

    "Patrick, make it clear to me why you''re here and why you..."She kept asking angrily.She had endured

    it for a long time! But he was still expressionless and did not want to exin, or rather, there was no

    need for him to exin.

    In fact, it was easy for Patrick to enter apartment 402.

    He didn''t have to unlock the door.

    With his agility, he just climbed down from the balcony of apartment 502 and jumped into 402, and then

    he could get in.

    As for Christina''s sound sleep at night, it was because he burned some special spices.

    Patrick felt that Christina was sleeping too restlessly, "Christina, do you want me to give you a

    Christmas present?"

    Patrick probably thought she was too noisy and suddenly asked.

    Christina stared at him wrathfully, trying to look for a weak point from his cald face.

    She didn''t know whether Patrick yed his cards too well or she was too shallow.She really didn''t know

    what Patrick wanted to do.She hated the feeling of being yed around and being hoodwinked by so-

    called smart people.

    "I wonder what you, Mr.Hopkins, want to give me?"

    Christina gritted her teeth.

    Her voice was full of anger, but also with a little hope.

    Seeing that Christina was interested, Patrick raised his eyebrows as if he was joking, "What do you

    think of giving myself to you?"

    "I don''t want you."

    Christina retorted almost subconsciously.

    "If you don''t want me, then who do you want?"

    Perhaps even Patrick himself did not expect that he would be angry because of a joke.

    In fact, he could have guessed Christina''s answer.

    He just wanted to tease her during such a festival, but she answered too fast with an extremely frm

    tone, which irritated Patrick.He sat on the sofa, and Christina was standing.

    Christina was clearly much taller than him when standing.

    Patrick raised his head and stared at Christina with his deep eyes.

    "Christina, I''m your only choice..." He pulled Christina onto the sofa swiftly.

    "Patrick, tell me how long you want me to y with you..."

    "Is it you or not..." Christina said.

    Patrick put his head in her neck and chuckled naturally, but he didn''t want to let go of her at all and hug

    her tighter.

    Even if she was angry, even if she went to extremes sometimes, Christina could only belong to him.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    It was alsote at Christmas, and Crystal was embarrassed.At first, she was waiting for the car to go

    back on the side of the road.

    Not long after, a sapphire blue Lamborghini rushed straight towards her.

    Thinking that someone wanted to kill her, Crystal was afraid.

    To her surprise, after sudden braking, the car stopped and a familiar figure immediately jumped out.

    "Aunt Zhu, why do you go to C City? I''ve been looking for you for along time today."

    "So you and my dad were secretly enjoying the vacation in C City...How could you forget me?"

    It was unexpected that Geoffrey would actuallye to C City to look for her.

    Faced with the child''s sincere questioning, Crystal blushed.

    "No, it¡¯s not what you think..." She stammered to rify.

    Turning her head, Crystal looked helplessly at the man beside her and wanted him to exin

    something.

    But Chandler looked gentle and kind, reached out to touch his son''s little head, and said, "Let''s go back

    now."

    He didn''t even say a single word to exin.

    Seeing it, Geoffrey''s driver Charles smiled and nced at Crystal with a meaningful look.

    Well, Crystal couldn''t rify anymore.

    Since Charles drove over, they didn''t need to wait for the taxi.

    It would take at least four hours to drive back to A City from C city, so Chandler and Crystal came here

    by short-distance ne.

    "Not busy at all?"

    Chandler sat in the driver''s seat to drive Charles''s eye-catching Lamborghini.

    "Do you think I enjoy driving such a long distance by myself? Your son is so worried. He said Crystal

    was missing.And your parents said you were on a business trip, so they asked me if I knew

    anything.As a result, I''ve been driving around all day.I''m exhausted as well.I only ate one hamburger on

    Christmas!"

    And it was quite miserable because he ate it while driving.

    Charles stretched out his arms and rested in the passenger seat.

    As he spoke, he secretly nced at the rearview mirror and grinned.

    "..I didn''t expect you two to really have an affair" Charles said it directly.

    Chandler was driving calmly.

    Hearing Charles''s words, he just raised his eyebrows silently.

    However, Crystal in the back seat was embarrassed after hearing their conversation.

    "Aunt Zhu, I''ve finished half of the dominoes you gave me..."

    Geoffrey, also in the back seat leaned closer to Crystal.

    It seemed that after not seeing Crystal for a few days, the little boy suddenly became much closer to

    her.

    "You''ve already yed five thousand dominoes?" Geoffrey nodded proudly.

    "It''s easy.I just spent some time in the children''s room every day."

    "I was worried before that ten thousand dominoes would be a difficult task for you"

    Geoffrey became even more excited, "I can finish them tomorrow"

    Crystal was proud of Geoffrey''s excellent performance, then reached out to pinch his little face.

    "You''re really fantastic."

    "A piece of cake."

    Hearing the praise, Geoffrey was happy but looked calm.

    The two men at the front remained silent.

    Charles nced at the man in the driver''s seat with a meaningful look, and gestured silently, "Then you

    have to work overtime."

    Seeing it, Chandler who was driving looked straight ahead and seemed resigned as well.

    His son was too "Arrogant"

    It was actually Chandler and Geoffrey who cooperated and stayed upte every day to make half of the

    dominoes.

    And now Geoffrey boasted that he could finish them all tomorrow.

    The little boy was getting more and more arrogant.

    At first, Charles wanted to drive all the way home without having a rest in the service area.

    To his shock, there was a traffic jam on Christmas day.

    "I''m hungry!!"

    The rich second-generation Charles shouted regardless of his image.

    Geoffrey, in the back seat, handed a bag of French fries hidden before to Crystal courteously.

    "Aunt Zhu, it is for you.It''s a little cold but tasty:''

    "I''m not hungry.Eat it yourself"

    The hungry Charles turned to stare at them, but the little boy said in his childish voice, "We are

    men.Men Are not afraid of hunger."

    What did he mean? Men were not afraid of hunger.

    He would not be considered a man if he couldn''t stand hungry? Charles was heartbroken that Geoffrey

    was so scheming at such a young age.

    "Chandler, this is your good son"

    Charles had been Geoffrey''s driver all day, but the little boy hid a bag of fries and refused to share it

    with him.

    The bad guy! Charles was angry.

    Chandler and Geoffrey, the dad and the son, were both scheming.

    Damn it, he regretted getting involved, and his Christmas had gone.

    Chandler who was driving around the corner retorted leisurely, "Charles, you can give birth to one

    yourself"

    "My son won''t be a schemer:'' Charles muttered in a low voice.

    Crystal understood Charles''s anger at the moment and said suddenly, "The child must behave like his

    parents.If I give birth to a child, he or she must be lovely and honest..."

    She couldn''t helpining about herself.

    "Ah, you dislike me?"

    Geoffrey was smart with a quick reaction.

    Hearing Crystal''s words, he gazed at Crystal nervously with his bright eyes wide open.

    Chandler seemed to be nervous at what Crystal had just said, looking up from the rearview mirror to

    gaze at her.

    Crystal felt a little embarrassed and immediately changed her words, "I mean, Christina''s child would

    naturally be active..."

    And strong.

    Charles was frightened, thought for a moment, and sighed.

    "Christina...Her child will be more than a schemer:"

    Everyone paused for a second and burst intoughter.

    In order to stop Charles''s rude shouts along the way, Chandler was smart enough to find a fast-food

    restaurant on the side of the road.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    He decided to have a meal before going back home.

    "I didn''t expect that my Christmas dinner this year would be fast food."

    Charles sat down, grabbed Geoffrey''s bag of fries, and ate them directly as if he was starving.

    Although Geoffrey was more mature than other kids, he liked to eat fast food as well, so Chandler took

    him to order the children''s meal.

    Crystal who was sitting and waiting for the meal couldn''t help teasing Charles when seeing his funny

    table manners, "Why didn''t you go out for Christmas today?"

    A young and rich man like Charles should be surrounded by beautiful girls at this lively and romantic

    festival.

    "Didn''t you celebrate the festival with Patrick and the others?" Crystal asked casually.

    Charles suddenly stopped reaching out his hand to grab the fries and looked up with a mixed

    expression, "I''m not familiar with him."

    Then, he lowered his head and continued eating, a little annoyed.

    Crystal was surprised.

    It seemed that Charles and Patrick were at loggerheads.

    Crystal wanted to gossip, "How is Patrick doing these days?"

    "Do you like Chandler?"

    Seemed really unhappy with Patrick, Charles asked her seriously without answering her question.

    Well, it was Crystal''s turn to be embarrassed.

    "You don''t have to care about Erica.She''s a lunatic."

    Charles said directly, "Chandler married her because of his brother"

    Crystal was shocked.

    "Does Chandler have an elder brother?"

    Why hadn''t she heard of it? It seemed that Chandler''s parents hadn''t mentioned it either.

    Charles nced at Chandler and Geoffrey who were waiting in line, then turned to stare at Crystal.

    After a while, he exined, "Chandler''s elder brother has passed away."

    Crystal was still confused, but she was not stupid.

    When Chandler and Geoffrey came over with fast food, Charles immediately changed the topic.

    Obviously, it was not appropriate to talk about this.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    On the third day after Christmas, Christina was forced to practice shooting in the club.

    "Actually, the sign on the door says ¡®rest""

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She was somewhat angry.

    There were no guests in the club.

    Why did he call her so many times to ask her to practice shooting? The burly middle-aged American

    head coach smiled resignedly.

    "My wifeined all morning because I didn''t go shopping with her as I promised.It''s killing me to

    buy clothes and bags with women.Now I have to work overtime temporarily, it should be what you

    Chinese call a blessing in disguise."

    "Work overtime temporarily?"

    Christina became alert.

    "Who said you have to work overtime? Are you working for Patrick?"

    The bastard is the owner of this club.

    It must be him! The hefty coach didn''t say anything, just looked happier.

    Although the American coach looked like an affable person, he did not make do with the training.

    Christina was urged by him to go to the shooting range.

    Then she aimed the gun at the target.

    However, after some simple actions, her hands were sore.

    Being drenched with sweat, she gulped down three bottles of mineral water and panted heavily, "When

    will it be over..."

    She was exhausted.

    However, the coach behind her handed her a gun and asked her to continue.

    Then he said casually, "I heard you practiced karate, so let''s go to the boxing ringter."

    Christina nearly swore and immediately held a grudge against the head coach.

    She became so petty that when she arrived at the boxing ring, she started boxing before he could put

    on the gloves.

    More importantly, she was extremely serious.

    The coach might not have expected her to be so fragile but strong.

    She threw him over her shoulder to the ground in two seconds, so he was a little embarrassed.

    After that, the coach could not treat her as an ordinary woman, or he would be sent to the hospital.

    "You''re basically a professional yer.Ordinary men don''t dare to get close to you."

    When today''s ss was over, they panted and guzzled water, teasing each other casually.

    Christina performed very well.She was tall and slim, moreover, she had a good foundation since

    childhood.

    What''s more, she not only had quick reactions but also was very agile and talented.

    The coach said very pertinently, "However, people can see through you since you don''t have fierce

    eyes."

    Christina grabbed a clean towel and wiped the sweat off her forehead.

    She looked up at him and began to contemte.

    Suddenly, LUCY came to her mind.

    The woman had sharp eyes as she fought, and she was cold and heartless.

    LUCY hadn''t contacted her for a long time.

    LUCY disappeared after inexplicably asking her to participate in the IP&G advertisement auditionst

    time.

    At that time, she was worried that something terrible would happen if she didn''t get it, but nothing

    special happened It seemed that LUCY was just trying to make fun of her.

    The coach beside her also noticed her serious expression and asked concernedly, "Did anything

    happen?"

    Christina came back to earth at once and stared at the coach with aplicated look for a long time.

    "I don''t think you''re an ordinary shooting coach in the club, aren''t you?" She suddenly asked.

    He didn''t seem to expect to be questioned, so he was in a daze for a while and told her the truth,

    "Strictly speaking, I''m a retired soldier"

    "Which country, the United States?"

    "I don''te from any country" He smiled.

    "Mercenary?"Christina guessed and asked.

    At that moment, a strange look shed across his face, but he did not continue.

    Christina did not ask again.

    They walked out of the club side by side and became a little close probably because they practiced

    shooting and boxing together.

    "Miss Dickens, will youe here next week?"

    It took him nine calls to get her here this time, which was not easy.

    "I won''te if I''m in a bad mood."

    Christina turned to look at him unnaturally.

    What she said indicated that she wasn''t angry with him, but another person.Why should I be obedient

    every time? Why? Christina became angrier.

    She disliked every corner of the club, especially it was run by that bastard.

    "Miss Dickens, exercise is more effective than any medicine in treating depression and it helps people

    be more firm and persistent, don''t you think?"

    Christina''s face fell when she heard this, "Oh, so you know that I have depression.It''s my honor¡±

    She gnashed her teeth as she said thest words. Only then did the coach realize that he had said

    something he shouldn''t have said, but he didn''t seem to have any scruples.

    The casual words revealed his deep meaning.

    "Miss Dickens, you''re very outstanding, but that''s not enough for being his girl.Maybe you''ll be a drag

    on him.."

    Christina turned to look at him only to find that he had walked towards the staff passage.She didn''t go

    after the coach but looked at him.

    He walked steadily, so he was certainly not an ordinary person.

    The people around Patrick were not ordinary people.

    "Christina!"

    Suddenly, a familiar person skittered through the entrance of the club excitedly.

    Christina was slightly surprised to see Crystal.

    "How did you get in?"

    Although they had made an appointment to meet here, she remembered that the club was not

    snobbish.She was not allowed to enterst time because it was only for VIPs.

    Anyway, it bothered her.

    "I said I was your friend, and then they let me in respectfully" Crystal said proudly.

    "Christina, why are you suddenly practicing shooting here?"

    Hearing this, Christina''s face darkened.Then she said stiffly and reluctantly, "Exercise is good for

    treating depression."

    Actually, she waspelled by the man! Crystal didn''t doubt it.

    "Guns are legal abroad.Your character is quite suitable for living abroad"

    However, their character was totally different.

    Crystal would be afraid of such a challenging life, so she was not suitable for it at all.

    Crystal was not interested in boxing and shooting, so she didn''t watch and they left directly.

    "Crystal, why did you go to C City on Christmas?" Christina asked her casually.

    Crystal felt guilty and said, "I''m sorry.I didn''t show up that day:"

    Originally, they had agreed to have Christmas dinner together.

    There was aplicated expression on Christina''s face when ites to Christmas.

    They had their own thoughts, but neither of them wanted to talk about that day.

    After chatting for a while, they decided to go to the nearby supermarket.

    "Christina, have you not cooked for a long time? Hey, I have told you so many times that you can''t

    order takeout all day..."

    Crystal nagged as she picked out fresh ingredients in the supermarket''s fresh produce area.

    Then she grabbed a fewrge space peppers and asked Christina, "How about fried beef with

    peppers?"

    Christina did not answer her but kept looking back.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Crystal noticed something no matter how dull she was.

    Christina frowned and said uncertainly, "It seems that a man has been following us..."

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    "Why don''t we go back now?"

    "Wait a minute.I have to buy something..""

    As Christina spoke, she walked to the sportswear section.

    Crystal followed behind her and looked around nervously.

    Then she saw Christina pick up a huge baseball bat expressionlessly.

    Christina weighed it in her hand and went to pay the bill happily.

    They went back with two bags of groceries and a baseball bat.They got into a taxi, and Crystal was no

    longer interested in cooking tonight.

    Instead, she kept looking out the window stealthily.She lowered her voice and asked Christina

    mysteriously, "Is that guy still following us?"

    Christina leaned against the seat and said calmly, "Don''t worry."

    Crystal was still overwhelmed by nervousness.

    Just now, in the supermarket, Christina said that a man had been following them.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Crystal was holding her cell phone and was ready to call the police for help.The car soon arrived at

    Christina''s neighborhood.

    After getting out of the car, they each carried a shopping bag and walked side by side as usual.

    "You hide here.Don''te out."

    Just as they entered the stairway around the corner on the first floor of the building, Christina pushed

    Crystal to the corner.

    Crystal looked at her worriedly.

    "We''d better call the police, or we can find the security guards in the neighborhood.We don''t know who

    the manis.It''s dangerous.."

    Christina clenched the baseball bat she had just bought in her right hand and hid on the left side of the

    entrance wall.

    She turned to look back at Crystal.

    "I Know him.I''ll deal with him."

    Christina was grim, and she gripped the baseball bat even tighter.She could not wait to beat the man

    up.

    When the sneaky footsteps approached, Christina''s face fell.She raised the baseball bat high and hit it

    at the man who came...

    "Ouch!"

    The man screamed in a familiar frivolous voice with anger, "Damn it, who hit me?"

    He was indeed someone Christina knew.

    But Christina seemed to have guessed wrong.She was surprised.

    "Charles?"

    "Christina! Why on earth do you hit me with a stick?"

    Charles was furious.

    When the baseball bat wasing at him, Charles had stepped back and dodged, but the bat hit his

    right shoulder hard and caused him great pain.

    "I didn''t know it was you"

    Christina turned her face and withdrew her baseball bat guiltily.

    "Who do you think it is? Or do you think you can hit any passers-by? Are you a psychopath?"

    Charles covered his shoulder with a long face.

    He was enraged.

    "I thought it was the psycho upstairs,"Christina muttered.

    She hit the wrong person, so she felt a little ashamed.She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look

    straight at him.

    "Charles, why are you here?"

    Crystal, who was hiding behind, came to her senses.

    She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that it was Charles.

    Christina heard that and reacted.

    She looked up and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    Her previous guilt and shame disappeared right away.

    Charles was even angrier! Thest time he helped her get into the IP&G advertising department, what

    Christina said to him was to ask him to stay away from her.

    Charles looked at Christina in rage.

    His shoulder was still hurting, and he became a little dizzy with anger.He yelled at Christina, Do you

    think this neighborhood belongs to you? Why can''t Ie? Whichw stiptes that I can''te? I''ll

    ask the project team to buy this neighborhood and kick you out.Christina, you''ll lose your house soon!"

    Crystal was dumbfounded.She felt that Charles¡¯ revenge was too costing.

    However, she sympathized with Charles.

    Fortunately, Charles reacted faster than ordinary people, or else his injuries would be more serious.

    Perhaps he had been in bad luck recently, and no one expected he would get hit.

    "Aunt Zhu, I''m sorry.Don''t be angry with my father¡¯

    Suddenly, a small figure appeared behind Charles.

    Geoffrey was nervous, and he said in a low childish voice, looking ashamed.

    Before Crystal could answer, Christina asked curiously, "What''s the matter?"

    Charles red at her.

    "It''s none of your business!"

    Even a child would feel ashamed.

    The bitch didn''t even apologize after hitting him!

    "I''m Not angry¡± Crystal replied awkwardly.

    Geoffrey stopped being ashamed in a blink of an eye.He rushed to Crystal''s feet and looked at her with

    big, eager eyes.

    "Aunt Zhu, what are you going to cook for dinner? I haven''t eaten your cooking for a long time.I''ll stay

    for dinner tonight.."

    Geoffrey was getting more and more shameless.

    Charles had nned to leave instantly, but he thought about it.He brought Geoffrey out, and he should

    have watched Geoffrey enter the bitch''s house before leaving.He took the elevator unwillingly with the

    others and watched Crystal and Geoffrey walk into the house.

    Christina stood in front of the door and stared at him.

    "Do you want toe in?" She asked.

    Charles wore a long face as if he disdained to talk to her.

    When he was about to leave, he couldn''t help but look inside and shout in surprise, "Why do you live in

    such a doghole?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Christina was dissatisfied and raised her voice.

    Charles ignored her and ran in.He looked around and finally stood in the middle of the small living room

    and muttered in disgust.

    "Is this a ce for human beings to live? It''s smaller than my bathroom.I''ve never seen such a mini

    balcony..."

    "Do you want me to hit your other shoulder too?"

    Christina had found the medical kit and put it on the coffee table with a bang.

    Charles nced at the baseball bat and was still frightened.

    He decided to call a truce for the time being.He sat down on the small sofa and couldn''t help roasting,

    "I heard this is still a haunted house.I wonder if it will be haunted in the middle of the night."

    "I saw the video on the Inte.I heard that a couple used to live in 502 of this building.One day, they

    quarreled.The man used a knife to stab the woman in a moment of extreme.The woman was bleeding

    profusely in her abdomen.The man blocked the door, so the woman climbed down the pipe to the

    balcony of 402 to call for help.This balcony was full of the woman''s blood."

    When Crystal thought about that video, her hair stood on end.

    Geoffrey, who was beside her feet, added excitedly, "I saw the video too! The man climbed down to the

    balcony as well, and then they fought.The man pushed the woman, and she fell off and died."

    Yes, Geoffrey found the video, and Crystal regretted watching it.

    Crystal ran to the balcony where the crime had happened and looked at it.

    She timidly raised her head and looked at 502 upstairs.She asked with a trembling voice, "Christina,

    who is living upstairs now?"

    "The ones who dare to live in a haunted ce like this are definitely not good people" Charles took the

    opportunity to scare Crystal.

    It was rare for Christina to be calm.

    She had long heard of these old rumors.She was afraid of ghosts, but the one who lived upstairs now

    was strictly a pervert.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314

    At 7 pm, everyone was busy preparing dinner, and Christina was pushed out of the kitchen.

    Crystal warned her seriously, "Don''te in."

    Christina was very confused.She was in her own home.

    "..There are some people who only know how to make trouble"

    Mr.Shepherd in the small living room immediately gloated.

    Christina ignored him.

    Instead, she curiously leaned closer to the kitchen door and looked carefully at the two people inside.

    Crystal was cooking beef with green pepper, while Geoffrey handed Crystal soy sauce in a decent

    manner...

    The more she looked, the weirder she felt.She turned to thezy Charles on the sofa.

    "Hey, why does Chandler''s son always pester Crystal?"

    Charles raised his eyebrows and showed a strange expression when she asked.

    It would date back to Christmas Eve a few days ago.

    That day, he apanied Geoffrey to C City to look for someone.

    But they ended up tragically eating Christmas dinner at a fast-food restaurant on the highway.

    Then he said something about Chandler''s brother.

    "This is a family photo of the Stephenson family."

    After everyone was full, Chandler took Geoffrey to pee.

    As soon as Charles saw Chandler''s wallet on the table, he immediately showed the photo in Chandler''s

    wallet to Crystal.

    Crystal was surprised to see the man in the photo who looked somewhat simr to Chandler.

    "I have never seen a picture of his brother in the Stephenson family, but the two elders of the

    Stephenson family have never mentioned it."

    "Chandler Stephenson''s brother died by ident.They were too sad at that time..."

    "What was the ident? "

    Perhaps Crystal was too unlucky.

    As soon as she asked, Chandler came over with a gloomy face and grabbed his wallet back.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Crystal was then given a cold and sarcastic lesson.

    "Miss Zhu, I don''t think you have the right to know too much about my family affairs."

    There were a lot of people in the fast-food restaurant.

    Chandler had seldom been so out of character as to lecture people.

    Crystal was scolded even though she did nothing wrong, but she lowered her head and did not dare to

    refute.

    Finally, they returned to the car, and no one chatted along the way.

    Crystal got out of the car first.

    She smiled reluctantly at that time maybe she was probably really sad.

    She said, "We all have our own lives.I wish you a happy life"

    Then she went back to her home.

    What she actually meant was, go about your business and don''t contact each other in the future.

    Geoffrey and Chandler who were left in the car all had strange expressions.

    Geoffrey used his dad of going too far and had to go to apologize, but he was taken home by

    Chandler.

    "It''s been so many years.Geoffrey is six years old.Even your parents have let go.Why can''t you let go?"

    "Are you going to live the rest of your life in a daze? It''s rare to meet someone you like.Why don''t you

    have the courage to pursue happiness?"

    Charles tried to persuade him.

    But Chandler only said in a low voice after silence, "I don¡¯t deserve to be happy."

    "Why do you say that...Can you really control yourself?"

    Charles muttered as he thought.

    "What are you mumbling about?"

    Christina walked over and looked at the thoughtful look on Charles''s face.

    She guessed and asked, "Hey, let me ask you, why is Chandler''s son pestering Crystal? Did Chandler

    do something wrong to Crystal?"

    Charles came back to his senses.He looked up and snorted angrily.

    "Christina, don''t get close to me!"Charles said coldly, "Stay away from me.Don''t talk to me."

    Christina''s face darkened and she was about to lose her temper but she endured it.

    It was for Geoffrey''s sake that she didn''t kick Charles out of the room.

    In the kitchen, without Christina messing around, Crystal quickly finished dinner.

    Geoffrey was very obedient and helped set the dishes.

    Charles and Christina could just wait for them to eat.

    Crystal made an ordinary home- cooked meal with five dishes and a soup, which was not only looked

    good, smelled good, but tasted good.

    Crystal first spooned a small bowl of Stewed ck chicken soup with Astragalus for them, "Drink half a

    bowl of soup first, then eat...The soup is suitable for winter..."

    Geoffrey held the spoon in his little hand and looked happy.

    Christina didn''t have to care about table manners at home.

    "I want a big bowl of it!"

    She held the bowl in her arms and ate like crazy.

    "I will also look for a virtuous wife with good cooking skills in the future..." Charles also praised.

    When he turned around and saw Miss Dickens beside him, he was immediately shocked.

    "Christina, Don''t tell me this is how you eat when you were in the Hopkins family..""

    "It''s none of your business."

    Christina didn''t like people mentioning the Hopkins family.She red at him,"Thesemoners¡¯ food

    can''t get into your stomach.You''d better go to the side and let us eat."

    Charles was so eager to protect the food that he unfolded his hand to stop her from grabbing it and

    ended up tearing the injury on his shoulder.

    The pain caused him to change his face.

    "Charles, how''s your shoulder?"

    Seeing that Charles was too pained to hold his chopsticks, Crystal asked with concern, "Didn''t you

    apply the ointment in the medicine box just now? That works."

    "He didn''t because he said the ointment smelled too bad."

    Geoffrey immediately betrayed Charles.

    Charles had no strength to scold Geoffrey now.

    He covered his right shoulder with his left hand.He endured the pain and did not shout out.

    "You''re really useless."

    Christina stood up first, sheined as she was about to help him up, "How cana man to be so

    weak."

    "Who did it!"

    Charles raised his head and cursed.

    There was still some cold sweat on his forehead.It seemed that he was really in pain.

    Christina said awkwardly, "Let''s go to the hospital"

    "No" She asked again coldly, "Are you not going?"

    "I said no!"

    Charles was stubborn.

    A minuteter, Crystal and Geoffrey calmly drank the soup by the side.

    Then they watched Christina angrily grab the back cor of Charles and drag him all the way to the

    sofa.

    Then Christina stood in front of him and took off his shirt...

    "You, you..."

    Charles was shocked and stared at the woman in front of him as she undressed him.

    Was this considered harassment on a man? Charles was so shocked that he forgot to struggle.

    It was not until Christina applied the ointment on his bruised right shoulder that he felt the sharp pain.

    "Ah - She''s killing me!!"

    "Christina...Ah, you, stop...Ah -"

    Charles roared in pain.

    The more Christina listened, the more impatient she became and the more strength she used to apply

    the ointment on his shoulder.

    Crystal and Geoffrey looked at each other and felt extremely sympathetic to Charles.

    "We, we will see!!"

    After a round of suffering, Charles was covered in cold sweats, and even the cor of his shirt was

    almost wet.

    He was breathing heavily as if he were half dead and even lost the strength to scold Christina.

    "Does it hurt that much?"

    Christina packed up the medicine box and turned to re at him.

    "Derek had never screamed like you before.After wiping the bruises away, you will be fine soon.You''re

    really troublesome."

    Charles had been taught a lesson by Christina and didn¡¯t know how to refute her.He lost his temper all

    of a sudden.

    Geoffrey obediently brought Charles half a cup of warm water and Charles drank it quickly.

    Crystal was curious.

    "Christina, Did you often heal Derek''s wounds?"

    "He used to be covered in bruises when he was a kid at the Fisher family."

    Christina told them that Derek had no friends, and no one would take him to the hospital, and she was

    the one who took care of all his injuries.

    Charles drank half a ss of water and regained his breath, "Shouldn''t you avoid that now then? You''re

    not kids anymore."

    She was the only one who could strip aman! "Don''t be surprised"

    Christina nced at him.

    "I''m used to it, and Derek is very clingy."

    Crystal was surprised.

    "Derek can''t be clingy, can he?" Christina was silent for a moment.

    Her expression was a little strange as if she was sighing but more helpless.

    "..That''s because you''ve never seen him when he has a high fever."

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315

    After being forced to ept the intimate touches, Charles awkwardly found that his injury had really

    improved a lot.

    On the other side, Crystal was pestering Christina, asking about Derek.

    "Derek was also very awkward at the first time...He even wore arger size of long clothes and

    trousers to cover up the bruises and scars on his body..."

    "Did you just drag him over, press him to the ground, and apply the medicine to him forcefully?"

    Crystal somehow was a little excited and was imagining the details.

    "Yes.¡± Christina was straightforward.

    The more Crystal asked, the more excited she became, "Then when he grows up, will you still do the

    same..."

    "Do you all like him?"

    Charles interrupted them in a strange tone.

    "Of course, it''s not that you don''t know Derek..."

    The charming man! It must be a pleasant experience to apply medicine to him when he was injured!

    Crystal was excited imagining the scene.

    She knew a few handsome guys.

    The Hopkins was too scary, and Charles was too unfaithful.

    In the end, she realized the best among them was Derek.

    Besides, she was lucky to interact with him for a while earlier.

    It was really exciting.

    Charles looked unhappy and wanted to speak for himself.

    But suddenly his phone rang.

    He was going to pretend not to hear it.

    But when he lowered his head and nced at the screen of the phone, he found it was a big figure

    calling him! Charles picked up his phone and walked to the balcony with caution.

    Then he pressed the answer button.

    "Mr.Hopkins." He called out in a serious voice.

    It was unknown if the Hopkins family were too powerful, Christina and Crystal immediately stopped

    joking.

    They looked at each other and calmed down at the same time.

    Patrick''s grandfather called Charles? Christina couldn''t help ncing at the ceiling and then at Charles

    on the balcony.

    She wondered why Senior Mr.Hopkins called Charles.

    "I don''t know what Patrick has been up totely.Maybe it''s about thepany.."

    "I have asked Chandler and the others.They didn''t know either"

    "Didn''t Patrick go back to the Hopkins family for Christmas? Hasn''t he been backtely?"

    Because the apartment was very quiet, the sound of Charles speaking over the phone on the balcony

    could be heard very clearly, "I checked.I haven''t found out where he lives now..."

    Crystal also focused on listening to the talk, then tugged at Christina''s sleeve and whispered, "Senior

    Mr.Hopkins asked Charles about his grandson.It seems that Patrick hasn''t been back to the Hopkins

    family for a long time."

    Christina looked a littleplicated.

    Looking at Charles, she hesitated for a moment, then she stood up and approached him, trying to say

    something.

    ..

    She knew where Patrick was.

    "Bang, bang, bang."

    Suddenly, the sound of ying ball came from the ceiling.

    Christina was stunned and looked up at the trembling ceiling.

    Charles, who had just hung up the phone, immediately frowned irritably.

    Crystal scolded, "What kind of person is it? ying ball at home."

    Mr.Shepherd couldn''t stand the noise, "How can you live in this lousy ce.Move out tomorrow!"

    The sound of the person ying basketball above really made people very impatient and drove them

    crazy.

    Christina probably heard too much of it, so she did not get angry and just lookplicated.

    Charles''s face darkened and he walked towards the door, "Damn it, I''ll go up and see who''s making the

    noise."

    "People who live in that kind of ominous apartment upstairs may be from the underworld!¡¯ Crystal came

    up to him and suggested, "Don''t make a scene.We are just downstairs.What if he retaliates.."

    "Retaliating? That depends on his ability!"

    How could Charles stand such noise? He scolded angrily and was thinking of buying the building.

    "Don''t bother."

    Christina rarely had such a good temper.She pulled Charles back and sat down with him on the

    sofa.She made him a cup of ck tea and told him calmly, "The one upstairs, I''ll deal with him myself"

    Crystal thought it was amazing.

    When Christina said she was going to handle the person upstairs, the sound of ying basketball

    upstairs stopped.

    Maybe the person upstairs thought it was not a good thing to really provoke her.

    "Psychopath."

    Charles red upstairs, took a sip of hot ck tea, and calmed down a little.

    Christina nodded in agreement.She had been so annoyed by the noise upstairs before that she almost

    went up to hit the person.She thought about it seriously, "He''s probably bored, wanting to catch others¡¯

    attention."

    Crystal looked at her and didn''t say anything.

    She felt that Christina was quite familiar with the person who lived upstairs.

    After dinner, Crystal made them some deserts.

    Tasting the deserts, Christina felt better gradually.

    Charles also felt much better.

    Geoffrey happily took out his cell phone and took several photos of them.

    Crystal said casually, "Boy, don''t spend too much time ying with your phone.Otherwise, your

    intelligence may be affected when you grow up."

    "This is my dad''s phone"

    It was gettingte after they finished their food.

    Children should go home early to sleep.

    Geoffrey was then asked to go back home, but the little guy didn''t forget to emphasize before he left.

    "Aunt Zhu, I''m different from my dad.If you really want to be angry at somebody, just be angry with him

    alone.Don''t be mad at me.I''m innocent."

    Geoffrey pretended to be an adult and his tone was too serious, causing them tough.

    "Geoffrey likes you very much."

    Seeing Charles and the others enter the elevator, Christina also closed the door.

    Now that there were only two women in the apartment, they could open their minds and talk about

    personal matters.

    "Crystal, you and Chandler..."

    "We are just friends."

    Crystal looked embarrassed.

    Christina looked at her with silence, and Crystal seemed to have no confidence, who then sighed, "We

    really are just friends now.We''ve made it clear and we have never done any intimate things ..It''s not

    good to procrastinate about rtionships.I know how to deal with it"

    "Be that as it may, but you really..."

    Christina felt that when dealing with their rtionships with others, women usually wouldn''t believe

    what they themselves had said.

    "Christina, I really can handle my things myself.You''d better figure out your own thoughts first..."

    Crystal seemed to be a little evasive and changed the subject.

    "You think it''s just a habit to apply medicine to Derek and Charles.Have you ever thought that the

    person who stays by your side must be very insecure because he thought he might just be a habit of

    yours?"

    "Christina, you don''t understand love."

    Christina was dumbfounded.

    Then she watched Crystal wave at her and leave.She didn''t understand love.Her aunt Betty also said

    that she did not understand love.

    Christina hated these affections the most.

    Grandpa once said that if anyone treated you well, then you should treat him well too.That was all.

    "Have no sense of security..."

    Christina pondered for a while and looked up at the ceiling for a long time.She didn''t believe that

    Patrick felt insecure.

    Someone like him...

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    That was impossible.

    Rmended gay friend bai xixi''s novel

    "The president is on the left, I''m on the right."

    The arrogant president was very ck-bellied, extremely sweet and pampered.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    Chandler couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night.He felt bored and started looking at other people''s

    updates on Facebook.

    Chandler was surprised to find a new update which he didn''t know.

    Chandler could probably guess that it was Geoffrey''s prank and began to reflect on whether he spoiled

    his son too much when most boys were strictly educated.

    Chandler read this message posted by his son, "A happy day for us." and had to admit only a pupil can

    write the sentence.

    Then six photos and a 10-second video were attached.

    Chandler, lying on his side on the bed, seriously read other people''s updates on Facebook.

    Obviously, Charles and his son went to Christina''s house to eat and took these photos tonight.

    However, photos and videos taken by Geoffrey all included Crystal.

    For example, Geoffrey and Crystal were cooking in the small kitchen, and they were sitting together

    waiting to have dinner.

    When Crystal gave them a spoonful of soup, Geoffrey smiled happily.

    After seeing these pictures, Chandler couldn''t remember what he had eaten tonight.

    "Brat" Chandler said.

    Chandler knew that his son had deliberately shown these pictures to him and made him

    jealous.Chandler used his slender fingers to find Crystal''s Facebook and checked her updates.He

    pondered for a moment.

    "She''s not angry"

    Like other girls, Crystal posted daily on Facebook, including every interesting and happy thing she saw.

    Chandler guessed she should be fine after he scolded her that day.

    Chandler thought for a moment and suddenly smiled.

    "She is so simple and cute He turned off his phone and went to sleep.In fact, Crystal was in a bad

    mood.She tossed and turned in bed in the middle of the night and couldn''t sleep.She began to think if

    something was wrong with her and wondered why she had fallen in love with a man who had a

    son.She never thought of being a stepmother.

    "I''m Not very ugly either.Are all the men blind?"

    Crystal rolled around with the quilt in her arms and sighed.

    Crystal spent her days with a beautiful woman like Christina and therefore felt that she was mediocre

    looking Recently, Crystal had another thing to worry about.

    After her snobbish and greedy mother had arranged a blind date for her on Christmas Day, she didn''t

    go and therefore had been bothered with blind dates for the past few days.

    Crystal felt bad because she had no money, no boyfriend, only poor rtives.

    By the way, Crysta hadn''t even found a job yet.

    "Why is my life so miserable? I didn''t do anything immoral."

    Crystal ruffled her short, fluffy hair, buried her head in the quilt, and went to sleep.

    Grown-ups spent long nights worrying about something.

    For these people, it was often difficult to sleep peacefully andfortably.

    Christina had insomnia recently.

    After Charles brought Geoffrey to her house for dinner that day, Christina felt her apartment had been

    quiet and cold and she hated the silence sometimes.

    And Christina found that the one upstairs seemed to have note back for a long time.

    Now that she got up every morning, she was used to looking at her Facebook subconsciously.Patrick

    hadn''t asked her to buy breakfast for many days and didn''t y basketball these days.

    "Go upstairs and find him." She decided not to go to find him though she wanted to see him.

    She didn''t think she could reach out to him.

    That was too stupid.

    Then it was the weekly shooting practice at the club.

    This time, Christina arrived early without the American coach''s urging.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    After she finished today''s shooting practice, the coach packed his things and chatted with her in

    unfamiliar Chinese.

    "Miss Dickens, You seem distracted.What are you thinking about?" The coach asked.

    "How can I be absent-minded?" Christina answered.

    Christina was very awkward.She raised the gun in her hand and aimed at the distance.

    With a bang, the coach beside herughed heartily.

    "You won''t need toe over soon" The coach said.

    "What do you mean?"

    She suddenly became vignt.

    The coach looked at her stubborn expression and smiled.

    "What''s wrong? When I asked you toe here before, you were reluctant.Now you''ve got a pretty

    good shot now and are unwilling to leave here.Are you Chinese women so reserved and shy?"

    Christina was expressionless and did not agree with him.

    She looked at the seemingly honest coach and hesitated for a long time before she asked, "Where''s

    Patrick?"

    "Has he been abroad recently?" She added.

    The coach opened his eyes wide as if he were surprised that she suddenly asked about his big boss.

    Seeing that she was a little abnormal today, he smilingly asked jokingly, "Do you care about him?"

    "Who cares about him?"

    Christina was annoyed.

    "He doesn''t need to care.He doesn''t need my care"

    Christina replied because she thought too many people lined up to serve him.

    "I just want to say that I''m not a puppet.I have my own ideas." Christina said.

    "He appears whenever he wants, disappears whenever he wants.He never tells me anything and

    regards me like a doll.Tell him, everything I''m doing right now is not for him.I just want to know that I

    care about!"

    Christina was angry and left after venting her anger.

    As the coach stood there and watched her leave angrily, he sighed, "Miss Dickens doesn''t look as

    obedient as a chinese woman.It is not easy to deal with her"

    After leaving the club without dinner, Christina suddenly felt a sense of despair.

    Anyway, she was very upset.

    At the beginning of the night, she bought a dozen of beers and arge bag of peanuts in a convenience

    store.

    Holding her wine, she walked to a small park opposite and sat on an empty bench to gulp down beers.

    Christmas was over and new year''s day was approaching.

    The weather is getting colder and colder at night.

    Besides, winter in A City was bone- chilling cold.she hupped after drinking when her beautiful face

    turned red.

    "Are you drinking alone here?" Someone asked.

    Aman came under a dim streetmp and asked in Chinese with difficultly.

    Christina did not recognize the man for a moment.

    "Are you in trouble? Maybe I can help you." The man asked.

    She looked up but could not see his face clearly when facing the light.She knew that he was a man,

    and his voice was a little yful.

    "Get out !" She angrily said.

    Christina was in a bad mood and was very tired of meeting too many men.

    "Honey, you shouldn''t be so vulgar."

    The man answered in a cold and sarcastic way.

    The man stared at Christina from her face to her whole body and seemed curious about her.

    Christina didn''t care who he was and grabbed an empty bottle and threw it at him.

    "I told you to go away.Stay away from me!"

    Knock - The empty bottle was nimbly dodged by the man.

    Under the dim yellow light, he walked away, leaving the cold voice echoing in the empty street.

    "Your man ising back soon.Aren''t you going to ask him about it?"

    When Christina felt the man''s words were too strange and suddenly looked up again, he had already

    gone far.

    The cold winter wind sobered her up a little.

    She frowned and threw the empty bottles into the trash can.

    Then she went back by taxi.

    Instead of going back to her apartment, she went upstairs to room 502.

    Then she mmed the door.

    "Patrick!"

    "Patrick, open the door!"

    "I have something to ask you.I must ask you clearly today.Open the door for me!!"

    Bang, bang, bang - Though Christina was slightly drunk and shouted angrily at the door for a long time,

    no one responded.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317

    Last night Christina went to Apartment 502 in a drunken fit.

    Her neighborhoodined that she was too noisy, so the security guards had to carry her back to

    her own apartment.

    It was really embarrassing.

    When Christina woke up the next day, she still had a headache.

    She began to regret that she was too impulsive yesterday.She rarely lost her temper like that.

    After thinking for a moment, Christina got angry and hated Patrick even more.

    "You''d better note back, damn Patrick!"

    Christina yelled angrily at the ceiling early in the morning.She rubbed her temples and still felt a little

    sleepy.

    Christina leaned against the bed and frowned.She vaguely remembered meeting a manst night when

    she was drinking in the park.She didn''t know him, but he seemed to know Patrick.

    Who was that man? Christina didn''t want to think about it andy down again, about to rest.

    Everyone had different troubles.

    Crystal''s biggest trouble now was to find a job.She participated in interviews with severalpanies

    this morning, but she felt that the opportunity was very slim.

    Generally speaking, mostpanies wouldn''t recruit new employees at the end of the year.

    It was getting colder and colder.

    Although the sun was shining at noon, the cold wind still made people tremble.

    Crystal had been waiting at the bus stop for half an hour.

    When she finally saw the bus she was going to get on and wanted to rush over, other people got on

    before her.

    It was a pity that she was too short and thin.The bus carried enough passengers and left.

    Crystal was left behind, unfortunately.

    She looked at the bus and felt so desperate.

    The next bus woulde half an hourter and her car was at a 4S Store to be repaired.

    Crystal quickly calcted her savings and expenses.

    She helplessly realized that she couldn''t afford to take a taxi, so she decided to walk back.

    Crystal walked straight down the road and looked around, hoping that she could notice some shops

    seeking new employees.

    In fact, Crystal also knew that she couldn''t be a long-term nanny for the Stephenson family.

    It was good to resign now.

    She wouldn''t regret it.

    However, it was almost the new year, and bigpanies rarely hired.

    During the new year, some shops would recruit some part-time employees.

    Crystal was not afraid of hardship or tiredness.

    She just wanted to find a short-term job that would make ends meet.

    Busy work could kill time, and she did not have to think about the Stephenson family all day in a new

    environment.

    However, just as she was thinking and walking, someone suddenly poured her arge basin of cold

    water.

    Crystal was drenched, and her coat was dripping with water.

    She was so cold that she trembled and could not react at all.She even had water on her eyshes,

    What the hell? Crystal looked up.She was so angry, but the one who suddenly attacked her was more

    ferocious.

    He cursed her first.

    "Bitch, you want to ruin me? Let''s see what you will suffer today!"

    It was Simon, Crystal''s stepbrother.Crystal found out that it was Simon and became even angrier.

    She wiped the water off her face and took a step back.

    "What are you talking about?" She shouted.

    "Are you mad at me? Have I been too nice to you?" Simon roared in a deep voice.

    "You said you were going to give me money, but you haven''t done that.Bitch, peoplee to my family

    and threaten me to pay the debt.Your sister-inw wants to divorce me now! It''s your fault!"

    "It''s none of my business."

    Crystal tried to hold back her anger and said, "I never promised to help you."

    Passers-by all stopped and looked at them, especially Crystal, who was drenched.

    When they heard Simon''s words, they gossiped and looked at them curiously.

    Crystal felt so embarrassed and ashamed.

    There was an alley behind her and someone suddenly dragged her in.

    She turned around angrily and wanted to push that person, but as soon as she turned around, she was

    pped.It was a loud p.

    "You useless bitch! All you can do is to embarrass me!" A woman shouted with her thin voice.

    It was Crystal''s mother.

    Simon and Mrs.Zhu stood in front of the alley.

    Crystal lowered her head as usual.

    Her eyes turned red, but she did not refute her.

    "They said we could pay 10-million-dor interest first, and the rest of money can be paidter"

    "I don''t have money" Crystal gritted her teeth and said.

    Hearing Crystal''s words, Simon was furious and cursed, "Damn it, how dare you say that!"

    His thick arm was tattooed with the dragon and tiger patterns.

    Simon grabbed Crystal''s cor and was about to p her with his other hand.

    Mrs.Zhu was afraid that Simon, a gangster, would hit Crystal hard, so she immediately stopped him,

    "Simon, at least she''s your sister.Don''t fuss about her."

    Simon was not willing to let Crystal go, so Mrs.Zhu continued, "Don''t worry about the money.Let her go

    first.I''ll make sure she gives you the money."

    Simon pushed Crystal away in disgust.She stepped back and hit the rough wall behind her.Her fair

    neck and jaw were scratched and bleeding.

    Crystal lowered her head.Her face was burning with pain.She held back her tears and did not speak.

    Mrs.Zhu walked to Crystal and talked to her in a soft tone.

    "Crystal, we raised you.Your brother now owes usury.You have to help him.Besides, when we get old,

    we still have to rely on him.If you have money, you must give it to him.We can''t be heartless and

    ungrateful¡±

    Crystal still lowered her head.

    The cold wind blew her pale face, making her look so weak and desperate.

    "Also, where did you go on Christmas day? I told you I arranged a blind date for you.I''m so

    embarrassed that you didn''t appear.Do you know?"

    Mrs.Zhuined.

    Then, her voice became firm and she said, "Fortunately, he didn''t me you.I''ve already told him that

    you will go tomorrow"

    "I won''t go" Crystal said lowly after a while, Mrs.Zhu knew Crystal would refuse, so she didn''t get too

    angry.

    She just continued to persuade her daughter patiently.

    "He has a house and a car.Besides, he is the manager of a bigpany.I mentioned to him that you

    are jobless now, and he immediately agreed that if you marry him, you don''t have to worry about

    work.He would help you find a job, and you wouldn''t be fired for no reason like before.Besides, which

    company will want to hire people like you? You need to depend on your husband in the end.You are

    lucky to marry him"

    Crystal''s eyes were red swollen.She couldn''t help but argue, "Mom, he''s in his fifties!"

    "What''s wrong with his age? Isn''t it popr to marry an older man now? Besides, his children all live

    abroad.He just wants to find apanion for the rest of his life.All you need to do is to take care of

    him.How leisurely it is.After he dies, he will give you half of his assets."

    Mrs.Zhu kept lobbying, "Crystal, we are not wealthy.Tell me, who do you want to marry? How old are

    you now? The younger a girl is, the more valuable she is.Who will want to marry you after one or two

    years?"

    "Don''t learn from those vain women.You can''t find a rich or handsome husband.Just look in the mirror

    and check your appearance.You have to be self-aware.Don''t daydream all day.You should be

    satisfied."

    Crystal couldn''t help but shout, "Who says I''m not satisfied?"

    Her eyes were filled with tears, and she stared stubbornly at her mother.

    "Mom, even if I am not noble, I still have dignity.Don''t think about exchanging me for glory.I won''t agree

    to it even if I die!"

    She roared out all the grievances and suddenly pushed her mother away.She ran deep into the alley

    quickly and desperately.

    Simon immediately chased after her and cursed viciously at her back, "Bitch, how dare you run! I will

    break your legs!"

    Crystal was scared and she was getting more and more panic.She was afraid that Simon would really

    break her legs.

    In the past, she was often beaten up until she was bruised and swollen.

    No one stood up for her in her family.

    She didn¡¯t dare to speak freely or refuse anyone since childhood.She was already very quiet and

    tolerant.She ran for a long time and panted.

    Not until there were no more terrifying chasing steps behind her did she stop.

    Crystal didn''t know where she was.

    So she sat casually on a stone step and sobbed.

    She hugged her head with both hands and suddenly cried loudly.

    "I''m really useless."

    "I''ve already worked hard.I have been so tired.Why do you do this to me? I just want a little happiness."

    She liked Christina very much because Christina was the first person to help her.

    In fact, she secretly envied Christina.

    Christina was very beautiful, confident, and straightforward.

    She would do whatever she wanted.

    Unlike Christina, Crystal was useless and cowardly.

    She lowered her head all day and did not dare to express her feeling even when she was angry

    because she was afraid of offending others.

    This was a dpidated oldmunity with few pedestrians, and the cold wind was especially strong,

    blowing her hard from all directions.

    The cold wind blew her wet clothes to half dry.

    Crystal sat down on the dusty stone steps and lowered her head.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    She felt so dizzy.

    Suddenly, someone stood in front of her.

    When Crystal realized what happened, she couldn''t move her body at all.

    Before she raised her head, she heard a familiar gentle voice.

    "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318

    "Why are you here?"

    When Crystal looked up and saw clearly the man, she asked him with hesitation, "Why are you here?"

    Chandler rushed over with a briefcase.He frowned and watched her squatting on the dirty stone steps

    in a mess.

    Seeing her tear-stained face, he suddenly became angry and raised his voice, "I''m asking you.

    Why are you here alone?"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Perhaps because he suddenly raised his voice with anger, Crystal looked at him with redder eyes.

    Her eyes were full of grievances and tears.

    Crystal couldn''t help but cry.

    "I, I...I don''t know.I seem to mess up with everything.I''m useless."

    As she cried, she tried to speak, but her voice was vague.

    Crystal seemed to be a quiet and timid person who was frightened.She couldn''t stop crying.

    Seeing her aggrieved face and crying, Chandler was panicked.

    He once teased her but she didn''t get angry.He didn¡¯t know which bastard had bullied her.

    "Why are your clothes wet?"

    Chandler put the briefcase aside and squatted down to look at her carefully.

    Then he found very obvious finger marks on her cheeks.

    Chandler was so furious that he asked anxiously, "Who did this?"

    For a long time, no one squatted in front of her like this and spoke to her in that gentle voice.

    Crystal was touched and rushed over to hold the person in front of her.

    She muttered to exin, "I, I really don''t have money.They want millions.What should I do? I can''t

    make that much money.I know I''m useless..."

    Chandler could not hear what she was saying.

    Her sudden hugging him tightly scared him stiff for a second, and there was nervousness on his

    handsome face.

    He rarely touched women''s bodies.

    Chandler sighed and was hesitating if he should push her away now, but soon Chandler noticed that

    the woman had a high temperature.He didn''t know how long she had been wet in the cold wind.

    It was also a coincidence that he came here today.

    Apany wanted to cooperate with hispany.

    And after signing the contract, he left with his assistant to go back to the city center.

    He nced at the window in boredom and found a familiar figure.

    In fact, he came over with uncertainty.

    He didn''t expect it to be Crystal, the little fool.

    The woman in his arms was still crying as if she had suffered a great grievance.

    It was probably because she had been a punching bag for too long and was bullied very badly today.

    Looking down at her cheeks with tears, Chandler hesitated for a long time before saying, "Crystal, don''t

    rub your tears and snot on my clothes."

    He teased her as usual, but this time he said that with hesitation.

    Perhaps because Crystal had cried for too long, she burped in Chandler''s arms.

    She reacted slowly and shouted angrily, "Why do you always say inappropriate words?"

    Chandler was surprised.

    "Are you getting bolder when you''re sick?"

    "A dead pig is not afraid of boiling water!"

    The "Pig" in his arms actually dared to refute.

    Chandler didn''t know whether tough or cry.He wanted to scold her, but he couldn''t say it when he

    saw the woman''s red nose and aggrieved look.

    Chandler took the phone from his pocket and called his assistant toe to pick them up.

    He held the half-asleep woman in his arms and went into the back seat of the car.

    Then he told the assistant Crystal''s address.

    After Crystal was sent home, she was already asleep.

    He quickly assigned his work to his assistant and stayed at her ce.

    Looking at the woman who was sleeping soundly on the bed Chandler sigh.

    Christina had left a lot of medicine in his house before, so Chandler rummaged through the boxes and

    quickly found the medicine for cold and fever.

    With half a cup of warm water in his hands, Chandler sat at the head of the bed.

    He lifted Crystal up and leaned her against his chest.

    Chandler whispered into her ear, "Crystal, wake up.Take some medicine before you sleep."

    Chandler felt as if he was coaxing the child to take medicine, and the only thing he was d about was

    that Crystal was very easy to be coaxed.

    She almost instinctively cooperated obediently just as her temperament.

    If it was Christina, it would really be a headache for Chandler to handle.

    Chandler gently put her back on the bed, covered her.

    Looking at the dried tears on her face, Chandler had mixed feelings and was a little angry.

    Chandler turned around and went to the bathroom quietly.He wet the towel with warm water.

    Then he walked back to the bedside and carefully cleaned Chandler''s face.

    Chandler didn''t seem to be used to that, so she turned over ufortably.

    "You''re always restless when you are sick;¡¯ Chandlerined in a low voice.

    But when she turned over, Chandler thought of something else.Her clothes were wet.

    How could he help her change them? Although he had stayed in the same suite with her in the C City

    last time, Chandler slept on the sofa for the night and didn''t look at her at all.

    But now he had to face her...Chandler was shocked for a minute.

    He, who was calm in the face of countless business problems, suddenly became a little confused.

    In fact, he and Erica slept in different rooms.

    Only he and Erica knew about this.

    "Crystal, take off your clothes," Chandler said to the air yfully, thinking that this woman could solve

    the problem automatically.

    Of course, that was impossible.

    Chandler looked at the sleeping woman.

    He began to suspect that his thoughts were getting more and more childish because he had been a

    father for too long.

    No, actually, he became like this after he had met Crystal.

    In other words, this woman made his IQ lower and lower.

    Five minutester, Chandler came to the conclusion that being in his thirties, he still dared not take off

    a woman''s clothes.It was really embarrassing.

    Chandler took off his sses.He hoped that he could not see things clearly in this way.He walked to

    the bed, bent down, and lifted the quilt.Then he unbuttoned her coat, threw it away.

    And for the bottomed shirt inside, it had to be pulled out of her head...He took off her shoes and her

    ck tights, which were a little wet.

    It was not good for her to sleep in them...

    Chandler sighed again and turned his head with aplicated expression.

    His movements were very stiff.

    "You idiot wouldn''t know anything even if you had been raped"

    In the end, Chandler did all the job.

    Standing by the bed and looking at the sleeping face angrily, Chandler wanted toin very much.

    Although he wanted toin, staring at her face, Chandler couldn''t help but curve the corner of his

    mouth.

    Crystal looked very ordinary.

    She was 1.58 meters high and had nothing special.She was just a very ordinary girl.

    Having a good temper, Crystal was kind and positive.

    asionally, when he saw her secretly collecting coupons, Crystal would be happy all day as if she

    had taken a big advantage.

    The world was too impetuous, so he felt that such a simple girl was very good.

    Crystal slept soundly and had a dream.

    Perhaps she dreamed of something beautiful.

    There was a satisfied smile on her sleeping face.

    She looked quiet and obedient.

    Looking at the clock on the wall, Chandler saw that it was 6 pm.

    Christina had been waiting at home for a long time.

    Crystal had said that she wasing to go shopping with Christina.

    Why hadn''t she arrived yet? Christina had made several more calls, but Crystal still hadn''t answered.

    "What is she busy with?"

    Recently, Crystal often stood her up.She guessed it might have something to do with Chandler or

    Geoffrey.

    However, Crystal had always been very considerate and would tell Christina if she wasn''t able toe.

    Even when Crystal suddenly missed the appointmentst Christmas, she called Christina to inform her.

    Christina suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    She had to go to Crystal''s house to see what happened.

    Quickly packing her wallet and phone, changing her clothes and shoes, Christina opened the door and

    ran out.

    But as soon as the door was opened by her, Christina was shocked.

    "You..." Christina was shocked.

    She didn''t expect Patri ck to be at her door.

    "Where are you going?" Instead, Patrick was a little hurried with his deep voice.

    He questioned her suddenly and he suddenly grabbed her wrist with his right hand, as if he didn''t want

    her to run away.

    Patrick held Christina''s wrist so tightly that Christina felt pain and wanted to show her anger.

    But then she saw his deep eyes, and his cold face, which was fair and looked a little red.

    Christina frowned and stared at him.

    Even his palm was burning.

    "Patrick, are you sick?"

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319

    "Let me go."

    It was the fifth time she had yelled at him, but he still held her wrist hard.

    Christina was so angry that she wanted to beat him up regardless of his illness.

    "Patrick, I''ll get a thermometer and fever medicine.I won''t leave." She lookedplicated and

    emphasized.however, Patrick still didn''t let her go.

    "Hey, you''re heavy.Stand still and don''t press me..."

    "Oh, my gosh.Do you think that I won''t lose my temper...don''t lean over.Your beard! It''s itching.Go

    away..."

    He said in a low and hoarse voice, "Stop talking."

    Christina was exhausted.She felt bad.

    Finally, she dragged him to the bed.She pushed him on the bed with great force vindictively.She was so

    angry.If he was not sick, she would pour him a basin of cold water.

    Damn it! Patrick didn¡¯t move.

    Christina frowned and moved closer to him.

    Patrick was tall.

    The bed at the length of 1.8 meters was not enough for him.His short ck hair was messy and he

    closed his eyes.

    He was not as intimidating as usual.He had a straight nose and his lips were dry.

    She could feel his breath if she approached him.

    His breath was warm.

    "He was not sick after the operation.I don''t know what he did and he has a fever now.He deserves it"

    Christina looked at his haggard face.She feltplicated.He frowned.He might have a headache.

    She took off his shoes and coat and took out a velvet quilt.She wanted to cover the quilt, but she

    stopped and stared at his belt.It seemed intimate to take off his belt.She didn''t know how many women

    had done it...

    Christina had mixed feelings and took off his belt expressionlessly.

    "You can look for many people, but youe to my home..." She became more resentful.

    She covered the quilt hard and identally touched him.

    Even though he wore an expensive silk dark purple shirt, she could feel that he had a serious fever.

    Christina had mixed feelings.She was resentful, but she had sympathy for him.She took his

    temperature.

    Five minutester, Christina looked at the thermometer.It was 39 degrees celsius.She was serious.She

    was cautious or a little afraid of the high fever.

    Derek was over 40 degrees celsius when he was young.

    And then he had been autistic for several years.

    She believed that people would be influenced a lot if they had a high fever.She attached some patches

    on his forehead and back neck to bring down a fever.

    There was some medicinal alcohol.

    She dipped some cotton balls in it.She wanted to take off his shirt and cool him down with it.

    However, Patrick did not cooperate.It was annoying.

    "Straighten your hands, and I''ll take off your shirt.." Christina tried hard to take off his shirt.

    But he was so heavy and she could only take off half of his shirt.

    Christina red at him, who was asleep.

    Finally, she put down the alcohol cotton and got on the bed to pull out his shirt bit by bit.

    As soon as she got on the bed, she was pulled into his arms.He hugged her tightly and didn''t let her

    go.

    Maybe he did it on purpose.

    "Hey!"

    Her skin was delicate.She was pressed against his strong chest and flushed.

    Patrick was so strong that she couldn''t push him even though he was sick.He hugged her like a ko.

    Christina was helpless.

    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll bite you."

    "Patrick, if I don''t cool you down, your brain might be injured due to the fever¡±

    She warned him and reasoned with him at his ear, but he didn''t let her go.

    Patrick took her as a pillow.It seemed that he could relieve the pain when he hugged her tightly.

    Christina was ufortable, and he had a bad habit¡­

    He buried his head in her neck and she felt itchy because of his beard.

    She was afraid of it the most.

    He seemed to be asleep.It was a long night for Christina.

    She had a hard time.

    Crystal slept soundly as if she had not slept sofortably in a long time.

    It was not until midnight that she woke up by some noise.

    She lived alone for a long time, so she was careful at night.She was in a daze and didn''t remember

    what happened.She lifted the quilt.

    It was cool.Oh, where were the clothes? She only had underwear.But she didn''t have the habit of

    sleeping naked.

    It was not time to think about it.

    She wore a bathrobe and listened to the sound in her kitchen cautiously.She thought it was a thief.

    But why the thief was in her kitchen? She held the phone tightly and was ready to call the police.

    After thinking about it, she bravely took a closer look.She found all the lights on in the living room and a

    familiar man in her kitchen.

    "Chandler, why are you here?" She spoke with a nasal voice.

    Chandler was busy.He heard her and turned to look at her.

    Crystal felt dizzy, but she found that he was embarrassed.

    "What are you doing?" She asked.

    Chandler lookedplicated and said angrily, "Crystal, don''t you remember what you did?"

    He didn''t answer her but asked her.

    Crystal''s mind went nk.She looked at him in a daze and lowered her head stiffly and stared at her

    underwear in the bathrobe.

    Oh! What happened? She remembered that she cried and it was ugly.

    The worst thing was that she met him, and then...

    "Where''re my clothes?" She blushed.

    "Your clothes are all wet.Do you want to sleep in them?"

    Chandler was calm.

    "So...Did you help me take them off?"

    Crystal remembered that her unscrupulous brother and mother bullied her.

    At the moment, she spoke in an inexplicable panic in front of him.

    "I asked you to take it off yourself.And you were asleep" Chandler told her.

    Crystal lookedplicated.

    How could he say it calmly? It was so embarrassing.But soon it was Chandler''s turn.He almost burned

    down Crystal''s kitchen.

    "Were you cooking for me?" Crystal regained her senses and walked into the kitchen.

    She was surprised by the brunt rice.It was ck.She couldn''t recognize what he was cooking.And

    there was something on her pan that couldn''t be removed with a spat.

    "Fried eggs.¡± He said strangely.

    Crystal turned to look at him and sighed, "If you don''t tell me, I won''t recognize it"

    Chandler looked bad.

    Crystal cleaned up skillfully.

    He hesitated for a moment and said, "I made...cereals."

    "Don''t you add water?" Crystal was shocked.

    "I don''t know how much water is needed."

    Chandler was stiff and a little angry.It was the first time that he had cooked and washed the rice.

    He didn''t how to cook.It was so troublesome.

    Chandler was usually gentle and calm.

    Now he was angry at the burnt food.

    He was just like a child and didn''t admit that he failed.

    Crystal suddenlyughed, "You''re so useless.You are an adult, but you cannot make cereals."

    She didn''t mean to ridicule him, but she wanted tough.

    "I heard that Patrick is good at cooking.But you don''t even know themon sense."

    Chandler felt that his self-esteem was damaged.

    "I have never cooked before.It''s normal.I don''t need to learn it.Charles had never taken a spat...I

    don''t know why Patrick suddenly learned to cook from a few chefs.You don''t know that his home almost

    had a fire." Chandler said with aplicated expression.

    How dare Crystal, who was soft, teach him a lesson? Crystal looked at him.She cleaned up the kitchen

    andughed more happily.

    In the end, Crystal made noodles by herself.She added small pieces of marinated beef and some

    chopped green onion.

    Chandler was also hungry.

    They were satisfied when they had the noodles.

    Another man was also hungry now.

    Patrick''s fever was not gone.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Christina took his temperature several times.She muttered in annoyance, "38 degrees celsius"

    "Only one degree celsius! You have to go to the hospital for an injection.Otherwise, call your family

    member..."

    When Christina saw that he was awake, she immediately pushed him away.She said a lot.

    Patrick said, "I''m hungry."

    Christina took a deep breath.She wanted to throw the pans and spats at him.

    Go to hell! Thirty minutester, she hated herself for not being cruel enough.

    Bang.

    A bowl of fresh Dragon Beard Noodles was ced heavily in front of him.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320

    Chandler finished the big bowl of beef noodles, feeling well both physically and mentally.It tasted so

    good.He looked up.

    Crystal was sitting in the living room, looking weak and gloomy.

    Although she didn''t eat much because she didn''t have an appetite, she took all the medicine with water

    by herself.

    "Do you still have a fever?"

    Chandler walked over to help her clean up the dishes and wondered if he should take her to the

    hospital when he saw how pale she was.

    "No.I took my temperature.It was 98.6.But I still feel dizzy...Maybe I caught a cold"

    Crystal said in a nasal voice and stood up subconsciously as she saw that Chandler was going to wash

    those dishes in the kitchen, saying, "I''ll wash them."

    Maybe she had been used to being the one who did all the cleaning.

    Chandler put on an apron and turned around, looking at her with aplicated expression.

    "Don''t worry.I won''t break your bowl."

    "That''s not what I meant.There''s no hot water in winter and you''re not used to the work in the kitchen..."

    Crystal exined in a low voice.

    How dare she let him wash dishes for her as she had been his cleaningdy in the past? "Do you really

    think I''ll be afraid of cold water?"

    Chandler asked with a grim face as if he was tired of her nagging.

    "Go lie in your bed...I can handle this.Are you questioning my ability by standing here and supervising

    me?"

    "No, I''m not."

    Crystal was speechless.

    How dare she question his ability? Chandler looked quite professional with that apron, but Crystal

    noticed soon that he had used too much detergent.

    It was actually a little funny seeing him working in the kitchen.

    Crystal decided not to argue with him.

    She turned around, heading to her bedroom.

    She lived alone, so it was always quiet here.

    Thest man who came into her kitchen was Derek, who was really good at cooking and was familiar

    with all kinds of kitchenware.

    She had been amazed by how handsome he was when cooking in her kitchen.

    To be honest, he performed much way better than Chandler did.

    But somehow, Crystal was more impressed by Chandler''s clumsiness.

    Shey down on the bed with her eyes closed but Chandler''s figure in the kitchen was still so clear in

    her mind.

    The reason was probably that she liked him.

    Yes, she had been secretly in love with him for a long time.

    Crystal thought that she would definitely recover when she woke up because she had taken all the

    medicine.

    So she didn''t tell Chandler about the dull pain in her head.

    Ever since she was a child, she had been despised by her mother and bullied by her stepfather.

    Therefore, when other girls cried about their aggrievances, she bought herself the medicine and treated

    her wounds alone.She had to be strong because no one would take care of her.Her temples were

    aching as she slowly fell asleep with memories of being bullied in her childhood.

    Chandler, on the other hand, spent half an hour washing two bowls and three tes in the kitchen.

    He flushed the tes over and over again since he couldn''t help but suspect that they weren''t clean

    enough.

    As a result, the kitchen was wet all over and he had to look for a mop elsewhere.

    The first thought in his mind was that Crystal must have been very tired of doing all the housework

    every day.

    After he finally finished his work and went to have a sip of hot tea in the living room, he looked up at the

    clock next to the TV cab and was surprised to see that it was already 4 in the morning.

    Aman was alone in a woman''s house at midnight...

    After staring in the direction of the bedroom in silence for three minutes, he stood up.

    He knew that Crystal liked him, but he was afraid that he couldn''t give her happiness.

    Being hesitant wouldn''t do anything good to her.

    And what if Erica gave her trouble when she knew they were together? He hadn''t really wanted to fire

    Crystal that day.

    He was just hoping that by doing this, Crystal could return to her peaceful life.

    Chandler stood up ina hurry and identally knocked the medicine Crystal had taken down from the

    coffee table.

    He picked it up and noticed that the medicine had expired.

    "The little fool."

    He sighed as he threw the medicine into the trash can.

    "It''s been six months since it expired"

    Without much consideration, he went straight into her bedroom, put his big hand on her forehead, and

    discovered that she was having a fever again.He leaned closer and called her a few times, but she

    didn''t wake up and just turned over ufortably.

    Chandler stood by the bed, hesitating.

    Should he let her continue to sleep or shake her to wake her up? The thermometer showed that her

    body temperature was 100.

    If she had the fever for the whole night, she might be even more stupid than she was now.

    However, seeing how soundly she was sleeping with her eyes closed and her face turning red due to

    the fever, Chandler felt reluctant to wake her up.

    "Why are women so troublesome?" heined in a low voice.

    Infact, Chandler had always been a calm and decisive man.

    Even when Erica had been in a special rtionship with him in the past, he could refuse or agree to her

    requirements immediately.

    It was really not like him to have difficulty in making a decision.

    In the end, he decided to buy some new antipyretic medicine in the nearby pharmacy.

    His car wasn''t around because his assistant had driven him here.

    There was no medicine in the convenience store for 24 hours and it was not easy to find a taxi after 4

    am, so he had to look for pharmacies in the neighborhood on foot.

    After walking for half an hour, he finally found a big pharmacy.

    It was already five twenty when Chandler returned to the apartment.

    He took half of a cup of warm water and was going to wake Crystal up to take the medicine.

    The light pink phone on the bedside table rang just as he reached her bed.

    At first, he thought it was the rm clock and was ready to turn it off.

    But the word "Mother" on the screen caught his attention.

    Crystal''s mother? The phone kept ringing, whose sound was abrupt and annoying in the quiet space.

    Chandler put the medicine and ss on the bedside table, picked up the phone, walked out of the

    room, and answered it calmly.

    "Crystal has a bad cold and needs to rest.What''s the matter? I''ll tell her when she wakes up..."

    Mrs.Zhu interrupted him when she realized that her daughter''s phone was picked up by a man.

    Ignoring what Chandler had said, she asked in a loud voice, "Who are you?"

    "Where''s Crystal? Why is her phone with you in the middle of the night?" Her voice was shrill and

    harsh.

    Chandler frowned as he listened to her cursing.

    "She caught a cold today.I''m in her apartment..."

    He tried to exin to her patiently.

    But Mrs.Zhu shouted excitedly when she heard that a man was at her daughter''s house at midnight.

    "Why are you together in the middle of the night? You must be trying to take advantage of my

    daughter.I''m telling you, you''d better get out of thereCrystal didn''t let go of him.Instead, she hugged

    him even more tightly as if she was afraid that once he left, he would nevere back to her again.Her

    hot, delicate body was pressed against his back.Chandler could clearly feel her persistence in holding

    him.

    "Don''t leave..."

    "I know I''m not good for you.I''m timid.I don¡¯t have a pretty face or a strong personality.I hate myself too"

    she mumbled in a hoarse voice, whose tone sounded like she was begging.

    "My colleagues and friends all treat me as a useless coward.Very few people are really nice to me and

    whoever treats me well, I will try my best to please them.I don''t want to be so humble, but I can''t control

    myself.I''m afraid that if I do something wrong, they will despise me and leave me forever..."

    "I could even bear it when my mom and my brother hit me and scolded me.So tell me what I did wrong,

    I promise me I will change! Just don''t go...If only I were Christina..."

    She knew a woman like her wasn''t good enough for him, but she really didn''t want to lose him.

    At this moment, her heart was filled with panic as if she was a pet that was about to be abandoned by

    its owner.She thought that he would never talk to her again.

    Pressing her face against his back, Crystal cried as she spoke.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "You''re good," Chandler finally said slowly with a stiffened body.She was really simple.

    It was hard to describe Chandler''s feeling right now.

    He was surprised, delighted, but more disgusted with himself.

    He was smarter than her and knew from the beginning that she had affection for him.

    As a calm and rational man, he really shouldn''t have provoked her.

    Chandler didn''t like Crystal''s mother just by hearing her voice, but he had to admit she had said

    something right.

    He wasn''t good enough for Crystal.

    It was his fault that his brother died that year.

    Erica was his brother''s fiancee and Geoffrey was his brother''s child...So he had to be responsible for

    both Erica and Geoffrey''s life.

    A person like him didn''t deserve to be happy.

    "The medicine you took before has expired.I put some new medicine and water at the bedside.You..."

    His fingers prised her as he spoke to her in a deliberately cold voice.

    Crystal, who was hugging him tightly, panicked.

    "Don''t leave, okay?"

    "Chandler, don''t ignore me.Stay with me..."

    Chandler couldn''t help but turn to look at her.She was still sick but she kept grabbing him and begging

    him humbly.

    The more he looked at her pitiful appearance, the harder it turned for him to leave her.

    He turned around and stroked her tear-stained face, looking straight into her eyes.

    "Crystal Zhu, do you know what it means to ask aman to stay?" He couldn''t say these words clearly as

    his tone was a little trembling.

    "Crystal, listen.I don''t love you..."

    He tried to say a few more cruel words to warn himself, but Crystal interrupted him, "But I love you.Let

    me love you.I''ll be satisfied just by doing that secretly on my own."

    Chandler was surprised.

    "You, you really want me to stay?" He asked hesitantly in a very soft voice.

    "Yes." Crystal was indeed a little fool.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    When Crystal woke up the next day, it was already 12 o''clock at noon.She found that she had

    recovered from her cold and fever, but there was another person beside her, a man...She opened her

    eyes wide, nervous, and her heart was about to jump out.

    Chandler was lying on the same bed with her, and her clothes...were thrown to the ground in a

    mess.She waspletely dumbfounded.

    Chandler asked her as soon as he woke up, "How did I dost night?"

    "Ah!¡± She looked at the man next to her pillow and couldn''t help screaming.

    "How did this happen?"

    Crystal''s face almost turned scarlet and she moved towards the edge of the bed.

    "Do you feel very ufortable?"

    Chandler pulled her back directly and asked her again with a serious look.

    "Don''t mention it again, don''t mention it again!" She did not dare to look at his face and said something

    incoherently to numb herself.

    Chandler propped up his front with hands and deliberately approached her.

    He stared straight at Crystal''s blushing face.

    After thinking for a while, he said, "It''ll be all right next time.I heard that women usually feel a little

    ufortable for the first time:"

    Crystal froze and immediately buried her face in the pillow.

    Why did she...She remembered that the phone rang in the morning...Then she hugged him and did not

    allow him to leave.

    "Why did I confess my love to him? Why did I say I loved him¡­¡¯¡® Chandler was such a mean and

    refined rascal.

    ¡®How embarrassing!¡¯

    "Crystal, don''t worry. I volunteered"

    Chandler, who was on the bed was in a very good mood when he saw her in pain.He even told her

    aboutst night again on purpose andughed as if he was generous.

    "I was sick and unconscious.It didn''t count!"

    She was so anxious that she abandoned herself and shouted, beginning to behave like a hooligan.

    Chandler took the clothes on the ground and put them on.

    He turned around and warned her, "Crystal, do you think it''s over after you slept with me? Do I look so

    easy to bully?"

    Crystal was timid and frightened, staring at him.

    Chandler held back his smile and lifted her up with one hand.

    "Change your clothes first.We''ll discuss it after the meal..."

    Crystal was not as calm as he was.She waved her hands in panic and pushed him.

    "Ah, turn around, turn around.Don''t look at me, don''t!"

    There was another woman who was tortured and did not sleep soundly until morning.

    At this moment, the sun was high, and Christina had already gotten up.

    While the man on the bed dared to stay in bed, not to mention it was Christina''s bed!

    "Let me sleep a little longer¡¯

    No sooner had he sit up halfway than Christina was immediately pulled back by him.

    "Hey, get up!"

    But Patrick was obviously unwilling to get up and turned around to press her under his body.

    Christina was furious, "Get up!"

    "Christina, don''t you want me?"

    His voice softened a little as if he was coaxing her.Mr.Hopkins was getting more and more shameless!

    "You still have a fever¡±

    Although Christina was usually very wild...in a word, she was very angry with Patrick now.She

    struggled to break free, and Patrick, the patient, was pushed too hard by her to the bedside.

    The bed was so small that his head hit the headboard.His tall body lost bnce, and there was a bang.

    Mr.Hopkins fell under the bed.

    Christina climbed to the bedside and looked down at his Young Master Hopkins turning over on the

    ground awkwardly.She immediatelyughed and said, "You deserve it."

    Patrick''s face changed and he stood up.He was so tall and stood by the bed staring down at Christina

    with a powerful and somewhat intimidating aura, "You''re gonna move upstairs to my room."

    Christina knew very well that the bed in room 502 above him was of king size.Maybe he had it custom-

    made.He was the only one who lived in this shabby apartment and bought expensive furniture.

    Christina pretended to be aloof and ignored him.She quickly got up from the bed and said coldly, "I''m

    so sorry, my bed is too small.I''m sorry to make you go through all this, Mr.Hopkins."

    "Yes, you should be."

    He dared to have the nerve to respond.He was probably still sick, so his vigor was a little weaker than

    usual and he became very childish.He opened his arms and clung to her.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Christina was in his arms and expressionless, watching the man act like a spoiled child and a ko.

    His head rested on her left shoulder, his thin lips rubbed against the skin of her neck, and a few strands

    of Christina''s hair hung over his face.

    The tip of his nose could feel Christina''s baby like sweet and quiet breath, which was his partiality.

    He was sick, and she was beside him.He was so tired that he suddenly didn''t want to pretend anymore.

    Christina kind of wanted tough, wondering if he was in a daze because of the illness.

    His image was so ruined.

    Was this Patrick Hopkins? He was so childish.

    "I''m ordering takeout from a high-ss restaurant now.Please take the medicine on the table."

    "No"

    Hearing that she asked him to take the medicine, Patrick immediately frowned and edged to her ear.He

    refused directly in a low, husky, maic voice.

    Christina was about to lose her temper, but a hollow voice came to her ear.

    The words were so familiar.He said, "Christina, I think we''re fine just the way we are now"

    She stiffened in an instant.She remembered that he had said the same thing to her that night when

    lightning shed and thunder rumbled.

    "Christina, I think we''re fine just like this for the rest of our lives."

    The superior young master of the Hopkins family was not that mysterious.He was just a mortal, an

    ordinary person with joys and sorrows.

    Christina''s heart suddenly beat faster.She pushed him away a little, trying to see his pupils clearly.

    But Patrick refused.He hugged her even tighter.

    "Where are you going?" He suddenly raised his voice with a hint of anger.

    Christina was shocked for a moment.She didn''t expect him to react so strongly.

    He seemed to remember something and gritted his teeth like being irritated, "Christina, you women

    really like to lie, but I didn''t expect you to be one of them."

    "You promised me, you promised me you wouldn''t leave.Why did you run out when I was unconscious

    that night...Your aunt could call you away with just a phone call.Christina, what am I?"

    She looked at his deep eyes in shock, where there was filled with rage, unwillingness, and a trace of

    injury

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    Looking at him, Christina breathed rapidly and wanted to ask him something.However, he suddenly

    restrained all his anger.

    As if it was just an illusion.

    Patrick let go of her and turned to the bathroom.

    Christina''s heart skipped a beat and she immediately followed him.

    She reached out and grabbed his wrist anxiously, trying to follow it on.

    "You just said..."

    "Scum."

    Patrick didn''t answer her question.

    Facing the mirror, he met her eyes with a serious expression.

    "I don''t feelfortable."

    Christina felt like he was fooling with her.She yelled at him anxiously.

    "I was asking you what you just said..."

    "Shave for me and I''ll tell you." He was calm.

    Christina did not understand what was going on with him.

    Just now, he was clearly furious.

    Suddenly, he pretended that nothing had happened.

    She became serious and looked deeply into his deep eyes, which were as dark as an abyss,

    iprehensible.

    "I don''t have a razor: In the end, she shouted in frustration.

    "I have one upstairs."

    He took out a key from his pocket, put it on her palm, and said in a brisk tone, "Go get it now.Christina,

    remember to go back."

    He didn''t forget to remind her.

    Holding the key to Apartment 502, Christina saw him rest by the bed with his eyes closed.He was

    handsome.He seemed leisurely as if he was waiting for her to serve him.He did not live in the huge

    Morning Hillside Vi, ignoring many servants, and insisted on living upstairs to annoy her.

    "I don''t understand.Why do you have to live in this small apartment?"

    She turned around angrily.

    "It''s all because you chose this stupid ce"

    The voice behind her had be even more hoarse because of illness, sounded annoyed, as if

    Patrick disliked it.Christina was upset and she didn''t hear what he was saying angrily.She mmed the

    door close and went upstairs to Apartment 502 to find a razor.

    Just as she mmed the door, Patrick stood up and his face became much colder.

    He walked to the counter, picked up the box of antipyretic, took two pills, threw them into his mouth,

    and swallowed them.

    Patrick hated medicine.

    In the past week, he kept changing nes.

    He worked overtime, stayed upte and was tired.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The first thing he wanted to do when he returned home was to look for her.

    This strong feeling of concern and yearning was strange, and the more he wanted it, the more uneasy

    he became.

    He walked around this small apartment filled with her breath and he was bored.

    So he casually opened the drawers, and the wardrobe, rummaging through her things, as if it was

    fun.Maybe he was sick.He shouldn''t have said that to her.

    Christina quickly found his razor from Apartment 502 upstairs.Her mind was upied with what he had

    said.She rushed back to question him immediately.

    But as soon as she entered, she saw the man rummaging through her closet.She was surprised and

    then became angry, "Hey, why did you throw that coat into the trash can?"

    Patrick looked unhappy and turned to look at her.

    He replied coldly, "I don''t like it"

    He was not ashamed.

    Christina quickly ran over to pick up the ck men''s coat from the trash can.

    The corner of it was wrinkled.

    "If you don''t like it, just leave.This is my house.Don''t touch my things!"

    She didn''t y nice with him, and she tidied up the coat and hung it back in the closet.

    This was Derek''s coat which was wet when he came to her housest time.

    "Throw it away, or you can''t live here."

    Patrick hated the man''s coat and his tone was cold and firm.

    "I just want to keep it!" Christina was fed up with his arrogance.

    He always threatened others.

    "That''s good.In this way, we don''t have to live in this stupid apartmen."

    "What do you want, Patrick? You''re really self-righteous and annoying."

    He became angrier when he found her cherish this coat.He said in a strange tone, "You''re tired of

    being with me.Do you know what Eric has been up to recently? Derek is not a good person"I know

    Derek well."

    "Patrick, you''re so unpredictable.Not everyone has to tolerate your temper.I can live well without you"

    Christina scolded him angrily, he suddenly fell silent.

    Patrick gazed at which frightened her.He looked into her eyes and stared at her.

    For a moment, Christina felt guilty and regretted saying, "I can live well without you."

    She looked at him stubbornly but her mind was in turmoil.

    The phone rang suddenly rang and broke the silence between them.

    Christina came to her senses and lowered her head with aplicated expression.Shepressed

    her lips and wanted to say something to him.

    But in the end, she didn''t say anything.She walked to the bedside table, picked up her phone, and

    mechanically answered it.

    It was a strange voice on the other end.

    Christina didn''t ask who was that.She held the phone, listening.Her expression becameplicated

    and gloomy.

    "I''ll go right now!"

    She suddenly replied anxiously.

    When she turned around and bumped into something.

    Standing in front of her, Patrick looked down at her expression.

    "Where are you going?" His voice became cold and deep.

    "Who called you? Aunt Eisenhower, Crystal, or Charles? You will ignore me totally with one call from

    any of these outsiders."

    "Patrick, what nonsense are you talking about?" She thought that he lost his temper for no reason.

    "I''m talking nonsense? Don''t you always get tangled up with Derek or Charles? Christina, have you

    ever thought about who I am in your mind?" He stared at her with burning anger in his eyes.

    Christina had never thought that he would be out of control and be unreasonable.

    Maybe a man like him had too much in his mind and had a vision.She didn''t understand him nor his

    angry shouting.

    He seemed uneasy.

    Aunt Eisenhower and Crystal had said before that she didn''t understand love.She didn''t understand

    Patric''s uneasiness.

    Now she didn''t want to know what love was.She just wanted an answer.She remembered the man''s

    voice on the other end.She met him in the park that day.

    He said he got a ck USB drive from Barbara''s house.He said he was downstairs at the gate of her

    neighborhood and wanted her to go down immediately.

    "This USB drive is popr.If you dare toe alone, I will give it to you.However, my dear sister, I am

    very curious whom you choose, Derek or Patrick."

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    Patrick warned her to stop, but Christina pushed him away and went out.

    When she returned to her Apartment 402, the door was open.

    She walked in and found that Patrick had left.

    Casually, she took a stroll around Apartment 502, and he was not there.

    At that moment, the phone in her coat pocket rang again, and she answered it warily, "Why did you

    give me the USB drive?"

    "You sounds nervous.What happened?"

    It was Crystal who called her.

    Christina was surprised for a second before she noticed that she was a little neurotic.She opened her

    hand.

    There was a USB drive in it.

    And she became more and more serious.

    Seeing that she was silent for a long time, Crystal asked with concern, "Did you meet someone?"

    Christina came back to her senses and gave a far-fetched exnation, " I met a strange man just

    now.He called me sister for no reason.I''m the only daughter.I feel that he''s a scoundrel."

    "Nowadays, there are all kinds of swindlers in society.You should pay more attention."

    Crystal immediately reminded her.

    Christina was absent-minded.She didn''t think that man was a liar.

    His Chinese was not very fluent.

    Judging from his clothes, figure and appearance, he looked like a European.

    His cold but elegant temperament indicated that he disdained to lie.

    The more she thought about it, the faster her heart beat as she looked at the USB drive in her palm.

    "Christina, actually, I, I Have something to tell you today..."

    On the other end of the phone, Crystal was in an awkward and contradictory mood.

    She did not pay attention to Christina''s strange behavior but wanted to share a big thing with her good

    friend drawing.

    "I, l and Chandler now..""

    "He bullied you?" Christina replied.

    "No,"

    Crystal was nervous as if she had done something wrong and said hesitantly in a low voice, "I''m at the

    municipal Bureau of Civil Affairs now...

    "What?" Christina was thinking about something else, so she didn''t hear Crystal''s whisper clearly.

    It seemed that Crystal was in a hot ce which was noisy.

    Chandler''s voice came.

    "Geoffrey called.Do you want to talk to him?"

    Then, Crystal shouted in shock, "No, don''t tell him!"

    "Crystal, what sort of attitude is that?? You want to go back on your word?"

    Chandler seemed to be very dissatisfied.

    After that, they had a detailed conversation.

    Christina couldn''t hear them clearly.

    After a while, Crystal seemed to identally touch End Call and then hang up.

    When Christina returned to her apartment, she was still alone in the cheerless room.

    There was noputer in her apartment, so she couldn''t read the data on the USB drive

    immediately.She casually ced the small ck USB drive on the TV counter.She took her phone to

    order a takeout.Then she remembered Patrick.

    Thinking of him, Christina was in a mess.

    "He knew that every time he met her, he would lose control of his emotions, but he still gets close to

    her..."

    The word "Rest" was hanging at the entrance of the high-ss private boxing club, and at this time,

    several staff in the bar of the entertainment area gathered together to badmouth their boss.

    The top shooting coach in the club poured arge ss of cold beer and handed it to the woman in

    front of him.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Heughed heartily and asked curiously, "Lucy, I heard you scare Miss Dickens?"

    "William, don''t count it on me."

    Picking up the big ss of German beer, she took a big gulp.

    Then she raised her voice and exined solemnly, "I was ordered to threaten her to participate in the

    group''s advertising audition and keep her away from other men.Do you think I want to do these stupid

    things? It''s all..."

    "Don''t say it"

    The shooting coach suddenly winked at her and motioned her to shut up.

    Lucy was an acute intelligent person.She immediately pretended to be her usual cold and arrogant

    expression and continued to drink as if she had not noticed anything.

    At the same time, a tall bodyguard in a ck uniform came over from the door, "Mr.Hopkins is here.He

    wants to see Lucy now."

    Lucy raised her eyebrows at William opposite her and whispered in a hoarse voice, "I haven''t finished

    my task yet."

    "Where''s the USB drive?"

    The cold and deep voice, apanied by heavy steps, walked towards them step by step.

    Lucy''s expression was twisted, and William whispered to her, "Good luck".

    "Boss, I heard you''re not feeling well.Didn''t you get off the nest night and go to rest?"

    She put down the beer ss, turned around, raised her face with a smile, and pretended to speak to

    him easily.

    Without the expression, Patrick stood a meter away from her.

    LUCY couldn''t smile anymore.

    Even a fool could notice that he was in a bad mood.

    William, an American shooting coach, was a nice guy.

    Seeing that Patrick was about to lose his temper, he immediately say something to lighten the

    atmosphere, "Mr.Hopkins, let me report.Miss Dickens''s shooting and boxing practice is very good..."

    "Don''t mention her to me!" The expressionless man was instantly furious.

    Lucy and William looked at each other.Well, it really pissed him off.

    "Where''s the USB drive?"

    Patrick''s face was a little gloomy, but he gave a final dispatch with a calm voice, "I told youst time

    that if you couldn''t find it, then you would disappear with it."

    "I didn''t say I couldn''t find it." Lucy retorted.

    She knew very well how inhumane Patrick was to his ipetent subordinates.

    "Bass, I''ll tell you about the USB driveter.I should tell you about Derek first."

    To Lucy, Derek was a man with beautiful blue eyes.But he was an important figure to her boss.

    "Derek has been looking into our affairs, so I followed your instructions to lead him, who was in the

    way, abroad.Butter, I found out that he went to the United States not because he fell into my trap, but

    because he had something to do there." This man named Derek was not easy to deal with at all.

    Lucy had secretly battle with him several times, and every time she felt that she had won, the result

    was inexplicable.

    "He found out about you, including your previous life in the United States, your craniotomy, and...the

    grudge between the Hopkins family and the Dickens family"

    When she said that, Lucy paused.They all knew that if Derek knew about these things, it meant that

    Christina would soon know.

    "It seems that Miss Dickens will hate you even more."

    Finally, Lucy added recklessly.William''s expression became serious.He and Lucy were colleagues who

    had risked their lives for many years.He was really worried that their boss would vent to his anger on

    her.

    Indeed, Patrick looked very terrible.

    Fortunately, he was always scrupulous in separating business from personal feelings.

    Lucy seemed to know his temper very well and shrugged, "Okay, the report about Derek is over.Let me

    talk about the USB drive now:"

    She couldn''t take out the USB drive.

    "I found a woman."

    She looked calm and strode towards the storage room as if she was bringing someone over.

    Seeing her teasing expression, William hurriedly followed her, grabbed her, and reminded her, "Lucy,

    don''t y tricks in front of him.If you piss him off, you won''t be well."

    "You think everyone can piss him off?" She was not worried.

    The corners of her lips curled into a yful sneer, "Only what he cares about can make him angry."

    She mocked herself.

    "Don''t worry, I don''t dare to kidnap his darling."

    As she spoke, she pulled a woman out of a private room and untied the ck gauze covering her eyes.

    "Miss Parker, it''s time to return what you took from our boss." Barbara panicked.

    She had been at home for the weekend, but someone suddenly broke in and took her away by force.

    Looking at the familiar club in front of her and the man in the booth diagonally opposite her, she was

    even more surprised and speechless.

    Patrick frowned slightly, as if he was also surprised that Lucy had kidnapped Barbara.

    "When Derek took Steven away from the hospital that day, Steven hid the USB drive in the corner of

    the hospital.After that, I checked the security cameras of the nearby area repeatedly.I noticed that Miss

    Parker happened to be traveling back and forth to the hospital at the same time.Her expression was as

    if she had picked up a hot potato."

    Lucy looked straight at Barbara and said in a t voice, "Miss Parker, I guess you''ve already seen the

    video of the operation on the USB drive."

    Being stared at by her, Barbara looked flustered.

    "Where''s the USB drive?"

    The man who had been silent suddenly spoke.

    Barbara had never experienced such an interrogation posture, nor had she seen Patrick''s cold and

    almost heartless eyes.His eyes were colder and harsher than when he was at thepany.

    Lucy nced at Barbara.

    She felt that this ordinary woman must have been scared silly.

    Their boss was never a kind person.

    "Miss Parker, please return our USB drive immediately"

    Lucy was in a good mood today, so she eased the atmosphere for Barbara.

    However, Barbara might have been really shocked.Her throat was dry and she did not speak.She

    looked at the strange Patrick with a nk mind.

    Suddenly, she remembered what Cecilia had said, "Patrick has a habit of hiding his favorite things.He

    can''t share them with anyone"

    "You think he''s tolerant of you, but that''s just indifference.Only what he really cares about will affect his

    emotions."

    "Do you think he will really forget her after a craniotomy?"

    Barbara was so stiff that even the nerves in her brain froze.

    She had seen the video of the USB drive, which happened to be a video of Christina''s cesarean

    section after a car ident.

    Seeing that she had been silent, Lucy was dissatisfied and urged, "Is the USB drive still in your hands?

    I found that your things had been rummaged through before I arrived at your house."

    Barbara did not answer her, but looked at Patrick''s cold face in horror.She could not help but tremble

    her lips.

    "Patrick, you, you have never lost your memory"

    "That video...It''s you.You changed the twins."

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    Without saying anything, Patrick got up and walked towards the door.

    Lucy raised her eyebrows, winked at her colleague, William, and said in a hoarse voice, "What does he

    mean by just leaving?"

    "Suspension, you''d better get it back as soon as possible."

    "Damn it!"

    When her boss was already out of her sight, she immediately shouted angrily, "Damn it"

    Recently, everything went wrong with her.

    "We are sure that the USB drive is not in Derek''s hands.Who else was capable to snatch it from us?

    And he even took it away one step before me...Shit!"

    The club was closed today, and Lucy''s cursing echoed in the spacious space.

    William and other colleagues all felt sorry for her.

    Lucy was so ruthless that she seldom had a setback.

    It seemed that he who made her like this was not simple.

    "Who would expect this to be soplicated..."

    William tried tofort her, but Lucy became even angrier.

    "Who''s to me? At first, we agreed to fake a car ident and a dead fetus.We could take the medical

    staff away and cremate the dead fetus, so no one would find out."

    "Now think about what we have done! So stupid! No wonder that Derek had been holding on from the

    beginning.On the day Christina woke up from the operation, she was suspicious about it..."

    The more she spoke, the angrier she became.

    "It was all because he didn''t agree to make it a real car ident.He imed that it should just look like

    a car ident and the baby died from it, but Christina didn''t get hurt at all.Everyone would know there''s

    definitely something wrong!"

    "And he even asked us to record the operation.What''s wrong with him asking us to shot a video of a

    woman giving birth? Now he thought it¡¯s all our fault that the USB drive was missing."

    William knew very well that Lucy had grown up with men so she had a tougher personality than men.

    Seeing her gritting her teeth and scolding, he suddenly felt likeughing.

    "Mr.Hopkins was going to apany her in childbirth.Isn''t that even more troublesome?"

    "Why are youughing!?" Lucy red at them angrily.

    Finally, her fierce gaze stopped on Barbara, who was timid.

    Barbara was kidnapped here, but she was useless to them.

    Barbara had been absent-minded.It was the first time she had met someone like them.

    Looking at Patrick leaving, she became more and more nervous.

    Now, Lucy even red at her angrily with a cold and warning voice.

    "Miss Parker, I''m in trouble now.It seems that I can only ask you to carefully recall who you''ve been in

    contact with recently and who broke into your house and took the USB drive away this morning!"

    Derek had sensed that something was wrong long before, but he couldn''t find any evidence.

    If the USB drive was in his hands, it meant that Christina would soon know about everything...

    Then she would be the one that ended up in misery!

    "I¡­ I don''t know"

    Barbara tried to calm herself down, but in front of them, her face turned pale and she stammered, "I did

    know the contents in the USB drive.But I promise I won''t tell anyone.I¡­ I don''t want the USB drive.I

    just happened to pick it up.I didn¡¯t mean to hide it."

    Lucy narrowed her eyes and looked at Barbara.

    Her eyes were like those of acat.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Miss Parker, I know you''re not lying, but what do you think I should do with you?"

    "You''ve already known everything, and our Boss didn''t give us a clear indication of how to deal with

    you.In a broad sense, we are kind of colleagues.However, Miss Parker, your work in the IP&G Group is

    very polished, but here, we are very different..."

    "What do you want to do to me?" Barbara panicked at the thought of what they had done.

    "Are you afraid?"

    Seeing her timid look, Lucy said in arrogance and looked straight at her, "Miss Parker, you''re smart,

    and you know we''re not nice people.Besides, don''t expect anyone to help you.He''s been hard on

    Christina, not to mention you."

    Lucy knew what Barbara was thinking about and that she was relieved when she picked up the USB

    drive.

    Barbara couldn''t be so stupid as to reveal everything.

    People were ultimately selfish.

    Barbara was so panicked that she said stiffly, "I will cooperate with you."

    "Go to the group to ask for a long vacation for Miss Parker and arrange a new ce for her to stay.I

    think she might have to stay with us for a while"

    Lucy ordered the other two men with cold eyes and watched Barbara get up and leave stiffly.

    "Actually, she didn''t dare to tell anyone else even if we let her go."

    William looked at Barbara''s pitiful face and wanted to say something nice.

    But Lucy was in a bad mood now, her face turned cold and she cursed fiercely, "I''ve worked so hard to

    get rid of Derek and the clues, and now for no reason, someone just showed up to mess around with

    me.Damnit...Why should I always be the unlucky one? If I am to be unlucky, everyone should suffer

    with me!"

    William knew that she was being pushed into a corner.

    Patrick had never treated his subordinates differently whether they were male or female, However, for

    the first time, they saw that Lucy didn''t aplish her task perfectly.

    Theyughed teasingly.

    "It seems that I should try to get on good terms with Miss Dickens next week.Lucy, please don''t appear

    in front of her, or you''ll get scolded again.Hahaha..."

    Lucy''s face was extremely gloomy.

    "When I find out the one who took the USB drive, I will kill him!"

    [In Apartment 402]

    When Christina finished her takeout and sat on the sofa in her small living room with a male razor in

    her right hand, she was in a daze.

    She became a little angry, then she threw the razor on the side table.She got up and walked around the

    small apartment, getting more and more agitated.She looked up and nced at Room 502

    upstairs.She picked up her phone and wanted to call him.

    After hesitating for a long time, she still didn''t call.She wondered why she always had to take the

    initiative to call him.

    In winter, night fell early.

    She got up at noon today and it became dark very soon.She didn''t want to eat takeout for dinner, so

    she put on a white down jacket, changed her shoes and went out.She wanted to have a bowl of

    noodles at a restaurant outside the neighborhood, then went to the mall to buy aptop.Before she left,

    she looked at the small ck USB drive on her TV cab.She didn''t know what it was.

    Maybe it''s just a prank.She moved to this apartment without adding furniture or even aputer.

    There was no way for her to read the USB drive now.

    There was a heater in the apartment, so she sensed the huge temperature difference as soon as she

    went out.She stomp and closed the door.

    "Miss Dickens, are you going out?"

    She has lived in themunity for a while and has known some residents here.

    Probably it''s an old district, they were simple and warm-hearted.She could not pretend to be

    enthusiastic and just nodded at them.

    "I''m going out for dinner¡±

    "It''s cold and windy tonight...Miss Dickens, you''ve been living here for so long, but I don''t think I''ve

    seen any of your families.Have they all gone abroad?"

    "Are you married now? If not, you have to fight for the one who is suitable.My niece is about your

    age.She has already given birth to two children."

    When she got out of the elevator, her head was in a mess and she whispered to herself, "No, I don''t

    have a child"

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325

    Christina was in a mall buying aputer.

    Before getting one, she received an urgent call.

    Then she rushed to the airport, took a short flight, and went to the central hospital in C city.

    She hadn''t contacted anyone from the Dickens family for a long time.

    Last Christmas, she didn''t even call to greet them.

    Everyone had their own lives and had long been used to cutting off contact.

    But when Christina heard that her father was suddenly seriously ill, her heart sank.

    "How...How is he?"

    When Christina arrived at the hospital, it was already 11 pm and the inpatient facility was quiet.

    When she came to the ward, she saw her grandmother, Mrs.Dickens, talking to the director of the

    hospital.

    Mrs.Dickens''s eyes reddened when she saw Christinaing.She grabbed Christina''s arm and asked,

    "Where''s Patrick? Why didn''t the people from Hopkins familye?"

    She really didn''t know what to say.

    Her grandmother was still so stubborn and snobbish.

    "Did you really divorce him? You are so stupid! You really should have asked him forpensation

    when you lost your child.Now your father is ill, what do you think we should do? Who can we ask for

    help..." Mrs.Dickens cried as she spoke.

    Christina usually liked to talk back to them, but it was rare for her grandmother to be so flustered.

    Her grandmother and her father came from a poor family.

    Perhaps this also made them more infatuated with power and money.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    She used to hate their lifestyle, but now that she had gone through so many things, she felt that it was

    not easy for them, especially since her grandmother was so old.

    People really changed a lot when they grew up.

    "Grandma, sit here.I''ll talk to the doctor." Christina couldn''t pretend to be friendly.She lowered her voice

    and helped Mrs.Dickens sit on a chair beside her.

    Then she went into the doctor''s office with the director to talk about it in detail.

    "Your father was going to work this morning.Suddenly, his car hit a guardrail on the side, and then

    passers-by called the police and sent him to the hospital for emergency treatment.He is out of danger

    now..."

    The doctor gave her a rough idea of the incident.

    "My dad has been in good health all the time and I''ve never heard of anything wrong with him.Could it

    be that someone did it on purpose?"

    Christina questioned it at once.

    There were so many conspiracies happening around her that she had to suspect it.

    "Whether someone caused the car to hit the guardrail or not, we would need to wait for the traffic

    police''s investigation results.But it seems that you don''t know about your father¡¯s health condition."

    The doctor picked up the CT scans, X-rays, and various documents and handed them to her.

    "Your father should have been in the habit of drinking, smoking, and staying upte for a long time"

    "He has liver cirrhosis and his lungs are also not very well.This time, the main cause of the ident is

    myocardial hemorrhage..."

    Christina listened in astonishment.She really didn''t know that her father, Donald, was in such poor

    health.

    "Then, how is he now?" She asked, trembling.

    "Don''t worry too much.He has to stay in the ICU for two more days and we can decide how to treat him

    when his condition is stable.¡± Donald was a very famous entrepreneur in C city, and the hospital

    director and senior management also knew him.

    And this director was specially sent to perform the operation for Donald and he did not dare to be

    careless.

    "Mr.Dickens was fortunate.His cardiovascr suddenly ruptured and bled, but the amount of blood loss

    was small.He was sent to the hospital in time, but his cardiovascr was weak, and his whole body

    was also weak..."

    The doctor paused, looked at her, and reminded her, "Don''t provoke him: Christina nodded stiffly.

    All the insiders knew that Donald, the richest man in C City, came from a poor family.

    When he was young, he married the eldestdy of the Eisenhower family and became what he was

    now with the support of the Eisenhower family.

    Besides, Donald''s personal life was also amon topic that was secretly talked about in the circle,

    such as cutting off with his daughter.

    Christina hated her father.

    He cheated on her mother and brought a mistress home, which caused her mother''s death.He was

    ungrateful and didn''t deserve her grandfather''s support. But now...

    She went to the ward.

    On the white bed, her father was lying there with his eyes closed.

    His face was haggard and he was breathing slowly.

    The whole ward was quiet except for the sound of some equipment.

    "Where are Connie and the others?"

    She suddenly realized that when her father was sick, only her grandmother took care of him, but her

    honey-tongued stepmother was not there.

    "Christina, how''s your father?"

    A woman ran over from the elevator.

    Betty seemed toe in a hurry.

    Christina was a little surprised to see her aunt rushing over in a panic.

    On the other side, Mrs.Dickens saw that Betty wasing and quickly went over.

    "Thank god you''re here, Betty.Donald is ill.I am so scared that I don''t know what to do..."

    "How''s your father now? What did the doctor say?"

    Betty was so anxious that she couldn''t even breathe and asked Christina.

    "The doctor said that the condition is stable now.We have to wait another two days..."

    Christina told the truth, but Mrs.Dickens was very dissatisfied.

    "You just don''t care about your father.We can''t just wait for two more days."

    "Donald hasn''t woken up yet, and we don''t know when he will wake up.They just look down on us and

    think that our Dickens family has fallen.You should get the people from the Hopkins family here.If they

    are here, they won''t dare to say that!"

    Christina lowered her head and did not answer.

    Bettyforted Mrs.Dickens, "Donald will be fine.Don''t worry too much.We will help with it."

    "Betty, I know you are warm hearted.Let the past be the past.We are a family anyway.Christina

    respects you and she will listen to you.Tell her, the world is dark andplicated.Donald''s life is at

    risk.If something happens to him, I can''t survive..." Mrs.Dickens cried miserably.

    Finally, Betty asked the nanny to send her back home.

    "Christina, don''t me your grandmother for being snobbish.She used to be poor and she has always

    been afraid of being looked down on and losing face."

    After Betty asked the doctor about Donald''s condition, she was relieved.

    The two of them sat outside the ward and chatted.

    And Betty seemed to be worried that Christina would leave in a fit of anger since she had a bad

    rtionship with the Dickens family.

    Christina looked at her and said stiffly, "I know"

    The Dickens family didn''t have a good rtionship with her mother.

    Grandma used to like her aunt.

    Betty was really good-tempered, kind, and considerate.

    It was already early in the morning and the hospital was very cold at night.

    Betty asked the nurse for some cotton swabs and a ss of water.She soaked the swabs and carefully

    applied them on Donald''s dry lips.

    Her movements were very gentle.

    Then Betty turned to Christina and said, "Christina, it''ste now.You go to a nearby hotel to rest.I''ll stay

    here tonight"

    Donald was her father anyway.

    Christina felt that she should stay.

    "Auntie, go and rest.I''ll watch over here."

    "Do you know how to take care of others?" Betty chuckled.

    "Where did Connie go? She disappeared at the critical moment."

    Christina''s face darkened.

    It was Connie who really should take care of her father, but Connie disappeared.

    "Your grandmother said she was busy with work...Forget it.It''s important to treat your father now."

    Betty was also very angry, but she took the overall situation into consideration and said calmly,

    "Besides, you don''t have to go to the Hopkins family.If your father''s condition really worsens, I will go

    ask Senior Mr.Hopkins for help..."

    "Auntie, are you familiar with Senior Mr.Hopkins?" Christina blurted out.

    Betty was a little embarrassed because she also felt that her tone seemed to take it for granted.

    Then Betty changed the topic and reminded Christina, "You go find a hotel to rest"

    Christina did not ask again.She felt that Betty was very determined to stay and take care of her father,

    and she was really not good at taking care of others.She agreed to have a rest in a nearby hotel and

    come to apany her father in the morning.

    Christina found a random hotel, but she couldn''t sleep.She had a bad rtionship with the Dickens

    family.She never thought that her father, who had always been overbearing, would fall ill.

    She remembered a lot of things in the past, the two sisters of the Yankey family, the Hopkins family,

    and Patrick¡­

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    At five o''clock in the morning, Christina woke up in the hotel and was about to rush to the hospital.

    When she reached the lobby on the first floor, she thought that Betty had been taking care of her father

    all night without eating anything.

    People in C City had the habit of eating breakfast and drinking tea.So she asked the waiter to pack two

    portions of porridge and some shrimp dumplings.As she waited in line to pay the bill, she saw a familiar

    figure.

    "Crystal!" Crystal immediately looked around.

    What met her eyes was Christina''s surprised expressions.

    Astonished by the encounter with Christina in C City, Crystal asked.

    "Why are you in C City?"

    "My father is hospitalized,"

    Christina mentioned it casually and then looked at Crystal curiously.

    "What did you hesitate to say on the phone yesterday? Did youe to C City early this morning?"

    Crystal, who was afraid of being found out, stammered, "I...I''m out looking for a job""

    "You live in A City.Why do youe to C City to find a job?"

    "I act on momentary impulse."

    Crystal looked embarrassed and quickly changed the topic of conversation.

    "Why is your father in the hospital? How is he now?"

    "Yesterday morning, on his way to work, he seemed to have crashed into a guardrail and was sent to

    the hospital.He is still in aa now. My aunt took care of him at the hospitalst night.Now I''m going

    over..."

    Christina was paying the bill and then hurried over with a few bags of breakfast.

    "Then I''ll go with you to see your father." Out of solicitude, Crystal also helped carry a bag of porridge.

    "Well, thanks."

    After Christina met her friend, she was less in a panic.

    When in trouble, thepany of friends always helped her calm down and feel secure.

    "The doctor says he is not in good health.It might be because he has been drinking and smoking for

    years for the sake of social engagement required by his career.The Dickens family rose from

    obscurity.He might be working much harder than others"

    As they walked side by side, Christina talked about her father, which she rarely mentioned to others.

    Crystal listened quietly and muttered, "Your father must have devoted much more efforts to work than

    the Shepherd family, which has established its position for generations."

    Mr.Dickens started his career by relying on the resources and influence of his wife''s family.He had to

    face more problems and was under more pressure.

    "Don''t worry too much.Everything will be fine with the treatment of the hospital.In the future, your father

    needs to bnce work and rest."

    "I''m not worried about him." Christina looked a little unhappy.

    "It''s his own fault.What''s the meaning of making so much money, when his family is broken up?"

    Crystal knew that Christina was only firm in speech but soft in heart.

    "Your father suddenly falls ill.How is thepany? Does the Hopkins family help..."

    As soon as she asked, Crystal immediately regretted it.

    At the mention of the Hopkins family, Christina also showed mixed feelings.

    Considering her rtionship with Patrick now, she didn''t want to have any associations with the

    Hopkins family as far as possible.

    "A lean camel is bigger than a horse.There is no need to worry.When he is discharged, I''ll ask him to

    retire.He alwayspares himself with the higher, which I dislike so much.I hate the style of the

    Dickens family of being so keen on face-saving."

    Crystalughed at her.

    "You''ve inherited the character of being keen on face-saving."

    As they arrived at the lobby of the inpatient department of the hospital and waited for the elevator,

    Christina wanted to say that Crystal seemed more and more disobedient recently and wondered

    whether Crystal was under the influence of others.

    At that moment, the phone rang in Crystal''s pocket.

    She took it out, nced at the caller ID, and was scared out of her wits.

    "Ie across Christina and stay with her now"

    She held her phone in a furtive manner and reported in a low voice.

    "No, no one can be told.I acted merely on impulse.I regret it now."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Christina didn''t know who Crystal was talking to.

    Crystal smiled guiltily at her and pointed to a corner on the left.

    "Wait for me." She said, signaling she had a big problem to solve.

    Yesterday, she went to the Department of Civil Affairs with Chandler to get marriage license.

    Now when she thought back to it, she found it a disastrous decision and was filled with deep regrets.

    Although it was Chandler who insisted they get the marriage license, she still felt that their rtionship

    was not right and proper.

    After receiving the license, she clung to the divorce window next to the marriage window and refused to

    leave, insisting on keeping secret their marriage, which meant that they could not let others know about

    their affair for the time being.

    Chandler finally gave in.

    "Crystal, do you regret marrying me now?" Chandler sounded extremely angry on the other end of the

    phone.

    Yesterday, she insisted on a secret marriage.

    Today, he took her away from A City to C City so as to enjoy the time for just the two of them without

    others, but she stood him up as soon as he arrived at the hotel.

    "Don''t mention it."

    Crystal''s expression was full of mixed feelings.She found it guilty and unforgivable that she had slept

    with him.

    "Chandler, I don''t have time to talk with you.Christina''s father is seriously ill and has been hospitalized.I

    need to apany her and I will contact you when I have time¡­¡±

    Then she hung up the phone.

    Chandler, who was alone ina luxurious double suite, looked gloomy and had to spend a solitary

    honeymoon.

    Christina took away his newly married wife, but he couldn''t ask Christina to send back his wife due to

    the secret kept specially from Christina.

    Chandler originally wanted to call Patrick, but he thought carefully for a minute and decided it was

    better to ask Charles for help.

    When something urred to the Dickens family, Charles was always eager to help.But when Chandler

    dialed the number, Charles'' phone was busy.

    Charles was really fond of taking care of others¡¯ business.

    Thest time he apanied Geoffrey to freeload for food at Christina''s apartment 402, he was very

    unhappy that the person in the apartment 502 upstairs was ying basketball and making noise.

    Then he called his assistant to buy the apartment upstairs, but the owner refused to sell it.

    "That''s strange.I offered three times the market price but he still refused""

    Charles had just received the message this morning.

    He hurriedly washed up and drove over without even having breakfast.

    "Oh, it¡¯s you."

    With mixed feelings, he stood at the door of apartment 502 and looked at Patrick in front of him.

    "Patrick, what do you want to do?"

    Charles looked very eager to find out the true intention of Patrick.

    He had never thought that by poking nose into others'' business, he woulde to know such an

    inconceivable news that Patrick didn''t want to live in the Hopkins family and condescended to live in

    this small apartment.

    "Do you move here on purpose? Why do you do this? Does Christina know that you are the one who

    lives in apartment 502 upstairs..."

    "If so, what''s the matter?"

    Patrick was not surprised to see Charlese, as if he had foreseen it.

    Charles was no match for Patrick in terms of the family background and personalpetence.

    However, Charles suddenly burst intoughters as he found it very funny.

    "Thest time we went on a business trip in H City, you asked someone to text her to stay away from

    me, didn''t you?"

    "Patrick, ever since you came back after your operation in the US, I''ve been suspecting that you

    haven''t lose your memory at all.How could a person like you lose your memory only because of an

    operation?"

    "So what I suspect is true," Charles said with a mocking smile, "You cheat all of us"

    They had known each other since they were young.

    Charles regarded Patrick as a close friend and brother.He respected and cherished Patrick, but now he

    felt like he was being fooled with.

    Charles became furious.

    "Patrick, I''m not as smart as you, but I know you''re very uneasy now.You know what you''ve done.You

    always focus on the result and ignore the process.Now Christina''s badly hurt by you, and you don''t

    care at all.You''re cruel enough."

    There was a moment of silence as if they had no other topic to talk about.

    Their personalities were too different, and their choices werepletely different.

    Charles felt that for all these years, he had been shamelessly iming ties with this brother of high

    status.

    It seemed that it was only suitable for them to part with each other.

    Not wanting to say anything more, Charles turned around and left.

    "The operation is true.I have sent someone to change the baby in advance,"

    Patrick suddenly spoke behind Charles in a low voice, which could only be heard by himself.

    "If she wants the baby, she can only choose me."

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327

    "Something happened to the Dickens family, and she''s in C City now."

    The man in front of Room 502 suddenly shouted, "Charles, I want you to do me a favor.I want you to go

    to C City to watch her"

    Charles suddenly turned round and shouted with a ferocious expression.

    "What''s wrong? You worried that I would fall in love with her, didn''t you? And you specifically warned

    her to stay away from mest time, didn''t you?"

    However, Patrick was very calm in the face of Charles''s anger and said, "She was always attacked

    during her pregnancy.I didn''t send someone to do it, nor did Derek.I couldn''t find out who it

    was.Hearing that Patrick couldn''t find out anything, Charles was surprised.

    "Someone attacked Christina?"

    "It''s easy to guess.It''s just those women who love you.You probably don''t know women.Once a woman

    bes jealous, she will be as scary as a madman and dare to do anything.They must want Christina

    and her children dead.If something happens to Christina, it''s because of you."

    Charles deliberately slowed down his tone to satirize Patrick.

    Christina married Patrick because she was suddenly pregnant, and many women wanted to kill her.

    Charles thought Patrick would say something to refute, but he didn''t.

    Patrick just fell silent.

    It was as if Patrick himself also agreed what Charles said.

    Charles had always respected Patrick since he was a child and rarely argued with him.

    It was the first time that Charles had satirized Patrick.

    Seeing Patrick''s silence, Charles was a little guilty.

    Charles knew that he should keep a low profile.

    Many people secretly said that he was close to Patrick to rely on the Hopkins family.

    Charles didn''t care the gossip at all.

    No matter how capable a person was, there would always be rumors about him.

    Charles had three elder brothers.

    It was said that his mother had always wanted to have a daughter, but her fourth child was still a boy,

    so she was very resentful and liked to bully her youngest son.

    Charles didn''t dare to resist his mother, and he had already lost his temper.

    But Patrick actually suspected that he had an affair with Christina.

    Charles was really angry.

    "Patrick, I do like Christina, and I''m willing to help her, but that''s all because she''s your wife"

    It was because of Patrick that Charles believed Christina.

    After saying that, Charles stepped into the elevator and left.

    As the elevator door closed, Charles heard Patrick saying "Sorry" behind him.

    Charles was so surprised that he even thought it might be his illusion.

    Patrick actually could say "Sorry".

    Charles had known Patrick for nearly 20 years, and the bad-tempered Patrick had actually learned to

    apologize.

    Charles walked out of themunity and immediately asked his assistant to book a ne ticket.

    "Find out what happened to the Dickens family in C City:"

    "Mr.Shepherd, are you going to find out where Miss Dickens is?" The assistant had guessed it.

    "Miss Dickens is at the central hospital in C City now." Charles hesitated and said, "Was she injured?"

    "Miss Dickens''s father had a traffic ident yesterday morning"Charles was relieved.

    Anyway, Christina was fine, and it was none of his business how others got injured.

    Something would happen to Christina every time she returned to C City.

    It was not that she was looking for trouble, but that those women liked to trouble her.

    C City was really a disaster for Christina.

    Crystal was making a phone call in the corner, and Christine was standing there and waiting for the

    elevator.

    Before the elevator reached, a woman rushed over behind her like a madman.

    She grabbed Christina''s long hair and pulled it fiercely, and used her sharp nails to scratch Christina''s

    face, leaving some shallow marks on Christina''s face.

    Christina came to her senses and pushed her away.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But the woman seemed to be fighting with her desperately.

    Christina''s wrist was bleeding by the woman''s pinch, and she still didn''t let go of Christina.

    Christina immediately hit the woman''s face with the hot porridge in her hand.

    When Crystal heard the noise, she immediately ran over and screamed, "Carrie, what are you doing?"

    Christina pushed the woman away.

    The marble floor of the hospital was very slippery, which made the woman fall down.

    When Christina saw the woman in front of her clearly, she was very surprised.

    She thought she had suddenly attacked by a madman, but she didn''t expect that the woman was

    someone she knew.

    Some of the porridge stuck to Carrie''s long hair, making her really look like a lunatic.

    Carrie got up from the floor and was about to pounce on Christina again.

    She cursed, "Cecilia, you bitch.You stole my husband.You shameless bitch! Go to hell!"

    "Are you enough?"

    At this moment, a tall man in the distance ran over angrily.

    When Carrie heard the voice, she seemed to be afraid and froze.

    Christina and Crystal stood together and looked at the man vigntly.It was Cory.

    Christina hadn''t seen Cory in C City for a long time.

    At this moment, the elevator door opened, and Crystal motioned Christina to leave.

    But Christina felt something was wrong with Carrie.

    When Cory grabbed Carrie, she kept begging him for mercy as if she had done something wrong.

    "Honey, I know I did something wrong.Can you forgive me? Can you go home tonight?" Christina kept

    staring at Carrie, feeling that she seemed to be out of her mind even when she was talking.

    "Christina, I''m really sorry for what happened just now.I''ll take her away first"

    Cory''s face was very pale, and his voice was very strange.

    He apologized to Christina and then dragged Carrie roughly towards the door.

    Christina and Crystal just ignored him.

    They cleaned up the floor and went into the elevator, but they noticed that Carrie was very abnormal

    just now.

    "Did Carrie think you were Cecilia just now?"

    Crystal frowned and said in an uncertain tone, "It should be impossible.Carrie and Connie will definitely

    distinguish you from Cecilia¡¯

    "Do you think Carrie seemed to be mentally ill just now?" Christina suddenly asked.

    "She was indeed insane just now¡± Crystal had always remembered the evil deeds done by Carrie and

    Connie.

    Neither of them were good people.

    "Christina, you can''t avoid meeting them in C City.You have to be careful."

    Christina also thought that she would meet Connie and Carrie.

    But it was surprising that her father had been seriously ill and hospitalized for more than 24 hours, and

    her stepmother had note yet.

    "It''s useless for Connie toe.She will quarrel with Donald if shees.She had better note."

    Though Mrs.Dickens had always been snobbish, she did love her son very much.She rushed to the

    hospital right away.

    After all, her son was her only prop.

    "Connie had a quarrel with my dad.What were they quarreling about?" Christina asked.

    Mrs.Dickens ignored her and looked out the door.

    "Where are the people of the Hopkins family? I have asked clearly that you and Patrick haven''t

    divorced yet, so he''s still your husband.Now your father is in hospital, and Patrick doesn¡¯t evene

    over to see him.Christina, call the Hopkins family..."

    Hearing the Hopkins family, Christina lowered her head and remained silent.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328

    "Your father has been in aa for almost 24 hours.These quacks keep saying we have to wait.What

    if he wouldn''t wake up? They are just bullying us because they think our Dickens family isn''t not as

    powerful as before..."

    "Grandma, that''s not the case."

    "Christina, you have to ask for help now.Now that your father is sick, we must find assistance

    immediately.I know you have little social experience, and you may have few connections.But now your

    father''s life is hanging in the bnce.Do you want to piss me off? Is it so hard for you to ask for the

    Hopkins family''s help? You don''t care about your father''s life, do you? Can you be so cruel?"

    Christina didn''t know how tomunicate with her grandma.

    Several men at the nurse station looked at her strangely.

    After all, the Dickens family was distinguished in C City.

    Thus, although the nurse wanted to remind them to be quiet, after the crying of the olddy, she didn''t

    dare to speak.

    "Grandma, don''t worry too much.I promise you I will find the best doctor to treat uncle" Cory asked his

    subordinate to send Carrie back.

    He brought a fruit basket to the ward to visit Donald.

    When Mrs.Dickens saw himing, she immediately held his hand and cried warmly, begging for his

    help.

    Christina sighed, turned around and went into the ward to talk to her aunt.

    Betty stayed here all night, looking haggard and tired.

    "Christina and I will stay here.Go and have a rest." Crystal said.

    She was considerate and good at taking care of people.

    Betty trusted her.

    However, Betty insisted on staying in the hospital.

    "I won''t go to the hotel.The ward is big.I''ll take a rest on the small bed inside.I had a nurse watching

    with mest night, so I''m not very tired.I''ll wait until your father wakes up."

    "Auntie, eat something before you sleep."

    Cory walked in and brought some breakfast.

    In the past, Betty didn''t like Cory very much.

    But now, maybe she was old and experienced more things, suddenly, she didn''t want to care about

    those trivialities.

    Therefore, she nodded at him.

    Betty had some breakfast and went to the inner room to rest.

    Mrs.Dickens was sent home.

    Cory went to talk to the doctor and the dean, leaving Christina and Crystal in the ward.

    "I think your auntie is attentive to your father"

    Crystal casually chose a subject, in case of being bored.

    Christina stared at the injection in a daze.

    When she suddenly heard Crystal''s words, she paused for a moment and then answered calmly,

    "Although my auntie hated the Dickens family, it has been many years since my mother''s incident.She

    have hated them long enough."

    And likewise, she hated the Dickens family as well.

    But after all, they were rtives.

    When an ident like this happened, everyone put aside their previous grudges and hoped to get

    along well.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    There were footsteps outside the door.

    Cory walked in front, followed by several senior doctors and the dean.

    "Don''t worry.Your father''s condition has stabilized.He should wake up today..."

    Christina didn''t expect Cory to help her so heartily.

    As she was about to say "Thank you", she turned around and was shocked.

    Her eyes fixed on the bed, and the man on the bed slowly opened his eyes, whose sight happened to

    meet hers.

    Perhaps Donald had been in aa for too long and didn¡¯t wake uppletely, he called out "Mair" at

    Christina.

    His voice was hoarse and weak, but he shouted hard.

    Mair was the nickname of her mother Mary Eisenhower.

    Donald rarely called her mother so affectionately.

    Christina was slow for two seconds.

    Meeting the confused eyes of her father, who had always been at odds with her, she pursed her lips

    and squeezed out a word awkwardly, "Dad."

    She hadn''t called him for a long time.

    Hearing the word "Dad", Donald''s eyes gradually became clear, as if he was suddenly awakened from

    a dream.He remembered his car ident and looked a little surprised.He didn''t expect to see his

    daughter who had broken up with him the first time he woke up.

    He even thought that if he died, his stubborn daughter might note to his grave.

    But his daughter was not as heartless as he had imagined, at least not like her mother.

    "Mr.Dickens, do you still feel a headache?"

    Seeing the patient wake up, the doctors immediately went forward and asked carefully.

    Christina stepped back and listened to their conversation.It seemed that her father''s illness was not

    particrly serious.

    At least he had a clear head for every question.

    After a round of reexamination, the doctor confirmed that there were no seque.

    But they also advised Donald to pay more attention to his umted physical problems caused by

    his years of hard working, especially after his blood vessels ruptured once, he must pay more attention

    to his lifestyle, diet, and control of emotions.

    "Please tell me again the food avoiding and other restrictions." Betty immediately got up when she

    heard some noise in the ward.She excitedly asked the doctor about the precautions over and over

    again.

    Mrs.Dickens had already been called, and Cory and Crystal greeted the patient politely.

    Christina''s expression was awkward, because she didn''t know what to say.

    Usually, she quarreled with her father when she met him.She squeezed out a greeting more politely

    and distantly than an outsider, "You, you have a good rest."

    In case she would say something wrong to provoke him.

    Donald didn''t have anything to say to his daughter either.

    He said "I see" and closed his eyes to rest.

    Christina quickly walked out of the ward, and even the senior doctor here warned her not to provoke

    her father as if she was immoral and unfilial.

    As soon as she walked out of the ward, Donald opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling in confusion,

    and sighed.

    "Your father seems to have aged a lot after this illness..."

    Crystal and the others were outside the ward.

    Christina nced back at the door and replied sullenly, "He only looks a little haggard when he''s

    sick.You don''t know how unreasonable he is when he scolds me."

    However, there was no resentment in herint.

    "Christina, the doctors can guarantee that your father''s condition is stable.Don''t worry"

    Cory walked towards them.

    "Long time no see.Can we sit down and have a cup of coffee?"

    The three of them went to the restaurant opposite the hospital and randomly chose a seat in the hall

    without going to the private room.

    Christina took the number and ordered two cups of hot cocoa.

    Cory, who was sitting opposite her, ordered a cup of ck coffee.

    In fact, they had nothing to talk about when sitting together.

    "What happened to Carrie just now?" Christina''s tone was t.

    She was neither concerned nor curious.She was just bored while waiting for her hot cocoa.

    Cory seemed to be disgusted with the name.

    Looking annoyed, he took out a cigarette from his pocket and took a deep puff.

    Christina was sensitive to the smell and frowned.

    "I''m sorry"

    Cary realized that it was impolite to smoke in front of women and immediately put out the cigarette.

    "Patrick must have rarely smoked in front of you," he said in a natural tone.

    "The upbringing in the Hopkins family is strict.Even the cousins like me are disciplined when we visit

    the Hopkins family..."

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329

    Christina did not speak.She stared at the man in front of her.

    He had changed a lot.

    Christina, people always change...

    He raised the corner of his mouth, a little self-deprecating.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "If Patrick and I were just strangers, maybe I would admire him, but we were cousins, The two of us

    had beenpared by others all the time since we were children because we were at the same age.I

    hate it the most because I always have worse performance than him.Defeating him has been my

    dream since I was young"

    "Then reality told me that I could never do that...He was the only grandson in the Hopkins family.The

    IP&G group was in the charge of him.No one could shake his position.No matter how hard others tried,

    it was a waste of effort"

    Cory seemed to be in high spirits and told her the truth.

    "In fact, my mother and I used to work together with three aunts to win over the shareholders of the

    company and use a loophole in the project to exclude Patrick.At that time, we all felt that we would

    seed because he had just returned from the United States and had never handled the group''s

    affairs"

    As he recalled, heughed.

    "Do you know the funniest thing is?"

    "In the end, we found out that Patrick''s power abroad was much more terrifying than the Hopkins

    family''s...He was a shareholder of 18 majorpanies and the president of all regions.No one dared to

    disrespect him.Christina listened quietly.

    She looked at his smile, which seemed very calm, but Christina saw jealousy in his eyes.

    "I knew then that I would never defeat my cousin in my life."

    Cory paused, looked at her face with crazy, and said in a low voice, "But things are unpredictable.Who

    knew that he would be unlucky one day..."

    Being stared at by him, Christina felt a little ufortable.

    "What the hell are you trying to say to me?"

    Christina, I want to say that I regret it.I regret it very much.I married you first.I could have beaten him

    once, but in the end, he schemed against me.

    Cory suddenly became agitated and raised his voice.

    "He conspired with Carrie to deceive me.He schemed against me!"

    The anger and jealousy spread through his chest, and he mmed against the table with his right fist.

    "I already married you, but he sent Carrie back to lie to me!"

    With a bang, the waiter in the hallway carrying their drinks was terrified, and the te in his hands fell

    to the ground.

    The sudden noise brought him back to his senses.

    The waiter quickly tidied up and timidly said that he would prepare new drinks for them.

    As an outsider, Crystal was frightened by Cory''s behavior just now.She secretly grabbed Christina with

    her right hand.

    If anything happened, she would immediately pull Christina and run away with her.

    Christina was calm.

    Probably because of her indifference, Cory felt that he was a joke and quickly calmed down.

    "Christina, I was the one who wronged you in the past.Will you forgive me?"

    "I''ve forgotten them." Her voice was calm.

    Cory also replied calmly, "Your words are really hurtful"

    No matter how calm he pretended to be, his jealousy could not be calmed down.

    However, he suddenlyughed again.

    This time, he smiled sincerely.

    "To be honest, Patrick was blind.He chose you among so many women.Hahaha..."

    "You didn¡¯t marry me because you loved me.After you didn''t marry him because you loved him, either ."

    Christina was a little uneasy when she heard this.

    Cory seemed to have breathed a sigh of relief and was in a good mood.

    He looked at her face and asked her inexplicably.

    "Christina, would you forgive Patrick if he did something wrong to you like me?"

    Christina pursed her lips, not speaking.

    The waiter carefully brought them hot cocoa and coffee.

    Christina picked up the hot cocoa expressionlessly and took a sip, feeling a little more troubled.

    Cory thought it was easy to guess her emotions.

    He could tell from her eyes that she cared about the other man.

    "Christina, have you ever thought that actually, you don''t care about him as much as you think?"

    He seemed to be sowing discord, "You said you hated the Dickens family, Connie, and Carrie, but I

    Know you don''t hold grudges.Your way of thinking doesn''t allow you to hate and love crazily like other

    women"

    "If a man wants to make your stay, he must have something that binds you.For example, you think I

    have saved your life.An arranged marriage by an elder, or a child can also make your stay.If you don''t

    have these bindings at the beginning, you can easily forget about the man.You''re just yourself"

    Christina did not have many friends.

    In fact, it was not that people didn''t want to make friends with her.She did not care about them at all

    and habitually ignored them.

    "Your grandfather doted on you.He only taught you how to live for yourself, but he didn''t teach you how

    to live for others""

    Christina''s expression changed suddenly.She wanted to refute, but she could not.

    The bell at the entrance of the restaurant jingled and a guest came in.

    "Mr.Cory, Don''t talk too much to her.She probably can''t understand since she is so stupid."

    Charles, dressed in a custom-made expensive gray suit, walked towards them step by step, looking

    very handsome.

    Christina and Crystal were surprised to see him suddenly appear and they look at each other in

    surprise.

    Why did this guye here? Cory, on the other hand, nodded politely at Charles with a calm

    expression.

    The Shepherd family was also powerful.

    They had known each other since they were young.

    Charles was more easy-going and managed things tactfully.

    In fact, Cory liked to y with him at first.

    Butter, Charles always hung out with Patrick, and everyone said behind Charles''s back that he was

    fawning on the Hopkins family.

    There were all kinds of rumors.

    But Charles didn''t change at all.

    Cory looked down on him for being willing to do things for Patrick, thinking that he was doing it for his

    own benefit.

    Charles didn''t hate Cory, because they were different people.

    Cory liked to show off andpete with others.

    Poor for him to have such a powerful cousin.

    Charles sympathized with Cory.

    Cory seemed to have matured a lot, but unfortunately, he was still short- sighted and his nature was

    hard to change.

    In Charles''s eyes, Cory was now like a trapped beast being driven to a corner, a little self-defeating.It

    was not maturing.

    Charles had nothing to say to Cory and left with Christina.

    Christina also consciously followed him up and left.

    She politely said to Cory, "Goodbye." and didn''t even look back.

    Cory was calm and his eyes were burning as he watched them leave.He wanted to say something to

    stop them, but he had no excuse or chance.He was full of resentment and jealousy.

    "Cory seemed to be jealous of Patrick.."

    After they walked out of the restaurant, Crystal, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.

    Charles teased casually, "Whoever has such a cousin will go crazy!"

    "Patrick''s aunts must want their children to perform well in front of their grandpa very much.So the

    children at the simr age were under a lot of pressure.Besides, the Hampton family gained its

    prosperity because of the assistance of the Hopkins family..."

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330

    Charles suddenly remembered something interesting that happened recently.

    "I heard that Cory''s daughter, who was born by a surrogate mother, has been sent abroad.Carrie

    refused to sign a divorce with him, and Carrie now is like a lunatic, chasing after those pretty and

    superficial women and scolding them for being a mistress.Once she even went to the police station¡±

    Crystal Zhu immediately asked excitedly, "Does Cory really have an affair with that star Cecilia?"

    Charles turned to look at Christina Dickens, who was quiet on the other side.She didn''t seem interested

    in gossip.

    He said truthfully, "Cory and Cecilia are indeed together.Half a year ago, I saw them go abroad on

    business and stay at a hotel."

    Crystal''s eyes widened, "They''re really screwing with each other"

    No wonder when Carrie saw Christina today, she looked like a crazy woman who was a little

    delusional.

    "Why did Cory sleep with that outdated female star?"

    It was the very Cecilia, the one who did stic surgery.

    Crystal had no bad intention and was just curious.

    Christina didn''t want to talk about this, so she interrupted, "Charles, why did you suddenlye to C

    city?"

    Charles stopped, looked at her cold face, and suddenly sneered, "Christina, actually, Cory was right

    about one thing just now.A woman like you is heartless."

    "Weird.Just say what you want to say." Christina red at him angrily.

    Charles snorted as if he had deliberately angered her.He turned to look at Crystal and talked.

    "Do you want to know why Cory was with Cecilia? In fact, it''s easy to understand.Cecilia looks very

    simr to our Miss Dickens.Cory has always held a grudge against things that happened in the past.He

    must have drunk too much and in a moment of confusion, he can directly regard Cecilia as Christina"

    "Cecilia, on the other hand, was desperate.When Patrick wanted to support her, she was as popr as

    a princess, and no one dared to touch her.But if Patrick doesn¡¯t want her, no one will dare to have

    anything to do with her.Everyone knows that Patrick wants to ruin her career, which does not need him

    to do it himself.Those who desperately want to please the Hopkins family will do it for him."

    Hearing this, Christina looked a little pale.

    Charles asked her deliberately, "Didn''t Patrick tell you how he dealt with Cecilia?"

    "Patrick really didn''t do anything.He didn¡¯t need to do anything.Just let the issue escte and turn a

    blind eye to it"

    So it was normal for those women to hate her and be jealous of her.

    Christina''s face darkened and she quickened her pace.She left him behind and didn''t want to talk to

    him.

    Crystal walked side by side with Charles.Crystal somehow became vignt.She felt a chill behind her.

    This was the saying that killing people did not need a knife, and with no blood spilled on hands.

    They lived in a different worldpared with hers, and she was an ordinary person.

    This was somehow scary.

    Watching the woman in front of him walking faster and faster, Charles shouted angrily, "Christina, slow

    down.Do you have a heart? I came here especially because of your father''s illness.I have found a few

    experts for you..."

    Christina, who was around ten meters away, stopped and turned around, "How did you know my father

    was hospitalized?"

    Charles looked a little guilty when she asked.

    "I just know," he replied stiffly.

    "I juste to tell you that I''m busy in C City right now.Call me if you need anything.Don''t go to meet

    that Cory, lest you cause any trouble.I''m busy.See you."

    Charles finished in a hurry, pretended to be very busy.He then took a taxi and left.

    Leaving Christina and Crystal standing by the roadside, Crystal sighed, "He''s a terrible liar"

    Christina raised her eyebrows.It was obvious that Charles felt guilty.

    "Christina, do you want to go back to the hospital now, or do you want to walk around?"

    Crystal stood in front of a bus te and looked at a familiar address.She suddenly missed her life in

    high school.

    "Shall we go around the school?" The school was very close.

    It was just a bus ride.

    Christina''s father had woken up at the hospital, and the doctor and her aunt were looking after him.

    In fact, she had no use staying there.

    Seeing that Crystal Zhu was in high spirits, Christina then said, "Okay."

    The pace of life in C City was indeed not as fast as that in A City.

    Even a few empty seats could be seen on the bus.

    Crystal felt happy.

    It was too painful for her to squeeze in a bus in A City.

    "I like C City very much.If it weren''t for my stepfather and his family moving to A City, I would have

    stayed in this city:"

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The two of them were high school ssmates, and they hadn''t known each other for long.

    They had been in the same high school for just three years, after which they were separated by their

    own life.

    On the contrary, Christina hated C City.

    When they arrived at the station, they walked together and looked at the high school in front of them.

    The high school was surrounded by a wall.

    Crystal rushed excitedly to an old locust tree, "Christina, do you remember this tree? You used to climb

    up this tree.Once you fought with a few boys in the next ss and asked me to climb up the tree to

    hide.I was scared to death"

    That time, when a few gangster boys saw that Crystal was petite and sweet and easy to bully, and they

    deliberately snatched her school bag and refused to return it to her.

    In the end, they, unfortunately, bumped into Christina.

    Christina did not have too many memories of the fight, but she remembered the old locust tree.

    "l often climb up to take refuge." She said it without a trace of guilt.

    Crystal couldn''t helpughing, "I remember one time when you went back to the dormitory and told me

    that you had a free meal in the restaurant.So you ran to the tree to hide for most of the day.And when

    you jumped down from the tree, you hit a boy.You were worried that him would seek revenge on you."

    "That''s because I hit him, didn''t apologize to him, and I scolded him." Back then Christina panicked and

    ran back to school.

    "That person is really unlucky.Hahaha."

    Christina didn''t even see what the person looked like.She only knew that the clothes he was wearing

    were very premium.

    "I was too poor to pay for a meal, and he wore luxurious clothes.Naturally I scolded him."

    But when she thought about it, the man seemed to have been shocked too.

    As she suddenly jumped down from the tree and threw herself on him, and the man got frozen by

    this.She didn''t know whether this was because he was timid or he hadn''t had any contact with a

    woman.

    The two of them chatted about interesting things that happened in the school in the past, and they

    gradually rxed.

    "Patrick was very famous when he worked in our school as a teaching assistant.How could you not

    know him, Christina?"

    Thinking of this high school, Crystal really couldn''t help mentioning the handsome and mysterious

    teaching assistant Mark back then.

    Many female students coveted him, and even the female students from several other schools nearby

    often sneaked over to squat at the entrance of their school, waiting to see Mark.

    At the mention of Patrick, her expression was a littleplicated, "He came to our school as a

    teaching assistant in our third year.That was when I had the most trouble with my family.I didn''t want to

    use the money of the Dickens family, so I was busy with sses and part-time jobs all day.Who had

    time to think of him?"

    But when she thought about it carefully, she remembered that back then in the girls¡¯ dormitory, students

    used to call assistant Mark all day, and some people said they were going to secretly take pictures of

    him.

    Crystal looked at her, "You were really tired at that time.You fell asleep as soon as you got back to the

    dormitory"

    She smiled even more happily, "I don''t know if it''s God''s will or not.Patrick''s sses are always

    crowded while you always skipped his sses and went out to work part-time"

    "Because his ss was not mandatory." Christina looked a little awkward.

    Crystal suddenly remembered something interesting, "No, I remember once you went to ss with

    me.That day, he called you to the office to lecture you."

    "No way.Christina didn''t remember at all.Patrick was so good-looking, and if he caught her and asked

    her to meet him in the office, how could she not remember it at all? Seeing that Christina really didn''t

    remember anything and was a little depressed, Crystal then said, "

    It''s true, okay? I''ve been worried about you all afternoon that day.

    Patrick has always been a very disciplined teaching assistant in our school.

    He was very cold and difficult to approach.

    When he saw youe that day, he somehow got angry and asked you to meet him in the office"

    Christina looked surprised, "He bullied me?"

    When Crystal heard Christina saying that she immediatelyughed so hard that she couldn''t stand up

    straight, "What are you hallucinating? How did Patrick bully you at that time? Hahaha.."

    "Otherwise, why did you say he asked me to meet him in the office?"

    "At that time, you didn¡¯t even know who he was,"

    Crystal chuckled, "I remember when I couldn''t wait anymore and went to find you, you fell asleep on

    the desk in the office alone, and you were wearing aman''s coat."

    "I was really impressed by you.I then asked you who the coat belonged to, and you said you didn¡¯t

    know.I asked you why you were sleeping on your desk.You seemed to say that the teaching assistant

    asked you to sleep here.I was confused by you."

    Christina had no impression of this small matter and said three words directly, "I don''t know!"

    Crystal was used to her temper, "Forgetfulness is really Miss Dickens¡¯ style."

    "I didn''t want to go to ss that day.You dragged me there.I was sleepy:"

    This was how Christina exined it.

    Crystal looked at her seriously trying to remember things.

    But Christina could not remember anything about it.

    Crystal was in a happier mood and keptughing, "Christina, did I say that youare a little dumb?"

    "Who is dumb? Don''t forget that I scored higher than you in all exams."

    Christina would not ept others ndering her intelligence.

    Crystal had been with Chandler Stephenson a lot recently, so she became bolder.

    She then teased, "Then tell me the names of the other girls in our dormitory back then.Who was the

    ss monitor in our ss? You''re the best if you can name one"

    Crystal was sure that she could not remember, which was not because she had a bad memory, but

    because Christina habitually ignored these passers- by in her life.

    If Crystal hadn''t taken the initiative to contact her, this Miss Dickens probably would have forgotten

    about her.

    Originally, the two of them were having a good time.

    But Christina looked a little serious and frowned.

    She suddenly realized that if there was no binding rtionship, she really wouldn''t have remembered

    anyone else.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331

    Christina felt that Crystal was very strange.

    Crystal had just answered a phone call and seemed to be frightened by the person on the other end of

    the phone.She said she wanted to leave first.

    Christina looked at her seriously and stopped her from leaving.

    "Who called you just now? Does someone threaten you?"

    Hearing that, Crystal blushed and felt ashamed.

    "I''m fine.I''ll tell you after a while..."

    She really didn''t get a cheek to say anything about her and Chandler.

    "Crystal, there are too many bad things happening around me.I don''t want to implicate you.If you find

    anything wrong, tell me immediately."

    The more nervous Christina was, the more embarrassed Crystal became.

    She tried to calm her, "I''m just an ordinary citizen.It''s you who should be careful.Every time you go

    back to C City, there''s something bad that happens to you.I''ll contact youter"

    They each took a taxi, Crystal headed west, and Christina went to the central hospital.

    "How is he now?"

    Standing outside the ward, she nced inside.

    Just as Betty opened the door and came out, Christina asked awkwardly.

    She and her father were almost in a rtionship of strangers, and now she suddenly had to care about

    him, saying those caring words face to face.She felt a little embarrassed.

    Betty saw her wandering outside the ward and knew that she was struggling with ambivalence.

    "The doctor said that as long as he wakes up, he will be fine and can be transferred to an ordinary

    ward."

    "Oh" She replied calmly, expressionless.¡± Betty asked naturally, "Do you want to go in?"

    Her father seemed to have woken up, and there was the sound of the news on the TV in the ward.

    Christina just sat in the chair outside the ward, "I''ll go in after he falls asleep."

    What''s the point for her to go in now? If they quarreled, her father might be so angry that he would go

    back to the ICU.

    Seeing her sitting quietly by the side, Betty wanted tough.

    "Christina, do you want to go back to the Dickens family to sleep tonight?" Betty knew that she was

    staying at a hotel.

    Mrs Dickens mentioned it was very cold and deste in the Dickens family.

    Her mood was a littleplicated.

    Christina did not answer her immediately.

    But previously, she would reject her without hesitation.She changed the subject.

    "Auntie, go and rest.I feel you''re tired"

    Watching Betty run up and down for her father''s illness, she suddenly remembered that her stepmother

    had not even been seen now.She was angry.

    "Connie hasn''te yet?"

    Betty wanted to say something, but at this moment, the nanny in the corridor helped Mrs.Dickense

    over.

    When the old madam heard Connie''s name, she immediately cursed, "Connie married into my Dickens

    family, and she still acting tv and films all day.Now that Donald is sick, she even doesn''te to see..."

    Mrs Dickens had always been very satisfied with Connie, or else she wouldn''t have agreed to her

    daughter-inw being an actress outside.

    But this time, even Christina found it strange that her hypocritical stepmother didn''t show up.

    "Christina, why are you sitting here? Go in and see your father."

    Mrs Dickens saw her granddaughter outside the ward with joy on her face.She pulled her up forcefully

    and entered the ward.

    Christina did not dare to push her and followed her awkwardly.

    As Christina had guessed, as she went in and looked at her father, both of them were embarrassed.

    They were like strangers and had no topic to chat.

    "She''s indeed your daughter.Donald, Christina rushed over immediately when she heard that you''re

    sick."

    Mrs.Dickens smiled proudly.

    "Just now, the young master of the Shepherd family in A City also came here personally, After looking

    for several experts, I''m finally not that worried""

    "Our Christina is promising."

    Although Mrs Dickens was snobbish, she seemed really happy now.

    Christina was not used to this strange warmth.

    Donald leaned against the bed and said, "Yes."

    Christina was stunned.

    She was surprised that her father would approve of her sometimes.She didn''t do anything.

    Maybe they thought she had ask Charles for help.

    But, in fact, Charles went here without her invitation.

    Mrs Dickens brought some tonic soup over, poured it into a bowl, and asked her, "Christina, I heard

    from your aunt that you''re renting a house in A City alone now?"

    "Yes"

    Christina didn''t say anything more.

    The old madam handed half a bowl of soup to Donald.

    Donald took half a sip and looked at Christina.

    Mrs.Dickens said slowly, "You''re alone outside.Can you take care of yourself? The Dickens family is so

    big.Don''t stay outside.Come back with us..."

    Christina did not say a word, looking down at her toes.

    After all, they were families.

    They all knew Christina''s temperament.

    The girls in other families were lovely and cute, but Christina was even more stubborn than the boys.

    Sometimes, as long as the children yed the coquetry or cried, they could soften people''s hearts, but

    the child of the Dickens family just looked at you nkly.

    Mrs.Dickens had told her off many times, but there was no effect about it.

    She thought that apart from being not close to them, there might be other reasons why she didn''t want

    to go back to the Dickens family.

    "How are things going with Hopkins family now?"

    "I heard that you haven''t divorced Patrick yet.What''re your thoughts now? They said you insisted not..."

    This time, her grandmother asked calmly.She did not mock her, but Christina did not know how to

    answer.It was really ridiculous.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    "If it''s not suitable, let go."

    Donald, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.

    Christina looked at him in a daze.

    In fact, she had already noticed that her father had opposed her from the beginning to have

    connections with people in the Hopkins family, and her aunt was also very opposed.

    Except for her grandmother''s simple desire to set a close rtionship with the Hopkins family, no one in

    the Dickens family agreed to her marriage to Patrick.

    "The children have been gone.s, it''s fate.No one can''t change it.Let it go..."

    Mrs Dickens seemed to have figured it out.

    The older she got, the more resigned she became.

    At the mention of the word "Children"

    Christina''s hands slowly tightened, and her mood was indescribably down.

    The door of the ward was pushed open, and Betty heard what they were talking about.

    Looking at Christina''s expression, she spoke to ease the atmosphere.

    "Christina, Mr.Shepherd is looking for you.Go out for a while."

    ¡°I''ll go out"

    She walked out of the ward hurriedly as if she was running away.

    Donald looked at her leaving figure and was about to stop her.

    Betty looked up at him and everyone fell silent.

    In fact, Charles did not look for her.

    It''s just an excuse that Betty gave her.

    "Thank you."

    She saw Charles in the doctor''s office and heard some treatment ns. As she walked out of the

    hospital, Christina suddenly thanked him thinly.

    Charles was a little ttered.

    However, thinking that he came all the way from A City, he thought that he indeed could afford Miss

    Dickens''s gratitude.

    "Christina, I haven''t eaten yet."

    Charles was proud and give orders immediately.

    "Why didn''t you say it in the restaurant before?"

    "Just now, you and Cory Hampton were sitting together.I''m not in the mood to order food" he added, a

    little dissatisfied.

    "And there''s nothing delicious in that shop." Christinamented to him.

    "You''re the most delicate one.So picky about food."

    "You have the nerve to say that I''m picky about food?"

    Charles also threw away the polite.

    The two of them walked into the elevator side by side and went down to look for food in tacit

    agreement.

    Charles got a car.He liked to drive around by himself.

    Besides, he knew best where there was fun and delicious food in C City.

    He wouldn''t treat his stomach so casually.

    Christina, who was originally in a very depressed mood, suddenly rxed a lot with him.

    Looking at this man¡¯s rxing and unrestrained demeanour, she was really jealous that he was not in

    trouble.

    And he had many various friends.

    "Charles, have you ever heard of any grudges between the Dickens family and the Hopkins family in

    the past?" She asked casually.

    Charles had a lot of friends and connections.

    This guy knew a lot about the secret history of rich families.

    "I don''t know."

    He still drove without looking sideways and squeezed out three words stiffly.

    Christina was sitting in the passenger seat, looking at him with a burning sight.

    Charles probably felt guilty under her staring and said, "Sometimes Patrick may be aggressive and

    paranoid, but he would not want to hurt you in his original intention.." Christina raised her voice.

    "What do you know?" Charles woke up and realized that he had revealed something.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332

    Charles became smart and even fudged the issue.

    Then Charles brought Christina to a private restaurant.

    Its decoration was quite simple and there were few customers, but the cuisine was really delicious.She

    was full and in a good mood.

    Charles paid the bill and took the opportunity to persuade Christina, "Don''t be so stubborn.Look on the

    bright side and be tolerant.Enjoy your life.Life is actually very simple"

    Christina nced at the bill Charles signed.

    "But first, you need to be rich."

    The meal was indeed very expensive.

    "We don''t need our wives to make money.They only need to give birth to children and raise them.Also,

    stay at home and take care of us."

    Charles felt that this was what a perfect wife should be like.

    But Christina was very disdainful of his opinion.

    "And then you guys can find mistresses and enjoy your lives outside, right?"

    "Do you think Patrick has a lot of mistresses?"

    Charles felt that Christina might feel very insecure.

    Christina looked sullen and immediately stopped talking.

    Standing at the entrance of the restaurant, they were chatting while waiting for the waiter to drive their

    car from the parking lot.

    "Christina, have you ever heard of a saying that a man''s marriage can reveal whether his career is

    sessful or not.The kind of wealth thates with a sudden fortune can''t be kept.If you read some

    financial news, you will find that those sessful businessmen usually have harmonious families and

    happy marriages."

    Christina was not used to Charles preaching to her.

    Charles was also a little awkward, "That''s what my family is like.My family has strict rules for my

    marriage, and the Hopkins family''s rules about marriage are even stricter."

    "I see." Christina replied coolly.

    In fact, Christina was quite surprised.

    For the first time, Charles talked about topics with her, as if he wasforting her in advance.

    Soon, the waiter of the restaurant drove their car over.

    Charles opened the door for Christina and then got in first.

    But Christina didn''t get in.She red at the two guests who had just entered the restaurant.She

    immediately rushed over in a rage.

    When Charles looked up, he noticed that she was not in her previous position.

    Christina grabbed the woman''s arm right in front of the counter, "What are you doing? Flirting with a

    man?"

    Connie seemed surprised to meet Christina here, but Connie quickly calmed down because she was a

    slippery woman.

    "Beauty, why are you questioning? Who are you?"

    The man beside Connie looked at Christina curiously.

    Christina was in a rage, but Connie smiled charmingly and told him, "This is my daughter."

    Then Connie burst intoughter.

    The manughed wantonly, "Connie, you''re still so young.How could you have such an old daughter?"

    Connieughed and blurted out, "I''m only three years older than her.Haha..."

    Christina red at them with an increasingly gloomy face.

    Connie was only three years older than her but she had slept with her father.

    "You must be a crazy fan of the TV dramas, right? Don''t allow them to influence your real life.Connie is

    not interested in women.You won''t have any chance."

    The man looked at Christina obscenely and drawled, "Why don''t you pursue me? I''ve also made a lot

    of movies.Do you know who I am..."

    "Go away!"

    Charles walked in and saw an actor teasing Christina.

    If Charles was only rich, A-list actors like the man with Connie would not take him seriously.

    But Charles had a say in the film and television industry.So the man immediately shut up when he

    recognised Charles.

    "Mr.Shepherd, are you also here for dinner too?"

    The man tried to tter Charles.

    Although this restaurant was small, it was very famous.

    "Get lost!"

    Christina''s face darkened and she scolded the man impatiently.

    The man lost his previous arrogance since Charles was here, he left awkwardly.

    Connie looked at Charles and Christina and said sarcastically, "Miss Dickens is always so lucky.You

    have rich men to get your back all the time-"

    "A grateful person is always lucky"

    Christina red at Connie.

    Christina hated women like Connie who got ahead by scheming and plotting.

    "Christina, a person like you who has been overprotective has no right to look down on me."

    Connie red back at Christina and her face gradually darkened with hatred.

    "You are ignorant and blinded by the truth.You were born into a good family so you have lived in

    wonderful illusions.But people like me are always struggling...You do make me envious."

    "My life is none of your business.At least I won''t alwaysin"

    Christina lost her temper every time she saw Connie, especially now.

    Christina scolded angrily, "Connie, my father is seriously injured in a traffic ident and has been

    hospitalized.You are his wife, but you don''t take care of him and even flirt with another man.What do

    you want to do?"

    Hearing it, Connie calmed down a little and raised her eyebrows, "Is your father dying? Can Ie into

    his money?"

    Christina became irritated, "Don''t you dare say that again! My father is in a good condition!"

    "I didn''t expect you to be filial to him."

    Connie didn''t care how othersmented on her.She was a young and beautiful woman and she

    married an old man.

    Obviously, she was waiting toe into his money.

    Christina gritted her teeth, "Connie, if you dare to y any tricks, I will never let you off"

    Christina was a woman of her word.

    Connie didn''t dare to provoke Christina, especially when Charles was with Christina now.

    There were always so many people to help Christina.

    Thinking of it, Connie was more and more envious.

    "Mr.Shepherd, are you going to deal with me the way Patrick dealt with Cecilia?"

    Connie recalled the past and suddenlyughed, "Patrick was so heartless when he dealt with

    Cecilia.Cecilia loved him for so many years, but in the end, he totally ignored her.This man is so crue!"

    "Christina, you really have to be careful when you are with such a person." Connie said with sarcasm,

    turned around, and left.

    With rage, Christina watched Connie leave, but she did not chase after Connie.

    Charles also didn''t like Connie.

    A lot of actors in hispany were vain.

    Connie was quite capable in the circle and was very smart.

    Charlesforted Christina, "Connie''s envious of you.Don''t take her words to heart.She''s deliberately

    provoking you."

    Christina seemed calm about what Connie said about Patrick, and said to Charles expressionlessly,

    "Don''t tell anyone about what happened just now."

    Connie flirted with another man, and her behaviors only humiliated the Dickens family.

    Charles drove Christina back to the hospital and then went to work.

    "Here''s some takeout."

    Christina put the fried rice that she ordered for Betty at the restaurant on the table.

    Betty ate it and soon noticed Christina''s darkened face.

    Christina was obviously in a bad mood.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "What happened?"

    Christina immediately answered, "I bumped into Connie and saw her in another man''s arms."

    Betty was calm, "Maybe it''s hype.Your father must have been used to it."

    "How could he be so tolerant when he has been cuckolded?"

    Although Christina knew that Connie did not dare to make trouble, she was still very unhappy.

    Donald was so strict with her, but he treated that hypocritical woman Connie kindly all the time.

    Christina couldn''t figure out how Connie made Donald so obedient.

    Betty was eating outside the ward and was worried that Christina would run in and quarrel with her

    father.

    Betty sighed, "You two have the same temper.Both of you don''t treat marriages seriously.You get

    married because you are pregnant.His marriage is an impulsive decision..."

    Christina did not understand.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Forget it"

    Betty was a little anxious, and then her tone became serious, "The doctor said that his heart and blood

    vessels are not in good conditions, so don''t mention Connie to him.Your father is mature enough.He

    can deal with it himself"

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    Christina saw her stepmother flirting with another man with her own eyes, but everyone else turned a

    blind eye to it and even told her not to mention it to her father.

    "They said flirting with young male stars was just a way to hype the new drama she was in.And my

    aunt specifically reminded me not to mention it to my father, or he would be irritated.I really don''t

    understand what they were thinking of.My stepmother was cheating on him and they just didn''t care!"

    Christina had been in C City for a week.

    To her surprise, Crystal, who she had thought must have gone back to A City, was also here.

    Crystal looked radiant.

    Apparently, everything had been going smoothly for her recently.

    Now that Christina was with her best friend, she couldn''t help butin to her about what had

    happened recently.

    Crystal, whose face was glowing with happiness, was also surprised about what Christina had told her.

    "Your father really doesn''t care about it?"

    "Actually, concerning Connie''s identity, the actress might not be an appropriate job for her.It''s strange

    that your father agreed her to continue to work in the entertainment industry in the first ce"

    Christina''s face darkened.

    "Obviously, Connie somehow managed to trick all the members of the Dickens family people to take

    her side.My father is okay with her developing her own career"

    "Develop her career?"

    Crystal was still a little confused, asking after a moment of consideration, "Wasn''t your mother a

    pianist? You said that your father made her stop all her performances."

    "Yes, it¡¯s unfair!"

    Christina got furious immediately.

    "Connie can go anywhere she wants and develops her career while my mother was forbidden to do all

    kinds of things as soon as they got married.This is the difference between the ways a man treats his

    lover and his wife.Hmph!"

    Seeing how angry she was, Crystal couldn''t help butugh.

    "That''s not what I meant."

    She felt that it was difficult to talk with Christina about things concerning rtionships between

    humans.

    "Logically speaking, your father was not good enough for your mother when they got married because

    she was from the Eisenhower family and, ording to her photos you once showed me, she looked

    really noble and beautiful.How could he actually forbid your mother from doing the things she liked?"

    Christina''s biological mother, Mary Eisenhower, was an internationally renowned pianist.

    As a woman with outstanding looks and brilliant talents, she was very influential in the country and had

    countless pursuers, who, however, ended up marrying a poor young man and disappearing from the

    public ever since.

    Many people sighed about her life choice.

    "My mother married the wrong person."

    Christina was no longer so resentful when recalling the past.She justined, "And my grandfather

    was always partial towards my father.I don''t understand why¡±

    Crystal looked at this from a different angle.

    "Your father must have been under a lot of pressure to marry your mother back then."

    "I don''t know."

    Christina suddenly realized that she actually knew nothing about her previous family.Her parents never

    quarreled in front of her and her grandfather always took her to live with the Eisenhower family.

    Therefore, she didn''t know much about her parents.She was a little annoyed.

    "Whatever, my aunt also told me to stay out of this."

    Seeing how depressed she was, Crystal did not ask further.

    Donald''s condition had stabilized.

    The hospital said that he would be discharged in two days, so Christina was thinking about when she

    should go back to A City.

    "Crystal, how long are you staying here?"

    She wanted to ask Crystal to return to A City with her, but Crystal looked guilty when she heard this

    question, "Maybe in a few days."

    There was a moving milk tea stall on their right.

    Crystal escaped immediately by rushing there to buy some drinks.

    Christina wasn''t a sharp person, but she could feel that Crystal was hiding something from her.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Crystal, who are you with these days? What are you doing in C city?"

    Crystal handed her a cup of milk tea in original taste and lowered her head to drink the one in her

    hands.She took a guilty breath and confessed in a low voice, "Actually, I didn¡¯te here alone..."

    Christina frowned.

    "You''re with a man?"

    Crystal stammered nervously.

    "It was just an ident at first.I don''t know why it turned out like this..."

    Her secret was discovered! "Christina?"

    A middle-aged woman in the milk tea shop shouted in surprise, interrupting their conversation.

    Christina turned around.

    It was an acquaintance of her.

    "Aunt Zamani, why did you move your shop here?"

    Christina stopped questioning Crystal for the time being and walked up to greet the owner of the milk

    tea stall.

    She asked directly, "Weren''t your shop at the school gate? Business there should be better¡±

    Aunt Zamani made up an excuse with an awkward smile.

    "No, the business didn''t go well there.Change of ces, that''s quitemon for us."

    "Hello, Aunt Zamani""

    Crystal also recognized her.Her milk tea shop had been a sess in the past.

    It didn''t seem possible that such a shop could have closed down.

    Both Christina and Crystal noticed that Aunt Zamani was much thinner than a year ago.

    The rents of the mobile stalls here were cheap, but she had to do everything herself.

    Bathed in heat and rain, she looked much older than her actual age.

    Aunt Zamani had helped Christina a lot when she was working part-time at her shop.

    "Wasn''t the shop also your house? How could it be?"

    Christina asked in confusion as she knew very well that in the three-story house, the milk tea shop was

    on the first floor while Aunt Zamani lived on the second and third floors.

    "The house has been sold"

    Speaking of this, Aunt Zamani could not hide her sadness.Christina thought of another woman

    immediately.

    "Was Cecilia too extravagant and forced you to sell it?"

    Aunt Zamani had always been thrifty.

    Other than her star daughter, Christina couldn''t think of any reason for Aunt Zamani selling her house.

    "Christina, it''s your fault that my mother sold her house!"

    Suddenly, a beautiful woman appeared on the left.

    Cecilia looked aggressive with her designer bag and high heels.

    "Okay, stop it"

    Aunt Zamani stopped her daughter at once for fear that she would cause trouble.She turned to

    Christina with aplicated expression.

    "Christina, I''m sorry.Cecilia is in a bad mood.She was just talking nonsense..."

    "Nonsense?"

    Cecilia scolded angrily, "Wasn''t the house forcibly taken away by Patrick? It was all because of

    Christina''s pillow talk..."

    "Cecilia, don''t make any more trouble.You promised me to behave yourself.It''s us who made the

    mistake first"

    Aunt Zamani held her daughter tightly with her old and rough hands as she looked at Christina with

    guilt and helplessness.

    "Christina, I hope you forgive us for what we''ve done in the past.Cecilia grew up without her father and

    I''m also an ipetent mother.That''s why she has a bad temper.Please don''t take her words

    seriously.We just want to live a peaceful life."

    Aunt Zamani''s eyes turned wet.

    Christina stood still, not knowing what to say.

    Crystal tugged at her arm.

    "Christina, let''s leave first."

    Otherwise, Aunt Zamani would be having a difficult time.

    They turned around, leaving with heavy footsteps.

    "Christina, I''ll let you pay for it! You won''t be able to get away with that!"

    Behind them, Cecilia was cursing at their backs like a ferocious, trapped beast.She had been jobless

    for a long time after Patrick had rested her.

    Ever since Cory became her backer, she had been looking forward to seeing Christina being

    abandoned.

    But recently, for some reason, Cory treated her indifferently, making her feel that her life had been

    overshadowed by Christina.

    Christina was in a bad mood.

    Crystal apanied her wandering aimlessly until it was almost night.

    The two of them leaned against the railing by the river.

    The night wind in this season was extremely cold.

    Christina''s face turned numb in such wind but her heart was still stuffy.

    "Some people have to do their best just to make a living.They work hard for most of their lives and save

    money little by little, and when they finally reach the age that they think they could have a rest,

    someone takes away everything they ever had..."

    She muttered to herself.

    "Crystal, I really don¡¯t know what Patrick did"

    Remembering Aunt Zamani''s old and helpless eyes when she was holding back her tears, Christina felt

    so guilty.

    "Aunt Zamani did almost cause me to miscarry, I didn''t get hurt in the end...She had been working hard

    and he just took everything from her by a word."

    "Maybe Patrick has his own way of dealing with problems." Crystal didn''t know what to say.

    "He''s always like this.Arrogant and domineering.He never listens to others¡¯ advice or discusses

    anything with others.And he lies to me for so many times!"

    Christina tried to control herself but she just got more and more irritated.She couldn''t help but shout at

    the river, "Does he really think that I know nothing? He lives upstairs above my apartment.He put those

    roses in my house.And he sneaked into my house in the middle of the night! I know it''s him! He is the

    one who knows nothing.He doesn''t know I''ve been waiting for him all the time.I''m waiting for him to tell

    me why he did all of this after he''s done with all his boring tricks.But when will he be done?!"

    Crystal did not understand what she was saying, but she could feel that Christina had endured it for a

    long time alone.

    Her stubborn eyes were full of pain but she was pretending that she didn''t care.

    "Christina..." Crystal said slowly.

    Christina''s eyes were a little red.

    She finally calmed herself down and said to herself in a low voice, "If I catch him doing bad things to

    others again, I won''t forgive him: Crystal could not hear her words clearly.Suddenly, a dazzling

    headlight shone on them from the dark.As soon as Crystal saw where the light was from, her face

    changed at once.A white car in front was rushing straight towards them.

    "Christina, watch out!"

    With a scream, Crystal pushed her away.

    Christina fell to the ground and turned around immediately to see what was going on.She was stunned.

    The car was rushing towards Crystal at an extremely high speed.

    The driver was honking frantically, making loud and grating noises.

    Carrie was delirious with empty eyes, cursing like crazy, "Cecilia Jones! Bitch! Go to hell! Go to hell!"

    Bang! The car crashed so violently that its whole body was twisted.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334

    The winter night was gloomy.

    There was amotion by the river, and the shrill sirens of ambnces and police cars were heard

    alternately.

    Many cars were parked in the narrow concrete corridor, and the medical staff immediately rushed over.

    [There was a car ident in the B District of Yanjiang.The car was badly deformed and two women

    were injured.Request support.]

    The police officer held the beeper and pulled up the police line.

    There was a smell of blood in the air.

    The atmosphere was urgent and people were in a panic.

    "Save, save her.." Christina was trembling as she tugged at one of the doctors in white.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    "Lady, please step aside.You will hinder our work."

    The doctor was busy and felt that she was in the way.

    Christina immediately let go of him and stood stiffly.She watched them skillfully put an oxygen mask on

    Crystal, carried her to the stretcher bed, and immediately sent the injured to the hospital.

    She wanted to follow the ambnce to the hospital, but the door was quickly pulled shut. There is no

    vacant seat for you.You can take the car yourself"

    The white ambnce whistled, started quickly, and drove away.

    "Lady, did you call the police just now?"

    Behind her, a police officer quickly stepped forward and stopped her.

    Christina''s clothes and hair were messed up by the wind by the river.

    She looked very anxious and pushed the police officer in front of her away, "I''m going to the hospital to

    see my friend first."

    "The driver and the victim have been sent to the hospital.You don''t need to worry too much.They will try

    their best to save them.Please go to the police station with us now and cooperate with us in taking

    statements."

    The police persisted, which made Christina very upset, "I told you, I''m going to the hospital to see my

    friend first.If I confirm that she is fine, I''ll go to the police station."

    "Lady, this ce is too remote and there is no security camera, and you are the only witness to the

    ident."

    The police officers were very stubborn, "Please cooperate with us..."

    "Go away.I''m going to the hospital.Crystal was injured in order to save me!"

    She roared guiltily with an anxious look on her face.

    "Lady, neither of the injured will be in danger.Please rest assured.The medical staff will do their best to

    treat them.What you can do now is to cooperate with our work.I hope you can calm down."

    Christina took a deep breath as she listened to the annoying and nagging rule.

    The night wind blowing from the river was so cold that it calmed her down a little.

    Carrie drove straight at them as if she had been stimted by something.

    At that time, Christina was staring nkly at the river.

    Crystal noticed the danger first and immediately pushed her away.

    When she realized it, she saw Carrie mming into the guardrail by the river heavily with her car.

    Christina was so scared that she trembled and rushed over.

    The body of the car was badly deformed, and Carrie was unconscious in the car.

    Carrie was as mad as a lunatic before, and the car crashed sideways.

    Crystal fell on the side of the wheel and her head was almost crashed...Crystal was not hurt.She was

    probably frightened suddenly.She fell back violently, breathed weakly, and fainted.

    Christina told the traffic police what happened just now quickly.

    Someone of the hospital called and said that the two injured in the traffic ident had woken up.

    Hearing the news, she was a little relieved.

    "Your friend has just been transferred to the VIP ward, and someone is already looking after her

    there..."

    The traffic police agreed to let her leave after taking the statement, "We will do a further detailed

    investigation tomorrow.If there is any need, we may ask for more help from you.Thank you for your

    cooperation"

    Carrie was convicted as the perpetrator of the ident by the police and someone had been sent to

    keep an eye on her.

    As for the cause of the ident, Christina felt that Carrie''s target might be her.

    But at that time, Carrie was driving and cursing Cecilia Jones crazily.

    She was restless, so she took a taxi and immediately rushed to the hospital to see Crystal.

    "My friend is inside.Why don''t you let me in?"

    She rushed to Crystal''s VIP ward, but there were a few strong men at the door of the ward, and each of

    them pulled a long face and didn''t let her in.

    Christina was anxious and was about to break in, "Who arranged for her to stay in this ward? The

    patient inside is my friend.I want to see her now!"

    At this moment, the door opened from inside.

    A familiar figure appeared in front of her, and Christina was slightly stunned.

    "Chandler?" She thought it was strange.

    Why was he here? Chandler looked at her expressionlessly and said in a slightly cold voice, "She

    needs to rest now"

    Christina did not react for a moment.She frowned and asked, "Did you arrange for Crystal to transfer to

    this VIP ward?"

    "Christina, please don''t disturb her"

    Chandler''s voice was cold, and it sounded a little angry.

    Christina did not understand why he was angry.She ignored him and took a step forward to push the

    men in front of her away.

    Just as she reached for the doorknob, Chandler stopped her.He pressed her wrist.

    "She''s just out of danger and needs to rest.Crystal doesn''t have a constitution as good as yours, Miss

    Dickens"

    He looked at her coldly, and was obviously using her, "Please leave immediately"

    Christina stared nkly and withdrew her hand.

    "It was because of me that Crystal.."

    Suddenly, she didn''t dare to look straight into Chandler''s eyes.

    She looked guilty and turned her head, "I want to see how she is now."

    "It was because of you that she got hurt.If Carrie had driven the car a little sideways, Crystal would

    have been dead!"

    Chandler couldn''t control his excitement when he heard Christina mentioned it herself.

    "Please leave immediately:'' Bang -- Before she could regain her senses, Chandler went straight into

    the ward and mmed the door angrily.

    "Is it Christina outside?"

    There was a familiar voiceing from the door.

    With Christina''s temperament, she would not leave if she didn''t see Crystal.She stood outside the door

    and was in a daze when she heard Crystal''s voice.

    Chandler inside said angrily, "She''s already gone."

    "Nonsense.I heard you didn''t let her in.Hey, go open the door..."

    Crystal''s voice sounded energetic.She probably just fainted from fright.She was a little angry, "I''ll open

    it myself..."

    "Crystal, if you dare to move, don''t me me for being rude!"

    Chandler gritted his teeth angrily and warned her.

    Seeing he was furious, Crystal was frightened and lowered her voice, "I fell down by myself.It has

    nothing to do with Christina."

    "Don''t be with her too frequently in the future.It''s dangerous.A lot of people target her..."

    Hearing this, Crystal was angry, "What did you say? You are not allowed to speak ill of her.I don''t want

    you to care about me:"

    "Crystal Zhu, say it again!"

    Since they met, they rarely quarreled like this.

    Crystal was very easy-going and was open-minded about everything, but she liked to y with

    Christina.

    Chandler was very angry.

    "I told you, I volunteered to do that.It wasn''t known why Carrie crashed us.I just fainted for a while.It

    wasn''t Christina''s fault..."

    "It was obviously that Carrie''s target was Christina.If it weren''t for her, would you have been in the

    hospital? Crystal, you idiot.You and she arepletely different.Your are so innocent.Your head was

    almost crushed just now!"

    Crystal suddenly fell silent when she saw the anger and worry on his face.

    She first noticed that Carrie''s car was rushing towards them, and her first reaction was to push

    Christina away.She watched as the car rushed towards her.She tripped over with trembling and was

    afraid that she would die.She was indeed afraid.

    Who was not afraid of death? Christina''s face wasplicated outside the door.She turned around and

    left.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335

    The atmosphere in the hospital room was a little depressing.

    Chandler didn''t want to argue with her.He took her on vacation, dreaming of a rxing holiday.

    However, she had to stay with Christina and almost lost her life.He was scared out of his wits when he

    heard the news.

    Crystal was hurt badly, but nothing had happened to Christina.

    Christina was the smarter one with quick response ability.

    Besides, she was the one who caused this trouble.

    Why did Crystal end up in the hospital? Chandler felt unworthy for her.He didn''t know why she was

    angry with him.

    Chandler walked to the small balcony of the room and opened the window.

    Achill came from outside.He adjusted his mood.

    Crystaly on the bed and looked at his back with mixed feelings.

    Crystal was touched.She didn''t think that she would see Chandler the first thing when she woke up

    after an ident.

    She still couldn''t believe that they had gotten married after they identally had sex.It was like a joke.

    She didn''t even dare to tell Christina about it because she felt ashamed.

    It turned out that he was worried about her.

    Crystal felt surprised but also a little depressed.

    "Can I use your phone? I want to call Christina.I don''t want her to worry about me."

    Crystal hesitated for a long time and said in a soft voice in Chandler''s direction.

    Chandler suddenly turned around and stared at her with burning eyes.

    He lifted his eyebrows as if to say, "what can you do if I don''t give you my phone?"

    Crystal knew his character by heart and added, "You are worse than Geoffrey.I don''t even need to talk

    sugar to Geoffrey."

    "I am?"

    Chandler raised his voice, but there was no anger in it.He walked towards her in big and loud steps to

    scare her deliberately.

    Cyrstal shrank back against the headboard, looking like a frightened little animal.She watched him

    approach warily.

    Chandler wanted tough at her cowardly expression.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    He knew that she was always afraid of everything.

    That was why he felt upset when she tried to sacrifice herself to save her friend.

    "If Christina had noticed that something was wrong before I had, she would have pushed me away as

    well.I know she will."

    Crystal looked a little awkward sharing her feelings.

    "She has helped me so many times before.She reacted on her instinct.I was just following her act."

    Her voice became lower and lower, and she felt a little ashamed.

    "Chandler, I''m going to tell you something that I''ve never told anyone before.During the time of our

    friendship, Christina has always been the bigger person.I was good to her because she put in more

    effort at first."

    Chandler was surprised by what she said but still wanted to tease her, "Is that right? Why didn''t I

    realize that Miss Dickens was such a great person?"

    "You know what, many people do good things because they wanted people to see them.Crystal looked

    at him, and her expression grew serious.

    "I feel insecure like everyone else.I pay much attention to how others think of me and how they treat

    me."

    Humans were social animals, so we naturally cared about what others thought of us.

    "I was always wondering what kind of environment could make Christina who she was.She seemed to

    live only for herself.Plus, those outstanding people always liked to be with her.I had always wanted to

    be her, but I wasn''t jealous.I liked being with her because everything was easy and fun.It''s not a

    coincidence that Patrick and Charles like her so much."

    Life was dull, and work was tiring.

    Life went on like this.It was like finding an exit if someone could make herugh when she was tired.

    Chandler looked thoughtful.

    Christina was the woman Patrick liked.

    "What are you thinking?" He deliberately darkened his face.

    "Crystal, what you said were all right.I think you can be discharged tomorrow¡± Crystal pursed her lips

    and urged him, "Now, give me your phone."

    In the end, Chandler stopped teasing her and handed her his phone.

    Crystal looked full of energy when she was calling Christina.It seemed that he didn''t have to worry

    about her at all.

    Crystal wasn''t badly hurt in the car ident.She was fainted because of the shock.She was discharged

    the next day.

    Christina received Crystal''s call and knew that she was okay.

    However, she didn''te to the hospital when Crystal was discharged.

    "Why did you send me to the hospital? Why don''t you go?" Christina asked Charles to go to the

    hospital for Crystal, and Charles was a little surprised.

    He found out that Christina and Crystal were in the car ident together.He became agitated.

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    He was not so well- informed in C City.

    "How are you feeling?" People were biased.

    Charles knew Christina better, so his instinct was to check whether she was hurt.

    Christina said gloomily, "I''m fine."

    She felt like shit because she was okay.

    Crystal''s injury was on her.

    After Charles learned about what had happened, he knew that Carrie was aiming at Christina.

    Crystal was a casualty.

    No wonder she looked so upset.

    However, Charles didn''t try tofort her because he knew it wouldn''t help even if he did so.

    Christina was a stubborn person.

    "I went to the hospital to check on Crystal just now.She seems fine, and Chandler is there too."

    Charles was suspicious of their rtionships as well.He knew that Crystal and Chandler had a history,

    but he didn''t know whether it was still on.

    "She left with Chandler"

    "Okay¡± She replied, showing no emotions.

    Christina didn''t know what was going on between Chandler and Crystal, but it seemed that Chandler

    cared about Crystal a lot that day.She wasn''t worried about Crystal staying with Chandler.

    At least, it would be safer than staying with her.

    She felt defeated when she thought of this.She muttered to herself, "I''ll go back to A City tomorrow."

    Her father was also discharged from the hospital this morning.She had nothing important to deal with in

    C City.Christina suddenly felt that she''d rather be in her small apartment.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336

    "The traffic police asked me to cooperate with them to collect evidence at noon.If all goes well, I''ll go

    back to A City."

    Christina wanted to escape from C City, the ominous ce for her.Infact, she knew very well that she

    belonged to nowhere.

    Probably because she looked aggressive, and she was always very energetic to deal with

    everything.But now Charles noticed that there was a sense of loss on her beautiful side face.

    Suddenly, he wanted to say something to her.

    "Why are you looking for me?"

    At this moment, Christina''s phone suddenly rang.She nced at the phone and her voice immediately

    became cold when she answered it.

    Charles looked at her phone curiously and raised his eyebrows, thinking who it could be.

    Although Christina was not very close to people, there were only a few people she hated.She held the

    phone with an impatient expression as if she was about to hang up.

    Connie''s voice on the other end of the phone was a little anxious and angry, and she shouted

    commandingly, "Let Carrie go immediately"

    "Why?" Christina asked coldly, "Are you going to make connections with me now? You two sisters

    really make me feel sick."

    Connie''s voice was shrill and angry.

    "Christina, Carrie is more seriously injured.She''s still in the ICU.Crystal has been discharged..."

    "What does it matter to me how badly your sister is injured? It''s all Carrie''s fault.She was the one who

    hit us with her car and caused the ident" Christina hated the Yankey sisters very much.

    They were like evils, pestering her all the time and implicating her friends, which made her even more

    angry and hateful.

    "If Crystal and I had been killed by her car at the time, we would have deserved to die, wouldn''t we?

    Connie, you really take yourself too seriously.If it weren''t for the Dickens family as your backing, you''d

    have nothing.Why should I listen to you?"

    Christina almost gritted her teeth when she said so.

    "How dare Connie mention favour and family to her?" Christina thought.

    She hated the Yankey sisters so much because they were ungrateful and ruined her family.

    Hearing this, Charles understood.His tone also became cold and he deliberately raised his voice, "Just

    lock that Carrie in for ten or eight years, so as not to harm the world"

    Connie on the other end of the phone could clearly hear Charles''s words, and became even angrier,

    gritting her teeth and trying to curse back.

    But she was not qualified.

    Christina was right.

    They were nothing.They were originally left behind children abandoned by their parents in the

    mountains.They studied hard and finally came to the big city.

    In order to have a good life, they were dependent on the Dickens family.

    She was not qualified enough topare with Christina.

    The greater the gap between them, the more Connie felt that fate was unfair, and the more she hated

    Miss Dickens, who had been wayward and indulgent since she was a child.

    "Christina, I suggest you talk properly when you make another statement to the police.If Carrie a heavy

    sentence because of your rich friends, I will make you regret it."

    Christina found Connie extremely funny, "How dare you still threaten me at this time? Connie, you''re

    only three years older than me, how could you tell others that you''re my stepmother? My father is old

    enough to take you as his goddaughter.

    You''re so shameless.I really don''t know what''s the point of living is for people like you."

    "Christina, I''m three years older than you, but the pain I''ve experienced and known is a thousand times

    than you.I live to survive.I want to live a good life!"

    As an actress, Connie was usually very good at pretending.But this time, she seemed to be provoked

    and scolded out of control.

    "Why did Carrie drive towards you for no reason?"

    "Why is your friend Crystal injured?"

    The more Connie spoke, the more excited she became.She sneered and said sarcastically, "Cecilia

    deliberately provoked Carrie in order to retaliate against you.Carrie had been insane for the past

    year.Cecilia wanted to use Carrie to kill you, but Crystal was unlucky to be involved.Christina, all these

    idents are because of you."

    Christina''s face turned pale for a moment.She held the phone tightly and did not know how to refute it.

    Charles nced at her and immediately snatched the phone from her hand.He ended the call without

    hesitation.

    Connie spoke so loudly just now that he could hear her.

    "I''ll go to the police station with youter." Charles also wanted to know more about the traffic ident.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Christina adjusted her mood and took the phone back.

    She said calmly, "I won''tpromise to Carrie so easily"

    Even if Connie had said those words just now, she would not let Carrie go easily, because Crystal was

    the one who was injured this time.

    Charles said nothing else.It seemed that Connie''sst words had some influence on her.

    Having experienced the dark side of this world, Connie knew how to y with people''s hearts.She

    knew she have to hit Christina''s weakness instead ofing into the direct conflict with her.

    Christina was wayward and willful and appeared to be aggressive, but she was kind indeed.

    It was around 12 o''clock in the afternoon.

    Charles and Christina found a random Chinese restaurant nearby for lunch, but they had no appetite.

    During lunch, Betty called to chat with Christina.She mentioned that Donald''s health was no longer a

    problem, but he needed to pay attention to health in the future.

    Christina was as indifferent about the Dickens family as before and quickly hung up the phone.

    "Christina, who are you closer to?" Charles saw her hang up the phone and suddenly remembered this

    question.

    Because Christina had no special preference as if nothing could keep her.

    "My grandfather" She answered quickly.

    "After my grandfather died, it should be my aunt." Christina was not hungry.

    As she said, she held a fork and poked at a piece of pizza on the te in boredom.

    "My dad and grandma were nice to me when I was a kid.In fact, I wasn''t very close to my mom.Later,

    my dad cheated on my mon and I fell out with the Dickens family.My mother was ndered by my

    father and imprisoned.Then shemitted suicide in prison.This matter had a great impact on me.At

    that time, I hated the Dickens family very much and even if I don''t hate them now, there is an

    estrangement from them in my heart.You don''t understand, when there are regrets about kinship, even

    when you see your family you feel very rusty and awkward"

    Having family or not had no difference to Christina.

    Her bright eyes were a little dim, and her voice grew lower,.Actually, I don''t know how to describe my

    feeling to my aunt, but I''m not as honest as I used to be in the past few years.

    Crystal is my best friend, and I''m afraid my things will drag her down.So there are a lot of things that I

    don¡¯t want to tell anyone even if I know.

    Christina could not remember when she had be more and more distrustful of others.She didn''t

    trust anyone and had no sense of belonging.

    "What about Patrick?" Charles suddenly asked.

    She said so much but didn''t mention Patrick.

    Christina didn''t seem to have thought about Patrick and she froze for a moment.

    "Without the child, there is no rtionship between me and him." She replied quickly and directly.

    Charles looked at her serious eyes and suddenly didn¡¯t know how to answer.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337

    Charles apanied her to the police station.

    "We will charge Carrie for wounding with intent, and Mr.Stephenson has told us about that, so we will

    pay special attention to this traffic ident."

    Police officer Capener, who was taking over with their case, maintained a serious attitude.

    "Since Carrie is still hospitalized, and the hospital has detected that she has a mental illness, you

    should be extra careful if she lodges an appeal, for many criminals will deliberately escape the legal

    penalty by the means of mental illness:"

    "Is Carrie really mentally ill?"

    Hearing this, Christina was flummoxed.

    "It doesn''t matter if she''s really ill or not, now that she has already broken thew by driving

    intentionally into people.At worst, we shall hire awyer to fight against her in court, no matter how long

    it takes.Who will be afraid of her?"

    Charles didn''t have much sympathy for Carrie, but he caught another point and turned to look at

    Christina doubtfully.

    "Did Chandler interfere in this case?"

    He and Chandler almost grew up together like real brothers, and he knew so well that how scheming

    Chandler was, but when did Chandler care to poke his nose into someone else''s affairs?

    Seated opposite them, Police officer Capener heard them mention Chandler and added,

    "Mr.Stephenson has made outstanding contributions to C city, as he has actively participated in the

    public welfare of our city every year and continued to donate arge sum of money to help countless

    poor families.This case involves Mr.Stephenson''s rtives, so our superiors will pay extra attention to

    it."

    Charles was bbergasted.

    Why didn''t he know that his brother liked to be a hero in obscurity? The Stephenson family was a

    literary family, with four generations of professors and academicians in distinguished academies.

    However,pared with the traditionally rich families like the Hopkins family and Shepherd family, they

    definitely did not have the same level of financial resources.

    The Stephensons was particrly well-off, but the annual huge donations were still a burden for them.

    Charles''s mind was a swirl of wild guesses and nonsenses.

    Was Chandler not getting along with his money? Or was he so morally inferior that he should learn

    from Chandler for his noble spirit of counting money for little? Christina didn''t even care to pay him any

    attention, but asked police officer Capener directly, "If Carrie appeals with reference to her mental

    illness, what is our chance of winning?"

    "That''s hard to tell.The judge tends to give a judgment based on whether the perpetrator''s motive was

    voluntary at that time and the seriousness of the consequences of the traffic ident."

    As he spoke, the policeman opposite them lowered his voice on purpose to give them a reminder, "It

    also depends on the abilities of thewyer you hire."

    Thewyers found by Charles and the others must be among the first-tier.

    It was the reality that some topwyers could turn ck into white, and even turn small matter into a

    big one so that they could subjugate their enemies forever.

    Connie''s anxiety was in fact due to her fear to all these rtions.

    After enquiring, Christina thanked the officer and left the police station.

    "Christina, you don''t have to worry about this.Do everything you please as usual and leave these to

    us."

    After leaving the police station, Charles was texting lowering his head.

    Christina subconsciously nced at the screen of his phone, but he immediately blocked the screen

    with his palm as if he was doing something stealthy and ulterior.

    Charles tried to put on a solemn face, which seemed to be diverting her attention.

    "By the way, don''t the Hampton family and the Dickens family know about the matter concerning

    Carrie?"

    Carrie had not divorced Cory, so she was still the daughter-inw of the Hampton family.

    However, the Hamptons had not yet made any move until now.

    Also, Connie was the only one involved on the side of the Dickens family.

    "I didn''t mention it to the Dickens family."

    Christina''s tone was calm, and she took a few more examining nces at Charles''s seemingly guilty

    face.

    "This matter should be handled ording to formal legal procedures, and you don''t need to interfere

    too much either:¡¯ Charles grunted a casual reply, as his phone rang right on time.

    "I have some work to attend to.Take a taxi back to the Dickens family:"

    Holding his phone, he trotted hastily towards his car and said quickly, as if he was really busy.

    Christina stood still and looked at his hurried figure, feeling that this guy was sneaking around and

    hiding something from her.

    Charles swiftly got into the car and mmed the door.

    He looked out the window at Christina with a guilty conscience, took a deep breath, and then pressed

    the answer button on his phone.

    "Patrick, you''ve said that someone had been doing harm to Christina for some grudge unknown.I have

    a clue now.I guess it might be Cecilia..."

    He held the phone and exined to Patrick as logically as possible.

    "She''s hiding it very well.Carrie''s car-crashing was also provoked by Cecilia.She won''t do it herself, but

    she is rather adept at doing harm through the hands of another.So I¡¯m going to send someone to

    investigate her in detail."

    "You have already found someone to investigate?"

    Charles squeezed the phone, eximing in a surprised tone.

    Then he got slightly dejected, for he finally found a new clue and something to do, but it was cut off by

    someone else.He asked sullenly, "Then what do I need to do now?"

    The man on the other end of the phone hesitated for a moment and then asked ina deep voice, "How is

    she?"

    "She" referred to Christina.

    Hearing his question, Charles perked up a little.

    "Carrie drove to crash her, but Christina was luckily unscathed nor disabled.But her friend Crystal was

    slightly injured, which made it even more troublesome.Christina was so stubborn, and she would rather

    she was the one getting hurt, oh, and Chandler scolded her..."

    "Chandler had scolded her?"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The man on the other end suddenly interrupted him.

    "Actually, I''m not sure."

    Charles was positively excited about the topic.

    "Chandler and Crystal seemed to have developed something beyond friendship.Chandler also took the

    initiative to intervene in this traffic ident, and I guess he felt sorry for Crystal, and then he vented his

    anger on Christina."

    "Oh,"

    Patrick responded in an ambiguous tone.

    The tone sounded a little grim and creepy.

    Charles was startled, as he realized that he might have said too much.

    Ever the fast speaker, Charles swore that he didn''t mean to get Chandler entangled in.

    He just wanted to share gossip with Patrick, but he might have caused Patrick to hold a grudge against

    his brother by ident.

    Charles became cautious and asked a question more secure.

    "What are you going to do about Carrie?"

    "Send her to jail." Patrick replied coldly.

    Charles wobbled.

    "But Christina told me just now not to interfere too much and leave it to follow the normal judicial

    procedures."

    Christina disdained to suppress the Yankey sisters with dirty means and Charles also deemed that the

    traffic ident did not result in serious consequences, besides, Carrie was instigated, so there was no

    need to go too far.

    "She intended to crash people with a car.

    Although this time she failed, she''d definitely try the second or the third time.This time Christina

    escaped by luck, but what if it happens again? Are you going to take up the responsibilities?"

    Patrick''s voice was cold and resolute.

    Charles frowned as he tried toe up with a reply.

    If Carrie really hit Christina this time, no one could bear the consequences.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338

    Christina didn''t know what work Charles needed to do in the C City.

    She hadn''t seen him for a whole week since they metst time.

    She had intended to go back to the A City, but Mrs.Dickens held her hands and tried to persuade her to

    stay a few more days with her hoarse sobbing voice.She couldn''t reject her so she had stayed there for

    a whole week.

    "I don''t have too much luggage, so there''s no need to see me off.I have called a taxi straight to the

    airport."

    She picked her luggage up and came out of her room.She saw Betty holding a bow of lily syrup.

    "There are three hours left.No hurry.Drink this first."

    "Remember to check-in, or you''ll miss the time again, just like yesterday"

    Betty remembered that she had gone to the airport in vain yesterday and felt likeughing.

    "Your grandma can''t bear to see you leave.She wants you to stay here"

    Ever since Donald was ill and in hospital, Mrs.Dickens, who was in her eighties, seemed to have

    figured it out.

    Money was important, but reliable families who could be trusted were more significant.She took the

    bowl of syrup and walked to the living room to drink.

    From time to time, she looked up at the decorations around the house.

    It was her home in her childhood, and everything was familiar.

    For a period of time, she hated the Dickens family very much.She hadn''t intended to go into the house

    when she came back this time.

    But Betty seemed to let her and the Dickens family resolve their previous grudges.She had dragged

    her into the house.Her grandma had been saying that she had tidied up her room, just like before.

    "You don''t like living here, right?" Betty sat next to her and could tell what she was thinking.

    "No" She lowered her head and stiffly took the spoon to stir the syrup.

    But in fact, she felt their warmth and love.

    Betty knew that she liked the syrup.

    "I''ll get you another bow!""

    "No, thanks.I''m full"

    Betty looked at her with a serious expression.

    "If you go back to the A City and live alone, there will be no syrup at all!"

    Then she persuaded, "Christina, actually, the C City is better for you."

    "Are you still angry with your father?"

    "No matter what has happened, no matter how estranged you and your father are, you are a family.But

    for your father had been rescued in time, you would never see him"

    As people grew up, they understood more clearly that nothing in this world counted except for life and

    death.

    Christina subconsciously looked up at the stairs.

    Her father, Donald, had been living on the second floor since he was discharged from the hospital.

    He could walk around now.His assistant would send the documents over for him to review.He would go

    downstairs to have meals together with the whole family.

    At least they had not quarreled with each other.

    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Betty''s eyes darkened and she said in a low voice, "Actually, it was

    not all his fault as for your mother''s ident..."

    "It''s been so many years.Forget it."

    She interrupted her.She didn''t want to recall those old things.

    "I have had a good time by living in the Dickens family for the past few days." She said calmly and

    naturally stretched out her arms.

    "That''s true.It doesn''t seem to be as awkward and oppressive as it used to be.It''s probably because

    Connie didn''te back."

    Betty also found it strange that Connie had not returned to the Dickens family for along time.

    "Your grandma has lost contact with her.It seems that she is busy with something."

    Christina was not interested in Carrie and Connie.She got up and said, "I really have to go to the

    airport.Grandma went to the hospital to take a physical examination with the nanny, so I have to go out

    quickly..."

    Betty stopped persuading her and took a single-shoulder bag for her.

    They walked side by side towards the door.

    "Christina, where are you going? You can''t leave!"

    As soon as she opened the door, she heard an angry and sharp female voice.She was stunned.

    Talk of the devil and he would appear.

    Connie wore a white suit and a pair of ck Gi sunsses, with long hair covering her shoulders.

    From afar, she looked like a big star.

    However, her fringe was a little messy and she looked a little haggard with her exquisite makeup.She

    came out from a gray Audi and rushed forward to stop her from leaving.

    Betty was a little surprised to see her anxiety.

    "Connie, what are you doing..." Betty said unhappily, but Connie took a big step forward irritably and

    gave her ashove.

    "Get out of here.Who do you think you are?"

    Betty staggered back and Christina quickly held her.She looked up at the stepmother in front of her and

    said in a cold voice, "Don''t let me go? Look at you."

    "Connie, don''t provoke me, or I''m not sure if you''ll die."

    She said these words out of anger, but Connie seemed to be crazy and scolded her angrily, "Christina,

    you asked Charles to scheme my downfall.I won''t let you go."

    Her face darkened.

    Suddenly, she reached out and grabbed her wrist to drag her into the house, which caused her wrist to

    bruise.

    Christina frowned and shook her hand in pain.

    "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know..."

    But she couldn''t shake off her hand.

    Connie red at her fiercely, with her bright yellow nails pinching her skin as if she had prepared to

    perish together.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "I won''t let you go!"

    "Connie, let go of Christina!"

    Betty hurriedly pushed her.

    Connie turned her head, and immediately grabbed blue-and-white porcin on the cab at the foyer

    and mmed it.

    "Bang."

    Betty froze in fear and the blue-and-white porcin shattered into pieces all over the floor.

    Christina was also shocked.

    Looking at the fragments on the floor, she tried to use her left hand to move her fingers.

    She pinched her wrist with her sharp nails so it seemed to bleed.She was so annoyed.She had never

    thought that Connie would be so powerful.Her knuckles turned white as if she was going to break her

    bones.

    "Christina, don''t think your karate is useful.I escaped from that smelly and dirty mountain.If I want to

    live, I must be cruel and vicious..." Connie red at her like a wild animal.

    She gritted her teeth and said word by word.

    It seemed that she had an irreconcble hatred for her.

    Only by ying and swallowing her alive could she vent her anger.

    At this moment, Christina was really frightened by her malicious and cruel look.

    In her life, she had not encountered a number of difficulties, so her ferocity really made her frightened.

    "That''s enough!"

    The sound of footsteps came from the stairs.

    Donald held the handrail of the stairs and shouted, a little flustered.

    "Connie, that''s enough! Let her go!"

    "Are you worried that your precious daughter will die in my hands?"

    Connie looked up at him.

    There was an evil smile on her attractive face.Then she burst intoughter, crazily and ceaselessly.

    Christina froze in a daze.

    Looking warily at Connie beside her, who seemed to be crazy and whoseughter was so arrogant, but

    a little grievous, she had never heard such a sharp and piercingughter, like roaring and screaming.

    Upstairs, Donald''s eyes were fixed on her ferocious features.

    Then he ran down the stairs.

    "Didn''t you say you almost died? How can you run like this at such an old age?"

    Connie looked at him and viciously cursed.

    The more anxious he was, the more indignant she became.

    They were in the dining room of the Dickens family.They used to put a long knife on themunal

    table, which was usually used to cut bread.

    Betty had been standing at the back and watching for the proper moment for action.She noticed

    Connie''s ncing at the knife and immediately rushed over to grab the knife.

    But Connie moved surprisingly fast.

    Connie was as agile as a wild cat.She grabbed the hilt of the knife and waved her hand back.

    And the de hit Betty''s palm.

    Then blood dripped on the clean floor tiles.

    "Dare you.."

    Christina looked at this scene and immediately was about to punch her on the nose.

    However, she evaded the attack and the long knife in her right hand immediately rested on her fair

    neck.

    When the long metal knife touched her skin, fear overtook her.If she struggled a little, her neck would

    bleed.

    While Connie leaned closer to her ear and told her in a cold voice, "This knife is very blunt.I intend to

    rub off your blood vessels bit by bit with it...It will definitely hurt..."

    Her face was a little pale.She was suppressed by Connie and had no chance to fight back.

    "Connie, let her go immediately!"

    Donald blushed and ran up to them, but he didn''t dare to grab the knife.He was not in good health,

    panting heavily.

    "Connie, you swore to me that you would not hurt her again in the future!"

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339

    "Alright."

    They confronted each other.

    The atmosphere was tense and solemn.

    It seemed to take a long time for Connie to make apromise.

    "If Christina releases Carrie, I''ll let her go today.Although Connie still put her long knife for cutting toast

    around Christina''s neck, Christina was not too afraid.Listening to Connie and her father''s conversation,

    which seemed to have a double meaning, she found that they hided something from her.

    "Carrie deserved it when she was caught"

    Christina turned her face with difficulty and looked deeply at Connie, who was standing behind her, said

    stubbornly, "I won''t plead for Carrie.You want me to release her? Dream on!"

    "You dare!"

    Connie looked into her clear eyes and gritted her teeth angrily.

    The de pressed against her blood vessel and exerted force.

    Christina frowned in pain.

    Bright red blood slid across her fair neck, which was especially dazzling.

    Betty''s heart almost jumped out of her chest.She hurriedly persuaded, "Connie, we''ll promise you

    anything you want.What happened to Carrie? You make it clear...You release Christina.Don''t hurt her...

    But Christina seemed to be afraid of nothing.She spoke in a loud voice, "Connie, this knife is so blunt.It

    will take a lot of time to cut my blood vessels with it.A doctor wille in half an hour.You have to hurry

    up, or you will be in jail before my bleeding runs out..."

    "Shut up!"

    Christina originally wanted to anger Connie, but she didn''t expect Donald, her cold father, to take the

    lead in scolding her.

    He was so angry that he was coughing anxiously.

    Seeing that he looked terrible, Betty immediately walked over and patted him on the back worriedly.

    Connie nced at Donald subconsciously.

    Her face was gloomy and angry.She knew that Donald had been sick recently, and a doctor would

    come to check on him at a fixed time every day.She held a metal knife and wished that it would kill

    Christina immediately.

    "Release her...I''ll promise to all your requests."

    Donald calmed down and gave Connie a promise in a hoarse voice.

    Christina wanted to say something, but Connie had already pushed her away.

    In fact, Connie held a knife against her just for a moment of anger and impulse.

    She had always been rational.

    With Donald''s promise, she also found a way out.

    It would really be a stupid thing to hurt Christina.

    Donald held a dining chair and sat down, adjusting his breathing.

    Connie''s face was gloomy.

    He clenched the knife tightly and mmed it angrily on the table, pulling out a chair and sitting opposite

    him.

    Betty immediately ran to Christina and looked at the bloodstains on her neck.

    She became anxious and worried.

    "How''s your neck? is it painful? I''ll put a dressing on your wound now..."

    Christina''s neck was only slightly injured.

    Before she came to her mind from Connie''s re, her father scolded angrily, "She deserves it.Ignore

    her!"

    "It''s doesn''t matter"

    Christina grabbed a few pieces of facial tissue on the table and pressed down on the wound.

    Her face was purple with rage, and she didn''t care about her little injury.

    She was just upset that her father was so partial to Connie.She was the one who was hurt, and her

    father was always so fierce to her.She and Betty also sat down.

    The four of them looked at each other with their own thoughts.

    "What''s wrong with Carrie?"

    Donald spoke first, probably because he was ill, and his voice was lower than usual.

    "Didn''t your baby daughter tell you?"

    Connie sneered and looked at Christina with hatred.

    "Christina put Carrie ina mental hospital..."

    It was the first time Donald and Betty had heard of this.

    They frowned and turned to look at Christina.

    Donald roared angrily at her.

    "See what you had done!"

    Christina was not surprised by this scolding tone.

    Anyway, she was the one who caused everything.She held a bad attitude and didn''t say anything.

    Seeing her temper, Betty immediately elbowed her and whispered, "Your father is still sick.Don''t anger

    him.Tell him what''s going on."

    Christina could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force.

    That was why she always liked to live with Betty.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Donald''s education model would only have a negative effect on her.

    "Carrie hit my friend by car.So she was caught by the traffic police," Christina said briefly, ignoring her

    parts.

    "Why did Carrie hit your friend?"

    Betty couldn''t understand.

    "Crystal was unharmed and was discharged the next day.Carrie had a concussion.She was transferred

    to the general ward after seven days."

    Connie said coldly and turned to look straight at Christina, gritting her teeth.

    "Cecilia instigated her to drive into someone.Carrie was a victim from beginning to end..."

    Christina''s face was cold and indifferent.

    "The police will investigate whether Carrie is the victim"

    She was not interested in the things about Carrie.

    Connie was angrier when she heard her say this, and her voice became high-pitched.

    "Let the police investigate.How righteous did you say! Bah...Christina, you are ying tricks behind my

    back.You let Charles directly convict Carrie.You want her to stay in the mental hospital for the rest of

    her life.The rest of her life! Christina, how vicious you are!"

    "I didn''t!"

    Christina looked a little strange and immediately retorted.

    "Carrie was arrested for causing a traffic ident.I don''t know why she was prisoned in a mental

    hospital..."

    Christina found that Connie hade to nder her again.Her surprise gradually calmed down and

    she was more disgusted with Connie.

    She guessed and asked.

    "Carrie was found to be mentally ill by the hospital.What are you two sisters plotting to? You want to

    escape from the responsibility of the traffic ident with mental illness, right?"Donald and Betty

    listened to their disagreements and couldn''t judge the truth for a short while.

    ".Let''s wait until it is found out."

    Donald seemed a little tired.He closed his eyes and said in a deep voice.

    "Donald, this is what Christina did.If she wants to kill Carrie, her next target must be me."

    Connie cursed excitedly, and her eyes dark was full of resentment.

    "I''ve been holding her back all these years.I can''t stand it anymore today.Either let Carrie go

    immediately, or I''ll unveil everything today.You never tend to favour Christina anymore.She''s as selfish

    and vicious as her mother..."

    "Connie, what right do you have to mention my mother? What did you say at that time? You said that

    you and my father really loved each other and hoped that my mother would take the initiative to divorce

    my father to fulfill your will.Then what did you do when my father was sick recently? You went out to

    find men!"

    Christina was also angry at once.She hated it when someone mentioned her mother, especially

    Connie, the murderer.

    "I''m telling you now, whether Charles interferes in Carrie''s case or not, I won''t plead for your two.You''ve

    done evil enough.This is your retribution.You deserve it!"

    "Retribution?"

    Connie punched the table fiercely and scolded angrily, "Retribution, Christina, how dare you mention

    the word ¡®retribution...You, you are living in a fictional and beautiful world every day.Do you really know

    what retribution is? Christina, your birth is the biggest retribution for the Dickens family!"

    Christina''s face changed.

    "What did you say? What did you mean?"

    "Shut up!"

    Donald stood up from the chair, holding the table and yelled at the two of them.

    He seemed to be very angry that he coughed again.His face was unhealthy pale.

    Connie''s face was ferocious.

    She ran to the long cab in the living room to pick up a funeral photo.She raised it high and smashed

    the frame of the photo angrily.

    Then she aimed her foot at a beautiful woman in the photo and stomped on it fiercely.

    "Mary, the bitch!"

    Seeing that she had smashed her mother''s funeral photo, Christina was stunned.

    Betty turned around and was immediately annoyed.

    "Connie, are you crazy?"

    Betty ran over to push her away to get the photo under her feet.

    Connie was full of resentment.She stubbornly stepped on the photo, looked up with a crazy smile.She

    laughed hysterical.

    "Am I crazy?"

    "It is the Eisenhower family that is crazy," she turned to look at her husband, who was weak and

    panting.

    "And you, Donald, you''re crazy too...All of you are crazy!"

    Hearing her saying this, Betty''s face was immediately filled with shock inplexity.

    Connie looked at Christina, who was deep in thought and suddenlyughed even crazier.

    She shouted at the top of her lungs, "All of you are hiding it from her..."

    "Christina, your mother was pregnant with another unknown man''s baby and this baby is you.Your

    grandfather asked Donald to marry your mother so that she wouldn''t be mocked by people.And you,

    the spoiled child in the Dickens family, everyone is lying to you.You''ve been the biggest joke since you

    were born."

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340

    "Connie, you''re talking nonsense!"

    Christina was silent for a while.She didn''t know how to describe her feelings, her heart pounding rapidly

    in a semnce to her present shocking and frightening mood.

    Her mind went nk as numerous thoughts exploded into a mess.

    Christina resisted and retorted loudly with all her might, "Connie, you''re talking rubbish!"

    "I''m talking rubbish? Hahaha..."

    Connie burst into ferociousughter in despair, "Donald Dickens, tell her, is Christina that little bastard

    your daughter?"

    "Tell her, tell her yourself that Christina is a bastard that no one knows who her father is!"

    Connie roared outrageously.

    Donald was still sitting on the dining table chair, his face morbidly pale and his lips purple.He stared at

    them with wide eyes and breathed rapidly.

    Betty seemed to be unable to control her emotions as tears trickled down her cheeks and she pleaded,

    "Stop it, Connie, please stop."

    "Why should I stop?"

    Seeing that Donald over there remained quiet, Connie couldn''t stifle the resentment she had

    suppressed for many years and allowed it to break out.She jabbered to scold him like a demon

    demanding her debts.

    "Donald, I''ve been married to you for so many years, and I''m already your legitimate wife, but you''ve

    been so focused on protecting that bitch Mary and her daughter.What do you take me for? I did marry

    you for money, but what else did I do wrong? You saw Mary push me down the stairs with your own

    eyes, You watched her kill my child!"Seemingly bereaved of her sanity, Connie grabbed the decorative

    vases and photo frames in the living room and smashed them on the floor.

    "You, all of you, gave that bitch a good reputation in the end.But what about me? I''m your mistress; I

    destroy other people''s families, but what''s wrong with my child? My son is innocent.But you were with

    me to infuriate Mary!"

    She growled a series of abuse, her heavily made-up face covered with tears.

    "Donald, you''re the one that is mad! You killed your own flesh and blood, yet you let this bastard call

    you dad..."

    "Enough! Shut up!"

    Donald''s face was still pallid.

    He raised his head with difficulty and looked at Connie, who burst into wailing, and he held his breath

    trying to stop her from making a fuss.

    Christina sat opposite Donald with a stiff face as the indignant voices kept echoing in her ears.

    "No! Not enough!"

    Connie''s voice was hoarse and hateful.

    "Donald, let me tell you, I haven''t settled old scores with you.That''s what Mary''s owed me, and what

    you''ve owed me!"

    Her heavy makeup was smudged, leaving the tears on her face even more sinister and terrifying.

    She cursed like a madwoman, "My son is dead! How can Mary''s daughter survive?"

    When Donald heard this, he was about to say something, but a sharp pain in his heart seized him.He

    covered his left chest with his right hand and lowered his head to gasp.

    Christina sensed something wrong with him and instinctively stood up and walked towards him.

    But Connie suddenly trotted towards them and grabbed her.

    "Christina, did I scare you by saying these today?"

    Her footsteps grew increasingly faster, and she became more and more impatient.

    Christina tensed instinctively.

    But as soon as she turned her head, Connie was already standing behind her like a ghost.

    Her brightly painted nails were shining horribly scarlet under the fluorescent light overhead, and her

    fingers fiercely clutched Christina''s jaw to raise her head.

    Connie lowered her head andughed hysterically again as if she didn''t care about anything anymore.

    "I also want to tell you another thing.That year when you were in high school, you got kidnapped and

    almost raped by a few vige bumpkins ...I paid them to do it.Do you still remember?"

    Christina was pinched by her on the chin and looked at Connie''s gloomy face.

    Her eyes widened little by little as she recalled that scene in the past.

    The night was dirty, dark, and murky...N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Connie''s voice beside her ear became more and more shrill and creepy.

    "I was watching by the side.You were blindfolded, your clothes torn to pieces, and those old men with

    rough skin and pressed down on you like wolves.You were scared, weren''t you? I heard you cry and

    scream...

    "Christina, why don''t you die? Mary killed my son.Why don''t you die!"

    Christina froze.

    Connie yelled at her in fiery hysterics, as that terrible memory flooded into her mind.

    That year, the ident was hastily put to an end.

    When the police found those bandits, they were already corpses.

    The case involved some special people, and it implicated too many and dated back so many years, so

    now even Charles and the others couldn''t figure out any clues.

    The incident happened in C City, and the Dickens family at that time was in the ascendant.

    After all, it was a case involving a Miss Dickens and closely rted to her reputation, so Christina had

    supposed that it was Donald pressured to conceal it taking into ount the face of the Dickens family.

    But it turned out to be for the sake of protecting Connie.

    Christina had never anticipated that Connie had arranged the terrible kidnapping, nor did she know that

    someone''s hatred could be so terrible.

    Her life seemed to be deceived by one lie after another.

    Betty, who was standing on the other side, was also stunned in shock.

    Of course, she knew about Christina''s ident at her high school graduation, but she was also

    oblivious to Connie''s involvement.

    Betty was seething with rage.

    "Connie, you said you had a miscarriage and your child was innocent, but how could you do harm to

    Christina? She''s innocent too.You''re a demon!"

    "She is innocent? She has taken the false title of the daughter of the Dickens family and enjoyed

    everyone''s love.Why, how could this bastard deserve it?"

    There was a fierce look in Connie''s eyes, especially when she looked at Christina''s face since her eyes

    resembled Mary''s so much, leaving Connie writhed in a disruptive hatred.

    "Christina, you think it''s pitiful for you to leave the Dickens family to live with Betty.It''s nothing!"

    Connie''s eyes red wide open and were filled with resentment.She grabbed Christina''s shoulders

    with both hands and shook her, scolding her.

    "You''ve been living well for so many years, but me? Donald forced me to be operated on to remove my

    uterus.I won''t be able to be a mother for the rest of my life.Are you pathetic, Christina? You''re so

    fortunate that I feel jealous and I want you to die!"

    Connie''s face was ominously somber.

    With a sudden force, she pushed Christina to the corner of the wall, leading to her back hitting hard

    with a loud bang, but Christina was stricken dumb and did not move.

    Connie suddenly turned her head.

    "Donald, you did so much for that bitch Mary.There''s one thing I haven''t told you.In fact, she argued

    with you in a fury that day because of this silver ne..."

    She took out an ordinary-looking wave-decorated silver ne from her coat pocket.

    The incandescent light shone on the old silver ne swaying in the air as if it had transferred

    people back to the past in an instant.

    Donald looked up at the very familiar silver ne and his eyes widened in shock as countless

    previous memories sprung up in his mind.

    This was the ne Mary had been treasuring.

    She had to wear it every day until one day, the ne was gone.

    Connie clearly identified the affection and focus in Donald''s eyes at this moment.She suddenly roared

    withughter again, her eyeliner melted, rendering two lines of ck tears falling from her face.Her

    frantic grin was hideous and vicious.

    "Mary said that you took her ne.She quarreled with you, had a cold war with you and she said

    that she hated you...You really want to find it for her, don''t you? And you know very well that this

    ne was gifted to her as a love token by the eldest young master of the Hopkins family at that

    time, Victor.Donald Dickens, you useless coward!"

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341

    "You will never get anything that is rted to Mary because I will destroy them all!" Connie suddenly

    turned around, ran out of the door, and threw the silver ne out.

    Under the dazzling sun, the shining silver ne was thrown far away.

    People could see its trace in the air until it finally fell and disappeared from people''s sight.

    Donald almost got up the moment she threw the ne out, he ran forward in a panic, he was so

    eager to catch the ne that he almost stumbled.

    He widened his eyes only to see the ne fly in the air and then disappear...His effort was in vain

    even though he tried to grab something in the air.

    It seemed that no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t hold the things he wanted.

    Bang!

    "Dad!" Christina instinctively shouted in horror.

    Donald''s heavy body suddenly fell to the ground.

    Connie turned around, her face gradually calmed down from the initial excitement and resentment.

    Then a sense of fear surged inside her, and her body stiffened.

    When the ambnce arrived, the Dickens family doctor and Mrs.Dickens also happened toe back.

    Seeing the scene in front of her, the olddy was scared out of her wits and rushed to Donald''s side in

    panic.

    "What happened?"

    "What happened? Why is Donald in aa? Why does he look so pale?"

    The olddy burst into tears and screamed.

    Christina''s movements were very stiff.She and another nurse carefully carried Donald, her father onto

    the emergency stretcher trolley.Her grandmother rushed over and shook her, who kept asking about

    why and was about to cry.

    Christina seemed to be unable to think at the moment and she did not speak.She just touched her

    father''s rough palm and she could still feel the remaining temperature in her right hand, It was cold.

    Betty''s eyes were red and she tried to suppress her fear, but her words were trembling.

    She held Mrs.Dickens''s hand and kept muttering, "It''s okay.Donald will be fine..."

    "How could it be okay? Why is Donald bleeding from his nostrils? Why does he lock so painful? And

    he''s still vomiting.What''s wrong with him? He has already recovered previously.."

    Mrs.Dickens cried and held Betty''s hand tightly.

    The two of them leaned against each other, feeling very uneasy.

    Christina''s face was a little cold.

    She turned around and forced herself to calm down, she said to Betty, "Stay at home and look after

    grandma.I''ll go with the ambnce..."

    Doctors and nurses saw Donald''s serious condition and did not dare to dy, they immediately carried

    him into the ambnce.

    Christina followed them and got into the ambnce, but she was suddenly pulled down by Connie, who

    was behind her.

    "Connie, what do you want to do? Do you really want to kill my dad?!"

    Christina was still somewhat slow, she got pulled down from the ambnce by Connie and fell to the

    ground.

    She got up and raised her head to scold Connie who had gotten into the ambnce.

    However, Connie had already swiftly mmed the door of the ambnce shut.

    The Doctors and the nurses didn''t care about the argument between the twodies.

    they only cared about saving Donald''s life, which was a job that every second counted.

    The siren of the ambnce sounded, making people nervous.

    Christina chased after the ambnce in the family doctor''s car.

    Betty and Mrs.Dickens also insisted on going to the hospital.

    No one said anything in the car, their hearts were pounding fastly.

    The ambnce stopped at a nearby hospital.

    Christina couldn''t follow the ambnce into the emergency passage of the hospital, so she could only

    park outside and run into the hospital.

    As she looked anxiously around the crowded emergency area of the hospital, she heard a doctor say

    anxiously, "It''s the cerebrovascr rupture and the patient keeps bleeding."

    "The patient is still vomiting.Move his body and don''t let the vomit suffocate him..."

    "The patient''s pupils are dted and he is unconscious.Immediately schedule an operation"

    Christina saw the pale Donald lying on the hospital bed and heard what the doctor said.

    She felt that she was in an illusory state and felt that the hospital lights were too dazzling, everything

    looked so unreal to her.

    That was impossible.

    Something like this could not have happened.

    Her father was suddenly unconscious and his situation was so serious but he didn''t even leave hisst

    words.

    "No, please don''t do that to me..."

    Christina stood by the side.She did not dare to step forward.She was afraid that she would disturb the

    doctor and she was afraid that she would hear bad news if she took a small step forward.

    Her heart was pounding wildly, and lots of images shed in her brain.

    She did not remember how much she hated her cold father in the past, all she knew was that she did

    not want to hear the bad news of her father''s death, she did not want to ept such an ending.

    Her resentment, whether Donald was her father, all these things didn''t matter to her anymore.

    She just didn''t want their story to end like this.

    She was afraid of bereavement, which was a thing that was out of her control, she hated the fact that

    she couldn''t control it, nor could she help...

    In an instant, she thought of a man.

    Christina did not understand why she thought of Patrick at her most desperate and helpless moment.

    Before her brain gave an order, her body had already reacted.

    Her trembling hand took out her phone and dialed the familiar number.

    The phone kept ringing...The phone ring was like thest bit of hope in her life that she was looking

    forward to.

    But in the end, she only got a busy tone.

    On the other side, the doctors and the nurses had already prepared an operating room and quickly

    pushed her father in.

    Connie did not cry, She had been running along with Donald''s bed.

    Christina ran over ina panic as she watched them move.

    Connie suddenly shouted at the man on the bed, "Donald, you can''t die.

    I know that Mary didn''t die in prison at all.

    You sent someone to secretly get her out of the prison and send her away!"

    Unable to suppress her uneasiness any longer, Connie burst into tears, "Donald, did you hear me?

    Mary is not dead, she is not dead and she wille back.You can''t die...Don''t...Please don''t die, I beg

    you."

    Finally, Connie knelt down limply, lowered her head, and cried in despair.

    The door of the operating room was closed.

    The red sign on it lit up and the operation was underway.

    Christina also stood outside the operating room, she stood up straight and looked at Connie who was

    kneeling at the door with mixed feelings.

    Christina had never thought that this woman would cry so sadly.

    At this moment, she knew that Connie was not acting.

    Christina bent down trying to help her up.

    "Go away!"

    Connie''s voice was hoarse, but she looked very arrogant.She stood up and wiped away the tears on

    her face.She was like a professional actress, changing her expression in an instant as if all her grief

    just now was fake.She hid her grief deep inside her heart.

    "Christina, the world you imagined has copsed.Are you in pain and despair..."

    Connie seemed to return to her previous cruel character, she gritted her teeth, "I''m telling you, without

    Donald and the others protecting you behind your back, your future life will be more painful and

    desperate."

    Christina just looked at her quietly and didn''t say anything.

    In front of the operating room, there were rows and rows of empty chairs.

    The windows on the wall were big, the walls were painted extremely white, and the lights were

    dazzling.

    The whole space seemed to have been erged, it looked so wide that even whispers were followed

    by echos.

    Maybe because the space was too empty and too quiet.

    Connie saw that Christina was silent and just standing in front of the operating in a daze, she suddenly

    got angry at Christina''s indifferent and expressionless look.

    "Christina, you''re not Donald''s daughter.You''re not the mistress of the Dickens family.Your mother had

    an affair with another man.." Connie raised her voice as if she was going to provoke Christina.

    "Connie, stop pretending.I know you''re scared now¡± Christina suddenly spoke, her clear eyes looking

    into Connie''s eyes.

    Connie was a little shocked and then she became silent.

    Connie looked at Christina''s beautiful and familiar face, Christina looked much more like her mother

    Mary as she grew up, and Connie had more hatred towards her the more Connie looked at her face.

    But now, when Connie looked at this face, to her surprise, her panicked heart slowly calmed down.

    Due to their panic and resentment, a person would constantly vent their anger on another and would

    retaliate against another.

    Yet, that person did it just because they wanted to hide the unspeakable true feelings in their heart.

    The two of them had been romantically entangled with each other for their entire lives, it was hard to

    judge such a rtionship.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Christina lowered her head and did not look at Connie anymore.

    She muttered, "My father will be fine.."

    It was in a very low voice, but it was a very, very sincere prayer.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342

    Not everything in this world was satisfactory.Even if she prayed with all her whole heart, she couldn''t

    change life and death on the operating table.

    Christina curled into a ball on the chair with her eyes fixed on the red light in front of her which

    suggested the surgery was still going on.

    Betty sat next to her with reddened eyes.

    Mrs.Dickens sped her trembling hands and kept murmuring prayers.

    Several of the executives of the Dickens Group also came.

    Connie was in a dark corner on the left.No one spoke.They all waited silently.

    "How came he got so sick all of a sudden..." Mrs.Dickens sobbed.

    Betty stroked her back soothingly.She didn''t know how to exin it and just wanted everything to be

    fine.

    At this moment, the door of the O.R. was abruptly pushed open.

    A bald and slightly fat male doctor in scrubs came out with a medical record in his hand, followed by

    two nurses.

    The nurse''s white gloves were stained with blood, and they all looked grave.

    "Doctor, how''s my son?"

    Mrs.Dickens was closest to them and stood up immediately.

    Christina instantly rushed to the doctor.

    The doctor looked at her and said in a low voice, "The patient''s condition is very bad..."

    Everyone''s heart lifted into his or her throat.

    Mrs.Dickens seemed to lose her strength all of a sudden and flopped to her knees.

    Betty quickly helped her up, sharing her dread.It was a huge blow and tears streamed down her face.

    "We need his family to sign here."

    The doctor looked solemn and handed Christina a notice saying the patient was in critical condition.

    Christina grabbed the pen with shaky fingers and signed her name.

    "Please, save my father..." She sobbed with a lump in her throat.

    "We will do everything we can, but you should brace yourselves for the worst result.The patient''s brain

    vessels exploded and had a hemorrhage, which is highly possible to disable him.It is also very likely

    that he will be a vegetable or even die"

    The doctor took back the notice and informed them of the situation concisely.Then he whipped around

    and walked back into the O.R.With a bang, the door closed again.

    As if death wasing, the door shook slightly.

    Christina stood up straight and looked at the door in a daze.

    Her vision became blurred, making her feel that what had happened was just a dream.

    Mrs.Dickens couldn''t take it any longer and gave Betty a push, kneeling on the ground.

    She lowered her head and wept hoarsely, "God, we don''t want money.We don''t want power.Just save

    my son''s life.I beg you, please..."

    "We used to be poor and live in a bungalow.Donald was very hard-working and filial.We lived a frugal

    life, but we were happy.We always gathered together on holidays...I was wrong.I''ve Known long ago

    that I don''t deserve such wealth.I don''t want it now.I just want you to show mercy and bring my son

    back..."

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Mrs.Dickens cried miserably with her hands on the ground.

    She faced the door of the O.R. and prayed in the most pious way.Her husky cry sounded desperate

    and full of fear.

    Christina''s eyes reddened too.She quelled her tears and went to help her grandmother up.Mrs.Dickens

    had been snobbish all her life.She wrapped her arms tightly around Christina and kept sobbing, wetting

    her clothes.

    At this moment, nothing was more important than family.

    The operation didn''t end until the sun set and night fell.

    Itsted six hours, starting from the bright noon.

    When the doctors finally walked out again, all of them stood up and rushed forward with worried lights

    in their eyes.

    Donald was pushed out on a bed.

    "The craniotomy has cleared the blood clots in his brain.The operation was sessful.He is still in a

    coma, and we don''t know when he will wake up.The 24 hours from now are very important."

    The attending doctor stepped forward and told Christina.

    "In addition, because the patient''s right cerebral artery ruptured and bled too much, we estimate that

    his left hand and foot will be paralyzed.As for whether things will be worse, we need to wait for him to

    wake up before we draw a conclusion..."

    "Thank you," Christina said in a low voice, her voice cracking.

    On the other side, Betty and Mrs.Dickens followed the nurses to Donald''s intensive care unit, but they

    were not allowed to enter.

    "The patient has just finished the operation and is very weak.To avoid unwanted infection, you can''t go

    in for the time being," Mrs.Dickens craned her neck anxiously and looked into the ward.

    "Betty, I''m so worried.I want to go in and take a look..."

    "Madam, you really can''t go in.If the wound gets infected, he will die at any time"

    The nurse bustled around and turned to exin impatiently.Mrs.Dickens had nervously waited outside

    the O.R.for hours and her heart raced because of the word die.Her blood pressure soared and her

    breathing quickened.

    Noticing that something was wrong with the olddy, Betty immediately shouted for help in panic.

    Christina was still talking to the doctor about her father''s operation.

    Hearing Betty''s shout, she freaked out a bit and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Did the olddy take any blood pressure medicine this morning?"

    "She was hospitalized once due to high blood pressure at the beginning of the year..." Christina and

    Betty got rattled again.

    Fortunately, this was the hospital.

    Mrs.Dickens was put on an oxygen mask and sent to rest on the bed immediately.She''d be fine after

    being given IV fluids.

    "She''s old and shouldn''t worry too much.Keep her blood pressure in control and get someone to take

    care of her here..."

    "Okay.Thank you."

    Betty thanked the doctor politely and immediately called a Dickens family''s maid to take care of

    Mrs.Dickens.

    On the other side, several executives of the Dickens Group in suits walked to Christina and talked to

    her about thepany.

    "Miss Dickens, we are all very sorry about Mr.Dickens''s illness.We hope that he will get better as soon

    as possible.If you need any help, don''t hesitate to call us."

    Christina simply nodded.She was only familiar with two of them who had worked for Donald for years.

    They then asked her to take care and told her that everything would be fine.

    "Besides, we want to keep Mr.Dickens''s hospitalization a secret because it will have a great impact on

    the stock price..""

    Christina did not know much about business, but she knew that if her father became inadequate for his

    position, these people would definitely abandon him without hesitation.

    Atst, Christina watched them leave in a hurry.

    She knew that businessmen were profit-oriented.

    Although the Dickens Group earned much less than it used to do, Donald had started it from scratch

    and she wouldn''t let it fall into the hands of others.

    "Those people will be hellbent on recing Donald after they leave..."

    Connie suddenly walked up to her.

    Connie''s voice was very cold.She''d washed the tear stains off her face in the bathroom and became

    rational again.

    Christina looked up at her.

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "Are you going to stand by and let them take away your father''spany? Do you know how much

    effort Donald has put into thepany? Do you know how many business trips he went and how many

    sleepless nights he had?"

    Connie said in agitation, "Donald has protected you so well.You have no idea how dirty and ugly the

    world is.Now that the Dickens family fell, are you really so cruel as to watch..."

    "What can I do!"

    Christina looked distraught.She turned to look at her weak and aged grandmother in the ward and

    lowered her head.

    The Dickens family suddenly copsed.She wanted to save it, but she was not able enough.She was

    physically and mentally exhausted.

    Connie looked straight at her side face and said in a callous voice.

    "Turn to the Hopkins family.As long as you ask, Patrick will definitely help you."

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343

    "Connie, what are you doing?!"

    Betty hurried over, red at Connie, and said, "The Dickens family is in such a situation because of

    you.How dare you ask Christina to..."

    If it weren''t for Connie''s crazy nonsense this afternoon, Donald wouldn''t have been so angry that he

    suffered an attack.

    Thinking that Donald was in danger, Betty was more anxious.

    "What I said is all true-" Connie raised her chin as if to hide her guilt.

    She deliberately raised her voice, "Betty, you know I''m not lying.Check Donald''s medical record.His

    blood type is O.Your sister Mary has type B blood.But Christina, her blood type is Rh-Negative."

    "And you, Betty, you''re not married at such an old age because you like your brother-inw..."

    "Enough!"

    Betty was ashamed and cried in a rage.

    Connie was a little agitated.She turned her head, tried to slow her breathing, and stopped.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Christina looked at Connie, and she always thought Connie was hypocritical.

    Connie clopped in high heels.

    The echo of footsteps on the clean floor running down the quiet corridor.

    "Christina, actually I..."

    Betty saw Connie leave and reached out to grab Christina.

    Betty was a little flustered and wanted to exin, "It''s not like what Connie said.."

    Christina lowered her head and said with sarcasm, "I just checked my father''s medical record.His blood

    type is indeed O.It turns out that he has been lying to me.I thought we had the same blood type."

    "Christina, listen to me.Donald..."

    Betty didn¡¯t know how she couldfort Christina, "Donald is a good person."

    Betty finally said he was good.

    "My sister and I do not look alike.I am not ugly but no one said I''m beautiful.But my sister is

    different.She has beautiful appearance.A wlessplexion, slender figure...She''s like a perfect

    doll.Coupled with her piano skills and amazing temperament, there were many men pursuing her.But in

    the end, she chose to marry Donald, a poor boy with an ordinary family background..."

    "Before my sister met Donald, she had already met a lot of very outstanding men.One of them was the

    eldest young master of the Hopkins family, Victor."

    Betty deliberately paused.

    Christina looked at Betty in astonishment.

    Victor was Patrick''s father.

    Betty noticed Christina''s panic and shook her head.

    "Don''t think too much.In fact, it''s not aplicated story.Victor was in bad condition.I heard that Senior

    Mr.Hopkins spent a lot of money to keep him alive.But after all, Victor was the only heir in the Hopkins

    family, so many women still wanted to marry him¡±

    "Victor and my sister had been together.But at that time, Victor was married and had a child.My sister

    said that Victor was her true love so she would wait for him to divorce and then marry him.I was very

    opposed to her being a lover, but I didn''t dare to mention it to my father...A yearter, my sister said

    that they broke up.I was relieved since our Eisenhower family allowed no one to keep such an affair¡±

    "I don''t know if my sister and Victor really loved each other, but it was always been my sister who

    dumped other men.After that breakup, my sister was depressed for a long time.She spent half a year in

    the bar..."

    "Until one day, my sister told me that she was pregnant"

    Betty''s face was a little gloomy.

    "I asked her who was the father, but she said she didn''t know.She had sex with several unknown men

    when she idled the days away and got drunk in the bar..." Christina froze for a moment.

    She lowered her head slightly and clenched her hands into fists.

    "Your grandfather and I knew about this, so we immediately sent someone to investigate.But my sister

    had been fooling around in different bars for the past six months, and we really couldn''t find out who

    the man was...We only confirmed that Victor was not the father.After the breakup, my sister didn''t

    contact him.Besides, Victor was not in good condition, and even his son was born in the United States

    after he got the IVF fertility treatment"

    Christina did not speak.She looked down at her reflection.

    It turned out that Patrick was a test tube baby.

    Betty looked at Christina''s beautiful side face.She looked like her sister Mary as she grew up.

    "The reason why I object to your rtionship with Patrick is because of these old grudges."

    When Betty first heard about Christina''s rtionship with Patrick, she was furious.

    Why did they get involved in the Hopkins family¡¯s affairs again? Betty admitted that she was selfish and

    prejudiced against the Hopkins family.

    At that time, Victor got married and had a child, but he was still with her sister.

    Betty didn''t know if they broke up because Victor knew that he was not in good condition and let go of

    her sister, or because Victor chose his wife and child.

    Anyway, the Eisenhower family hated the Hopkins family.

    If it weren''t for that embarrassing affair, her sister wouldn''t have gotten pregnant by ident, and she

    wouldn''t have had such a ridiculous ending.

    "Donald was born poor, but he never felt inferior.Working for your grandfather, Donald was highly

    valued by him.Donald''s character and ability to work were praised by your grandfather.Donald had met

    my sister a few times, and he probably didn''t dare to say that he loved her.However, my sister was five

    months pregnant when she realised it.The doctor didn''t rmend aborting the child.Your grandfather

    wouldn''t allow her to do so.Donald said that he wanted to marry my sister.He would take care of the

    child as his own, and would love her for the rest of his life."

    Hearing this, Christina sat down.She was expressionless.

    From time to time, she nced at the ICU.

    Donald was there, and was in danger.

    Betty sat next to her.

    "Christina, you may think that Donald is not a good father.But I think he has tried his best.On the day

    you were born, he was very happy.He never retorted and always doted on my sister.Although your

    surname is Dickens rather than Eisenhower, but others always thought he got ahead because of the

    support of the Eisenhower family.He was under great pressure."

    "In the years when my sister had just married Donald, she had maintained a warm rtionship out of

    her feelings for everything Donald had done.But it was not love.The warmth between them had faded

    over time.My sister had filed for divorce several times in private, but Donald had refused it time and

    time again."

    "Their conflicts had been worsening.However, one day, Donald took Connie back to the Eisenhower

    family and said he wanted a divorce.My sister might feel embarrassed and unwilling to get the

    divorce..."

    Christina suddenly raised her head and looked straight at Betty''splicated expression with her clear

    eyes.

    "Since my mother initiated a divorce before, if they were not suitable, why didn''t they get divorced..."

    "Because your grandfather didn''t allow his granddaughter to grow up in a broken family."

    Betty told the truth that Mary didn''t get divorced because of Christina.

    Christinapressed her lips.

    Mixed feelings welled up.She knew that her grandfather loved her very much and certainly did not want

    to make her sad because of her parents¡¯ divorce.So her grandfather even made up many lies to cover

    the truth.

    "So it''s all because of me..."

    Christina looked at the cold floor of the hospital and was in a daze.

    Her voice was hoarse and she muttered, "Why did you give birth to me?"

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344

    "Donald cheated on your mother on purpose to infuriate her.For all these years, I''ve been living with

    them and watching.I know that Donald loves my sister very much, but he loves her too

    humbly.Sometimes he''s strict with you, but he doesn''t mean it to be harsh to you, rather, it may be

    because he loses control of his temper.Don''t me him."

    "And...In the end, Donald didn''t get anything."

    Betty looked at her guiltily and drawled word by word, "Donald took Connie home, and the conflict

    between him and your mother got more intense. In the end, Connie miscarried and your mother was

    imprisoned...Your mother pressed him with her life, and Donald secretly let her go."

    Until now, no one knew where Mary had gone except Donald.

    After that, Betty looked at her quietly and nervously.She had been tortured by her conscience for

    deceiving Christina about this matter.

    "Your mother didn''t actuallymit suicide, Donald asked all of us to hide it...He didn''t want you to

    know, and he didn''t want you to have a bad impression of your mother"

    He chose to protect her until the end.

    Christina managed to remainposure.

    After a while, she spoke in a calm voice, "Connie said it...When my father first entered the operating

    room, she seemed to be too scared and said it like she had gone crazy"

    Christina''s voice grew lower and lower.

    "So, everything I know is fake, right?"

    "Yes, it''s fake,"

    Betty said, feeling so guilty that she did not dare to lock gaze with her, but she told Christina with a

    pressed voice, "But your life is not fake, and the people around you..."

    Suddenly, there was a flurry of footsteps at the elevator door.

    Patrick.

    When Christina identified the man walking slowly towards her from the elevator, she froze, her face

    deadpan.

    It was not until Betty tugged at her sleeve and the man with an outstanding temperament stood half a

    metre away that Christina regained her senses.

    Perhaps because the fluorescent light overhead was too white and dazzling, Christina felt like he was

    but an illusion.

    Patrick Hopkins, the privileged descendent of the Hopkins family, appeared in front of her.

    Christina suddenly felt a verge to cry, a surge of emotions rushing up from the bottom of her heart, and

    her weepy eyes went blurred with tears.

    It was as if she had been suppressing a great grievance she had been suffering, but once she cast

    eyes on him, she suddenly didn''t want to bear it anymore and just wanted to burst into wailing.

    But Christina did not cry.Her stubborn eyes stared at the man who suddenly appeared in silence.Her

    clear eyes were beautiful, glistening with tears.

    With crystal liquids swirling in her eyes, she seemed like a child stifling her impulse, wanting to sob but

    daring not to.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As if it was her body''s instinctive reaction, she stood up straight from the chair and stepped forward,

    appearing to approach him.

    But no.

    Christina rose up, turned around, and strode away with her back to him.

    Betty did a double-take.

    She nced at the indifferent man in front of her and then turned to look at her niece trotting along the

    cold corridor of the hospital to the end of the ward as if fleeing.

    Why did Patrick suddenly appear? Betty did not question but immediately ran after Christina.

    "Patrick, don''t you see Christina?"

    When Charles arrived from the other elevator, he looked at the motionless man standing there

    bemused.

    Patrick still had his usual look of grimness.He gazed in the direction of the end of the corridor, a hidden

    nervousness in his deep and unfathomable eyes.

    Charles thought he didn''t know which ward to go to, so he pointed to the end of the corridor and told

    him, "Mrs.Dickens is in the VIP ward at the end of this floor, Donald is in the ICU on the seventh

    floor...Christina might be in the ward at the end of this floor because the doctor won''t let them in after

    Donald''s operation"

    Charles gushed and walked quickly forward.

    "Patrick, don''t you want to see her?"

    Charles sensed something only when he turned around to find Patrick not following his pace.

    Charles perceived something weird in his reactions.

    Once they received the news that Donald got sick and was admitted to the hospital, he got up and

    drove over instantly.

    But why didn''t he go to see Christina now that he was already here? Patrick looked at the ward at the

    end of the corridor and wobbled.

    At this moment, a burly bodyguard walked over quickly behind him, his voice a little anxious,

    "Mr.Hopkins, the Dickens family''s surveince was taken out.We''ve found a major ident in the

    past..."

    Charles looked astonished.He didn''t even know that Patrick had sent someone to install surveince

    cameras in the Dickens family.

    Just as he was about to enquire what it was, Patrick suddenly spoke, "Go over and take a look at her:

    "What?"

    Charles hesitated for a second.

    "Go over and look at Christina now"

    Patrick repeated in an impatient tone, appearing extremely agitated and uneasy.

    "Patrick, why don''t you look for her..."

    Charles swore that he didn''t mean to provoke him, but the words just slipped out.

    However, Patrick squinted, his eyes cold and gloomy, causing a chill crawling down Charles''s spine.

    "I''ll go now¡± Charles immediately responded and strode away.

    The bodyguard behind him continued to report something to Patrick solemnly, which Charles couldn''t

    hear clearly but seemed to be quite serious.

    The bodyguard said vaguely, "..Connie sent someone to do it"

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345

    Mrs.Dickens was just worried too much and fainted from hypertension.

    When Christina pushed the door open and entered the ward, Mrs.Dickens had already woken up.

    "Christina, how''s your father now?"

    Mrs.Dickens asked Christina anxiously.

    Christina stood at the head of Mrs.Dickens''s bed and looked down at her aged and muddy eyes.She

    felt a lump in her throat and did not know how to speak.

    Mrs.Dickens grabbed her anxiously.

    "Christina, your father will be fine.He will be fine."

    Mrs.Dickens muttered repeatedly in a hoarse voice as if she was begging, and then she held

    Christina''s left hand tightly.

    Now Christina was the only support of her.

    However, she was not the daughter of the Dickens family.

    Christina lowered her head, and whispered, "Grandma, my father will be fine.Don''t worry too much."

    Mrs.Dickens, reasonably, knew that she should not cause trouble for them at this juncture.

    She also knew Christina very well, who did not have the slightest bit of effeminacy and could not coax

    orfort people, but every word she said was true.

    Mrs.Dickens looked at her beautiful face and nodded in relief.

    "Donald will get through it," She muttered to herself sadly.

    The doctor came in to examine the olddy, and Christina took a step back.

    Just then, Betty rushed over and felt relieved seeing Mrs.Dickens had woken up.

    Christina motioned to Betty and they walked to the small balcony in the ward.

    "Doesn''t grandma know anything?" Christina asked calmly.

    Betty was bemused.

    Christina turned her gaze at the sickbed and took a deep breath.

    "She doesn''t know I''m not Donald Dickens''s biological daughter, right?-"

    "Right" Betty replied stiffly.

    "Then don''t let her know."

    Christina said firmly, "Never"

    Betty, who was thinking that Christina had a cold rtionship with the Dickens family, looked at her in

    shock.

    Suddenly, Betty''s eyes were red.Her niece was different from her sister.

    Though she was spoiled and willful, she was always kind-hearted.

    The Dickens family was in such a mess that if she told Mrs.Dickens that her granddaughter was not her

    granddaughter, she would be helpless.

    Christina lowered her head and kept silent.

    "What are you talking about?"

    A tall figure walked towards them.

    Hearing a familiar voice, Christina immediately turned to look.It was Charles.

    Betty was not surprised to see Charles.She looked around as if she was still looking for another man.

    But there was only Charles.

    Charles noticed Betty''s searching eyes and said, "Patrick is outside..."

    "Charles, why did you interfere in Carrie''s case?"

    Christina interrupted him in a hurry as if she didn''t want to hear the name, and her tone was angry.

    "I told you, the traffic ident concerning Carrie should be handed over to the judiciary ording to

    formal procedures.Why did you interfere?"

    Charles felt guilty in face of her questioning.With eyes widening, he tried to refute but failed.He

    stammered, "It was Carrie who hit you intentionally.She''s culpable.If the Hampton family intervened,

    wouldn''t it be too easy for her?"

    "Did the Hampton family get involved in this?" Christina red at him.

    Charles looked more diffident.

    "Cory did make it clear that he would not interfere, but...After all, Carrie is still the daughter-inw of the

    Hampton family, what if they..Anyway, we can''t lose.He who strikes first gains the advantage."

    The more he spoke, the more diffident he became.

    Christina, in a mixed feeling, was enduring something.

    Suddenly, she took a step forward, grabbed Charles by the shoulder with both hands, and roared, "Why

    do you care so much? I didn''t ask you to help me.I don''t need your help.I don''t need Patrick to care so

    much about me!"

    "It made my father sick..." Christina was flustered.

    Charles was stunned and did not move, nor did he say a word.

    Christina let go of him and turned to look at the dark starry sky outside the balcony, looking anxious

    and panicked.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t know..."

    Seeing her expression, Charles said weakly.He really regretted it.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Betty listened, but she couldn''t understand what they were talking about.

    "Christina, didn''t you say that Carrie hit your friend with her car? Why is it your business?"

    Christina did not turn around, her eyes ring fiercely at the cold winter night.

    After a long time, she muttered to herself, "It''s all because of me."

    ¡®Then why did you give birth to me?¡¯ Knowing that Christina was suffering and conflicted, Betty fell into

    silence.

    Charles broke the silence.

    "Carrie was induced by Cecilia to take anew type of drug.If Carrie stops eating it on time, she would be

    easily agitated, violent, mentally out of control, and seriously endanger social security when she res

    up.Patrick ordered her to be locked up in the mental hospital for safety reasons.We didn''t know..."

    Charles only knew that Connie had been trying very hard to get Carrie out.

    But no one expected that Connie would go back to the Dickens family to make trouble, and Donald was

    so agitated that he had a cerebral hemorrhage.

    "I don''t know what Connie said, but about Carrie, if you want Carrie to get a lighter sentence, I''ll find a

    way..." Charles said in a weak voice.

    Perhaps because Charles suddenly lowered his profile, Christina looked at him with an indescribable

    and violent emotion.

    She knew better than anyone that Charles helped her because of Patrick.Her father was ill not because

    of the Carrie case, but because Connie brought up her mother.

    Christina was so depressed that she couldn''t help but vent her anger on the people around her.

    "It''s none of your business."

    Christina regained herposure and turned to walk towards the sickbed.

    Charles, in depression, felt that he had indirectly harmed the Dickens family.He followed Christina and

    did not dare to make any noise.

    The doctor briefly told Christina about Mrs.Dickens''s health and then went out.

    Mrs.Dickens was fine, but only had some old problems and should pay attention to her own emotions

    and blood pressure.

    When Mrs.Dickens saw Charles, she immediately perked up.She grabbed his hand as if she had seen

    a savior.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr.Shepherd, I know you have a lot of connections.Christina''s father''s illness..."

    "We''ve got the best doctor here.If necessary, we can send him abroad for treatment.Medical care is

    very advanced now."

    Charles was very good at coaxing people and said it in a serious manner.

    After hearing, Mrs.Dickens seemed to have half settled down.

    "We Dickens family only have Christina''s father as the backbone.I am really panicking this

    time.Mr.Shepherd, you are our great benefactor."

    Charles could be said as a friend of all ages, for almost all the children and elders he had met liked

    him.

    Mrs.Dickens held his hand in tears and thanked him repeatedly.

    "It''s okay.It is what I should do"

    Charles was used to dealing with such situations and acted naturally, "It''s indeed true that time reveals

    a man¡¯s heart.Mr.Shepherd, you are so kind.Every time something happens to Christina''s father, you

    will help us immediately.I really appreciate you."

    Mrs.Dickens''s old face was filled with sadness.

    "I used to be a fool who did a lot of wrong things.Now I really understand.As long as Christina and her

    father are healthy by my side and our family is reunited, I don¡¯t ask for anything.I don''t want those

    reputations or fame"

    Compared to Charles, who had nothing to do with their family, the Hopkins family showed no sign of

    offering help.

    Charles wanted to say something, but after ncing at Christina, he was lost for words.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346

    Christina sat on a metal chair in the hospital, closed her eyes, and went to sleep.

    In fact, she couldn''t sleep.

    She was now on the seventh floor of the inpatient department, which was the cardiology department,

    and the ward in front of her was an isted intensive care unit.

    Her father, Donald, was lying inside.She blinked her eyes and moved a little.

    It was a long night and she just sat there pretending to be asleep.

    She herself did not understand whether it was because she was too nervous about her father''s illness,

    or because she knew that Patrick was also in this hospital.

    It was January in winter, and it was 1 o''clock in the morning.

    There was no heating in the corridor of the hospital.She tugged at her light pink coat.Her fair fingers

    were so cold that they turned red.Her aunt Betty was with her grandmother in the ward on the fifth floor.

    At 9 p.m., Charles asked someone to buy some takeout.

    Her grandmother and aunt ate some while she was not hungry.

    They all knew that her father was in danger that he suffered the rupture of the blood vessels in the

    brain, and they were anxious, but they also understood that the only thing they could do now was to

    wait.

    The ss windows around the hospital walls had been closed, but she still felt a rush of cold wind

    blowing from time to time along the white corridor, with the smell of disinfectant and blood.She really

    hated or was afraid of the hospital.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The more she thought about it, the more nervous she became, and her face looked a little pale.

    Suddenly, she heard a shoes-stepping sound.

    It was the sound of a man''s leather shoes stepping on the floor, only one sound, and then it seemed to

    have disappeared.

    She immediately turned her head and looked in the direction of her left hand, but she stared for a long

    time and did not see anyone passing by.

    She might have misheard, but that direction made her very ufortable as if there was a burning line

    of sight over there.

    The nurse station was not far from her.

    asionally, the voices of the nurses talking came.She looked back and did not think much.

    She folded her arms around her chest, lowered her head, and closed her eyes as arrest.

    Unconsciously, she suddenly fell asleep.

    However, she was still very sensitive.

    When a figure approached her, she immediately tensed up and opened her eyes.

    "What are you doing?" Awhite sheet was handed to her.

    "Miss, you would catch a cold sitting here." Anurse said.

    "We take shifts to watch your father.It''s useless for you to sit here and wait.Why don''t you take

    advantage of the time you have now to sleep for a while and rest? You have to be busy during the

    day.There are some beds on our floor.You can sleep temporarily for the night..."

    Christina held the white sheet in her hand and looked at the nurse slowly.

    Was it because there were too many beds in this hospital for sleep, or because the nurse was too

    considerate, or because of something else? "No, thank you."

    Finally, Christina said simply that she was going to sit in this chair for the night.

    The nurse smiled at her and did not force her, then went back to work.

    It was cold for this long night, Christina was wrapped in a white sheet, half asleep.

    She always felt that there was someone sitting next to her who had been apanying her.

    At six o''clock in the morning, people began to get busy one after another in the hospital.

    Around eight o''clock, there were doctors making rounds of wards, Christina used to have the habit of

    getting up early in the morning in the Hopkins family.

    When she woke up, she was in a good state of mind.She folded the white sheet and returned it to the

    nurse.She also looked around, finding no one sitting beside her, so she felt she might be under the

    delusion.

    Just as a few doctors entered Donald''s ward to examine him, Betty and Christina''s grandmother also

    appeared.

    They waited nervously outside the door.

    The door of the ward was pushed open again, and the bald doctor in white came out who seemed to be

    relieved.

    "The patient has regained consciousness, and the cerebral hemorrhage has been controlled.It

    bes normal concerning his temperature, blood pressure, and heartbeat that had been monitored

    Hearing this, everyone was relieved.Mrs.Dickens kept thanking the doctors.

    "Thank you so much."

    Tears welled up in the corner of Betty''s eyes and she thanked him with joy.

    While Christina did not say thanks to the doctors.

    Instead, she craned her neck and looked into the ward.

    The bald doctor turned to Christina and said, "Miss Dickens, it will take a long time for your father to

    receive rehabilitation after he wakes up.I hope you are mentally prepared..."

    Donald had too much cerebral hemorrhage on his right side, which would definitely affect his left body.

    It was uncertain whether he would have trouble thinking and speaking, but it was luckiest he survived.

    "It is the best that he can live."

    Mrs.Dickens wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and muttered incessantly.

    Betty also knew that it was lucky for Donald to live this time.They were not most concerned about

    whether he would recover well in the future.They were most concerned about whether he could live.

    Christina was unusually silent.

    In the afternoon, Betty helped Mrs.Dickens into the ward first to visit Donald who was unconscious.

    Because the doctor told them not to go in more than two people at a time, Christina just continued to

    stand outside quietly.In fact, she was a little afraid to go in.

    Mrs.Dickens and the others were afraid that staying in the ward for a long time would disturb Donald.

    Soon they came out.

    When Mrs.Dickens walked out, she looked excited.

    "When I spoke to Donald just now, his fingers moved."

    Christina saw that her grandmother was finally a little energetic and gave a faint smile.

    "Grandma, why don''t you go to the hospital restaurant with auntie and have something to eat? I''ll be

    thereter..."

    They had been on tenterhooks all day, undoubtedly, they were tired and hungry now.

    Christina watched as her aunt and grandmother slowly entered the elevator until the door closed.But

    she was a little annoyed then.She felt upset as she held the doorknob of the ward.

    Her father was lying t in the ward with syringes attached to both his left and right hands.

    Besides, he was haggard and weak, still unconscious.

    She walked lightly to the bed and quietly looked at her father''s face, which showed her father had

    grown old over the years.She had mixed feelings, feeling a lump in her throat, as if she did not dare to

    breathe hard.

    There were some tears in the corner of her eyes, and she could not help but cry with tears sliding down

    her face.

    Her fair and slender fingers gently touched his rough palm.She held back from sobbing and lowered

    her eyes.

    Tears fell on the white sheet.

    "I should be obedient, I should listen to you...I won''t dare to argue with Connie and Carrie anymore.I

    won''t argue with them anymore.I''ll be obedient in the future..."

    "Dad, I''m sorry"

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347

    Christina hated being seen crying.She wiped the tears off, slowing down her breathing, and calmed

    down before she opened the door and walked out.

    But as soon as she did that, she bumped into someone.

    Christina instinctively pushed the guy away.

    Then she took a step back and looked up.

    When she stared at the man with surprise and shock, Her eyes were red due to the crying.

    Patrick seemed to be a little surprised to see her crying eyes.

    "Christina, why are your eyes so red?" Charles walked up with the question naturally.

    The voice broke the strange silence.

    Christina tilted her head and did not look at Patrick.She avoided his eyes while closing the door.She

    leaned sideways and passed him quickly.

    Patrick reached out to grab her wrist subconsciously, but Christina was obviously dissatisfied and

    shook her hand to get rid of him.

    Patrick saw that she hated him so much, and her attitude made him a little uneasy.

    Therefore, he pulled her into his arms with force.

    Christina''s cheek bumped into his robust chest again, and a unique and cold breath that belonged to

    him came rushing into her nose.She was familiar with his strength and his control over her body.

    But now every fiber of her flesh were rejecting such intimacy.She didn''t want to get close to him, and

    she didn¡¯t want to get close to this young master of Hopkins family.

    It was ufortable.

    Christina had never been an obedient woman.Her face was tense and she did not shout.

    Instead, she pursed her lips tightly and did not want tomunicate with him at all.

    She struggled to push him away with both hands.

    Patrick looked down at her and saw every subtle expression clearly.He locked her in his arms more

    and more stubbornly, as if fighting against fate.He was very strong and a little nervous.

    In this way, neither of them spoke.

    They stood in front of the ward with Christina struggling.

    Charles looked at such scene with regrets.He guessed he shouldn''t have rushed over.

    It seemed that Patrick was obviously restraining his emotions.

    In Charles''s opinion, Patrick was very patient with Christina.

    If it was someone else, he would never allow her to struggle and resist.

    Just as Charles was muttering in his heart, he was suddenly shocked when he saw Patrick directly lift

    the unhappy woman with both arms.

    Christina seemed unable to suppress her emotions and finally shout angrily, "Let go of me!"

    She clenched her fists and punched him on the shoulder to push him away.

    "Let me go!"

    "Leave me alone.Don''t touch me!"

    "Patrick!"

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    No matter how she punched him, he did not react at all.

    It was not until Christina was angry and shouted his name that he stopped.

    The corridor of the hospital echoed Christina''s angry shouts.

    Many patients, doctors, and nurses around them looked at them curiously.

    Christina looked embarrassed, struggling to push him away furiously.

    This time, Christina broke free easily and stood on the floor.

    Patrick had intended to let her down, otherwise, she would not have been able to break free so

    easily.His expression was very cold, while she was close to him.

    Christina did not say another word to him, but turned around and strode away.

    Patrick stood there.

    Charles walked carefully to his side.He guessed that Christina was angry because she knew that

    Patrick pretended to have amnesia and lied to her.

    Just as he was about to say something, Patrick said in an ambiguous tone beside him, "Go and see the

    wound on her neck."

    Charles hesitated for a second before she realized that there was indeed a scar on the left side of

    Christina''s neck.

    Yesterday, he noticed it and teased her about who hurt her.

    Christina didn''t say anything and also she ignored Charles when he asked her to get medical

    treatment.

    Maybe Patrick just wanted to take her to treat the wound with force.

    The wound on Christina''s neck was not serious either.It was already scarred and would heal soon.

    Charles turned to look at the man beside and reminded him hesitantly, "Patrick, if you exin to her

    with patience, she will understand..."

    "Really?"

    Patrick''s face was aloof as ice, and he walked towards the elevator.

    While he looked straight ahead, his dark eyes disyed such a confusing and uneasy expression ever

    seen before.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348

    Christina walked down the stairs quickly, not even taking the elevator.She lowered her head and strode

    through the crowded hospital corridor with flustered steps.

    As soon as she walked out of the lobby on the first floor, a trail of footsteps approached behind her.She

    subconsciously thought it to be Patrick.

    With an angry expression on her face, she turned around and was about to speak, but the person in

    front of her shouted even more anxiously, "Christian, how''s your father now?"

    Christina stopped and looked at Crystal in astonishment, who was rushing over. After running up to her,

    Crystal rested her hands on her waist, almost out of breath.

    "I, I just heard from Chandler that your father suddenly had a cerebral hemorrhage yesterday

    afternoon.He said it was serious...Don''t, don''t worry too much.Your father will be fine."

    Crystalforted her while panting.

    Christina did not know why Crystal had stayed in C City for so long, but now meeting her friend, she

    could finally rx her tense nerves.Her eyes turned red in an instant.She took a big step forward and

    hugged Crystal with both hands.

    Crystal was petite, and the unexpected warm hug from Christina made her a little ufortable.

    Christina usually wouldn''t get close to others, but now she was really flustered.

    "Crystal, I''m not my father''s daughter.They''re all lying to me...I''m the one who hurt them all"

    Christina''s long hair covered the sadness in her eyes.

    With her head resting on Crystal''s shoulder, she had finally found someone to confide in, but it was

    more like she was talking to herself.

    Crystal could not hear her murmur clearly.She only felt that Christina was ming herself.

    Crystal was about to say a few words offort, but as she looked up, she noticed two familiar

    handsome figures at the elevator exit in front of her.

    It was Patrick Hopkins and Charles Shepherd.

    Crystal saw that Patrick obviously nced at them.

    Instead ofing over, he turned and walked in another direction.

    However, Charles approached them gracefully.

    As a sensitive person, Christina had noticed footsteps approaching behind her.

    She was used to hiding her weakness, so she let go of Crystal instantly and returned to her usual

    indifference.

    If it weren''t for her red eyes, Crystal would have thought that her loss was just an illusion.

    People around Christina all said that she had a noble family background and good luck, but in fact, she

    neverined to others and pretended to live a good life.

    Charles was quite sure that Christina''s red eyes were caused by her crying.So he cautiously stood a

    meter away from the two women, not daring to approach them easily.

    Women could be really scary sometimes.

    Christina told Crystal about her father''s operation in a casual tone, and then went to the hospital

    restaurant to look for her aunt and grandmother with Crystal.

    As for the sneaky Mr.Shepherd behind them, Christina just ignored him.

    It was about 500 meters from the inpatient building to the hospital''s restaurant.

    Crystal walked side by side with Christina and checked her expression worriedly from time to time.

    After hesitating for a while, Crystal asked, "Christina, do you know that Connie was caught by the

    police?"

    No matter what happened, Connie was the daughter-inw of the Dickens family, and nominally

    Christina''s stepmother.

    Therefore, Crystal shared the news with her as soon as herself knew.

    Christina turned to her with surprise in her eyes.It was obvious that she did not know about it.

    Crystal continued, "I heard it from Chandler.It should be true."

    "In this early morning, C City dispatched many police forces to arrest Connie.It seemed that she had

    committed a major crime.The paparazzi had taken photos of her being handcuffed, but Chandler said

    those photos were taken down, and the news was blocked...I was wondering if Connie had offended

    some big shot."

    Connie was in the entertainment industry.It was normal for some paparazzi to film and broadcast some

    gossip scandals.

    Every star experienced this thing more or less.

    But now the media was clearly prohibited from getting involved in this matter.

    Christina''s expression was getting heavier.

    Crystal was more concerned about her than curious.

    "Christina, is Connie rted to the Dickens family? Will it affect you?"

    Christina just shook her head gently and didn''t say anything.

    Crystal actually grabbed Chandler to ask about it, but Chandler told her not to pry into it, and he also

    had a serious expression.

    Crystal turned her head and nced at Charles, who had been following them quietly.

    Charles was about a meter away from them.He could hear what Crystal had just said, but he was even

    more surprised about Connie''s arrest.

    "Who caught Connie?" He asked foolishly.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t know anything about it, Crystal immediately turned back and continued to ignore

    him.

    Although Christina and Crystal didn''t treat Mr.Shepherd well, when the three of them arrived at the

    hospital restaurant, Mrs.Dickens quite adorned him.

    She pulled him to sit beside her and asked him to order.

    "Mr.Shepherd, there''s nothing delicious in the restaurant in this hospital.You have to make do with it.It''s

    been too much trouble for you these days." Charles smiled handsomely and amiably.

    "Grandma, just call me by my name.Don''t be so distant"

    Only Charles could call someone else''s grandmother as his so smoothly.

    Seeing that he didn''t have the airs of a rich man, Mrs.Dickens liked him even more.She smiled happily.

    "You Shepherd family have a good upbringing"

    Christina had not eaten anything since yesterday afternoon.

    Betty had ordered her a hot porridge and noodles early in the morning.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was unsure whether Christina was really hungry.

    When Mrs.Dickens and Charles were chatting, she buried herself in eating and didn''t say a word.

    Crystal greeted Mrs.Dickens and Betty politely and turned to look at Christina, feeling that she was

    preupied.

    "Charles, then I''m going to put the formalities aside.There''s one thing I really can only ask you..."

    Mrs.Dickens was still talking to Charles.

    "I know I''m old, I can''t keep up with the times, and I don¡¯t understand the world of your young people,

    but there are some things I understand." Mrs.Dickens''s tone suddenly sank, and her old voice choked.

    "My son Donald Dickens is really sick this time.I know that even if he can save his life, he won''t be able

    to go back to work..."

    "We cannot save the Dickens''pany."

    At this point, the olddy held Charles in her rough and weathered hands.

    "Christina''s father started from scratch to establish today''spany.Christina doesn''t know anything

    about business.Can you help us again and try your best to help Christina win the shares of the

    company? I really don''t want to tell Donald that hispany was stolen by others.."

    All her life, Mrs.Dickens had ttered plenty of rich families, but it was the first time she had asked for

    help in this way.

    "You don''t need to worry about yourpany¡± Charles was so sure that he almost blurted out, "As

    early as a year ago, Patrick began to control the various marketing channels of the Dickens Group.The

    Dickens family has no real power and ispletely dependent on the Hopkins family..."

    "What did you say?" Christina red at Charles flercely.

    "I, I mean.."

    Charles immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing and stammered nervously.

    Even Crystal and Betty, who knew nothing about business, were shocked.

    Christina lost her appetite and threw the spoon back into the bowl.

    "Patrick Hopkins had long nned all this for me to beg him." Christina thought to herself.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349

    Christina searched the inte on her phone.

    The so-called "Love me, love my dog"

    meant that one would love someone and care about the people and things rted to it.

    Crystal had just told Christina that Patrick had interfered with the Dickens Group so much, probably

    because he loved Christina, so he cared about the Dickens Group.

    Christina felt that Crystal was wrong.

    The meaning of the old saying was not suitable for Patrick.

    Patrick would have started to infiltrate Christina''s life a year ago, and even more so, he knew the

    people and things around her well.

    He didn''t mean to care but was just used to controlling everything.

    When Christina faced Patrick, she often had a feeling that she had to obey, because she did not dare

    to disobey.

    "Christina, when have you been obedient?"

    Charles apanied them back to Donald''s ward in the inpatient department to wait.

    He turned around and suddenly found it funny, so he asked Christina, who looked worried.

    The atmosphere in the corridors of the ICU was heavy.

    There were cold footsteps or a few cries of grief in the ward sometimes.

    Charles''s bright chuckle was a little abrupt here.

    Crystal replied in a low voice, "Indeed"

    She suddenly felt likeughing too.

    When would Christina be obedient? She couldn''t be obedient.

    Christina looked a little awkward and turned her head away from them.

    "Mr.Dickens is awake."

    The door of the ward was pushed open, and the old professor called out to the people waiting outside

    in alow and gentle voice.

    All of a sudden, everyone''s faces were shocked, and the next second, their faces were filled with joy.

    Mrs.Dickens immediately stood up from her chair and walked forward.

    She was too excited that her voice was trembling, "That''s great"

    Betty held Mrs.Dickens.

    Christina and Charles also surrounded the professors and academicians.

    "Can we go in and see him? How is he now..."

    "Miss Dickens, your father has regained consciousness and is in a better condition than we thought.As

    for the seque of cerebral hemorrhage, we have prepared 37 ns to deal with it at any time..."

    Betty quickly took a step forward and held the doctor''s hand tightly, "I really appreciate you"

    These old professors and academicians who came from abroad were famous internationally.

    It was a great honor for them toe here in person.

    These authoritative figures who were over fifty were dressed in white coats and stood upright.

    They smiled at the Dickens family kindly.They were all calm and steady, showing the arrogance of old

    schrs.

    "You''re wee." The doctor replied simply, neither warm nor cold.

    Christina felt that the old men''s aura was simr to that of Senior Mr.Hopkins.

    She took a step backter and kept her eyes fixed on the ward.She just wanted to know when she

    could enter the ward.

    Charles seemed to be familiar with those professors and called them uncle a few times.

    "Miss Dickens, we have a treatment n for your father, so you don''t have to worry too much."

    Betty and the others asked some questions about Donald''s illness with concern.

    The old men answered them patiently, but it was obvious from the conversation that these authoritative

    people were talking to Christina because they called Miss Dickens every time when they spoke.

    Christina showed no expression and just nodded at them.

    "I''ll go in and see Donald..."

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Mrs.Dickens couldn''t help but anxiously push open the door of the ward to take a look.

    She suddenly thought of something and turned to Christina, "Christina, thank the Hopkins family well

    later"

    Mrs.Dickens was also smart.

    A discerning person could tell at a nce that these people were all invited by the Hopkins family, and

    Charles was just a middleman.

    Christina pretended not to hear.

    Charles followed those professors and academicians to the office to talk about it in detail.

    Christina was sitting alone in a chair in the corridor.

    Suddenly, she was not in a hurry to go to see her father and felt relieved.

    With Patrick around, there would be no idents.

    It was like habitual thinking in the brain, and she wasn''t sure if it counted as a dependency.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350

    Donald was still very weak when he woke up.

    He was lying t on the white hospital bed and looked more haggard and old with her wrinkled face and

    the chin covered with stubble.

    He seemed very tired and listless.

    However, he looked at his rtives in the ward with his eyes half-open and was listening carefully to

    Mrs.Dickens, his mother, sobbing and talking.

    "Donald, you have to get better.Do you hear me? I''m panicking.You should look after yourself"

    Donald didn''t say anything and nodded weakly with his dry lips.

    Christina stood quietly by the side and guiltily lowered her head with mixed feelings when she looked at

    the bed.

    After finishing speaking, Mrs.Dickensshe wiped away her tears and turned to shout, "Christina,e

    and see your father."

    As Betty, her aunt, pushed her lightly, Christina stepped forward in a daze and became helpless when

    looking at the person on the bed at that moment.

    Although Donald was weak and listless, he looked straight at her sharply.

    It was as if he was waiting for Christina to say something.

    Christina had known what had happened when Connie went to the Dickens family to make a scene.

    Christina already knew everything about her mother, Mary, and her background.

    Christina wanted to apologize to him personally when he woke up, but when she really met him face to

    face, she couldn''t say a word.

    Christina hesitated for a long time before she said, "Dad."

    Donald was a little disappointed and then closed his eyes because he seemed to know his daughter

    would notfort him as expected.

    He bordered on crying.

    Donald''s hair was shaved off, and a hole was made in his skull to direct a tube to drain the blood after

    craniotomy.

    As he suddenly turned to the right with great difficulty, Betty immediately stepped forward to hold him

    and told him not to move.

    Christina was very close to him and easily noticed the tears in the corner of her father''s right eye.

    At this moment, Christina was shocked and had mixed feelings.

    She had never seen her father cry since she could remember things.

    Everyone knew that a man should not shed tears easily.

    Even if a man cried, he should remain calm.

    Donald was sleepy and then breathed evenly and gradually fell asleep.

    Many of the things that he never mentioned for more than 20 years shed in his mind.

    He tiredly frowned as if he was trying to recall them.

    Christina and the others decided to leave him alone because her father needed to rest the most.

    Her aunt insisted on staying in the ward while Christina helped her grandmother out of the ward.

    As soon as Mrs.Dickens left the ward, she suddenly said to Christina.

    "Call your aunt Connie and tell her that Donald is awake"

    When someone had an ident, the family should be more united.

    Christina pursed her lips with aplicated expression.

    "Christina, I know you don''t have a good rtionship with Connie, but don''t argue with her now.

    She should be told that your father has woken up.

    As for whether she wants to be a member of our family in the future, it depends on her."

    Mrs.Dickens thought Connie was still young and beautiful and married into the Dickens family mostly

    for money.

    If she wanted to leave when Donald had the ident, she could leave or stay in the Dickens family.

    Christina had mixed feelings and did not reply for a moment.

    When Mrs.Dickens naturally felt that Christina was against Connie and was about to persuade her

    again, Christina raised her head, sighed silently, nodded, and agreed, "I see."

    "I''ll go find her," Christina answered.

    Crystal who waited for them outside the door approached Christina and asked quickly, "Do you know

    where Connie is?"

    Just now, when Crystal mentioned that Connie had been arrested, Christina looked surprised.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Crysta wondered where they could find Connie now.

    After Christina watched as her grandmother was helped into the elevator by the nanny, she turned

    around and walked in another direction.

    Crystal quickly followed her and enthusiastically suggested, "How about asking Chandler?"

    Christina looked back at her strangely.

    "Do you know Chandler very well?"

    "Crystal, you''re quite close to him.Do you have any secrets you can''t tell?" Christina asked.

    Just as they reached the door of the doctor''s office, Charles came out and looked at Crystal with a

    yful smile.

    Crystal blushed and immediately denied, "No!"

    Infact, Christina would leave the task to find someone for Mr.Shepherd and never thought to ask

    Chandler for help.

    "What''s Chandler''s phone number?" Christina asked.

    Christina directly asked for Chandler''s phone number.

    "Why are you looking for Chandler?"Charles asked.

    "Is something wrong? Tell me.I can definitely help." Charles felt ignored by them and was whining.

    Charles added "Hey, tell me.Why don''t you tell me? What Chandler can do? I can definitely help you"

    Crystal stammered guiltily.

    "When I asked you about Connie, you said you didn''t know.Chandler received news this morning that

    Connie was taken away¡±

    "What?" Charles was shocked.

    Christina thought Charles was too noisy and pushed him.

    "Get out."

    Christina seriously talked to Chandler on the phone.

    At first, Chandler was surprised when receiving a call from Christina because they didn''t contact each

    other.

    The two of themmunicated calmly now.

    "I want to know where Connie is now" Christina asked.

    Finally, Christina said absent-mindedly, "Oh."

    After hanging up the phone, she was silent for a long time.

    When Charles and Crystal looked at each other and felt something was wrong, Christina looked up and

    vaguely told them, "Drive to Patrick now"

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351

    "Patrick, you don''t have the right to imprison me!"

    The room was about 30 square meters, with no windows or balconies.

    It was a closed space, separated by a thick ss wall.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Behind the high-density bulletproof ss wall was Connie, who was like a caged animal, pounding on

    the ss angrily and shouting.

    "Miss Yankey, you''d better behave."

    There was an alloy electronic door on the right side of the ss wall, and the guard warned her in a low

    voice.

    "Damn it.Let me go right now!"

    Connie was so mad that she kicked the wall hard.

    In the closed space, she felt dizzy as if she suffered hypoxia.

    After a while, she would be unable to think logically.

    There were red lights, but the dark color made Connie agitated.

    She red at the man.Her clothes were disheveled and her hair messy.

    She screamed at the top of her voice and punched the wall angrily, "Patrick, what are you trying to do?

    I''ll kill Christina if you hurt me!"

    "Let me out! Do you hear me? You don''t have the right to do so!"

    "Think about why I take you here."

    Patrick broke the silence, sitting across the ss wall and looking furious.

    Connie red at him and gritted her teeth, "You''re so insidious.You''re gonna rot in ahole!"

    "Patrick, do you think you can do everything secretly? You''ll be punished one day!"

    Although not provoked by her cursing, Patrick gradually became impatient.

    "Donald is awake," Patrick told her.

    Connie, who was crazy just now, was shocked and suddenly calmed down.

    "Patrick, what do you want to get from me?"

    Connie seemed to havepromised.

    After getting herself together, she asked him, with her lips trembling.

    Before Patrick could say anything, Connie looked at his poker face andughed hysterically, sneering,

    "I''m surprised that there are things you don''t know! Did you catch me for interrogation? There''s

    something you don''t know.It''s ridiculous!"

    On hearing hisughter, Patrick''s face clouded over.

    "It was you, right?" He asked directly, without any patience.

    Connie looked at him and stoppedughing.

    After taking some steps back, she smarted herself up and fixed her hair, raising her chin and asking

    arrogantly, "It''s because of Christina again."

    She looked at him carefully, trying to notice the slightest changes in his face.

    Connie knew that Patrick would frown every time she mentioned Christina.

    "Patrick, why do you get close to her?"

    Connie regained herposure and asked him calmly,bing her long hair.

    She was ready to leave here after finishing the conversation.

    Patrick pinched his lips and repeated his question, with a sh of doubt in his eyes, "Are you behind

    the idents happened when she was pregnant?"

    Connie was very arrogant, so didn''t want to answer.

    Suddenly, she noticed a trace of panic in his eyes.She felt so funny and ridiculous.She found it hard to

    believe that the heartless man was in panic.

    "Patrick, you should have known that her mother was your father''s lover, who destroyed your

    family.And he wanted to divorce because of Mary.That''s why Judy has been taking that out on you.To

    put it bluntly, Mary ruined your childhood!"

    Connie stared at him.

    Patrick''s the golden child, almost perfect.

    But he''s heartless and secretive, so not an ideal life partner.

    Connie wanted to see how many secrets he has.

    At the thought of this, she smiled mischievously.

    "What''s worse, irritated by your father, Judy found a new lover and kidnapped you with him.

    You were a five-year-old boy at that time, but they dragged you with a dog chain.

    How heartless they were! But I guess you don''t remember what happened at such a young age."

    Patrick red at her and was about to shoot back, clenching his fist, with the veins in his neck popping

    out.

    He took a deep breath and gritted his teeth to suppress his anger.

    In the Hopkins family, no one dared to mention the kidnapping.

    This was a scandal in the Hopkins family.

    It snowed heavily that winter, and it was especially cold when the snow melted.

    Patrick kept running, but he couldn''t lose their tail even if he tried his best.

    He was too young! He did not remember whether he was afraid at that time.

    It was so cold that the wounds on his body were pained and itchy.

    And the skin around the wounds was swollen.He was numb at that time.

    Luckily, he escaped from the kidnappers.

    When he was found by his family members, his clothes were in tatters, with blood everywhere.

    He had pneumonia and almost died.

    No one dared to mention it because they felt it was inappropriate.

    His grandfather had noticed that it was an unusual kidnapping, but the kidnappers died, with no proof

    left.

    And until now, he didn''t know that the kidnapping was nned by Patrick''s mother.He never mentioned

    it and soon it passed in time.

    Patrick''s parents finally made up with each other and his mother was still Mrs.Hopkins, as dignified and

    noble as before.

    But from then on, Patrick started to hate women.

    "You know too much."

    Patrick didn¡¯t get angry and said calmly.

    Connie was shocked.She thought that Patrick would be provoked if she talked about the kidnapping.

    But she didn''t expect him to be so calm.

    "Patrick, you get close to Christina for revenge, right?" Connie talked about Christina, trying to provoke

    him.

    She raised her voice, "Her mother is shameless.And she ruined your family.You can''t find Mary, so you

    want to vent your anger on Christina.I guess you hate her!"

    Lost in thought, he didn''t say anything.His calmness irritated Connie.

    She stepped forward and punched the ss wall very hard, gritting her teeth.

    "Patrick, you should hate her.You should hate her so much!"

    "Patrick, you should do that!"

    Bang! Connie punched the ss wall again and there were cracks on it.

    She was almost an excellent MMA fighter! Her right hand became swollen after a few seconds.She

    looked at Patrick, with anger and confusion in her eyes, but it didn''t seem to bother him.

    "Why do you love her? Tell me why!" Connie asked in a low voice, unwilling to admit it.

    After thinking about it for a while, she found herself ridiculous.

    It turned out that both of them were losers in love.

    "Patrick, you are simr to your father.He was so obsessed with Mary, only to be cheated by her.After

    that, Mary found a new lover.And her daughter must be simr to her! They know nothing about

    love.Christina doesn''t understand you, so how long are you going to be with her?"

    "The rest of my life" Patrick stood up with a straight face, looking at her and giving his answer.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352

    Suddenly, someone pushed the door open and hurried in.

    "Is Christina here?" Patrick did not look back.

    When he heard that, a trace of surprise shed across his cold expressions.He slowly turned around

    and saw that it was Chandler.

    So he resorted to his usual cold expressions again.

    Needless to bother Patrick to ask questions, Chandler took the initiative to exin, "An hour ago,

    Christina called me and said she was looking for Connie, so I told her the address directly."

    Chandler''s gentle and handsome smile stiffened.

    "I don''t expect Christina to have such filial piety to look for me..."

    Inside the thick ss wall, Connie, who was imprisoned, heard their conversation.

    She touched the ss wall with her right hand andughed in an exaggerated and mocking manner.

    Herughter sounded very shrill and piercing.

    Chandler looked around and saw that Connie, who had been caught by Patrick in the early morning

    yesterday, looked mentally deranged after being confined in this enclosed, suffocating space with red

    light for 12 hours.

    In order to let Connie tell the truth quicker, the oppressive enclosed space was used to destroy a

    person''s strong will.

    Sometimes, some sound waves at a frequency beyond the range of human beings¡¯ hearing were

    yed to stimte the brain...

    Chandler was no stranger to Patrick''s various means to know the truth.

    If Connie didn''t cooperate, she would be the only one that suffered.

    "Patrick, leave Connie to me."

    Chandler told Patrick that he was not a kind person either and he just wanted to avoid unnecessary

    trouble.

    Patrick was emotionless and made no reply.

    Chandler raised his eyebrows, patted Patrick on the shoulder, and added casually, "The guard just

    informed me that Christina had arrived.Why isn''t she here? Where has she gone?"

    Patrick''s expression had a slight change.

    Connie suddenly raised her voice on purpose and shouted, "I saw a crack between the door and its

    frame just now.Could it be Christina''s eavesdropping?"

    With a strange smile on her face, she looked straight at the man outside the ss wall.

    Patrick turned to look at her with anger in his eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Then, without saying a word, he turned around and went out.

    Connie red at his back fiercely, feeling reluctant to give in.

    She smashed her right fist against the ss wall and cursed angrily, "People like you are so suffocating

    that no one wants to stay by your side.They are all afraid of you!"

    With her angry voiceing behind Patrick, the door was mmed shut.

    "Connie, I strongly advise you not to annoy him"

    Chandler and Connie were the only ones left in the room.

    Obviously, Chandler had a much better temper than Patrick.

    Connie looked at the gentleman with her messy makeup and curved up her lips in a sinister smile,

    replying coldly, ¡®I also strongly advise you to let me go, or you will regret it."

    Chandler didn''t take her words seriously.

    His eyes lingered on the closed iron door for a second.

    Then he frowned and asked curiously, "Did you really see Christina standing outside when the door

    was left with a crack just now?"

    "In such a heavily guarded ce, who else could eavesdrop outside the door except those you let in?"

    Connie smiled evilly, Chandler looked more serious.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "Aren''t there surveince cameras? Why do you need to ask me?"

    Connie restrained her expression and continued, "Even if I say something, you won''t believe it."

    Her words had overtones.

    "Connie, you''re a very smart woman." Chandler examined her closely.

    "You should know why Patrick imprisons you..."

    Connie was enraged again and shouted at him, "Why do you imprison me? It''s because you have the

    power and money!"

    "Connie, you are suspected of instigating a kidnapping and rape case seven year ago.

    As the mastermind of the case, how many years in prison do you think you will be sentenced to, if we

    directly hand you over to the judiciary?"

    Chandler looked very calm.

    "Not only do we ce surveince cameras in this room, but we have already monitored every corner

    of the Dickens family.We have video evidence of your breaking into the Dickens family and causing

    them trouble.You have admitted that you are responsible for the kidnapping and attempted rape of

    Christina by asking a viger tomit crimes on her high school graduation trip.."

    Connie red at him and bit her lips, which turned pale.She didn''t expect them to do this.She was so

    angry that she gritted her teeth and retorted, "I was too excited at the time that I talked nonsense.Feel

    free to sue me if you have any evidence."

    "It seems that you really trust Mr.Dickens and believe that he has destroyed all the evidence for you."

    Connie pounded on the ss and shouted furiously, "Bah!"

    "You think I''ma wicked person and have done all the evil things.I domit some outrageous crimes,

    but do you see how I am hurt? I am forced to do all these!"

    "We are all sinners.We are all guilty.I just want to live a better life.What''s wrong with it?"

    "Mary caused me to miscarry and lose my son, but Donald secretly let her get away with it.Then I

    wanted Christina to pay the price.What''s wrong with it? Atst, you people of integrity saved her, but

    who came to my rescue? Donald forced me to have my uterus removed, which was the price I paid for

    asking him to help me back then! There was no love, but deals between us!"

    As she spoke, two lines of clear tears rolled down the corner of her eyes.

    Chandler had investigated Connie before and knew that this woman had an unusually strong mind.He

    didn''t expect her to cry and had no idea whether it was her acting in disguise or revtion of true

    feelings.

    In the business world, he had seen many who could conceal their true intentions with admirable skills.

    It might be because he had seen too many of this kind that he preferred simple and beautiful hearts.

    Asimple heart wouldn''t be easily let go of, if it was found by him.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353

    That afternoon, Patrick sent people to look around several times, but they still didn''t see Christina.

    Even Chandler was surprised.

    "Why did she slip away aftering here?" Patrick was silent.

    Feeling a little scary to be nced at by Patrick, Chandler cleverly shut up and turned around to

    continue working as if nothing had happened.

    At the hospital, Donald woke up and was diagnosed with left-side paralysis.

    There was nothing he could do about thepany, but his mood was calm as if he had seen through

    many old things.

    "Person lives just for daily diet.We only have one stomach and one mouth.How much can we use or

    eat? We have enjoyed enough of what we should enjoy.Wealth is not required.Don''t worry about the

    company now."

    Mrs Dickens often sat by the bed and muttered, as if she wasforting her very ill son or reminding

    herself at all times.

    Betty stayed to take care of them.

    Mrs Dickens was now open-minded and figured something out.

    Donald didn''t give up on himself because of his paralyzing.

    All of these moved Betty.

    She brought over the porridge cooked at home and carefully poured half a bowl.

    "Drink some porridge to fill your stomach first.Later, we will go to the rehabilitation department for

    massage and acupuncture.The doctor said you''ll get better after doing rehabilitation actively."

    Although Donald was still very weak, he recovered his spirits well and can think clearly.

    He did not go to pick up the porridge that Betty brought over.

    He suddenly looked at the door of the ward for a while.

    Betty followed his gaze and saw that there seemed to be someone standing outside the door, but the

    person did note in and only opened a small crack in the door.

    Feeling a little strange, Betty put the bowl on the cupboard and walked over.

    "That''s strange..."

    When Betty walked forward, the person turned around and left in a hurry.

    She wanted to chase after her, but her eyes were attracted by the small ornaments left at the door of

    the ward.She looked at the silver ne on the ground and then looked up at the figure who had left

    in a panic.

    Connie? Betty squatted down and picked up the familiar silver ne, which was thrown away by

    Connie in the Dickens family that day...

    Betty returned the ne to Donald without hesitation.

    "I think she came here to apologize to you.What happened before is not her original intention.Betty was

    such a mildest woman.She was different from Connie and Mary, who pursued what they wanted by fair

    means or foul in strong feelings of love or hatred.So she chose different life from them.There were no

    completely right or wrong in the world.All the things that happened just depended on everyone''s

    choices.Donald feebly took the cold silver ne.This time, he did not grab it strongly.Instead, he let

    the "heavy" ne slip his palm and fall to the floor.

    Betty looked at him in surprise, but Donald didn''t say anything.He lowered his head and drank the half

    bowl of hot porridge.

    In the doctor''s office, Christina asked the attending doctor in charge of rehabilitation about something.

    Crystal walked quickly from the elevator and said anxiously, "Christina, I seemed to see Connie just

    now"

    Christina turned around and looked at Crystal, frowning slightly as if she was thinking of something.She

    did not ask further.

    Crystal walked to her and raised her voice with a more sincere face.

    "Really, I really saw her just now.She ran down the stairs..."

    "Um." Christina said casually.

    Crystal felt that she had been out of her mind recently.

    But she didn''t know what she was worried about.

    "I heard from Chandler that Connie was detained by the judiciary and had to cooperate with the

    investigation."

    Crystal said to herself, "By the way, do you know that Cecilia is wanted now? She seems to have

    absconded abroad.It was because Cecilia was found for giving Carrie some illegal drugs, which leaded

    Carrie drove into us in a dazest time.I didn¡¯t expect such a big tea.The police investigated that

    Cecilia had something to do with an underground group..."

    "Cecilia?" Christina repeated the name, which had been very unfamiliar for her.

    Seeing that there was no emotion on her face, Crystal scolded angrily, "Cecilia deserve what she faces

    now.She was never willing to live in peace.She thinks she is smart and did so many tricks behind

    everyone backs."

    But anyway, it''s really tragic to hate someone who doesn''t even know your name.

    Thinking of this, Crystal felt that Cecilia was a waste of time.

    "What''s more, I heard that Carrie came out of the mental hospital.She agreed to divorce Cory"

    The more Crystal spoke, the more excited she became.

    "Do you think she has any conspiracy? Next time you see her, you must be careful."

    Compared to the strong condemnation in Crystal''s heart, Christina was much calmer.

    "Crystal, why are you so excited?"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The two figures slowly walked towards them.

    Chandler, who was walking in front of them, stared at the excited little woman and deliberately teased

    her.

    Seeing that it was Chandler, Crystal immediately looked as if she had seen a natural enemy.

    A trace of fear shed through her eyes, and then she shrank behind Christina, pretending to be very

    honest and obedient.

    Chandler was very dissatisfied with her cowardice.

    Charles, who was standing behind Chandler, smiled slyly.

    "Miss Zhu, Chandler means that you are overly enthusiastic.The emperor is not in a hurry while the

    eunuch is in a hurry.Look, how calm our Miss Dickens is."

    "Who''s the eunuch? You''re the eunuch"

    Crystal popped her head and roared at Charles.

    Charles''s handsome face darkened.

    He was thinking about how to refute her handsomely, but before he finished organizing his words, his

    good friend beside hirn said in an enigmatical tone, "Charles, you are the same as her."

    How did Charles have the nerve to mock Crystal when mentioning overly enthusiasm! "You look more

    and more like a sissy eunuch."

    Christina took the rehabilitation agreement signed by the doctor, turned around and patted Charles on

    the head.He was the most gossipy one.

    "Do you have any humanity? I''m trying to carry forward the spirit of friendship.I''ve helped you so

    much.I''ve been running errands all day.You even begrudged any gratitude to me.All your conscience

    has nowhere to be seen.Charles said with a feeling of chill.

    "You have nothing else to do."

    Christina summed it up for him handsomely and walked towards her father''s ward.

    Chandler and Crystal smiled at each other and followed her to the ward.

    Charles stood still and looked at their backs helplessly.

    These guys were indeed heartless.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354

    "I really appreciate your help.Mrs.Dickens and I would like to invite you to our home for a meal.I wonder

    if you have time?"

    Today, Chandler and Charles came to visit Donald.They were humble and polite and not arrogant at

    all.So they chatted happily.

    Mrs.Dickens especially liked such well-bred young men.It was really rare that Betty also liked them very

    much.

    "And can you ask Patrick if he has time..."

    When Betty mentioned Patrick, people in the ward were all surprised, and then everyone looked at

    Christina in unison.

    Christina turned her head and deliberately avoided their sight, pretending not to hear.She helped her

    father sit in a wheelchair and said seriously, "It''s time for acupuncture"

    Charles raised his eyebrows and deliberately raised his voice, "When are we going to your home for

    dinner?"

    "Idiot." Christina thought.

    Christina turned around and red at him.

    Donald in the wheelchair suddenly said in a low voice, "Come after the New Year when I''m better"

    Charles and the others behind were shocked for a moment.

    Since Donald said so, they had to agree, "Okay: In fact, everyone knew that rather than inviting them to

    dinner after the New Year, it seemed that they needed some time to make the decision to meet

    someone special.

    "Think about it yourself"

    As Christina pushed the wheelchair, Donald reminded her in a low voice without looking up.Christina

    knew Donald was serious.She knew that he cared about her, and understood what he meant.

    Entering the elevator, Christina looked down at her father''s aged face and felt a little strange, so she

    decided to say something.

    "Do you know when your bald head begins to grow hair?" Donald red at the mirror in the elevator

    furiously.

    Because of the craniotomy, he shaved off all his hair.

    Christina felt that after her father became bald, he suddenly looked much older, but he didn''t seem so

    fierce anymore.

    "Do you want me to buy you a wig?" She asked quite seriously.

    Donald became a little awkward, "No," he muttered.

    It was a different but equally clumsy way of showing concern between them.

    But Donald was also relieved that his daughter would never be entangled in those pretentious things.

    She was not suitable for sadness.It was good for her.

    The doctors in the rehabilitation department showed their optimism about Donald''s physical condition.

    The early active treatment of hemiplegia could greatly curb the disease.

    Although he could not walk on his own, he could raise his legs and hands.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Stay in the hospital for another 20 days and you can go home before the Spring Festival.Generally

    speaking, it''s morefortable to stay at home.After being discharged, however, you still have toe

    back every day for rehabilitation training..""

    When Betty and the others heard what the doctor said, they became hopeful.

    The Spring Festival woulde in the next month, and people were busy with the New Year''s goods.

    Because of Donald''s sudden cerebral haemorrhage, the Dickens family were not in the mood to

    celebrate the New Year.

    Now everything went back to peace, and they were in a good mood to prepare for the New Year.

    Early this morning, Christina followed Betty to the market to buy some tonics and a lot of New Year''s

    goods.

    Before she could put the bags away, her phone rang.

    Seeing the phone call was from Charles, Christina ignore it directly because she wanted to deal with

    the bags at hand first.

    However, Charles didn''t hang up.He even texted a strange message, "Christina, answer the phone

    ASAP.I just found out something important!"

    As Betty listened to her cell phone ringing incessantly, she looked over curiously, "Is there anything

    important that Charles wants to tell you?"

    "I don''t know what he means.He''s insane."

    Christina replied casually and continued to deal with the dried seafood.

    "I''ll handle the bagster.Answer the phone.He must have something important to tell you."

    Betty couldn''t stand the never-ending ringing.

    Christina wanted toin, but Charles''s hypocritical good image in the hearts of her elders was too

    deep.No matter how much she ndered him, he was still the well-bred young man.

    After all people didn''t know Charles and his fellows, and they always thought too highly of them, but

    they were just ordinary people too.

    They could also be as insane asmon people.

    "Christina, let me tell you! Crystal has done something wrong to you..."

    As soon as Christina answered the phone, Charles was so excited that he spoke without pause.

    "Charles, you will be beaten up for ndering others."

    She felt that Charles might be owe a beating.

    "I''m Not ndering her! Christina, I saw it clearly this morning!"

    Charles said in certainty on the other end of the phone, then lowered his voice mysteriously, as if he

    was smiling wickedly, "Guess what I found?"

    Christina thought for a second.

    To be honest, her first thought was that Charles found something about Patrick.Then she heard

    Charlesughing impatiently, "It''s about Chandler.Hahaha..."

    "I tell you, I saw a tinum ring in Chandler''s wallet this morning, a couple''s ring with the one on

    Crystal''s ne, and it was engraved.With my detailed inquiry, they directly admitted that they had

    already gotten married secretly.I strongly urged them to hold a wedding ceremony and let me have

    fun..." Crystal had a secret marriage.

    Christina was shocked for a moment.

    Charles kept talking excitedly and even Betty could hear their conversation clearly.It was not until

    Charles finished talking about how to make fun of their wedding that he hung up with satisfaction.

    "Crystal is a good match for Chandler the gentleman" Betty sat beside her with a smile, "When and

    where are they going to have their wedding ceremony?"

    "I don''t know.Crystal might not like to show off.Charles even said he was looking for an acquaintance to

    start preparing the wedding dress and Jewellery.Who is he, a matchmaker?" Christina felt him too idle.

    "Every woman wants her wedding ceremony to be perfect..."

    Betty suddenly stopped, and looked at Christina

    "The Hopkins family, and the history..."

    She sighed in a low voice, "Sometimes things go like this, you will feel inferior when you meet an

    excellent person, and you may reject and hate the person as a result of inferiority.At first, I was a bit

    wrongly prejudiced against the Hopkins family:"

    "I don''t want to speak for them, but to err is human.The more one cares, the more paranoid one will

    be."

    "Think about it.A man like Patrick spends so much time and energy calcting everything.What do you

    think he''s doing for?"

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355

    Christina promised to stay in C City with the Dickens family for the New Year, but she still needed to go

    back to her apartment in A City to pack up.

    Charles wanted to go back with her, so he took the same flight.

    Of course, Chandler and Crystal were on the same flight.

    As for Patrick...

    Christina didn''t ask him about it.He was probably used to taking his private ne.

    Their flight was at 2: 30 PM.

    Christina didn''t think it was necessary to arrive at the airport too early.

    While she was still lying in bed, the living room on the first floor of the Dickens family became bustling.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Why are you here so early?" She ran downstairs in her pajamas and saw that Charles had already

    been there.

    He was wearing an expensive suit with a handsome smile.

    "I brought you breakfast.I asked a friend to bring me a roast goose from his restaurant, which is a

    specialty here..."

    "Why having roast goose early in the morning? It''s so greasy" Christina said with disgust.

    "It''s not greasy at all"As a foodie, Charles knew the delicacies of different regions very well.

    "The skin of it is very crispy, not fatty at all, and the sauce is a little sweet.I think that you may like it."

    She narrowed her eyes and looked at him.

    He was smiling so cunningly as if he had done something wrong.

    "Why are you so kind?"

    He pretended to be serious, and said sweetly like a yboy, "I like you, so I treat you well for no

    reason."

    "Oh...So you like me?"

    She drawled and deliberately raised her eyebrows.

    "Don''t tter yourself.I''m used to bringing some to my dog every time Ie home.That''s probably it."

    Charles felt that his exnation was very appropriate.She wanted to rush over and hit him for his

    words.

    Betty happened to pass by the stairs with severalrge tes in her hands.

    When she saw them, she couldn''t help but smile.

    "Christina is really lucky to have a friend like you." Charles nodded with pride.

    Just as Christina was about to rebuke him, her aunt Betty quickly added, "Charles brought you

    breakfast and your grandmother likes the roast goose very much: "Didn''t grandma suffer from

    hypertension? Why did she eat something so greasy early in the morning?"

    She went to the kitchen and looked around.She was surprised to see that her grandmother was

    sneaking around.

    Her grandmother grabbed a piece of roast goose and ate directly.

    Charles sessfully made her family like him more.

    Christina sat in the living room, picked up a piece of cake, and stuffed it into her mouth.It tasted really

    good.

    "Charles, you''re really suitable to be someone''s son-inw."

    She didn¡¯t want Charles to be too arrogant so she said so sarcastically.

    "If you get married in the future, your father-inw and mother-inw will definitely treat you like their

    own son."

    "I can''t help it.I''m just a nice man"

    Charles said shamelessly, made a pot of tea, and took a sip.

    Christina didn''t like him being like this, so she asked him in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "Do you

    have a crush on someone? I can help you check on her first to see whether she is suitable to be your

    wife?"

    "I don''t dare to bother you, Miss Dickens."

    "Since we''re so close, tell me, what kind of women do you like?"

    Charles began to fantasize and boasted, "She must be a beautiful woman with a gentle personality.She

    should be good at cooking, and the most important thing is to be bosomy!"

    "Pervert"

    She despised him for being too vulgar.

    "I''m just being honest, okay? To have a bosomy wife is every man¡¯s dream."

    Christina thought about it carefully and told him seriously, "Generally speaking, the more a man yearns

    for something, the less possible it wille true."

    "Charles, since you''re so obsessed with big breasts, ording to this principle, I''m telling you, you''re

    very likely to fall in love with a t-chested woman" His eyes widened.

    "You''re so mean"

    She was satisfied, then she continued to eat her breakfast andughed.

    Betty brought them some fruit.

    Seeing that they were quarreling so happily, she alsoughed.

    "If only Christina had a brother, the house must be more lively"

    "There was aman who imed to be my brother."

    Christina blurted out.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356

    "Last time I met a man, he said he was my brother," Christina blurted out.

    Charles and Betty looked at her curiously.

    Christina was about to exin in detail when the Dickens family''s doorbell rang.

    When Betty ran to open the door, Crystal came to make an apology.

    "Christina, I didn''t mean to hide it from you."

    Crystal nervously exined after rushing to Christina immediately.

    "I was a little confused that day when I got my marriage certificate.I was impulsive and made this

    decision at that time.Ah...I, I don''t know how to tell you about my marriage." Crystal was full of guilty.

    "I didn''t mean to keep it from you, but I wanted to tell you at the right time" Though Christina didn''t mind

    this matter, Chandler standing behind was unhappy.

    "Crystal, why didn''t you tell your friends that you and I were married?" Chandler said angrily.

    Crystal immediately pretended to be confused and expressionless.

    "I didn''t mean that."

    "Why didn''t you tell anyone about this?" Chandler asked.

    With Christina around, Crystal was calm.

    "I''ll exin it to youter"

    Chandler red at her and was angry at Crystal''s attitude.

    When Charles wanted to hold a lively wedding for them, Chandler and Crystal, the newlyweds, agreed

    on the wedding n and expressed that they would invite a few rtives and friends, instead of a lot of

    people.

    "Why? You got married secretly..." Charles was confused.

    "Just have a meal at home." Crystal answered.

    Crystal was afraid that her greed mother and stepfather would embarrass the Stephenson family.

    Chandler thought that since he was married to a second wife and was used to keeping a low profile, he

    decided to follow Crystal''s decision to hold a simple weeding.

    "Oh, Chandler, you''re so stingy when you get married.You just n to have a small-scale wedding

    feast "

    Charles disagreed with them and thought a wedding should be ceremoniously held because marriage

    was important in people''s life Chandler felt that Charles was too annoyed and said coldly, "Patrick didn''t

    hold a wedding feast when he got married.Why don''t you yell at him?"

    Charles was startled and stopped talking when turning to look at Christina beside him.

    It was better for Charles not to ask about the Hopkins family.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They packed up and prepared to leave for the airport after eating some breakfast brought by Charles.

    Betty didn''t go to see them off because she wanted to apany Donald to the rehabilitation center.

    Mrs.Dickens held Christina''s hand and told her to remember toe back in the new year.

    Christina set off after saying goodbye.

    They arrived at the airport by car and sessfully checked in.

    At that time, they walked into the airne''s first-ss seat, chatting andughing along the way.

    Crystal made a suggestion.

    "I think it''s interesting to fly and travel with a few people.We''ll go out together sometime in the future."

    "I think you''d better try to have a child with Chandler first." Charles smilingly teased.

    "Why do you feel this way about women? Women don''t have to have children when they get married."

    Christina said.

    "I''m reminding you that children are necessary for marriage. This is our traditional culture for thousands

    of years"

    Charles exined.

    Christinained about Charles.

    "I really didn''t see that you were so conservative" Charles sighed.

    "I''m conservative."

    Christina felt this man was really shameless.

    As there were empty seats on the ne, some people were walking around and changing their favorite

    seats.

    Crystal and Chandler were looking at the blue sky and white clouds by the window.

    Charles found the opportunity to get up immediately and sat down beside Christina.

    "What?" Christina asked.

    Christina saw that something was wrong with Charles.

    Charles felt a little awkward and stammered.

    "I have something to tell you"

    "What''s the matter?" Christina asked.

    Christina asked the stewardess to give her a ss of juice and didn''t take Charles''s words seriously.

    "I didn''t know at first, and I just found out..."

    Charles was thinking about how to defend himself.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Christina asked.

    Noticing that he was guilty, Christina deliberately raised her voice to scare him, Thien, Charles felt that

    she would definitely be angry and then asked.

    "Just now, your grandmother asked you to go back to the Dickens family during the new year.After you

    return to A City this time, are you going to settle in C City?"

    "Don''t you always say that my shabby apartment is haunted? I''ll go back and refund the rent." She

    answered.

    "Are you really going to settle down inC City in the future?" Charles asked.

    Charles was a little nervous when she answered so seriously.

    "Why are you asking this?" Christina found him strange.

    "Nothing.If you settle down in C City in the future, we won''t meet much" He spoke naturally and

    sincerely.

    Christina was moved because she didn''t expect him to say that.

    If she didn''te back to A City, they would see each other very rarely.

    "Christina, actually, I''ve always supported you. I know, it''s Patrick''s fault."

    Charles suddenly scolded his brother.

    Christina was moved at first and now felt disappointed because she figured out Charles wanted to talk

    about this matter.

    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Charles carefully said.

    "But the divorce agreement that Patrick gave youst time," Christina was nervous slightly.

    Charles quickly continued.

    "I mean, Patrick bet you wouldn''t sign it.I''ve been ying with him since we were kids.I know him very

    well.He''s too insidious and knows how to plot.He knew what others were thinking and was sure that

    you wouldn''t sign it.He didn''t really want to divorce you."

    Christina felt gloomy when others mentioned this matter.

    Christina calmly and friendly and looked at him and asked him kindly, "What do you want to say?"

    Charles was frightened.He was very guilty and said in a lower voice.

    "One thing.Actually, I didn¡¯t know what Patrick and Chandler were doing until after the incident.Before

    Patrick went abroad for surgery, they seemed to be trying their best to find someone until Connie was

    caught."

    "I mean, I found out that Patrick might have remembered you a long time after the operation, and he

    probably never lost his memory.He lied to you-" Charles added.

    Charles shouted, "If you want to be angry, get angry with him.I''m innocent."

    Christina looked at him without saying anything.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357

    After they arrived at A City and got off the ne, Charles stared nervously at Christina and waited for

    her to speak.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    Seeing that their expressions were a little strange, Crystal immediately got closer and asked.

    Chandler stretched out his arm and brought Crystal back.

    "Don''t be so curious, Mind our business first." And then he said to Christina, "We''ll leave first."

    Christina nodded and watched Crystal being dragged away.

    "Hey, where are we going?" Crystal asked.

    "To visit my parents." Chandler hailed a taxi and pushed Crystal into it.

    Then, a roar sounded in the car.

    Crystal struggled desperately.

    "No, not now! I''m not ready yet.It''s embarrassing...Christina, help!"

    Christina watched as Chandler took Crystal back to see his parents.

    Seeing how funny Crystal was, Christina felt very happy.She deliberately reached out and waved at

    them.

    "ept your fate." Charles stood aside, looking at Christina''s expression carefully.

    "Christina, so, you''re not really angry about Patrick?" He guessed.

    Ever since Charles found out that Patrick had lied to everyone, he had been feeling uneasy, especially

    to Christina.He thought that she would definitely be furious, but she stayed indifferent.

    Christine didn''t answer and continued walking towards the exit of the airport.She was not stupid.She

    had guessed something before.

    Seeing this, Charles breathed a sigh of relief.He quickly followed her and asked excitedly.

    "Are you still going to live in C City?"

    "You know what? Patrick tore the divorce agreement into pieces and threw it into the trash can.You

    can''t break up with him..."

    Charles smiled mischievously and patted her on the shoulder.

    "ept your fate too."

    "Why do you care so much about me and him?"

    "I''m also busy, okay? It''s just that my main task today is to calm you down.As for the rest, Patrick will

    do it himself." Charles sniffed.

    Before he could finish speaking, Christina stopped and looked through the crowding and going.

    Ten meters ahead, Patrick was standing there.

    The people who came and went dragged their luggage and hurried between them.

    Christina stood there, staring at him quietly.

    And Patrick walked slowly towards her.

    "He is on the same flight as us.He''s sitting in the corner on the left by the window..."

    Charles also saw Patrick walking towards them.

    Afraid that Christina would me him, he quickly shirked his responsibility.

    "He told me so.He said that if you don''t ask, I am not obliged to tell you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, his good friend Patrick was standing in front of them.

    But Patrick stood there without saying anything, and Christina kept looking at him withplicated

    feelings.It was really embarrassing here.

    Then she felt that it was so silly and meaningless.She turned her head and walked away.

    "Grandpa called you a few times before, but you didn''t answer..." Suddenly, Patrick said to her for no

    reason.

    Even Charles was a little confused.

    Why did Patrick mention his grandfather? Christina turned around and red at him.

    "So what?" She asked angrily.

    She did receive a lot of missed calls a while ago.

    But because her father was ill, she was too busy and in a bad mood, so she ignored them directly.

    It was a little surprising that Senior Mr.Hopkins called her.

    Patrick stared at her seriously and said in a t voice, "You can ignore him-'' Christina looked at him

    thoughtfully.Charles knew that the day before Donald''s operation, Senior Mr.Hopkins had indeed called

    Christina 2 times.But Patrick himself had definitely called her more than 20 times.He could not

    understand the two of them at all.Their rtionship was very strange, and their conversation was even

    more strange. It was safer to leave quickly.

    "Take your time.I''ll go first"

    Charles wanted to run, but Christina reached out expressionlessly and grabbed his back cor

    urately.

    She didn''t give him a chance to run away.

    "Christina, you can have a good conversation with Patrick.Calm down..."

    "Let go of me.I''m really busy...I have a lot of documents to sign, and my mother asked me to go home

    for a blind date." Christina smiled sweetly at him.

    "What''s the hurry? Come home with me first." Her right hand rested on his shoulder intimately.

    "Christina, are you setting me up?" Charles was stiffened.

    He was so aggrieved.

    "If you have any misunderstandings, sit down and talk about it.Why do you keep me as a third wheel?"

    Christina deliberately raised the tip of her foot, and her lips almost touched his ears.

    They looked very intimate from afar.

    However, her voice was threatening.

    "I just want to keep you as a third wheel!"

    Patrick stood behind them and was ignored.

    The two people in front of him were hugging each other''s shoulders and were very close.

    He frowned and his expression was a little gloomy.

    Christina hailed a taxi and dragged Charles in.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The driver started the car after Christina told him the address of her apartment.

    "Christina, you just leave Patrick at the airport?" Charles shouted at her nervously.

    But Christina looked straight ahead expressionlessly and didn''t answer.

    Charles looked at her and turned to look behind the car curiously.

    After a while, he noticed a car following them.

    When they got out of the car, Charles looked at the car behind him and realized something.

    Seeing Patricking out of the car behind, Charles said to himself, "I almost forgot that Patrick lives

    upstairs."

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358

    "Charles, so you know he lives upstairs." Christina suddenly turned around and shouted at him with

    gritted teeth.

    Charles quickly exined, "I only found outter.I really didn''t know what he had done before."

    She had stayed in C City for more than half a month and hadn''te back for a long time.

    The door of her house was covered in ayer of dust, and many newspaper advertisements were

    stuffed into the crack of the door.

    "Miss Dickens, you''re back." The neighbor opposite opened the door and greeted her warmly.

    Christina didn''t live in this apartment for long but things interesting had happened to her before.

    So the neighbors here were very impressed with her.

    Christina was not a warm person.She just wanted to nod politely to the other party.

    But as soon as she turned around, she nced to find Patrick here, too.

    Why didn''t he go back upstairs? Just as she was about to let Patrick go, her neighbor shouted in

    surprise, "Oh, aren''t you the handsome guy in 502?"

    Patrick was dressed in a ck suit, being elegant and mature.

    He stood there, not speaking but very eye-catching.

    The neighbor looked at jun him, then at Christina, and asked curiously, "So you two really know each

    other.Is he really your husband?"

    Christina immediately remembered she once shouted at the neighbors to say Patrick was her husband.

    Feeling embarrassed, she quickly took out her key and opened the door.

    Charles was interested.

    "What did she tell you?"

    Patrick seemed to be a little curious and looked at the strange neighbor.

    "That morning, Miss Dickens suddenly came out of apartment 502 upstairs.Some people said that she

    was messing around with men.But she told us the person that lived upstairs was her husband..."The

    neighbor smiled and chatted with them.

    "I thought she was joking.Since they were husband and wife, why did they live upstairs and

    downstairs? They should live together¡± Christina forgot where she had put the key, not finding it for a

    while.

    While Charles was gossiping with her neighbor.

    "There''s a security guard in our neighborhood who cares about Miss Dickens.

    When the guard went on patrol, he often came here to see if she''s back..""

    Charles suddenly became excited.

    "Which security guy?"

    "Someone''s nephew here, and he has a well-off family and he is very down- to-earth..." Charles gave

    Christina a loving look.

    "Someone is into you." Christina felt annoyed and looked at the man behind her as if nothing had

    happened.

    While Patrick, who was emotionless behind her.

    Finally, she found the key to the apartment.She quickly opened the door and pushed Charles into the

    room in case he talked nonsense.

    Just as she was about to close the door, the neighbor suddenly remembered something and shouted at

    her anxiously, "Miss Dickens, I almost forgot to tell you something.

    Last week, yourndlord came to see you.He said he couldn''t reach you on his phone and asked you

    to contact him as soon as youe back."

    Christina didn''t know why her stingyndlord was looking for her.

    Maybe he wanted to raise the price.

    "Thank you.I''ll call himter."

    As she spoke, she flipped through her phone.

    She had ignored too many missed calls and muttered to herself, "Just in time to stop renting."

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Miss Dickens, are you going to move out?"

    "Will you not live here anymore?"

    The neighbor seemed to be very interested in her private life, especially when two men with such

    outstanding looks came.

    The neighbor thought Charles and Patrick should be very rich, not those who messed around.

    Christina was most afraid that others would ask too much.

    For a moment, she was a little dazed.

    "Yes, I''m going home.¡±

    "Where is your family, in A City or your hometown?"

    The neighbor did not mean to ask more, just showing care for Christina by a few more questions.

    Instead, Christina only smiled awkwardly.

    The neighbor also realized that it was not polite to ask more and said quickly, "It''s better to live at home

    than rent a house outside."

    Then the neighbor waved a hand and went downstairs.

    In fact, Christina really didn''t know how to answer.She always felt that she had no home.She had no

    time to feel sorry for herself.

    Meanwhile, Charles broke a few ss teacups in the room, making noise.

    "Pay for it!"

    She hurried into the house and shouted at him angrily.

    "So stingy.It''s just a few broken teacups.How much is it worth?"

    Charles, who was rich and powerful, didn¡¯t take it seriously and looked around the small apartment in

    disgust.

    "I really don''t understand why you rented this lousy ce." Christina took a broom and threw it to him.

    "Handle these ss shards."

    After noting back for half a month, she found the furnishings at home were still the same as

    before.

    The doors and windows were not opened for a while, and she felt a little cold in the house.So she

    hurriedly opened the curtains in the apartment to let the sun in, making it warmer.

    In fact, she felt that as long as modern women could earn enough money, they could live a good single

    life.

    They could do whatever they wanted in their own apartment, and they were free.

    Perhaps it was because Patrick had appeared so rarely in her life recently that she could almost ignore

    him.She learned to ignore his existence.

    When Patrick entered the house, she pretended not to see him.

    With Charles around, she was not afraid of being awkward.She did not know how tomunicate with

    Patrick now and she refused to think about theplicated problems of love.

    Patrick did not respond to her-disregarding him.He knew her apartment very well and took the electric

    kettle to boil the water.He also took out a new set of cups and a porcin pot of ck tea from the

    kitchen cab.

    The water was boiling and Patrick was making tea.

    It was early January, and it was still cold in A City.

    They were tired from taking a ne and felt veryfortable suddenly when the water vapor in the air

    warmed the room which was filled with the fragrance of tea.

    Charles cleaned up the broken ss on the floor, washed his hands, and immediately went over to

    drink the tea.

    Christina stood at the door of the bedroom and looked at the two men drinking tea sofortably.

    They thought of this as their home.

    Patrick suddenly turned to look at her.

    There was a slight expression change in his cold face.

    His deep eyes looked straight at her as if he were calling her over.

    Christina was indifferent and did not respond.

    Charles stretched out his neck and shouted at her, "Where did you buy these ck tea leaves? It''s

    delicious."

    "l asked a friend to buy them.It''s expensive.Don''t use them up."

    Christina could act very naturally if it was Charles who said next.She was known to be picky about food

    and liked to drink ck tea.

    But she didn''t expect Patrick to suddenly say, "There''s a lot at home:"

    Patrick answered in a low and a little maic voice, and the way he said made people feel cold.No

    one could learn that.He grew up in the Hopkins family, and he was born with charm, and that was why

    many debutantes were fascinated by him.

    Christina realized that she was a little distracted.

    Especially when he said it so naturally, it seemed that the Hopkins family was her home, too.

    Some time ago, he had been alienating her, and she gradually got used to living without him.

    But suddenly, he came back to her sight again...So she wondered she could not be obedient.She

    would not listen to him as he wanted her to go or return.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    "Go, go, don''t let me see you.Get out!!"

    She immediately turned angry and fiercely chased them away.

    Patrick stood up cooperatively and walked towards the door under her angry eyes.

    Charles hesitated and quickly left.

    She lost her temper, which meant that she was fine.

    But if she was quiet, then something wrong would happen.She was really fine.She was very angry that

    Patrick had pretended to be an amnesiac and lied to her before.She would forgive him just for this.She

    won''t shout for divorce and never saw him again.

    Anyway, that was not her way.

    She wanted to be alone for a few days before thinking about forgiving him.

    But things always went wrong, seemingly going against her on purpose.

    "Why is this USB drive with you?"

    When Patrick was about to leave the gate, he found a small ck USB drive in the corner of the tv

    cab.He seemed to be very surprised and became stern.

    "Who gave it to you?"

    Christina was not ready to react, and her eyes were fixed on the unidentified USB drive.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359

    Patrick asked anxiously, "Who gave you this USB drive?"

    Christina did not understand why he suddenly became nervous, looking at the small ck USB drive

    on the TV counter.

    "What''s in it?"

    She suddenly realized that he might worry about the information in the USB drive.

    Patrick didn''t seem to know how to answer her.He looked down slightly, and there was a moment of

    anxiety in his eyes.

    Christina walked forward quickly and took the it, holding it tightly in her hand.

    When Patrick was going to take it back, she was looking straight at him.Maybe her eyes were too

    bright, clean, and stubborn.Patrick was a little flustered when she looked at him.

    "I''m going to the digital city to buy aputer and figure it out." Christina held it tightly with a calm look.

    Her voice was cold and distant.She walked past him and towards the gate.

    Christina was determined to figure it out.

    "Where did you get it?" Patrick asked again, grabbing her wrist to prevent her from going out.

    "Let go." She shook off his hand without answering him.

    As neither of them was willing to budge an inch, Charles subconsciously nced at the small ck

    USB drive, which looked very ordinary.He did not understand why Patrick was so nervous.

    "Christina, this thing may not be safe" Charles felt that there must be something wrong with the USB

    drive.

    "Why? What''s the danger of a USB drive? Even if there''s a virus in it, it won''t hurt anyone." Christina

    retorted angrily, then she calmed down.

    "Hey, where on earth did you get this thing, Christina?" Charles asked her.

    She looked up at him and pursed her lips, hesitating.

    Patrick let go of her resignedly.He seemed to have been unable tomunicate with her, not even as

    good as Charles.

    Christina had a mindset.

    The more nervous Patrick was, the more she couldn''t calm down.People often had trouble with

    communicating with those closest to them.She unfolded her hand and found her memory.

    She remembered that the day before the Dickens family ident, a strange man like a European

    aristocrat suddenly gave it to her.She didn''t know who that strange man was.

    Seeing that she was unwilling to say anything more, Charles advised her, "There''s no need to look for a

    computer.There''s a plug in the back of your YV that can read the contents of the USB drive directly..."

    Christina and Patrick turned to look at him at the same time.

    Christina''s eyes were filled with surprise, but there was a trace of fear and panic in Patrick''s deep eyes.

    "l''ll figure it out now¡¯¡¯ Christina did what she said.

    Patrick did not stop her.He was right beside her.He was tense, trying his best to keep his

    composure.He watched Christina turn on the TV, looking for a plug in the back, and then she plugged

    in the USB drive.

    After waiting for a few seconds, an action prompt appeared on the screen.Then she took the remote

    control and opened the data.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    There was no file data inside, only a video.

    Christina clicked on the remote to confirm and opened the video file.

    The video showed several doctors and nurses walking around the operating room with strange

    expressions.

    After a while, a woman''s sinister voice came out.

    "She''s been anesthetized and unconscious.Director Ann, you can do it now." Christina froze, staring at

    the screen.

    At this moment, her mind went nk, while the video went on.It was Lucy''s voice.

    She urged, "Take the baby away as soon as it dissected.The morgue has prepared the dead

    babies.After that, I will ask the family members to cremate them as soon as possible.For the safety of

    your family, you''d better keep it to yourself: No one else can know about this..."

    Even Charles''s mind was nk.

    Everyone in the hospital imed that Christina had a miscarriage because of a car ident.Due to the

    urgency, the hospital said that there was no video of the operation.

    This video was specially recorded by someone arranged by Patrick.

    "The babies are alive?"

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360

    He didn¡¯t remember exactly how Christina drove them away.Charles only saw that her eyes were

    red.She held back her tears and did not shout angrily.She stayed unusually calm and pushed them with

    both hands, trying her best to push them out, and then closed the door.She must be crying on the other

    side of the door.

    "You...You shouldn''t lie to her about the child." Charles walked out of the apartment step by step.

    His mind was still in a mess.

    After watching the video on the USB drive, he had a feeling that the reality had been smashed beyond

    recognition.

    For a moment, he did not know how to deal with it.

    Patrick remained calm and looked at Christina rationally.He seemed indifferent, but Charles could still

    feel that he was a little flustered.

    Christina said to him, "I don''t know why you approached me in the beginning.I''m not a woman who

    likes to fantasize.I never believe in love.I only believe inpanionship."

    The moment the door closed, he asked in a low voice, "Didn''t I always be by your side?"

    Then, they were locked outside the door.Charles looked at Patrick, who was walking in front of him.

    Even he felt very angry about it.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    No matter what had happened, he shouldn''t lie to her with the child.

    "I thought you were just pretending to be amnesiac.I know you very well, but I didn''t expect you to be

    so cruel to her."

    Charles said so sarcastically and turned to part ways with him.

    Patrick did not respond to his sarcasm.

    After Charles took a taxi and quickly left in the opposite direction, he stood there quietly for ten minutes.

    In fact, he was just standing, not thinking about anything at all.

    Then, he looked up at Apartment 402.

    The curtains were tightly closed by Christina.She probably hated him to the extreme.

    Patrick admitted that he was a very ruthless man, and many people were afraid of him.

    To win, he had to be ruthless.

    Especially this time, he couldn''t afford to lose.His face was as cold as ice.He took out his phone and

    sent a message.

    "If you want to see your child, go back to the Hopkins family"

    After checking the unread message on her phone, Christina gritted her teeth and became so furious

    that she wanted to smash the phone.

    After taking a few deep breaths, she finally chose to remain calm.She looked at the message.

    There were only a few words, cold and cruel.Her life seemed to bepletely under his control.His

    words were orders, She really hated the feeling of being his puppet.

    She leaned back against the door in mixed feelings.She raised her head and tried to keep the tears in

    her eyes from falling.She didn''t know how long she had been sitting on the floor.She didn''t cry.She

    could hold it back.

    It was not until her aunt Betty called her that the ringing made her regain her senses.

    "Christina, are you back in the apartment?"

    Christina had told Betty before that she would call her when she arrived in A City, but she totally forgot

    about it.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Is anything wrong?" Betty asked nervously in a gentle voice.

    Christina was a little slow, and she answered subconsciously, "Everything was fine.I just had a

    headache from the cold wind."

    Betty was as careful as ever and reminded her, "Drink some warm water, order some hot porridge, take

    some medicine, and go to bed early¡±

    "OK"

    After a short conversation, Christina stood up and did as her aunt said.She had some food, took some

    medicine, and went to bed early.

    However, she had nightmares all night.

    In her dreams, she was forced on the operating table by a group of doctors and nurses in white.

    They cut her hard with sharp scalpels.She was in pain and kept struggling.

    "Don''t hurt my child, please! Please!" she screamed in panic.

    Suddenly, she woke up with tears in her eyes.

    What happenedst time made her suffer a lot mentally.She tried to forget about it, but it hurt so deeply

    that her body remembered the pain clearly.She was in a daze.She turned on the lights to light up the

    whole bedroom.She leaned against the bed and didn''t sleep at all.

    It was not until dawn that she felt sleepy.Shey on the bed and slept for a while.

    At 9 am, she was woken up by a phone call.She didn''t sleep soundly, so when her phone rang, she

    woke up vigntly in an instant.

    At first, she didn''t want to answer any call, but she saw that it was from herndlord.She went back to

    A City to ask thendlord to terminate their lease.

    Now she just wanted to leave here quickly.She didn''t want to face it.

    Before she could say anything about the lease, thendlord told her, "The house has been sold."

    "What?" She didn''t understand.

    "Our lease has not expired, has it? Since you have sold the house, what should I do now? I want to

    terminate our lease directly now, but should I find the newndlord?"

    She didn''t sleep well all night and was in a bad mood.

    When she heard about it, she became even angrier.

    "Miss Dickens, don''t get angry.I did sign a contract with someone else to sell the apartment you''re living

    in.It just so happens that you''re moving out, so it''s fine for all of us.I''ll return your deposit now.We''re

    even, and I''m not taking advantage of you."

    She was silent for a while and suddenly asked, "What''s the name of the one that bought the

    apartment?"

    The stingyndlord''s apartment was sold at a good price, so he was in a good mood.

    "I can¡¯t tell you his full name since it is private information.But I can tell you that Mr.Hopkins said that he

    wasn''t in a hurry to move in.But you''d better hurry up and move out." She was so angry that she hung

    up the phone directly.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361

    "What are you thinking?" asked Crystal.

    She and Christina were about to go shopping, but she looked very odd.

    Christina had been absent-minded since she left home.

    Walking on the t road, she even bumped her head against the concrete pir, and her forehead was

    immediately bruised.She rubbed the bruise and mumbled, "I have got good news and bad news."

    "What?" Crystal felt as if she had encountered something bad.

    Christina showed aplicated expression.She pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Crystal knew her temper.It was useless to force Christina to say anything that she didn''t want to say.

    The stronger you were, the more she resisted.

    Crystal gently started to talk about her own thing.

    "Yesterday, Chandler and I went back to the Stephenson family.Ah, I really don''t know where to put

    myself.It was so embarrassing"She just said it directly.

    "Chandler''s parents, as well as his two uncles, are sitting in the living room waiting for us to go

    back.After we are in the hall, they hold a meeting for questioning, which makes me so embarrassed.I

    think I''m really unworthy to seek connections with them.Besides, Chandler and I don''t have any

    profound affection.It was just a moment of confusion that we slept for no reason.I was sick that day,

    and I couldn''t think straight!"

    The more Crystal said, the sadder she became.She felt that she had done something outrageous.

    "Why should I go with him to get the marriage certificate on impulse?"

    As she spoke, she thought to herself, "Christina, can I deny this certificate? I suddenly want to buy a

    ne ticket and run somewhere else to hide from the thing."

    Christina saw that she was under too much pressure and even wanted to run away from the marriage.

    "What did Chandler say?"

    When it came to Chandler, who was a real refined rascal, Crystal Zhu had a problem with it!

    "When I discussed with him before, he said that I can do whatever I want.But when I returned to the

    Stephenson family with him, everything became different.After all, so many elders with so many pairs

    of eyes looked straight at me in that meeting!" Crystal was about to explode.

    "I was so nervous that I didn''t know how to deal with it.Then Chandler''s father asked when we were

    together.Chandler was so straight that he didn''t even give me any face and said directly, ¡®we went to

    bed and got the marriage certificateter¡¯ Oh my god, it was so embarrassing.He really went too far!"

    Damn it, she was schemed by that refined rascal again.

    Christina looked at her angry expression and suddenly wanted tough.

    The more Crystal said, the more excited she became.She was furious.

    "Do you know what he went the most overboard?"

    "It doesn''t matter to be examined by his elders yesterday.However, Chandler even asked Geoffrey to

    come and chat with us.Every time little Geoffrey looked at me, his innocent little eyes seemed to me

    me for robbing his mother''s seat.Ah, I''m so ashamed.I feel sorry for him."

    Crystal walked to a corner of an alley.She leaned against the wall and was so depressed that she didn''t

    want to go.

    "I think Geoffrey likes you,"said Christina.

    Crystal sighed.

    "Christina, you don''t understand.Children are very sensitive.You see, no matter how bad Erica is to

    Geoffrey, he is her own child.After all, blood is thicker than water."

    Hearing this, Christina was in a daze and her eyes were thoughtful.

    "Blood is thicker than water""

    They were standing in the corner of the bustlingmercial street.

    The new year was around half a month away, so there were a lot of people in the streets and alleys.

    Shops and small stalls in the corner were filled with all kinds of goods.It was noisy and festive.

    Christina came back to her consciousness.She found a familiar little figure who was looking at them at

    the corner across the street.

    Christina soon recognized the boy, reaching out to wave at him and shouted, "Geoffrey:'' Geoffrey was

    dressed in a handsome ck suit.

    His face was white and tender, and his facial features were exquisite.He was very handsome and

    charming.

    Some of the little sisters who went shopping couldn''t help but tease him.

    Founded out by Christina, Geoffrey was a little embarrassed.

    Then he walked out directly, and behind him was an elder holding his little hand.

    Crystal stood opposite Christina, so she did not see the situation clearly.

    Hearing the shout, she immediately turned around and looked back, standing straight in surprise.

    What a coincidence! "Mrs.Stephenson."

    Crystal looked at Chandler''s mother and greeted her politely.

    Christina did not know Chandler''s family.

    Hearing Crystal call her that, she also called out to her, "Hello, Mrs.Stephenson."

    Chandler''s mother was a professor at the university, mainly engaged in the study of ancient

    hieroglyphics of Egyptian writing.She had a dignified and delicate appearance with curved eyebrows.

    There was also a smiling expression on her face.

    And her conversation and behavior had a gentle temperament of a schrly family.

    "You are the granddaughter-inw of the Hopkins family, right? Last time my husband and I went to the

    Hopkins family, we met from afar"

    Mrs.Stephenson smiled and shook Christina''s hand.

    Christina smiled gently.She stood beside Crystal and looked at Chandler''s mother.She felt that this

    woman should be very kind and easy to get along with by the first impression.

    No matter what, it must be much easier to get along with her than cold mothers-inw like Laurie and

    Judy.

    Crystal used to like this woman very much when she was a nanny in Chandler¡¯s house.

    She came from a schrly family, and she was knowledgeable and kind to get along with.

    But now, to be honest, Crystal was still not used to the sudden change from a nanny to a daughter-in-

    law of the Stephenson family.She only felt awkward now.She had only met her yesterday.

    Holding his grandmother''s hand, Geoffrey greeted very lovelily with his big eyes sparkling.

    "Aunt Zhu, Mrs.Hopkins." Crystal nced at the little guy and habitually ignored him.

    She looked at Mrs.Stephenson and smiled awkwardly.

    "What a coincidence.You''re out for shopping too?"

    Mrs.Stephenson smiled lovingly and reached out to rub the little head of her grandson.

    Then she looked at Crystal and told her very directly.

    "Geoffrey said he wanted to follow you."

    "Grandma!" Geoffrey immediately protested.

    "A man has to be brave.What did you tell me before? Didn''t you say you were afraid that Aunt Zhu

    would run away? I didn''t even eat lunch when you pulled me out.You kept saying that you should follow

    closely.You were afraid that you would lose track of her or be discovered"

    Mrs.Stephenson''s words were humorous and amusing, teasing her grandson with a gentle smile.

    "I didn''t" Although with a flush face, Geoffrey refused to admit it.

    Crystal knew Geoffrey''s temper very well.She was speechless that he even dragged his grandmother

    out with him.She really defeated because of him.

    As an outsider, Christina was happy for Crystal from the bottom of her heart when she saw them.

    The Stephenson family was really a good family.

    Although they were not among the richest families, they were wealthy enough, knowledgeable, and

    harmonious.

    It was much better than living in rich families to suffer from so many intrigues.

    Such a simple life was really good.

    Mrs.Stephenson said she didn''t have lunch.

    Christina and Crystal decided to find a restaurant to eat at before going shopping.

    In order to take care of the elders¡¯ taste, they chose a quiet restaurant.It was past lunchtime at 2 pm, so

    there were few people in the restaurant.

    The lobby of the restaurant was very clean and spacious.

    Mrs.Stephenson said that it was not necessary to go to the private room.

    So, they sat down at a table in the lobby and had their lunch. This restaurant was famous for its soup

    dumplings and barbecued pork buns.

    Crystal ordered a few and she also ordered borscht for Geoffrey.

    "I don''t want to eat this."

    Geoffrey immediately refused to eat the carrot soup.

    Crystal immediately taught him a lesson.

    "Do you think I don''t know? Your kindergarten teacher has told me so many times that you secretly

    buried the carrots in the flowerpot every time.Now drink this"

    When Crystal was a nanny of the Stephenson family, the kindergarten teacher told her about the bad

    behavior of the little guy all day long.

    When Mrs.Stephenson heard this, she just smiled and said nothing.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Geoffrey really didn''t like carrots.He thought carrots were the worst food in the world.He wasn''t a rabbit.

    Why did he have to eat carrots? The little guy struggled desperately and pushed the te of borscht

    away, intending to get past the problem.

    Crystal instantly acted like a stepmother and scolded him.

    "Geoffrey, you are so picky now.Your IQ will not be on the rise in the future.However, at this moment,

    Mrs.Stephenson said in surprise, "Miss Dickens, why do you only eat the skin and not the

    meat?"Christina looked up.

    The three of them were staring at her with six pairs of eyes.

    She was very embarrassed.

    "I...I don''t like eating stuffing." She exined hesitantly.

    "There''s something stuffed in the bun.Don''t you want it?"

    "I don''t eat meat dumplings either.If it''s shrimp dumplings, I''ll eat some.I''ll just eat steamed bread"

    Mrs.Stephenson and Geoffrey were very curious about her strange picky eating behavior.

    "I think it strange that the meat is chopped into pieces" Christina exined.

    Crzstal looked at her friend agonizingly.

    Originally, she wanted to teach Geoffrey a lesson so that he wouldn''t be so picky, but she forgot that

    Christina was the most difficult one to deal with.

    Little Geoffrey had a natural admiration for Christina.

    ln order to show his manliness, he ?nally drank the borscht.

    After dinner, they went to the counter to pay the bill and were about to leave when they met a

    Stephenson family rtive.

    A young woman in her 30s, pushing a stroller, was walking up to greet warmly when she saw

    Mrs.Stephenson and Geoffrey.

    Mrs.Stephenson held Crystal''s hand and chatted with the rtive casually.

    "This is my daughter-inw."

    "When did Chandler get married again?" The woman was a little surprised.

    "They''ve got the marriage certificate.lf young people like to keep a low profile, just let them do it.Having

    a good life is more important."

    Crystal Zhu obviously didn''t expect to meet some rtives so suddenly.She was a little nervous.

    Mrs.Stephenson f?nally epted her face to face.And Geoffrey was standing close to Crystal.The

    young woman smiled and didn''t ask much.

    Christina stood by and did not interrupt.She kept fixing her eyes on the baby in the stroller.

    At this moment, she felt that little creatures like babies were really magical.

    They were small, white, and tender, with small hands and always screaming.

    Although she was once pregnant, she did not face a living life on her own.She felt that these babies

    were very strange and weak.

    Christina wondered if her twin sons were also so strange.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362

    Mrs.Stephenson came out of the restaurant just now.She said that it was still so early and she wanted

    them to go to a ce with her.

    Christina and Crystal did not dare to refuse the request of the elder.

    Geoffrey looked proud and he was obviously in a good mood.

    Then they went to the ce and saw all kinds of precious jewels on disy, which were shining with

    golden light.

    Crystal began to mutter, "It''s really an evil intention..."

    This was a very famous wedding shop in A City.

    There were all kinds of expensive wedding dresses and jewelry.

    Mrs.Stephenson should have an appointment.

    As soon as they entered, the manager immediately came out to greet them with a smile.

    "Mrs.Stephenson, I don''t need a wedding dress."

    Crystal was only a little awkward.

    She told the elders yesterday that after getting the marriage certificate and keeping a low profile about

    the wedding, they could just have a meal with some rtives.

    Besides, Chandler was married twice, so there was no need to be too ostentatious.

    "Crystal, I don''t know if you young people will think gold is too rustic.I''ve studied the history of ancient

    Egypt a lot.I think the jewelry made of gold is actually very eye-catching.Come and see this set of

    jewelry quickly"

    Mrs.Stephenson and Geoffrey sat in front of the ss cab and they were in high spirits choosing

    jewelry.

    Crystal nced at it from afar and was startled.

    "Can my neck stand it with it on my head?"

    It was really a luxury Egyptian style.

    The manager asked the shop assistant to bring out several sets of jewelry and entertained them

    warmly.

    "There are also many domestic styles.If there is a special order, we can ask the parentpany to

    send it over or customize it."

    "There''s no need to spend so much money on it"

    Crystal had never received such a great favor since she was a child and she was a bit ttered.

    "This is a gift from me and Chandler''s father" Mrs.Stephenson smiled kindly.

    "We''re family now and we''ll live together. Just make yourself at home.

    And Geoffrey is very naughty, so we still have to trouble you to take care of him in the future."

    Then Mrs.Stephenson asked in confusion, "Crystal, are you nning to move out with Chandler after

    getting married? You young people need private space.If you think it''s too troublesome to live with us,

    you can juste back to see us at times..."

    This tone sounded a little bleak.

    Crystal was shocked and immediately exined, "No, I''ve never thought about moving out:"

    Mrs.Stephenson smiled even more brightly when hearing this.

    "Then I''ll have to trouble you to take care of us in the future.Come on.Choose what you like."

    Mrs.Stephenson immediately asked the manager to bring out a few more sets of western-style tinum

    and diamond designs.

    Crystal felt like she had made the wrong choice.

    As expected, the whole Stephenson family was wily.

    She approached quietly and looked at the price on the tag with her sharp eyes, then she was shocked.

    How dare she wear these things? They were too expensive! Christina felt that the jewelry designed by

    this shop was quite unique, and the style and texture were very refined.

    She also helped Crystal to choose.

    "You suit this set..." Geoffrey came over them.

    "Do you want to buy diamonds?"

    "Choose another set of tinum with diamonds to match the wedding dress"

    Christina pushed Crystal into the fitting room and chose a set of jewelry to try on.

    Mrs.Stephenson and Geoffrey were waiting outside the fitting room.

    Crystal was dressed in a long white dress and her delicate face was blushing shyly.She was holding a

    light gauze skirt, and she looked charming with a set of sparkling pink diamond ne earrings.

    Mrs.Stephenson praised her.

    "Crystal, this wedding dress and jewelry suit you very well.You look so beautiful."

    Crystal blushed and said awkwardly, "You overpraise me."

    Crystal looked at herself in the mirror, wearing a dreamy white dress and such expensive jewelry.She

    felt like she was dreaming.

    Although she kept saying that it was unnecessary, that she had to keep a low profile and didn¡¯t want to

    have a wedding, every woman liked to fantasize about her appearance in a white wedding dress.

    A woman was the most beautiful person at that moment when she wore the wedding dress, and every

    woman had a sweet dream in her mind.

    Mrs.Stephenson liked Crystal very much and teased her with a smile.

    "It''s all because Chandler is too busy.If hees over, it''s good to surprise him and he should treat you

    better"

    Crystal felt a little dizzy.

    She didn''t expect the Stephenson family to ept her so quickly and treat her so well.

    Her eyes were moist with emotion for a moment.

    At this moment, Geoffrey tugged at her skirt and pointed in the direction of the shop door.

    "Look over there."

    When Crystal turned to look, she paused for a moment.

    Chandler happened toe out of the car.He must have just finished his business.He was dressed in

    a suit and he looked gentle and handsome, and he walked in with a smile on his face.

    Just then, he saw Crystal, who was deeply moved.

    "I was just talking about you."

    Mrs.Stephenson looked at her son with a smile, held Crystal''s arm affectionately, and asked, "How do

    you think of your bride?"

    Chandler smiled handsomely and looked at Crystal, then he pretended to say affectionately.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Very beautiful."

    Crystal knew that Chandler was teasing her on purpose, but her heart was beating wildly and her face

    was red.

    Christina stood by and smiled.She felt that the people from the Stephenson family all had a great sense

    of humor.

    At this moment, another man walked into the shop.

    Geoffrey shouted excitedly, "Uncle Hopkins""

    Christina paused.She did not look back, but in the huge mirror of the shop, she could see handsome

    Patrick walking over step by step.

    "Hello, Mrs.Stephenson."

    Patrick walked up to Mrs.Stephenson first and greeted her in a low and steady voice.

    Mrs.Stephenson was a little surprised.

    "I''m very d to meet you, Patrick."

    "I haven''t thanked you for supporting the scientific research funding for our archaeology projectst

    time"

    "You''re wee."

    Patrick was always so polite and distant to his elders and clients.

    Then Patrick turned to look at Crystal and said calmly, "It looks good"

    Crystal was ttered and nodded wildly.

    "Thank you, thank you." Chandler stood aside and helped Crystal stand up.

    Crystal was too nervous and he wanted tough at her.

    "Go pick a cheongsam.I like it."

    "The cheongsam here is too small.I have fat around my waist and it doesn''t look good on me:"

    "Don''t worry, I like it" Chandler dragged Crystal to the other side.

    The Stephenson family went to choose cheongsam on the other side.

    Chandler was good at teasing Crystal and deliberately angered her with some cheongsams she

    couldn''t wear.

    Mrs.Stephenson personally helped Crystal to measure and nned to make a custom-made set.

    "Mrs.Stephenson, there''s no need to customize it.The clothes here are all very good.Just choose a

    ready-made one."

    "Don''t always call me Mrs.Stephenson.I''ll give you some time to make an adjustment.After the new

    year, you''ll call me mom."

    Crystal smiled shyly.She finally knew that Chandler''s character was inherited from his mother.

    Christina stood not far away and looked at them.She also felt that Mrs.Stephenson was very interesting

    and happy for Crystal.It was great to see a harmonious family.

    Patrick approached her, and Christina pretended to ignore him.

    She lowered her head and fiddled with some wedding dress headgear.

    Patrick stood beside Christina, quietly, without any further movement.

    Crystal changed into a red and silver cheongsam, and the Stephenson family was teasing her.

    Crystal looked gentle, and the cheongsam was more suitable for her.

    Christina smiled faintly at Crystal.

    A happy woman was the most beautiful.

    Patrick did not look at Crystal.

    His eyes were fixed on Christina and he felt that everything here was not as beautiful as her.

    Suddenly, he said, "Christina,e back to the Hopkins family with me."

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363

    It suddenly became awkward.

    Christina treated Patrick as a stranger.She turned around and left with a sullen face.

    Mrs.Stephenson motioned for Crystal to change her clothes and follow Christina out to see what was

    going on.

    Geoffrey wanted to follow her out, too, but Chandler grabbed his back cor.He turned around in

    confusion.

    "Dad, why is Mrs.Hopkins angry?" Chandler smiled helplessly.

    It was more than angry.

    After a long day, the night came, and the Fireworks Bar in the wee hours was bustling with loud music.

    Beaux and belles twisted their bodies and reveled on the dance floor, where they could discharge the

    mental pressure of the day.

    "I thought you were on the top floor" Chandler changed into casual clothes.

    The manager led him to the lively bar, where Patrick was sitting alone drinking.

    Generally, Patrick did not like to y in the lobby of the bar.

    As the sole owner of Fireworks Bar, the spacious and quietyout on the top floor was his preference.

    "It''s too quiet upstairs."

    Patrick picked up half a ss of brandy and drank it in one gulp.

    Seeing that he was restless, Chandler raised his eyes and hinted the manager to drive away some of

    the people nearby, lest anyone suddenly came to disturb Patrick.

    Among all the friends they knew, Charles was the most noisy one, and was the best at warming up, but

    today Charles did not want toe over.

    Charles had a problem with Patrick recently.

    Chandler was the most rational of them, and he could only sigh helplessly, "Patrick, I also think you''ve

    gone too far to deceive her by the child"

    "If you''re worried, just send someone to protect secretly.There''s no need to be like this..."

    "No need?"

    Patrick looked up at him and said in a low voice, "Donald and Betty have always been very resistant to

    us.Christina is very dependent on Betty, and she has been apanied by Derek since she was a

    child..."

    The bartender added half a ss of brandy.

    Patrick stared coldly at the liquor in his hand.

    "If she wants the children, she must go back to the Hopkins family."

    The children became his trump card.

    Chandler knew how Patrick handled things, but this time he somewhat felt that Patrick was a little too

    forceful and paranoid.

    If Patrick threatened Christina with the children, she would definitely hate him.

    And it might never be repaired.

    What Patrick did this time was quite irrational.

    In fact, Patrick would not tell anyone that he did this out of fear of losing.

    Patrick finished the brandy.

    After a long time, he whispered to himself, "I won''t change my mind."

    Chandler looked at him for a while and felt that Patrick was actually in a conflicted mood.

    The bartender served Chandler a ss of kiwi juice.He had no choice but to drink juice.

    Recently, Crystal had been keeping a tight rein on him because she was always afraid that he would

    die of stomach disease.

    Sometimes, however, he was quite happy to have someone to worry about him.

    Chandler took a sip of the sour-sweet juice and watched Patrick beside him drinking one ss after

    another, looking very upset.

    As his good buddy, maybe Chandler should say something tofort him.

    Comforting Patrick.

    Chandler thought about it and found it very funny.

    He never thought that Patrick would need someone tofort him.

    Patrick turned around and saw Chandlerughing without reason, and asked in a bad mood,

    "Chandler, you came to the bar for juice?"

    Chandler replied with a smile, "My wife said I had a stomach problem and only allowed me to drink

    juice."

    Public disy of affection.

    Patrick''s face darkened, "I see," he said meaningfully.

    Chandler didn''t want to provoke Patrick so that he wouldn''t be punished for drinking.

    He smiled andforted him, "You don''t have to be so annoying.We are all well aware of

    Christina.She doesn''t like to hold grudges, and she will calm down after a while.She''s a good-tempered

    girl."

    Christina? A good-tempered girl? He suddenlyughed.

    Although no one was beside them, the women around them all looked at Patrick.

    Chandler also felt that Patrick was too difficult to get close to, for he usually treated people with the

    same strict and cold attitude.

    But when he chuckled, he was really charming.

    There were a lot of debutantes who admired him, but in fact, the grandson of the Hopkins family did not

    have much contact with women.

    Patrick had a quirk since he was a child.He hated women.

    Most of the women who worked for him were usually treated by him as servants.

    When Patrick was angry, there was no distinction between men and women, both had to be scolded.

    Drinking the kiwi juice, he had an illusion that Patrick was not confident when he face Christina.

    "Patrick, you should have more confidence in Christina"

    Chandler rarely had the opportunity to educate him, "When the husband and the wife get along, trust is

    very important."

    Patrick immediately frowned, as if he was seriously thinking about it.

    Seeing him like this, Chandler immediately became excited and asked curiously, "Did Christina ever tell

    you that she loved you?"

    When Patrick heard this, his expression became even more serious.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Chandler couldn''t help butugh out loudly.

    "Hahaha.."" He bet that Christina had never said that.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364

    Patrick was in a bad mood that no one dared to get close to him.

    The managers of the bar were afraid and did not dare to approach.

    Chandler noticed that Patrick drank a lot tonight who drove out alone, so he had to drive Patrick home

    as the driver.

    "I heard from your grandfather that you ve been living outside and don''t want to go back to the Hopkins

    family."

    Chandler drove and took a turn at an intersection.

    The car drove straight to the hillside of Mining District, which was the direction of the Hopkins family

    vi group.

    Patrick, who was sober in the back seat of the car, looked out the window and frowned.

    "Did he call you?" Chandler smiled helplessly.

    The managers did not dare to serve Patrick tonight.

    Apart from that, Senior Mr.Hopkins personally called Chandler and told him to send Patrick back.

    "Are you still angry with your grandpa about Christina?"

    As Chandler spoke, he couldn''t help butugh again.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins and Patrick were always at loggerheads when they disagreed with each other.

    Both of them were not to be trifled with.

    The reason why Patrick was angry with his grandpa was that a few months ago, Patrick was going to

    the United States for surgery due to bullet pieces in his head.

    That night, he had a headache.

    ording to the original n, Christina should apany him to the United States.

    However, his grandpa secretly teamed up with Betty to drive Christina out of the Hopkins family.

    When he woke up from the operation, h?s grandpa lied to him that it was Christina who had taken the

    initiative to leave.

    Patrick harbored a grudge against this matter and was angry with his grandfather.He probably didn''t

    want to live in the Hopkins family anymore for the fact that they drove Christina away without his

    permission.

    Chandler looked in the rearview mirror and saw that Patrick did not object to go?ng to the Hopkins

    family, so he quickly sped up.

    "l just happened to drop by to see the twins."

    As Chandler spoke, he was also looking forward to it.

    When they arrived in the Hopkins family, it was already past 3 in the morning.Chandler and Patrick

    walked into the residence hall together.

    lt was quiet in the morning, but the lights were bright as day.

    "Young Master Hopkins."

    "Mr.Stephenson."

    The servants in the hall were all standing neatly waiting for them.

    Seeing this, Chandlerughed.

    Sure enough, Senior Mr.Hopkins was ready, who sat majestically in the middle of the sofa in the hall,

    holding his walking stick with both hands and looking straight at them with sharp eyes.

    He was still so energetic in the middle of the night.

    "Grandpa" Chandler called out politely.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins nodded at him.

    As for Patrick, he didn''t even look at h?s grandfather and just sat down.

    The maid made h?m a cup of hot tea, and Patrick picked it up and drank it.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins''s face darkened.

    "Where is she?" The old man held back h?s anger and suddenly asked.

    Chandler was a little confused about what he was asking.

    Patrick didn''t seem to want to answer at all, then drinking another c?p of hot tea.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was known for his strange temper.

    He was so angry at Patrick, this unworthy descendant, that he used h?s crutch to pound hard on the

    floor.

    "I ask you, where is Christina now?"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins shouted angrily, "Why haven''t you brought her back yet""

    Patrick nced at his grandfather, then leaned his head on the sofa and closed his eyes, seemingly a

    little tired and not wanting to talk to h?s grandpa.

    "Bastard, I''m talking to you!" Senior Mr.Hopkins even wanted to hit him with the crutch.

    Patrick hesitated for a moment.He looked a little strange and said a few words vaguely, "She ignored

    me."

    "She ignored me." Chandler almost spat out a mouthful of hot tea.

    lt was really weird Patrick said so.

    Then Senior Mr.Hopkins sneered, "lf she ignores you, you can find a way! You manage such a big

    company, b?t you can''t do anything to a woman.

    You are really useless."

    Patrick frowned and asked in a strange tone, "Who drove her away from the Hopkins family?"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins felt a little guilty, b?ut he would not show h?s weakness.

    Then he immediately shouted at Patrick, "She is angry with you now.You know what you did""

    Just then, a maid came over in a hurry.

    "Old master, the little young masters are crying again."

    When Senior Mr.Hopkins heard th?s, he was not in the mood to talk to his unfilial grandson.

    Now what he cared about most was h?s great-grandsons.

    "Why are they crying again? Will you take care of the child or not?"

    He quickly got up and walked towards the nursery.

    Chandler immediately became interested and wanted to follow him, but Patrick did not move who sat

    on the sofa with his eyes closed.

    "Patrick, aren''t you going to see your sons?"

    Patrick repliedzily, "They want breast milk.Do you have that to feed them"

    Chandler immediately smiled bitterly.

    Patrick was too cold.

    l? was rare for Chandler toe to the Hopkins family, so he must see the twins with his own eyes.

    The soft light in the nursery was on, and a few baby-sitters and maids were busy taking care of the

    twins.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins stood by anxiously and watched.

    Only when the twins stopped crying did Senior Mr.Hopkins feel relieved.

    "Blue eyes?" Chandler stepped forward lightly.

    The twins had just finished crying, and tears were still shining in their big eyes.

    The two children were less than half a year old, and their facial features were identical.

    They were very cute, and one had blue eyes.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, he is really Patrick and Christinas ch?ld.Patrick''s grandmother also has blue eyes."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins said with mixed feelings.

    Half a month ago, Patrick suddenly came back with two babies, which made h?s grandpa so angry who

    quickly carried the children for the paternity test.

    However, it turned out that the two children were actually descendants of the Hopkins family.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins almost had a stroke in anger.

    Patrick should dare to lie to Senior Mr.Hopkins that the children was gone.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins snorted angrily and scolded, "Christina ignored him.He deserved it!"

    Patrick came over, leaning against the door of the baby room, where his grandfather was scolding him.

    While he just nced at h?s twin sons.

    When he walked in, his grandpa turned around and red at him fiercely.

    "You drank so much brandy.Dorrt get so close to the children-"

    Well,now it seemed that he was ignored by the whole world.

    Perhaps Patrick drank too m?ch tonight and suddenly felt a little sentimental.He had always been able

    to control his emotions well.

    Looking at the twins and thinking of Christina, he had a headache again.She ignored him.

    Patrick was very upset.He suddenly took out his cell phone and took a picture of his twin sons.

    Then Patrick did something weirdly and sent the picture directly on his WhatsApp.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365

    Patrick had a sound sleepst night due to all the alcohol he had drunk.

    What''s more, he really needed a good rest after going through so much trouble recently.He didn''t know

    that the photo he had posted on Instagramst night was making a stir.

    Patrick didn''t like social media.

    It was Christina that created the ount for him and changed his ID to "Cold Pag".

    He didn''t have many followers.

    Charles even doubted that Patrick''s ount belonged to some ostentatious guy when he first saw the

    ID.

    He was so shocked when he checked the associated phone number of that ount and realized

    immediately that it must have been Christina who had given Patrick such a strange ID.

    After Charlesughed at Patrick''s ID in all the group chats he was in, a lot of Patrick''s old ssmates

    and acquaintances in the business applied to follow him.

    They didn¡¯t expect Patrick to agree at first since he wasn''t a fan of social intercourse.

    To their surprise, all the applications had been epted quickly.

    It was Christina that took Patrick''s phone and clicked on the "yes" button.

    Patrick didn''t stop her because he didn''t really care about this ount, which had more than 5000

    followers soon. his was the first photo he posted on Instagram.

    A photo of a twin baby without any words attached to it.

    Half a minuteter, countlessments were left below it...Crystal had been living a sweet life recently.

    When the Stephenson family found out about her marriage with Chandler, they asked her to live

    together with them, so now she officially started her life as Chandler''s wife.

    Crystal was apetent housewife, who took the initiative to fire the previous servant and now got up

    early every day to prepare breakfast for the whole family.

    Chandler returned home verytest night, so she tried hard not to make any sound in order not to

    wake him up when she got up early this morning.

    However, Chandler''s phone kept buzzing on the bedside table.

    Crystal thought it was an rm clock, so she picked it up quickly and tried to turn it off.But what was on

    the screen caused her to lose herposure.

    "Chandler! Chandler! What''s going on?!" Crystal pounced on her husband and shook him with both

    hands.

    Chandler couldn''t sleep now.He sighed and opened his eyes, looking at his excited new wife.

    Before Crystal gave him any more detailed information, he made a statement first.

    "No matter what you see, I promise I didn''t cheat on you.Trust me.Currently, I don''t have the time or

    mood for that."

    "No, that''s not what I''m asking! It''s this!" Crystal showed him the phone.

    "Look at the photo Patrick posted.What''s going on? What does it mean?"

    Chandler frowned when he heard Patrick''s name.

    He sat up slowly and leaned his back against the headboard, muttering, "How could Patrick post a

    photo? He never uses that ount"

    "Isn''t his ID ¡®Cold Pag''? I saw your mutual friendsmenting below.They all called him Mr.Hopkins

    and were ttering him." Chandler was confused.

    He hadn''t taken Crystal''s words seriously at first since she often made misunderstood things.

    However, after taking a close look at the screen, he was also surprised.

    He recalled what had happenedst night and muttered to himself, "Patrick took a picturest night and

    posted it on Instagram."

    Crystal crawled back onto the bed and leaned closer to him.

    "Tell me quickly.Why did Patrick post this photo suddenly?"

    The mysterious and indifferent Patrick posted a photo on Instagram.

    Everyone''s curiosity was aroused.

    Chandler''s finger clicked on the screen.

    There was a hint of evil in his smile while he was reading all thements below the photo.Several

    channel partners liked the photo.

    "Mr.Hopkins, your photo was taken from a good angle!"

    "Mr.Hopkins likes children very much.The IP&G Group donated 5 billion dors to the children¡¯s fund

    last time.How nice!"

    One of the college alumni that was close to Patrick asked directly, "Patrick, who are the two babies?"

    Crystal got closer and looked at the photo curiously.

    "Someone stole his ount, right?"

    Crystal thought this was the most reasonable answer.

    Chandler kissed his wife on the face in a good mood and then left ament below the photo calmly.

    "This is Patrick''s twin son.His own babies"

    Chandler emphasized "own" deliberately.

    Crystal stared at these words in shock with wide eyes for a few seconds and then turned around to

    stare at her husband.

    "They''re Patrick''s sons?" Crystal''s voice trembled.

    Chandler replied with a sincere smile.

    "Yes, they are children of Patrick and Christina.I saw them with my own eyesst night at the house of

    the Hopkins family.They are healthy and energetic, who can cry very loud."

    Crystal felt like she was about to explode!!

    "Why! Why!"

    "Chandler, you exin everything to me now! What happened? What''s going on?!"

    "Don''t be in cahoots with Patrick.If you don''t make it clear, I''ll divorce you right away!"

    Crystal was so shocked that she threatened him with incoherent sentences.

    "Exin it to me now! Otherwise, you won''t be able to get out of this bed! And you can''t have breakfast

    today!!"

    Chandler''sment turned followers of Patrick''s Instagram crazy.

    "Calm down."

    Chandlerforted his wife, "Don''t be so excited.Calm down!"

    "I can''t! Damnit!" Crystal even cursed in shock.

    She grabbed Chandler''s shoulder and roared at him, "You jerks! How could you guys lie about a child''s

    life!"

    Chandler was wronged.

    He hadn''t done anything! It was Patrick''s fault! Crystal rolled her eyes at him and got out of bed quickly

    to make a phone call.

    "I''ll call Christina.I''m so worried about her"

    But no one answered the call.

    Christina, who had been in a bad mood recently, was packing up in her apartment.Her grandmother

    had called her several times, urging her to go back to C City.

    If Christina decided to leave, she could buy a ne ticket immediately.Her phone was muted and

    charging.

    Christina got up at half past six in the morning and was brushing her teeth in a daze.

    The flickering screen of her phone caught her attention, so she decided to check it.

    Just then, someone started to knock on her door.

    Who came here to disturb her in the morning? Christina frowned and looked through the door.It was

    Charles.

    When she opened the door and was about toin about his rude behaviors, Charles shouted at

    her excitedly, "Christina! I saw my godsons!"

    Christina didn''t know what was going on with him and had to guess ording to his craziness.

    "Are you taking drugs?"

    "Where''s your phone? Didn''t you look at Instagram?"

    Charles pushed her into the room and then observed her expression nervously.

    "Did you see them?"

    "They are cute and handsome with extraordinary temperament.Oh, my godsons!"

    Charles was so proud of them that he couldn''t stop praising the two kids.

    He handed the phone to Christina as if he was showing her some treasure and asked her with a smile,

    "Christina, do you think they look like you or Patrick? Look at their big bright eyes! How smart and cute!

    The twins look exactly the same, one with ck eyes and one with blue eyes..."

    Staring at the picture of twins, Christina''s mind went nk.

    "Christina."

    Seeing that she had not responded, Charles called her in a low voice.

    Christina''s expression was a little strange.

    It took her a few seconds to regain herposure and say to herself, "I...don''t know"

    After a moment of hesitation, Charles finally asked while he suppressed the excitement in his heart.

    "Christina, do you want to go to the Hopkins family to see them now?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366

    When Patrick woke up, Paul told him that he had a lot of missed calls and unread text messages.

    After the maid helped him take off his coatst night, his phone was put into his coat and kept ringing.

    "Young Master Hopkins, please go to the dining room to eat something."

    Paul had instructed the cook to prepare a lot of dishes in advance.

    Patrick had not returned to the Hopkins family for a long time.

    "I''ll eatter.Patrick was not hungry.He walked out of the Eastern Garden and towards the Main

    Residence while browsing arge number of missed calls and text messages on his cell phone.They

    were all friends he didn''t contact very often.Why did they send messages to congratte him today?

    Suddenly, he remembered that he had posted a picture on Instagram early in the morning.There were

    a lot ofments.

    For the first time, Patrick had realized that he had so many unfamiliar contacts.

    He nced through it quickly.

    It turned out that the shpoint was Chandler''s tricky message.

    "They are Patrick''s biological twin sons."

    Patrick posted his sons'' photo on Instagram for nothing special.

    At that time, he just thought that if Christina saw it, she mighte straight back to the Hopkins family.

    However, in fact, Christina didn''t leave anyments.

    Because she didn''t follow his Instagram.

    Thinking of this, Patrick felt a little embarrassed.

    Paul followed him and saw his weird expression.

    Paul said with concern, "Young Master Hopkins, you drank so muchst night.I''ll get someone to bring

    Prairie oyster over.You''ll feel better if you drink some."

    Seeing him walk into the hall of the Main Residence, Senior Mr.Hopkins was in a good mood and

    snorted majestically.

    "Leave that bastard alone.He deserves all this as he drank so much!"

    Paul forced a fake smile.

    He still brought Prairie oyster over.

    During this period of time, their Young Master Hopkins was also very tired that his health condition

    deteriorated.

    Paul cared about him but he could do nothing to change his mood and persuade him to drink it.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins red at his grandson, feeling grumpy.

    He turned his head and immediately changed his kind voice to coax the twins who were learning to

    crawl in a low voice.

    "My little great-grandsons are the most lovable."

    But the twins were crying loudly.

    Patrick sat on the sofa beside him and said, "They''re still crying.They''re not likable."

    The nannies anxiouslyforted them, but it was useless.

    The twins cried desperately with their big watery eyes, sounding noisy and heartbroken.

    "How could they cry so loud?"

    Patrick observed his sons carefully for a long time.He really wondered if they were his biological

    sons.Why did they cry so hard?

    "Only children who can cry are energetic,"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins said angrily with a sullen face.

    "Stay away from them in the future.Don''t let them learn your bad temper.Don''t take pictures of

    children.It will hurt their eyes."

    Patrick was expressionless.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins chased him awayter.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    At 12 noon, Chandler called him andughed.

    "Patrick, everyone is very curious.They are so excited that they want to go to Hopkins family to see the

    twins."

    "Really?" Patrick''s tone was ambiguous.

    Chandler knew what he was thinking and said deliberately, "They secretly forwarded it to many

    people.Crystal contacted Christina immediately.Christina will definitely see the photo."

    Chandler remembered thatst night Patrick Hopkins actuallyined about being ignored by her.

    Moreover, he sounded very sad and frustrated.

    Thinking of this, Chandler was amused.

    Chandler asked again, "Patrick, what are you going to do?"

    Patrick suddenly fell silent.

    After a while, he muttered to himself, "Take my sons out secretly:" "What?"

    Chandler was surprised.

    Before he could ask in detail, Patrick had hung up the phone.

    At this time, the babies usually slept in the nursery.

    Patrick walked in and asked the maid and nanny to leave.

    He found an empty cardboard box in the toy room.

    Then Patrick put his twin sons into the cardboard box and carried them with both hands.He walked out

    as usual.

    However, the twins were very sensitive that they woke up immediately.

    They looked at their father with clear and bright eyes in confusion.

    Patrick whispered, "Don''t cry:"

    The two babies had just woken up, so they were very cooperative.

    "Young Master Hopkins, lunch is ready:"

    Paul who happened to pass called out to him.

    He looked at Patrick holding a cardboard box strangely, puzzled, and asked, "Young Master Hopkins,

    what are you holding? Do you need help..."

    "No need"

    Patrick did not turn back while saying these two words.He went to the garage, put the cardboard box in

    the passenger seat, and immediately started the car.

    Then he drove smoothly and quickly away from the Hopkins family towards the city center.

    The door of Christina''s apartment was unlocked.She was about to go out when Patrick suddenly

    barged in.She was surprised to see him.

    Christina looked at him with a serious face.

    Patrick did not say anything, held a strange cardboard box tightly in his hands, and ced it firmly on

    the table.He turned to look at her with a meaningful look.

    Then Patrick opened the cardboard box.

    In an instant, Christina''s blood froze.

    Patrick told her coldly, "I stole them out"

    Sure enough, grandpa called him the next second.

    Patrick immediately hung up.

    The next second, Christina''s phone rang.

    It was Senior Mr.Hopkins who called in a hurry and roared, "Tell that bastard Patrick to send the

    children back safely immediately!"

    Grandpa''s loud voice brought Christina back to her senses.She looked down at babies in the

    cardboard box.

    There were two babies sitting obediently in this toy box.

    The cute twins were muttering and looking at her with their curious and big eyes.

    Christina felt warm.

    But she could not tell her feelings.She was so shocked that she did not know how to react.

    Patrick looked at her.

    He seemed a little nervous and said hesitantly, "They are our children.He thought she would cry or

    scold him excitedly with children in her arms.

    However, Christina remained silent, which drove him crazy.

    "Send them back."

    Her voice was a little distant.

    Patrick couldn''t believe what she said.He stared at her eyes in silence.

    After a long time, he asked her in a low and soft voice, "Christina, don¡¯t you want them?"

    Patrick never knew that he would be nervous too.

    He said in a trembling voice.

    She was really so angry about him that she could leave her sons and leave him.

    Christina suddenly smiled.

    "Even if they are really my babies, so what? I''m not the daughter of the Dickens family.The blood

    rtionship doesn''t mean anything to me.These two children are no different from orphans on the

    roadside to me now"

    She told him calmly, "Patrick, you forced me to drive them out of my mind.I was in pain and despair

    during that time.Finally, I learned to ept the truth."

    "I don''t want to get involved with you anymore.I just want a simple life"

    With that, she turned around and walked out.

    Patrick stood quietly, holding the twins in the cardboard box with both hands.He did not move, feeling

    heartbroken.

    At this moment, he felt abandoned by the whole world.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367

    The Hopkins family had been very peaceful recently.

    Patrick went back to stay in the Hopkins family.

    Although the twins often cried, fortunately, they were very strong and healthy.

    As the spring festival approached, the Hopkins family was full of harmony and happiness.

    However, Senior Mr.Hopkins felt a little bit annoyed.

    "Rovy, do you think the Hopkins family is so annoying?"

    Early in the morning, the old man was sulking with a pot of hot tea in his hand.

    Butler Rovy stood aside and he tough but felt helpless.

    Inthe past, many rtives and friends would visit the Hopkins family each year when it came to the

    spring festival.

    Especially this year, when they heard about the child, they were even more eager to make an

    appointment in advance to visit.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins refused all visitors this year on the grounds that he was not feeling well and did not

    like the noise.

    Then, Senior Mr.Hopkins gave a call to the Dickens family in person with great sincerity and invited

    them over for dinner.

    But the Dickens family rejected him.

    Then the old man felt a little bit embarrassed.

    With a gloomy face, he grabbed a delicate white jade teacup to drink a mouthful of hot tea.

    But he choked a few times because he couldn''t get over his anger.He coughed.

    "Even a mouthful of tea goes against me."

    The old man was even angrier and directly vented his anger on his grandson.

    "It''s all Patrick''s fault! That bastard."

    Then the butler gave a bitter smile, because Patrick had been depressed recently.It was rare for Patrick

    to give himself an early annual leave this year.He neither went back to thepany nor was on a

    business trip.

    Instead, he just stayed at the Hopkins family all day.

    And he didn''t even review the documents piled up in his study.

    Maybe it was so stuffy that he would asionally go to the nursery.

    However, because of what he had done, the Old Master strictly dered that Patrick was not allowed to

    get close to the child within a meter, as if he were a thief.

    If anyone misbehaved and allowed Patrick Hopkins to get the child out, they would all be punished.

    Patrick stood at the door of the nursery, with all the servants in the room looking at him with fear.

    Fortunately, Patrick was used to other people''s keen eyes so that he was not angry.He stopped at the

    door expressionlessly and looked at the two little guys in the crib lying on the soft little bed.

    Just after drinking the milk, the babies were ying with their own feet.

    "Didn''t they cry today?" Patrick suddenly said the words.

    The maid in the room didn''t understand for a moment.

    But the smart nanny quickly replied, "Yes, both young masters are very good today..."

    Without an expression, Patrick looked at his twin sons with a small pacifier.

    They had pink and fair cheeks, big bright eyes and long eyshes.

    The children looked very cute.

    "Being so cute is useless."

    Patrick muttered in a low and frustrated tone.

    An upset feeling surged up in his mind, and his face became more serious.He turned around and

    decided to go back to the study.

    At this moment, the baby with blue eyes was holding an empty bottle in his chubby hand.

    He seemed to like holding his bottle very much.

    The maid wanted to take it away, but the baby was very persistent and refused to let go.

    But he was so weak that he had to roll on the small bed.

    Then, the baby cried.

    Ashe burst out crying, the other baby on the small bed next to him also began to cry.

    The children¡¯s noisy crying sounded very aggrieved.

    As Patrick looked back, the maids and nanny were so scared that they quicklyforted the babies.

    They lowered their heads, afraid that Patrick would me them.

    But Patrick did not scold the maids.He looked at the child with a serious expression.

    "What are you grieving about?"

    He scolded them in a low voice, as if he was angry at something.

    Then he turned around and left.

    The babies on the small bed seemed to be frightened by their father and forgot to cry immediately.

    The children''s big bright eyes were glistening with tears and looked at their father leaving in a daze.

    When the maids saw Patrick leave, they immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    Recently, his temper has be more and more strange.

    "How dare he vent his anger on the children!"

    At dinner, the old man was furious.

    In particr, Patrick did not apany the old man for dinner.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.

    Judy had always been afraid of the Old Master.When she heard his angry rebuke, she did not interrupt.

    And she continued to eat quietly, as if she was listening to gossip from outsiders.She did not care at all.

    Brianna Hopkins nced at her grandfather timidly, as if she had mustered up her courage and asked

    in a low voice, "Grandpa, isn''t Patrick gonna eat?"

    The old man snorted coldly.

    "He has no family values.What business can he develop?"

    The Hopkins family''s family rules are strict.

    Men who couldn''t handle their family and marriage well would never make a big career.

    That was the most basic family rule in the Hopkins family.

    Nanny Faang, who was in charge of basic needs in Landy, came over and carried thest main dish

    onto the stage with a smile.

    "Patrick definitely won''t vent his anger on the child.He''s been sulking with himself these days."

    Nanny Faang watched Patrick growing up.

    Although Patrick was not a benevolent father, he absolutely loved his child.

    Perhaps he loved them in a more silent way.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins restrained his expression and picked up his chopsticks to eat.But he did not forget

    to scold.

    "With that bad temper, which woman would like him? He''s so bored.Well, no wonder Christina despises

    him"

    Patrick has been really bored in recent days.He was not an extrovert.

    Compared to Christina, he looked very dull.He owned the most rustling bar in A City, but he didn''t like

    the noise himself.

    Sometimes he was alone in the noise, which made it easy for him to calm down.

    But these days, Patrick found that his previous pastimes could not solve his restlessness.

    On new year''s eve, as usual in the Hopkins family, the whole family stayed upte for the new year.

    Because the twins slept too much during the day, they were very energetic at night.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was happy and his majestic expression was full of love.He was carefully holding the

    blue-eyed baby and ying with him.

    Perhaps it was because this baby with blue eyes was special.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins''ste wife also had blue eyes.

    The old man was used to looking at the child with blue eyes first, and he was unconsciously biased.

    The whole family of the Hopkins family, including all the servants who stayed for the new year, were in

    the hall of the main residence in harmony.

    "The blue-eyed baby looks like the sister-inw"

    Brianna Hopkins was very introverted and didn''t like to make eye contact with people.

    But she was very curious about the twins so that she always looked at them in secret.

    Suddenly she said so.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was holding the baby in his arms.His old face was stunned when he looked down at

    the child''s big clear eyes on the little white face.He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was young or

    because of his special characteristics, the baby always seemed to be sleepy.

    His face was delicate and beautiful, but he looked very dull and cute.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was in a good mood and suddenlyughed.

    The rest of the people in the living room were not so reserved that they began to chuckle.

    Patrick was very upset tonight on new year''s eve.

    He even wanted to go out to the bar to deal with this very upset mood with arge group of

    strangers.He knew what was missing in such a reunion festival as the new year.

    The more festive it was, the emptier he felt.He didn''t really like these little guys.

    Probably because of kinship, he recently found that he could calm down when he stayed with the two

    babies.

    Especially the baby with blue eyes really looked as cute as Christina.

    However, Patrick also noticed that the other baby with ck eyes didn''t seem to care about being

    ignored by adults at all.

    He liked to be quiet, but every time when his brother cried, he would cry with him.

    As if crying for fun, he acquiesced to support his willful brother.

    "Pretending to cry?"

    Was the child so young and intelligent? Patrick sat in a corner to think seriously about some strange

    questions.

    Nanny Faang brought a pot of red bean soup dumplings.

    As she found Patrick''s serious expression, she handed him a bowl of red bean soup dumplings and

    whispered, "She is just angry for a while.No mother in the world would give up her children"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Patrick looked up at her.

    Nanny Faang had taken care of him since he was a child and treated him much more sincerely than

    her noble biological mother.

    That was a constion.

    "I know"

    He muttered to himself.He knew that what Christina said that day was just because of temporary anger.

    She would not give up the children.Instead, she just wanted to give up on him.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368

    After 12 am, it was the first day of the lunar new year.

    ording to the tradition of the Hopkins family, Senior Mr.Hopkins handed them arge stack of red

    envelopes.

    Of course, the twin babies had thergest red envelopes, and Patrick received two red envelopes from

    his grandfather this year.

    One of them was for Christina.

    Patrick didn''t sleep muchst night.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Someone in the distance set off fireworks privately.

    The fireworks were blooming in the night sky, which was beautiful and bright.

    He stood in front of the french window and looked at them all night.

    After the day he carried the children to the apartment to see Christina, she then went back to C City,

    and he did not contact her either.

    However, he clearly wanted to see her.

    Patrick was not sure whether it was because of his male pride or not.

    When facing Christina, he was quite different from his normal style.

    In the past, if he wanted something, he would only care about the result.

    However, this time, he had a lot of concerns and was afraid of being rejected.

    Perhaps he was afraid of failure, just like he originally hid the children from her.He was used to

    winning.He didn''t know how to maintain a good rtionship.

    Although he went pretty smooth in the past, he would always meet troubles when dealing with things

    rted to her.

    He was a little annoyed holding a big red envelope in the spacious luxury master bedroom in the

    Eastern Garden.

    When Nanny Fang knocked on the door and called out to him, Patrick came back to his senses.He

    curled his lips a little bit,ughing at himself.

    "Mr.Shepherd and Mr.Stephenson are here." She told him excitedly as soon as she saw him open the

    door.

    Patrick was surprised.

    "Charles and Chandler?"

    "Yes, Mr.Stephensones with his wife.She''s Mrs.Hopkins¡¯ good friend..." Crystal was here too.

    "Didn''t grandpa say he wouldn''t receive any visitors?"

    Nanny Fang smiled, "Senior Mr.Hopkins received a congrattory call from Mr.Shepherd early in the

    morning.They chatted happily and Senior Mr.Hopkins asked them toe over."

    Mr.Shepherd was really likable and especially good at making people happy.

    Charles had a cold war with Patrick a while ago.He must have other purposes toe to pay a new

    year call on the first day of the lunar new year.

    "Grandpa, can we go and see the babies?" Charles was drinking tea in the living room.

    Finally, he couldn''t help but ask the old man a little fawningly.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins refused, "The children are still sleeping.They are too young now and need enough

    sleep."

    Crystal was also anxious and suggested with a low voice, "Grandpa, we would not say a word in the

    nursery.Can we just take a look quietly?"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins deliberately scolded her.

    "Can you promise to only take one look? What If you stay there after taking two looks?"

    Crystal was so nervous that she swore not to talk nonsense.

    Why was it so difficult tomunicate with Senior Mr.Hopkins? Crystal was born with a soft voice,

    which was the type of granddaughter-inw that Senior Mr.Hopkins was most satisfied with.

    In fact, the reason that the Hopkins family adopted Brianna was that she was obedient and quiet, and

    Senior Mr.Hopkins even nned to let Brianna marry Patrick when she grew up.

    His grandson probably didn''t like women who were too obedient, but the elders liked girls like Crystal,

    as they were simple and quiet, and at least they would not cause a lot of trouble.

    "Grandpa, I wish you a happy new year and good health."

    Geoffrey also came with his parents.He was 6 years old and wore a custom-made blue suit.He was

    very elegant and handsome.

    "Good boy."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins touched his little head and immediately called the butler to get the red envelope.

    The old man''s favorite thing was to send the red envelope to the children.

    Geoffrey simply sat next to the old man, raised his head, and asked him curiously, "Grandpa, are my

    brothers cute?"

    "Of course they are cute." The old man looked very proud.

    "How old are my brothers?" Geoffrey looked at him with childish curiosity.

    The old man suddenly became excited.

    "They''re almost four months old.When they grow up and learn to walk, you can y with them."

    At this point, Senior Mr.Hopkins was angry.

    It was all because of Patrick that he could not hold the full moon banquet and the centenary banquet

    for his little great-grandsons.

    Geoffrey held the old man¡¯s big, thick palm with his small, white hands and said to him with a very

    innocent expression, "Grandpa, shall we go and see my brothers together?"

    "I''ll take you to see them, but you can''t make noises, okay?" Senior Mr.Hopkins agreed without

    thinking.

    They walked excitedly to the nursery, leaving Charles and the others looking at each other in dismay.

    "Chandler, your son is really cunning." Charles was a little jealous.

    He even used the words "go together and have a look" He was this scheming at such a young age, and

    it could be imagined what he would be when he grew up.

    Crystal alsoined.

    "This old man is too stingy.He won''t lose anything letting us take a look."

    Chandler had already seen the babies before, so he was very rxed at this moment.

    He continued to make tea happily and did not forget to tease, "Since Patrick stole the babies outst

    time, grandpa must have been more strict keeping the babies now.You just wait to see the short video

    that Geoffrey secretly took."

    Charles had given up.

    When Patrick arrived in the living room, he heard themining.

    Charles suspected that Patrick was guilty or he just wanted to do something good on the first day of the

    new year.

    Patrick unexpectedly agreed to take them to see the twins.

    In an instant, Charles and Crystal forgot all the things they hated about Patrick, "Really?"

    "They''ll wake up soon."

    "If you want to hug them, you have to be quick."

    Patrick''s voice was t, but it seemed that he was nning some conspiracies.

    "Can I really hug them?"

    Crystal was so excited that her eyes were filled with gratitude.

    Chandler felt his newlywed wife so naive as she was scolding Patrick hardst night.

    Patrick took Charles and the others to the door of the nursery, and then he walked in without batting an

    eyelid.

    Of course, Senior Mr.Hopkins did not give him a good look.

    The children were sleeping soundly, and no one dared to make a sound.

    Patrick walked straight to the side of the bed, reached out, and quickly and urately snatched the

    empty bottle from the baby.

    Then, the blue-eyed baby opened his eyes very immediately.

    Patrick even shook the empty bottle in front of the baby.

    The baby was stunned for a moment, and the next second, he cried loudly.The baby was wronged.

    The other baby soon woke up and began to cry.

    For a moment, the nursery was filled with the cries of children.

    "Patrick!"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins scolded angrily.

    Crystal seized the opportunity and rushed in to pick up the child on the small bed.She petted the baby,

    "Oh lovely baby, don''t cry..."

    Crystal was extremely satisfied hugging the soft little guy.She really wanted to steal it directly for

    Christina.

    However, this was just an idea.

    With Senior Mr.Hopkins around, it was impossible to take the babies out.

    In a few seconds, they were all kicked out of the nursery.

    Before they left in a hurry, Chandler kindly suggested, "Patrick, if you''re okay, log in to WhatsApp.We

    often send short videos on it..."

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369

    The Dickens family had a custom.

    On the first day of the lunar new year, the whole family must get up early and have the lotus seed

    sweet soup in the dining room.

    However, Christina was not up yet.

    Mrs.Dickens was not so particr and decided not to wake her up.

    The light in Christina''s room had been onst night, so she probably hadn''t fallen asleep all night.

    Betty helped Donald to the table.

    Donald had suffered from a cerebral hemorrhage and hemiplegia before.

    After treatment and rehabilitation, he could walk slowly with a cane instead of sitting in a wheelchair,

    although his left hand and feet couldn''t move freely yet.

    The three of them sat around the table.

    Betty spooned three bowls of lotus seed sweet soup, but they all had no appetite.

    "We shouldn''t have refused Senior Mr.Hopkins¡¯ invitation of visiting his family..." Mrs.Dickens put down

    the spoon and suddenly sighed.

    "Those two children are also our rtives.I really want to see them.I''ve been thinking about them for

    the past few days..." Mrs.Dickens was depressed and had no appetite, muttering to herself.

    "Betty, what about aggressively urging the Hopkins family to let us raise a child?"

    Betty had been in a daze for several days after knowing that the children were still alive.She had been

    guilty of killing the kids and was eager to have a look at them.

    Betty was also distressed.

    "How could the Hopkins family allow us to do so?" Mrs.Dickens was reluctant.

    "Anyway, they have the twins.The Hopkins family has the only grandson Patrick, and we only have

    Christina as well.Theyck children, and so do we.Who doesn''t want the house to be noisy? Why do

    the Hopkins family possess two children?"

    A week before the new year, Christina returned from A City.

    After entering the house, she told them calmly, "The kids are alive.They are in the Hopkins family now."

    The news came as a shock.

    They wanted to ask more, but they were afraid to mention the children in front of Christina.

    "How could the Hopkins family do so? It can never be tolerated! How could they put the children at

    risk.They really don''t care about us.If Christina lives with the Hopkins family, she will be bullied to

    death!"

    Mrs.Dickens was more excited.

    "Mom, don''t mention the word ¡®death¡¯ on the first day of the lunar new year"

    Donald, who had been silent, suddenly spoke calmly.

    Then his right hand took out his phone from his coat pocket and put it on the table.He tapped the

    screen and opened WhatsApp after a while...

    Next, he yed a short video.

    Mrs.Dickens wasn''t interested in the video at first, but she suddenly heard a baby crying.

    Betty''s expression changed and she quickly got closer to have a look.

    Mrs.Dickens¡¯ and Betty''s eyes fixed on the twin in the short video whichsted only 9 seconds.

    The two babies cried hard in their small bed with big eyes open wide.

    Betty clicked the screen to repeatedly y the video.She was in a daze, not knowing what to say for a

    moment.

    Gradually, tears welled up in her eyes.

    "They are so handsome and energetic."

    Mrs.Dickens said happily, with her eyes fixed on the screen and her eyebrows curved.It had been a

    long time since Mrs.Dickens was so happy.

    "Donald, you''ve done a good job.We''ve been taking care of you all day.Where did you get the video?

    Why don''t you tell us!"

    Betty turned around and looked at the expressionless man with some annoyance,ining.

    "Donald, you know that Betty and I are extremely worried, and we don''t dare to ask Christina.You

    should have told us about it earlier"

    Mrs.Dickens agreed that her son was excessive.

    Donald was innocent.He was seriously ill and taken good care of by his family.

    Suddenly, the news that his twin grandchildren were alive came.

    It made his status in the family lower than the babies they had never seen before.

    Last time, he had resolutely refused the Hopkins family¡¯s invitation.

    The Dickens family looked calm, but in fact, they were frustrated.He had just hidden some information

    about the children and he finally became a public enemy.

    "Mom, I just noticed this short video on WhatsApp"

    "What is WhatsApp?" Mrs.Dickens snatched the phone to figure it out.

    "Charles and the others went to the Hopkins family this morning and shot this short video..."

    Mrs.Dickens didn''t understand what exactly WhatsApp was.She just cared about the twins.

    "See if there are other photos.Why did Charles only shoot the video when the babies were crying?

    They must be cute when sleeping.Find more videos..."

    Christina woke up in a daze.She went downstairs and saw her grandmother and father using their

    phones with a serious look.

    It seemed that they didn''t eat the sweet soup.

    "What are you doing?"Hearing Christina''s words, Mrs.Dickens and the others panicked as if they were

    thieves who were discovered.Christina realized that something was strange.

    They had been in a low spirit for the past few days, even at the new year.

    However, they were so excited early this morning.

    "Actually, it''s...We''re studying how to y with the social apps that your young people use."

    Mrs.Dickens felt guilty and stammered.

    Christina examined them doubtfully.

    Betty looked hesitant, but Donald suddenly said sternly, "Enjoy your lotus seed sweet soup."

    The new year was nothing special for the Dickens family.

    Without spending much money, they simply hung several big rednterns in the yard and decorated the

    ss walls with paper cuts.

    "Grandma, wish you good health."

    Christina had bought a jade pendant for Mrs.Dickens when she went out with Betty for special

    purchases for the new year.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Although it was not a top-grade jade, everyone was happy to receive a gift for the new year.

    Christina also had bought a set of fashionable clothes for her aunt Betty.It was a rose-red short suit and

    skirt.

    Betty usually wore in clothes.

    The rose-red clothes would make her look better and younger.

    "Christina is more and more likeable.I''m so happy to receive your gift." Mrs.Dickens liked the jadeite

    very much.

    In fact, their family normally didn''t exchange gifts.

    Christina had been improved a lot.She had been more tender, and she finally put grudges down and

    cherished her life.

    But she wasn''t meticulous enough.She chose and bought gifts, just to divert her attention.

    Finally, Christina handed Donald a dark gray deerstalker hat.

    Donald held it in his hand.

    Although he looked stern, he was actually touched.

    In the past, they had a poor rtionship.

    It was unexpected that after these affairs were exposed, Christina was willing to stay with them.

    "Dad, may your bald head regrow hair quickly¡± Christina looked at her father seriously.

    Donald''s eyes widened in a rage and he was no more moved.

    Mrs.Dickens and Betty turned back at the same time, looked at Donald''s bald head because of the

    operation, and then burst intoughter.

    Although Christina had a load on her mind, she had a good time at the beginning of the year.

    The next day, Larry unexpectedly visited the Dickens family with a fruit basket and gifts.

    Christina was surprised when seeing him.

    "Are you Derek''s uncle?" Betty asked with a smile.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370

    "Is this Derek''s uncle?"

    Larry came to the Dickens family for the first time.

    Standing outside the door, he had hesitated for half an hour before he came in.

    Especially when he saw Betty go out to greet him, his face suddenly turned red.

    "These are for you...Happy New Year."

    Larry, an old man, suddenly became embarrassed.

    After saying something quickly, he stuffed the gifts in his hands into Betty.

    Then Betty warmly weed him into the room.

    "I have something to do.I''m here today to ask Christina something."

    He said to Betty nervously with a red face, and quickly pulled Christina out of the door.

    "Do you like my auntie?"

    After being pulled out of the door, Christina asked him.

    Looking nervous, he didn''t admit it.He shouted, "No, don''t talk nonsense!"

    "I came here today to ask you if Derek has been looking for you recently."

    "No" She noticed that Larry looked serious.

    He muttered to himself, "It''s impossible.He really got off the ne..."

    Larry seemed to be really busy.He typed his phone numbers into her phone, "If Derek contacts you,

    inform me immediately"

    With that, he turned around and left in a hurry.

    "What''s wrong with him?" She shouted at his back.

    He quickly got into the car and started the engine, a little annoyed and impatient, "Damn it, how could a

    living person vanish into the air..."

    Standing at the door, she watched Larry''s car sped away.She could not hear what he was muttering at

    the end.

    But he looked as if something had happened.

    "Is it that silly boy from the Fisher family?"

    As soon as she entered the door, Mrs.Dickens was talking to Betty about Derek, "That boy was so

    handsome.At that time, Christina''s grandfather said that he wanted to give them engagements.But

    everyone said that he had a high fever and his brain was not all right.There would be something wrong

    with his IQ."

    "Grandma, he is very smart.He just doesn''t like to talk."

    Christina walked in and retorted casually.

    Betty smiled, "Ever since you were a child, every time someone said that Derek''s brain was not all

    right, you must be angry.Because of this, you fought with others a lot when you were young."

    "Those people deserve a beating."

    Christina recalled her glorious past expressionlessly and asked Betty anxiously, "Auntie, has Derek

    contacted you?"

    Betty shook her head, "Derek? I haven''t seen him for a long time.Last time your father was

    hospitalized, I was going to ask him for help, but his phone was turned off"

    Taking out her phone, Christina was looking through the contacts in her address book.

    Then she called Derek, but his phone was still turned off.

    Seeing her frown, Betty said with concern, "Derek''s uncle came over just now.Did something happen to

    him?"

    "Derek is a poor child.Back then, his mother was simply deceived by a man from the Fisher family.She

    gave birth to him.As an illegitimate child, he was bullied in the Fisher family after siring bond.He had no

    family around him..."

    Betty had always liked Derek and had been helped by him several times.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    She made a suggestion, "Christina, you could ask Charles to see if there is any news.That Derek''s

    uncle just now looked very anxious."

    "I see."

    Taking the phone, Christina swiped her fingers across the screen.

    She happened to see Charles actively sending voice messages in the group of WhatsApp.

    Mr.Shepherd: "Chandler, ording to the rules of my family, you married people have the obligation to

    give me such a single man a big red packet.Give me two big packets with your wife, or it will be

    unlucky"

    Mr.Shepherd: "From now on, it''s agreed.I''ll give you a red packet first and you grab it at random.Those

    who get the most money will continue to send another packet"

    Charles, who had been idling around all day, built a small group and pulled in a few familiar friends.

    They were having a good time.

    Invincible Tina: "Does anyone have Derek''s news?"

    Christina suddenly sent a message.

    Then several people in the group immediately became excited.

    Mr.Shepherd: "Christina, is this you?"

    Charles questioned.

    ording to the rumor, Christina had a showdown with Patrick, and in the end, she left A City

    heartbroken, so they didn''t dare to disturb her during the New Year.

    Invincible Tina: "I''m asking if you have any news about Derek.Has he been in trouble recently?"

    There was a minute of silence in the group.

    As always, the rather imposing tone was Miss Dickens'' style.

    Who was the fool who said that Christina was heartbroken and sad...

    It was bullshit.

    Aman named John immediately responded, "Are you looking for Derek from the Fisher family in F

    City?"

    "Sister-inw, I happened to meet him at A City international airport on New Year''s Eve.At about 4 pm,

    he just got off the ne and didn''t bring any luggage.He was alone"

    John was in the financial business, so he was familiar with Derek''s name.

    Thest big earthquake in the domestic stock market was caused by Derek.

    It was because of this that John looked at Derek a few more times that day.

    If this able person nned to make a great event, his assets would shrink again.

    Thepanies that were hunted by Derek were all in trouble.

    "Sister-inw, don''t worry.If I have any news here, I will inform you immediately:"

    Christina was the darling of Patrick.

    They all responded in a servile manner, but no one had heard from Derek recently.

    In the end, Chandler sent her a private message, "Patrick must know what you want to know: Looking

    at her phone, she was silent for a while.¡±

    Seeing that she was in the mood to y with WhatsApp, Charles became excited and sent her private

    messages without a break, "Why are you looking for Derek?"

    "You don''t have to worry about him.He is more ruthless than Patrick"

    "Did you see the short video about twins I sent to you yesterday? Yesterday, on the first day of the new

    year, we took it secretly in Hopkins family, risking our lives."

    Christina thought he was too annoying, then she quitted the group.

    Charles knew that she was in a bad mood and sent her a message, "Christina, you don''t miss your

    sons at all?"

    Being touched, she was annoyed and threw her phone on the counter.

    Betty asked her with concern, "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing"

    Christina dealt with it casually, "There shouldn''t be anything wrong with him.He''s been living

    alone.Don''t worry about him.After dinner, Christina went back to her room.Looking at the familiar

    numbers on her phone, she hesitated for a long time.

    Chandler was right.

    The best way to inquire about Derek was to ask Patrick for help.

    Finally, she called Patrick.

    But the phone kept ringing, and no one answered it until it hung up automatically.

    When Christina heard the beep, she couldn''t help but sigh.

    If the call was connected, she didn''t know what to say to Patrick.His voice made her embarrassed and

    flustered.

    "Derek should be fine."

    Throwing her phone on the bed, she went into the bathroom to soak in the bath.

    At this time, in the Hopkins family, Patrick came back from the nursery after ying with his sons.He

    picked up the phone in the bedroom that was charging.

    There was a trace of surprise on his cold face.Christina called him before.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371

    Ever since thest time Hopkins family invited the Dickens family as a guest and got rejected, Senior

    Mr.Hopkins had been deeply concerned at heart.

    The Dickens family was not happy toe, but during the new year''s days, others lingered outside the

    gate of the Hopkins family and kept calling to wish a happy New Year.

    In particr, Senior Mr.Hopkins''s daughters were not easy to deal with.

    Patrick''s aunts were united as never before.

    They lived with their families in the house of the Hopkins family for three days and were reluctant to

    leave.

    "You all have nothing else to do? Are you all eating and drinking here for free?"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins snorted coldly.He had always spoken without mercy to anyone, and even his

    daughters were no exception.

    "Dad, it''s the new year vacation.We four sisters finally put down our work.Fourth sister and I have been

    abroad for a long time.We miss you so much, so we made a special trip toe over."

    The third miss of the Hopkins family looked like the deceased Mrs.Hopkins the most, so she had

    always been the most delicate and spoiled.

    "Our house is so big, and the vis in Northern Garden and Western Garden are always empty.It will be

    lively only when there are more people.Fourth and I have nothing to do anyway and are nning to

    stay with you.."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins lost his patience and shouted with a darkened face, "Don''t tell me so much.After

    lunch, all of you go home.Don''t disturb my peace.Do you hear me?"

    In the spacious hall, several delicate misses of the Hopkins family looked at each other with different

    thoughts.

    Knowing their father¡¯s temper, they did not dare to speak again.It was a big lunch.

    Judy and Brianna apanied the guests to dinner.

    The long table was full.

    The Senior Mr.Hopkins was on the seat of honour, but Patrick did not appear.

    When Third Miss Hopkins saw the empty seat at the dining table, she was furious, "We''re all

    leaving.Patrick even didn''t show up...Perhaps he thinks that we don''t deserve to eat with him"

    "It''s not easy for Patrick to take care of so many businesses in the group.He''s been having trouble with

    his wifetely, so he must be in a bad mood."

    Fourth Miss Hopkins tried to smooth things over, but what she said sounded a little sardonic.

    Third Miss Hopkins was even angrier.

    "IP&G group has a huge business.If Patrick can''t handle it, our family will definitely be willing to

    help.We are all Hopkins..."

    Third, Miss Hopkins married into a rich and powerful family in Australia, butter the business failed out

    of poor management, and she had been relying on Hopkin family''s subsidies.

    But after all, she was a married daughter, and she could notpare to the male grandsons of the

    Hopkins family.

    Especially now that the twin heir was born, it would be even more inconvenient for her to get in touch

    with the Hopkins family in the future.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was annoyed by their nagging and did not look happy.

    As the eldest daughter, Laurie Hopkins was the most sensible, "Have your meal and be quiet."

    The daughters of the Hopkins family were almost 50 years old, but they still felt as delicate as a

    princess.

    Laurie Hopkins was the ablest one, and the other younger sisters followed her.

    Third Miss Hopkins was angry and said to her eldest sister Laurie with sarcasm, "Although I am self-

    willed, I know the rules and am not like some people who don''t take our family rules to heart at all"

    "What the hell is that Dickens family in C City? Her daughter is so delicate.She hasn''t divorced yet and

    dares not to go back to her husband''s family for the new year.She thinks she can be proud of having

    twins.How self- important!"

    At this point, Laurie and the other sisters'' expressions changed slightly.They began to sneer and gloat.

    Second Miss Hopkins, who had always been calm, smiled and made a suggestion.

    "If Patrick really divorced that Miss Dickens, I know a good girl..."

    Fourth, Miss Hopkins was also a smart person.

    She immediately said, "My husband has a distant niece who is very beautiful.She has a good character

    and educational background.She and Patrick make a good couple..."

    "Shut up!"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins¡¯ face darkened and he shouted angrily.

    The people at the table were so scared that they immediately shut up, especially Brianna, who was

    very timid and introverted.

    She sat beside Senior Mr.Hopkins with her head down, and her face turned pale with fear.

    "Rovy, take Brianna back to her room first."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins had always been more sympathetic to his autistic granddaughter and turned to give

    orders to the butler.

    Brianna said timidly, "I...I''ll go back to my room first."

    She spoke in a very low voice and kept her head down.She did not even dare to look at thedies of

    the Hopkins family and followed Rovy out of the dining hall.

    "She''s just adopted.Why protect her like this?"

    Third Miss Hopkins was particrly mean when she saw that someone was favored.

    When Senior Mr.Hopkins saw that Brianna had left, he immediately red at them angrily and scolded

    them directly, "This is Hopkins family.I can protect whoever I like.It''s my own business.You are

    guests...Next time, figure out who you are first, or you won''t need toe again!"

    "Dad, we are your daughters..."

    Third Miss Hopkins was very bitter.It was fine to say that Patrick was the only male grandson who was

    blessed by nature.

    What was this Brianna Hopkins? She was just a bastard who was brought back from the orphanage.

    "What''s the use of a biological daughter? Can you let me have a good day?"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was furious and scolded.

    "Besides, I make it clear to you here today.Don''t interfere in Patrick''s affairs.If you don''t have the ability,

    don¡¯t make waves all day.If you get into any trouble and that rascal doesn''t help you, don''t me

    me.I''m old, and I can''t cover it for you!"

    Laurie and the other daughters all knew that although their father scolded Patrick and called him a

    rascal all day long, he loved him the most.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Knowing that they couldn''t get any benefit from making their father angry, they all had their meals

    quietly and wisely.

    At 3 o''clock in the afternoon, the delicate Hopkinsdies finally left.

    Patrick happened toe out of the Eastern Garden and saw his aunts being chased away indignantly

    in the courtyard path from afar.

    Third Miss Hopkins even deliberately red at him fiercely.

    Patrick had no emotion on his face.He looked at the gate of the Hopkins family from afar with a cold

    and aloof attitude, but he was thinking about something else.

    The butler passed by.

    He saw the scene just now and said kindly, "Third Miss'' husband seemed to have lost a lot of money in

    investment at the end ofst year.Her upset is normal."

    Patrick would never take his aunts seriously, who kept trying to make trouble.

    But facing the troubles, Young Master Hopkins was never kind.

    "I used to think innocently that all women were as greedy as them."

    Patrick suddenly replied, and the old butler was bemused and did not understand.

    Patrick walked straight to the garage, and the butler followed him hurriedly.

    "Young Master Hopkins, are you going out?"

    It was the fifth day of the new year.

    The group was not back to work yet.

    During the vacation, many friends invited him to parties but he declined.He had been bored at home for

    almost half a month.

    Patrick didn''t say where to go, didn''t call the driver, and drove silently all the way to the airport.He

    parked the car outside the airport and went straight to the ne.

    "Young Master Hopkins seems to have gone to the Dickens family in C City."

    The butler ran excitedly to report to Senior Mr.Hopkins.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was enjoying his tea.

    A few days ago, he was annoyed by his daughters and was in a bad mood.It was uneasy for him to

    calm down.

    Hearing the news, he felt a little surprised, "He finally couldn''t bear it and went to find her himself..."

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372

    At 6:00 pm, the sun had set, and the sky was overcast.

    A tall man with a handsome face had been standing under the tree for half an hour.He seemed to

    hesitate, looking at the independent vi opposite the Dickens family.

    At this moment, a woman''s back suddenly appeared at the gate of the Dickens family.

    Patrick paused for a moment, but soon he realized that it was not the person he was looking for.

    At this moment, Betty also felt the strange look from the big tree.She turned around and was

    immediately surprised.

    In a custom-made expensive ck suit, Patrick stood under the century-old tree in an outstanding

    posture.

    The dim light in the dusk set his facial features and temperament off to advantage.

    Betty thought it was an illusion.

    Patrick strode towards the door of the Dickens family with a cold face.

    Perhaps because Patrick''s visit was too sudden, Betty, who had seen much of the world, was a little

    nervous looking at him.

    "Well, why are you here?"

    Patrick stopped a meter in front of her.He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of entering the house.

    "Hello.¡± He greeted in a calm voice.

    In fact, Patrick had tried his best not to be so distant and cold, and his tone was more

    respectful.Compared to his aunts, Betty had been treated better.He didn''t know why he suddenly came

    to the Dickens family.He felt well disposed towards her because she was Christina''s aunt.But his phone

    in his coat pocket suddenly beeped and a new text message came.He nced at the text message.

    His face grew serious and when he looked up at Betty again, he couldn''t calm down.

    He asked impatiently, "Has Christina gone abroad?"

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Just now, he received a text message that Christina had gone abroad.

    Probably because of Patrick''s cold and arrogant temperament, Betty was shocked and immediately

    replied to him, "Yes, she went to Switzend with Charles and the others this morning."

    When Patrick heard her mention Charles''s name, the aura around him faded a little.

    He was silent as if he was thinking about something.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Betty added, "Crystal and his wife, as well as the little boy from the

    Stephenson family, all went skiing in Switzend."

    Christina wanted to spice up the new year, so Charles specially gathered a group of people to travel

    abroad with her.

    Patrick, as a man of few words, nced at Betty and was about to say goodbye to her.

    Unexpectedly, Donald suddenly called him in.

    At 6:00 pm, it was time to prepare dinner, but now an uninvited guest came.

    Betty stopped what she was doing, and entertained Patrick, the "distinguished guest", together with

    Donald and Mrs.Dickens.

    They sat opposite each other in the Dickens family living room, looking at each other in an awkward

    atmosphere.

    Betty served them a cup of ck tea, and Patrick took a sip.

    Donald said in a deep voice, "Sorry to bother you when I was in the hospital awhile ago."

    Donald was a sensible person.

    Although Patrick did not appear in his ward during his serious cerebral hemorrhage, he was aware that

    Patrick was probably the one who could push Charles around.

    Patrick did not have much enthusiasm for Donald, his father-inw, and said politely, "How are you

    doing?"

    Donald''s health condition had been seriously depleted after the operation, but he looked much better

    recently.He slid an appraising eye over Patrick.He suddenly cursed, "I won''t die right now.My daughter

    has always been concerned about when my bald head grows hair.She pissed me off when she was a

    little girl.I''ve long been used to it.And it brings with me the power of great endurance."

    Patrick looked at him with a serious expression.

    Donald said directly, "She shouldn''t have been with you."

    Patrick put on a sulking look instantly.

    Betty and Mrs.Dickens got nervous as the atmosphere crackled with tension.

    Patrick seemed to be holding back.He didn''t say anything.

    Donald continued, "In this situation, it won''t work if you threaten mypany''s interests.As for the

    children...They''re yours and have nothing to do with us."

    "I know my daughter very well.She has no ns for life, self-willed, doted on by her grandfather.She

    doesn''t care about anything.You forced her to get pregnant by ident.She didn''t do it voluntarily.¡±

    "Don''t try to control her anymore!"

    Patrick was a little shocked.He held the exquisite porcin teacup tightly in his right hand and put it on

    the table with great force.He wanted to speak, but Donald obviously didn''t give him a chance.

    Donald''s face was livid and he shouted at him, "Get out!"

    He actually kicked him out.

    Betty and Mrs.Dickens were flustered.

    They also did not expect that Donald, who had been much calmer recently after recuperating, would

    suddenly lose his temper.

    They were worried that Patrick would have a heated argument with him.

    "Young Master Hopkins was chased out of the door by Donald."

    In the Hopkins family, Senior Mr.Hopkins sent someone to inquire about his grandson.

    When he heard that Patrick was kicked out by the Dickens family, he was shocked and filled with mixed

    feelings.

    "He just left like that?" he asked in an eerie tone.

    "He left the Dickens family without a word?"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was irked, unable to believe that Patrick, who was usually arrogant and high above,

    did what he was told in the Dickens family.

    The old butler said with a worried look, "Maybe they touched him on the raw.¡¯

    Senior Mr.Hopkins scolded, "Good-for-nothing,"

    The old butler nced at the antique clock in the living room.

    It was 8: 00 pm, but no one was in the mood to eat tonight.He sighed, "It is said that when Young

    Master Hopkins arrived at the Dickens family, Christina had already gone abroad."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was very upset and snorted, "Christina is a bit wild"

    Originally, his idea was traditional.

    He nned to arrange for Patrick to marry a dignified and submissive woman.

    Christina was not good at managing the affairs of the family, let alone being the better half.

    "Young Master Hopkins is crazy about her."

    "He once went to C City to be her teaching assistant for half a year.But she didn''t recognize him..."

    The old butler sighed, "I really didn¡¯t expect him to be so shy with girls.Maybe many girls liked him

    when he was young and he get used to it.During the half-year, he didn''t nerve himself to confess his

    love to her.I guess he was afraid of being rejected"

    The old butler said worriedly, "Christina has a very simr temperament to madam.Why don''t you help

    him..."

    With aplicated look, Senior Mr.Hopkins snapped, "Forget about it.He brought it to himself!"

    The butler did not dare to speak again.

    At 11 pm, Patrick returned to the Hopkins family.

    The lights in the living room of the main house were all on.His grandfather had not rested yet, as if he

    was waiting for him.He looked calm and did not speak.His eyes fell on his grandfather.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins looked sullen, turned around, and red at his grandson.He suppressed his temper,

    snorted, and got up with a cane and left.

    The old butler followed him with a bitter smile.He was used to their temperament.

    The Hopkins family was too big and spacious, which made one feel very cold.

    After his grandfather returned to his room, Patrick left the main house and went to the nursery.

    The maids and nannies in the nursery made way for him when they saw himing.

    He was half squatting by the small bed.

    The babies were sleepy when they suddenly felt someone approaching.

    They opened their bright eyes and looked at Patrick.

    Patrick squatted down by the bed without saying a word.He looked at the twins, who were more than

    four months old.He found them very cute when they were not crying.

    Their cors were a little messy, so he reached out his big hand to smooth them.

    To his surprise, his son grabbed his slender fingers with his chubby, soft hands.

    Feeling the warmth in their hands, Patrick was touched.

    He looked at them for a long time, his eyes a little gloomy.He let go of the child''s little hand, stood up

    straight, and finally looked at the baby in the cot.

    "You shouldn''t have been born," he whispered to himself.

    After returning to the bedroom, he took off his coat and threw it on the floor in a corner as if he had

    done it on purpose.

    Then he went straight to the bathroom to take a cool shower.

    Cold drops of water fell from his head, and a chill made his brain empty.

    Nanny Faang, the butler of Eastern Garden, knew that Patrick had not eaten anything and specially

    prepared supper for him.

    Patrick came out of the bathroom and said, "I''m not hungry.Take it away:"

    Nanny Faang did not dare to disturb him, seeing that he didn''t look like his usual self.She led another

    maid out quickly.

    However, when the maid saw that her coat was on the floor, she picked it up and prepared to take it out

    to wash.

    Patrick suddenly shouted anxiously, "Put down the coat!"

    The maid was startled.

    Aunt Faang immediately took the coat back and walked forward to hand it back to him.

    Patrick took the coat and immediately took out his phone from his pocket.He held it tightly in his palm

    with aplicated expression.

    "Get out."

    His tone softened.

    These masters were unpredictable and hard to serve for the servants who worked in the Hopkins

    family.

    After the bedroom door closed, Patrick did not care about the coat.

    He just held the phone in his hand and thought for a long time in silence.

    Outside the french window, the night sky was very dim and there were no stars.

    It was already 1: 00 in the morning.He knew that there was a timeg between him and Christina.

    So, it was 7 pm on her side, and it was time for dinner.

    After hesitating for a while, he checked on the updated moments of his Whatsapp.

    Then a trace of surprise shed across Patrick''s face.

    As expected, Charles posted a bunch of photos.

    They had already arrived in Switzend.

    A group of people, including Crystal, Chandler, and Geoffrey, were also there.

    They gathered at a big table and ate exotic food excitedly.

    Christina was among them.She was holding a lobster in her right hand as if she was having fun.She

    deliberately waved the lobster pliers with a bright smile.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373

    Sankt Moritz was the most well-known resort in Switzend, and one of the four most noted ski resorts

    in the world.

    Located in the Alps, it was also a popr ski resort for aristocrats and celebrities.

    The snow-covered scenery at the high altitude was breathtaking.

    This ce was famous for its spacious environment and fairnd-like scenery.

    When the pure and chilly wind breezed over, people would feel rxed andfortable.

    Besides, it had the greatest variety of fancy hotels here and was a good ce to rx and have fun.

    The sun had just risen, and the sunlight was warm.

    Outside a five-star hotel on the top of the mountain, there were many exquisite round tables for

    customers to enjoy the snow while eating.

    Charles enjoyed his breakfast gracefully, tilting his head to look at the boundless snow over the sky.

    "The ce I chose is good for vacation, isn''t it?" Charles smiled.

    The expression on his good looking face was a little smug.He grabbed a napkin and wiped his lower

    lip.

    Then the waiter standing by immediately served him hot coffee.

    It was not Charles''s style to spend the New Year in A City, so he came up with an idea to bring a group

    of people abroad for a holiday.

    Chandler sat opposite with his legs crossed.He was looking at the rising sun in the east, which shone

    like ayer of gold powder on the white snow.

    The scenery here was stunning.

    However, Chandler smiled maliciously.

    "Charles, all of us came out to have fun, except Patrick.Aren''t you afraid that he will settle the score

    with youter?"

    "Not at all. Christina is here."

    Charles drank the ck coffee and added calmly, "At that time, I will say that it was Christina''s idea.It

    was her who didn''t want to see him"

    Charles was getting more and more despicable.

    Chandler looked at him and couldn''t help butugh.

    Charles put down the coffee and looked more serious.

    "After all, I''m helping him too."

    "Considering Patrick''s temperament, I think he will never ask for forgiveness, so this time I tricked

    Christina into this vacation.After spending a few days at the top of the mountain, she will be rxed

    and in a good mood.Then we can trick her into going to an orphanage at the foot of the mountain and

    meeting those innocent, lovely, and pitiful orphans.And Let those kids move her."

    Charles thought this was a very good idea, so he smiled treacherously.

    "When she bes soft-hearted, she will think of her two sons.Then she will soon forgive Patrick."

    Chandlerughed at him.

    "You''d better not help, or I''ll see how Patrick revenge on you."

    A trace of nervousness shed across Charles''s handsome face, but soon he calmed down, looked at

    Chandler, and thought.

    "Why does he always like to say something bad? It is really a filthy mouth that can''t utter decent

    language."

    Charles teased, "You haven''t been married long, but you even brought Geoffrey with you this time.ls

    that because you''re not satisfied?"

    "Thank you for your concern."

    Chandler was obviously much more clever than Charles.

    He said coldly, "Our rtionship is rather harmonious, and we have a pleasant night every day.

    So please watch your own business, ¡®the most eligible bachelor"

    Upon hearing the word "bachelor", Charles was annoyed.

    Since the beginning of the year, his mother had been tormenting him and asking him to go on blind

    dates to find a wife.

    He didn''t expect that Chandler had the nerve to make sarcastic remarks and hurt him.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Charles replied sarcastically, "Chandler, have you told Crystal about Geoffrey? Geoffrey is your brother

    and Erica''s child.You''re just a nominal father.Shouldn''t you exin it to your wife?"

    Back then, Chandler''s brother fell in love with Erica.

    Later, Erica was pregnant.

    When they were about to hold the wedding, Chandler''s brother died in an ident.

    Erica said that as long as Chandler married her, she was willing to give birth to the child to continue the

    bloodline.

    The Stephenson family actually agreed to this ridiculous request.

    Charles and the others hated Erica very much.

    They thought that Erica used her child to force Chandler to marry her.

    Chandler took good care of Erica and was almost always obedient.

    However, that was not love.

    Chandler did not love her.He only thought that she was his sister-inw.

    Even after marriage, they never slept together.

    Sometimes Charles and the othersughed at him, saying that he was too disciplined.He should at

    least touch that woman once.

    Because of that, Chandler, as a virgin, wasughed at for a long time.

    "Actually, we never thought that you liked a woman like Crystal." Charles thought for a moment.

    He felt that Crystal did not have any big shorings, but she seemed to be a little ordinary.

    "Is that because you have been with Erica for too long? So you''re in heat once you meet a female.Do

    you really love her?"

    Chandler was expressionless and replied indifferently, "Crystal is just right for me.¡¯

    Charles looked at his calm attitude and sighed, "Hey, just listen to your tone.It sounds like you are an

    old couple and can''t find any passion."

    Chandler smiled.

    "What passion? If it''s someone like Christina, I can''t stand it." Charlesined bitterly.

    "Anyone who likes Christina is looking for abuse."

    "What did you say?"

    As soon as he finished speaking ill of her, Christina slowly walked towards them from the hotel gate.

    Speaking of the devil, the devil came.

    "I thought you would sleep until noon.Come and see what breakfast you want?"

    Charles pretended nothing had happened and immediately handed her amenu.

    "Mrs.Hopkins woke up at five in the morning" Geoffrey came with Christina.

    The little man pulled out a chair gently and asked Christina to have a seat first.

    At the time in the Hopkins family, Christina had developed the habit of waking up at 5: 00 am.

    This morning, when she opened her eyes, she found it was still early.

    She remembered that she shared a big bed with Geoffreyst night, so she didn''t want to wake him

    up.She was surprised that the little guy was so clever.

    Geoffrey called her "Mrs.Hopkins" every time.

    Christina tried to correct him a few times and asked him to call her "Christina¡¯, but he called her

    "Mrs.Hopkins" on purpose every time.

    And Geoffrey was very persistent in sharing a suite with her.

    Originally, Charles had booked three suites for Christina, Chandler and Crystal, and himself.He didn''t

    expect Geoffrey to be so persistent ining with them.

    The hotel was fully booked, so Charles warmly asked Geoffrey to share a suite with him.

    However, Geoffrey didn''t like him.He said that he would share a suite with Christina.

    Charles felt that he was despised by Geoffrey yesterday.He asked coldly, "How was it? Did you sleep

    well togetherst night?"

    Christina frowned.

    "Maybe not.Christina said that Geoffrey fell off the bedst night."

    Crystal walked over and sat next to Chandler.

    She said with a smile, "I think I''ll sleep with Christina tonight.Geoffrey, you can sleep with your father"

    "No way¡± Geoffrey blushed and retorted in a low voice, "It''s not safe for women to stay in a hotel alone.¡¯

    Charles couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    "So you want to protect Mrs.Hopkins.You''re killing me.Do you know how strong Mrs.Hopkins is? No

    man would dare to get close to her:"

    "Besides, you''re in a very dangerous situation right now.Do you know that if Uncle Hopkins found out

    that you shared a bed with Mrs.Hopkins, he would beat you down?"

    Upon hearing this, Geoffrey seemed to be really worried about that.

    Christina grabbed a ss of water and took a sip as usual.

    Under the table, she kicked Charles hard.Charles''s toes hurt so much that his handsome face twisted.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374

    The ski resort here was in a membership system.

    There weren''t many tourists so it wouldn''t be too crowded.

    There was a professional coach to guide the neers.

    Crystal was skiing for the first time.She stepped on two snowboards, walked carefully, and did not dare

    to walk with a ski pole at all.

    Chandlerughed behind her at her for walking like a duck.

    It was also Geoffrey''s first time learning to ski.He was a little anxious and plunged into the snow.

    The handsome boy was a little embarrassed today.

    "This is not fun." Geoffrey was a little resentful.

    He thought there might be something wrong with the skis.

    Crystal had the same idea as him.

    She looked down to re hatefully at her skis.

    Why was it so difficult? Of course, only these rookies would have these thoughts.

    On the other side, Charles stepped on a snowboard, holding ski poles with both hands, and flew down

    the mountain quickly, turned freely, and shuttled around, which appeared very handsome.

    Some female tourists cheered at Charles and took photos of him to put on social media.

    Crystal looked at Charles with jealousy.She thought that he must have learned to ski to pick up girls.

    "Aunt Hopkins is so awesome!"

    Geoffrey suddenly shouted excitedly, his eyes shing with worship.

    Christina stepped on the skateboard, chose a difficult direction of the mountain, and rushed down.

    She jumped in the air andnded steadily.

    She moved nimbly like a snow elf, with a flick swerve, and then disappeared.

    Chandlermented, "Looks like a professional yer."

    "No, she just practiced it when she was a child"

    Crystal watched Christina slide down the mountain at top speed.

    She subconsciously took out her cell phone to take a picture and then shared it on the social tform.

    Christina''s skiing just now was so cool that the photos quickly attracted a lot of likes.

    Chandler listened to her and praised, "Gifted."

    Crystal showed aplicated expression and sighed.

    "She''s just bold."

    "Christina said that when she learned to ski from her father for the first time, she didn''t listen to the

    instructions to put on the skis well, directly rushing down the mountain, but she couldn''t control her

    sense of bnce.

    As a result...

    She fell and rolled into a snowball, hitting a tree before stopping.

    That time, she was scolded severely by her father...

    When Charles heard them talking, he turned to look at Christina, who was in high spirits, taking off the

    cable car from the foot of the mountain.

    He was speechless and covered his face.

    "Well, it''s not easy for Donald to raise such a daughter."

    It must have been a shame to have snowballed herself when skiing.

    Geoffrey listened attentively.He was encouraged, putting on his ski again and continuing to practice

    valiantly.He wanted to learn from Christina.

    "Uncle Shepherd, remember to take a picture with Mrs Hopkins for meter"

    Charles looked at Geoffrey''s appearance of henchman.He really didn''t know why he liked Christina so

    much.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mrs.Hopkins''s moves are too dangerous.Geoffrey, don''t imitate her..."

    While Christina learned new skills, she would not concerned about falling.

    Even though she may make mistakes in skiing now, she still liked to try new difficult movements merely

    because she found them interesting.Her idea was simple.

    She wanted it, so she kept trying.

    The air at high altitude was a little thin, and the cold temperature of the whole snow-capped mountain

    stimted her mind to be very clear.

    Christina went down against the wind, and her vision was wide with snow- white.

    She was skiing at a high speed with her emotion suddenly calmed down as if all her troubles could be

    forgotten at this moment.

    At this time, in the Dickens family, Betty and Mrs.Dickens were sitting in the living room, frowning and

    annoyed.

    "Betty, Donald spoke so harshly yesterday.Do you think that the Hopkins family guy would retaliate

    against us?" Mrs.Dickens was worried.

    Yesterday, Patrick suddenly came and was scolded to kick out.

    Patrick must be embarrassed, but he left without a word, which panicked her a lot.

    Everyone knew that the Hopkins family was not one to be trifled with, especially this male grandson of

    the Hopkins family.

    The more Mrs.Dickens thought about it, the more worried she became.

    "Why don''t we call Christina now to tell her about the situation, and then let her mediate it, saying that

    the thing that happened yesterday was just a misunderstanding..."

    "No one is allowed to tell her about it."

    Donald limped over with his walking stick, saying in a stern voice.

    Mrs.Dickens was still worried.

    "But if they make trouble to us..."

    "What can he do to our Dickens family?"

    Donald threw his crutch heavily on the ground and sat down with difficulty.

    Talking about Patrick, he was as angry as yesterday.

    Betty felt that Donald was aggressive and said slowly, "Christina is ying in Switzend.We''d better

    not bother her about these things.We don''t have much contact with the Hopkins family in the

    future.Let''s settle future things in future-"

    But as soon as Betty finished speaking, thendline phone in the Dickens family living room rang.

    It was from the Hopkins family! Senior Mr.Hopkins called personally.He said word by word with his

    hoarse but dignified voice.

    Betty was listening to him.

    "Are you going toe to the Dickens family this afternoon in person...And bring the two children?"

    Betty muttered in shock and disbelief.

    Mrs.Dickens was overjoyed when she heard this.

    "Will he really bring the two children to our family?"

    Donald frowned and whispered to Betty, "Turn on the loudspeaker.¡¯

    Betty immediately turned on the loudspeaker, and everyone could hear Senior Mr.Hopkins clearly.

    "I''m very ashamed of what happened to Christina.We Hopkins family apologize to her.That bastard

    Patrick did a lot of wrong things.As his elder, I didn''t give him enough education in time.Christina was

    bullied when she married into the Hopkins family..."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins fell his face and apologized sincerely.

    How could they afford it? Betty hurriedly replied, "It''s nothing.You said it too serious."

    "Christina is also very headstrong.She lived in the Hopkins family previously and was taken care of by

    you.She never said that Hopkins family was not good to her..."

    Originally, they nned to stay away from the Hopkins family forever.

    But seeing Senior Mr.Hopkins''s attitude, they were embarrassed to refuse.

    Besides, they really wanted to see the twins.

    "The children are still young and not suitable for the journey.We''ll visit the Hopkins family tomorrow

    morning.¡¯ Donald finally replied calmly to the phone.

    "Then I''ll wait for you toe tomorrow.¡¯ Senior Mr.Hopkins was also very polite.

    After hanging up the phone, the Dickens family was extremely excited.

    Mrs.Dickens grabbed Donald''s hand and said hurriedly, "I was worried that you''ll refuse him just

    now.So long have I expected to see my great- grandson.Bettyined a little with anxiety.

    "Why didn''t you say that we''ll go there today just now but put it off until tomorrow?"

    Donald was not angry as before, saying with a sigh, "We''ll go tomorrow so that we have time to buy

    some small gifts today.It''s the first time we''ve seen children.We should buy some Red Knots, Ruyi

    Pearls, and Safety Locks to bring a good fortune."

    "You''re right, you''re right" Mrs.Dickens was in high spirits.

    "Let''s go shopping now..."

    As for what had bothered them before, they forgot all about it in an instant.

    In Switzend, Christina and the others had a good time skiing for two days.

    Charles sat down to rest and drink water, quickly organizing their videos and photos of the past two

    days to share them on WhatsApp.

    "By the way, tomorrow we''re going to a welfare home down the mountain todo charity."

    "You can transfer money directly to them."

    Christina saw that Charles and Crystal were very active in sharing on social media, while she was not

    interested in it.

    She felt that it was strange that Charles was so kind to do charity when she went ona trip.

    "Money is not everything.We do it with love.We only know the love of the world when wee into

    contact with those poor and weak children"

    Christina didn''t want to pay attention to his preaching.She took out her phone and browsed it casually.

    Suddenly, she dazed.

    Her aunt posted a few photos on social media, which showed they were in the Hopkins family.

    Charles nced closer curiously and became excited.

    He pointed to the screen of her phone and said, "Christina, look, this twin baby is your son..."

    Her father, Donald, was stiff and held a child in one hand, but his serious side face and eyes were filled

    with love.Her grandmother also held the other child tightly with both hands, smiling happily with her

    eyes narrowed.

    There was a familiar figure in the corner of one of the photos.

    It was Patrick as silent as usual.

    But in the photo, he was sitting in the corner of the sofa, swiping his phone seriously, Patrick was not a

    person who liked to waste time ying with his phone, and he seemed a little absent-minded.

    She didn''t know what he''s looking at with his phone.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375

    On the eighth day of the New Year, manypanies began to resume work.

    Except for a few executives who were not in ce, the employees of IP&G Group returned to the

    company on time excitedly.

    Today was the first day they worked in the New Year, so everyone was especially energetic.

    At the first morning meeting of thepany, the directors in charge of businesses in North America

    and the Asia-Pacific regions took turns to make speeches on this year''s performance n.

    In the 100-square-meter conference room, the managers, inspectors and directors of various projects

    kept apuding for the lofty goals set in the new year.

    ¡°We are confident that we will achieve this year''s high target and strive to exceedst year''s growth

    rate at 32% by the end of this year!"

    "Okay!"

    There was thunderous apuse, and everyone present was very excited.

    However, they also noticed that Patrick, who was sitting in the middle of the conference room, seemed

    to be absent-minded all the time.

    ording to the custom of previous years, Patrick would go on stage and briefly summarize at the end

    of the meeting.

    But he seemed not to have such a mood today.

    "Proceed with your work as nned."

    He stood up and looked around.

    His grim and serious expression met the expectant eyes of his subordinates.

    After he said these words calmly, Patrick walked straight out of the conference room.

    Several regional directors in the conference room looked at each other puzzled.

    They had worked with Patrick for many years and knew very well that although Mr.Hopkins always had

    a lukewarm attitude, he would not let personal feelings influence work, but he seemed to beden with

    anxiety today.

    Patrick returned to his office on the top floor.

    On the wall-mounted high- end TV, international news was broadcast.

    He focused his eyes on the news and frowned, indicating he was really worried about something.

    All the secretaries had returned to work.

    The senior chief secretary knocked on the door as usual, then walked in with a few documents in her

    hands, and was about to report to him.

    The secretary cast a nce at the international news broadcast and found it was all about Switzend.

    Before being qualified as a top secretary of IP&G Group, one needed to pass a lot of tests, which

    naturally included EQ test.

    The secretary found that Patrick was so absorbed in the news that he didn''t notice hering in.

    The secretary stood aside and waited quietly for the CEO to finish reading the news without disturbing

    him.

    When the news reported that there might be a heavy snowstorm in Switzend recently, Patrick

    couldn''t help but turn around and walk towards his desk.

    He grabbed his phone and was about to call someone.

    When he turned around, Patrick noticed with a little surprise that the secretary had been waiting here

    for a while.

    The beautiful secretary took the initiative to say, "Mr.Hopkins, here are two contracts from abroad which

    you need to check and sign as soon as possible."

    "Put them down first"

    He didn''t even look at the documents.

    The cald tone obviously intended to drive her away.

    The secretary already knew Patrick''s cold temper very well.

    She did not dare to add anything more and put down documents swiftly, simply nodding at him and

    helping close the door.

    "Herees the first piece of news this year.Our boss may be nning to invest in the Swiss

    market..."

    As soon as the door was closed, the women began a heated discussion.

    There were more than 20 people in the secretarial office and they were all world-famous university

    graduates and elites in the sector.

    Nevertheless, they were all gossipy, especially about the news of the head of IP&G Group, who was

    right next door to them.

    All news rted to Patrick would be the object of their discussion for ten days and nights.

    "That''s impossible.I hear that our boss was uninterested in the meeting this morning, and the

    company''s main market has always been in North America..."

    "It definitely has something to do with Switzend!"

    The chief secretary was very confident.

    "Although I don''t know whichpany our boss is interested in, we have to gain the upper hand first by

    buying the shares of Swiss corporations.After the sessful acquisition of them, shares will definitely

    soar..."

    Every white-cor elite knew the stock market very well.

    They were especially enthusiastic about benefiting from the insider''s message.

    Suddenly, a tall and slim figure approached and sneered.

    The mocking voice was a little abrupt, urging the chief secretary and the others to restrain their gossipy

    manners immediately and turn to look.

    "Have you got the wrong ce? We never ept outsiders on the top floor..."

    Hearing this arrogant and provocative tone, the neer, who was a short-haired beauty, shrugged

    as if it didn''t matter.

    She smiled at these secretaries and reached out her hand.

    "Hello, my name is Lucy:"

    "I am chosen by my leader to do odds and ends here." Lucy smiled brightly.

    She pointed at the blue folder on the chief secretary''s desk with her long, tapering finger and said in a

    clear voice, "You can look through your personnel records.My profile is supposed to be included there."

    When the chief secretary heard this, she immediately turned serious.

    "Miss Parker of the personnel department hasn''t resumed her work yet.It''s impossible for us to ept

    new people here..."

    As she flipped through the documents, the chief secretary was very surprised that there was indeed a

    record of Lucy, who was promoted directly by Patrick.

    The secretaries on the top floor of IP&G were knowledgeable, and it wasmon for them to socialize

    and chat with the big shots in the circle.

    However, Lucy, the new employee who suddenly dropped in, left a strange impression on them.

    To their surprise, Lucy actually called Patrick her leader.

    She spoke in a calm manner,pletely free from the nervousness and restraints featured by new

    employees.

    She even didn''t take the IP&G Group seriously.

    "Lucy, right? We''ll be colleagues in the future.If you have any problems, you can turn to us."

    The sudden arrival of a neer appointed by the boss made the secretaries on the alert.

    They were no longer in the mood to gossip about their boss.

    But Lucy seemed very interested in the boss.

    She knocked on the door of his office directly and shouted mischievously, "My dear leader, I''m here to

    report the weather in Switzend to you."

    When seeing this, the group of elite secretaries outside were astonished.

    Was this neer a familiar friend of the boss? Lucy was a little unsteady in character, but she was

    very efficient in fulfilling tasks.

    She had gathered all-rounded information about the snowstorm in Switzend and the safety facilities

    of the Swiss ski resort, which Patrick longed to know.

    "This is from the meteorological bureau, so the uracy rate is very high.The snowstorm is most

    concentrated in Sankt Moritz.It is expected that there will be a snowstorm starting from tomorrow and

    lasting for a month, and the temperature will plummet.If the air of low temperature can''t dissipate with

    the barriers of the Alps here, the temperature is estimated to drop to minus 20 degrees in the worst

    case..."

    Lucy pointed to an area on the map, which included the ski resort Christina had gone to.

    "It''s really unfortunate to encounter this kind of weather when traveling.If they want to leave, set out

    early, or the airport will definitely be closedter"

    At the sight of Patrick''s sullen face, Lucy suddenly shut up, put the collected information on the desk,

    and quickly left.

    She did know Patrick well, but she didn''t dare to pester him.

    Lucy sneered in her heart.

    After all, she wasn''t Christina, who Patrick was concerned about.

    Patrick was the only one left in the spacious office.

    He looked at the documents of the collected information on the desk for a long time.After hesitating for

    a while, he took his cell phone and made a call.

    "How long does it take for you to take her back?"

    Patrick was furious as soon as he started to talk.

    Charles, who was on the other end of the phone, was so frightened by Patrick that he didn''t know how

    to reply.He took Christina away without informing him in advance.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Now he felt that he was doomed.

    Charles replied ina panic, "Patrick, you couldn''te!"

    "Christina has been having a good time these two days.She must be in a bad mood if youe

    over.She doesn''t want to see you.So you should take care of your child at home.Never evere

    here!"

    Charles spoke very quickly for fear that Patrick woulde in person to get even with him.

    Then, before Patrick could speak again, Charles hung up the phone as he was afraid of Patrick''s

    me.

    Patrick clutched his phone tightly.He stood in front of the French windows on the top floor of the

    company, his eyes drifting away.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376

    It''s snowing.

    Christina watched the snowkes falling from the boundless sky.

    The magnificent buildings of the six-star hotel on the top of Sankt Moritz mountain were like a castle in

    a fairy tale world, which were beautiful.She looked at therge ski area on the right.

    Many tourists, especially couples, were excitedly taking pictures.

    And some were having snowball fights.

    Crystal, whose cheeks were rosy, was busy pushing the snowman.

    Chandler behind her mocked her for being childish but still helped her push it.

    Charles, who was on her left, had just answered a phone call.She didn''t know who called him.

    Charles looked strange.He was nervous while answering the phone, but after hanging up, he looked

    smug.

    Seeing that everyone was happy and cheerful, Christina moved up the corner of her lips and smiled

    gently.

    She looked up at the snow in the sky and was lost in her thought.

    Christina noticed that someone was pointing the camera at her.

    She looked at it calmly.

    The person holding the camera was a tourist from Italy, who was probably a photographer.

    He smiled warmly at her and said in English that she was beautiful.

    "NO, NO, NO!!"

    A small figure ran over in a hurry.

    Geoffrey was very dissatisfied with the foreigner.

    He scared the foreigner away by saying, "Don''t take pictures!"

    Geoffrey looked sullen.

    Although the foreigner did not understand what Geoffrey was saying, he probably felt the little guy''s

    dissatisfaction.

    He smiled at Christina and waved goodbye.

    Christina had no objection to being taken a photo.She found that Geoffrey seemed to like following her

    very much recently.

    Seeing what he had done just now, she thought the little guy seemed to be quite imposing.

    "Aren''t you going to make a snowman?" She said while pointing at Chandler and Crystal.

    Geoffrey curled his lips and said, "It''s so boring.No."

    "Mrs.Hopkins, here you are.¡¯ He took a thick scarf and reached out his hands high to hand it to

    Christina.

    These scarves were from the hotel.

    The temperature had dropped a lot sincest night.

    The service in the hotel was very good and many things to keep warm were ced in the lobby of the

    hotel, Christina squatted down and said, "I''m not cold"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Then she wrapped the scarf around Geoffrey''s little neck.

    With her clumsy hands, she found the scarf was too long and difficult to wrap around.

    Geoffrey seemed a little nervous.

    "I''m a boy.I''m not afraid of the cold"

    Squatting down and wrapping a scarf around him, Christina looked earnest, with her eyes focused and

    clear.She wore a bright-red woolen coat today.

    With her fair skin and long ck hair, Geoffrey thought that Mrs.Hopkins was the most beautiful there.

    "This is the only way I can wrap it for you.I''m not good at taking care of others."

    Christina looked at Geoffrey''s scarf which was wrapped in an ugly way and sighed.She really didn¡¯t

    know how to wrap it.

    Compared to Crystal, she was really not good at taking care of people.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, you don''t need to take care of me.I can take care of myself"

    Geoffrey said it directly, with his little eyes shining brightly and his childish and innocent voice, "I really

    like being with you."

    A child''s confession sounded more like dependence.

    Christina was shocked for a moment and said frankly, "I don''t deserve your love."

    "You can always be happy when you''re alone.I want to be with you, and then I''m happy too."

    Geoffrey tried to exin to her.

    Maybe the logic of a child''s thought was a little difficult to understand.

    Christina just smiled, and she didn''t understand.

    After staying in the snow for a while, her fingers were already red, and the weather was getting colder

    and colder.

    She led Geoffrey by the hand back to the hotel.

    She turned to look at the increasing snow outside the door, frowned slightly, went straight to the hotel

    receptionist and asked, "If the snow bes heavier, will it seal the mountain passses?"

    The receptionist smiled and said "Mrs.Hopkins, don''t worry.

    Our hotel has the best response measure.

    It''smon to have a few heavy falls of snow every winter."It was noon, but the sky outside began to

    turn gray.

    The wind was blowing increasingly stronger, the snow getting heavier, and visibility was getting lower

    and lower.

    People at the ski resort gradually rushed back to the hotel to keep warm.

    Another tourist also came to the receptionist and worriedly said.

    "Yesterday, the weather station reported that there might be a snowstorm in this region in the next few

    days.If there is a snowstorm, we will be isted here and unable to contact the outside world..."

    Hearing it, people in the hotel lobby also became nervous.

    "You guys must have rarely traveled outside.It''s normal to encounter some unexpected weather

    conditions.Why are you so nervous here? How ignorant you are!"

    A strong man shouted rudely, "Don''t go out on a trip if you''re so afraid of death.Go home and

    hide.What a shame."

    People began to think that this was a six-star hotel and its services and safety management were good

    enough; there were enough supplies and food to keep them warm, thus a heavy fall of snow was

    nothing to worry about.

    The tourists all returned to their rooms.

    Christina stood still, looking at the snow outside the ss door.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, are you afraid?"

    Geoffrey shook her hands.She looked down at the little guy.

    Unlike Crystal, she was not good at taking care of people, but she would try her best.

    No matter what happened, she would try her best to solve any problems.

    "You must follow me before you go down the mountain."

    Christina held his little hand tightly and went to look for Charles and Chandler.

    Geoffrey didn''t understand why Christina looked so worried.

    He looked up and gazed at her.

    He thought that although Mrs.Hopkins didn''t like tough and coax people like other women, her

    seriousness about everything made him not able to move his eyes from her.

    "I need to get back to the head office as soon as possible..."

    When Christina walked past the elevator, she bumped into a woman in front of her.

    Then they looked at each other.She was surprised that the woman was Barbara.

    "Christina, Geoffrey:'' Barbara was also surprised to meet acquaintances in this foreign country.

    "Miss Parker.¡¯

    Of course, Geoffrey knew Barbara, who was the best friend of his mother Erica.

    He had seen her many times since he was a child, so he called her politely.

    Barbara smiled at him and touched his little head.

    She turned to look at Christina with mixed feelings and pretended to ask casually, "Is Patricking

    with you?"

    Christina did not answer.

    Geoffrey answered excitedly, "Mr.Hopkins is not here."

    Barbara seemed preupied when she heard this.

    "I was about to go back to thepany two days ago, but the clients here are difficult to deal with, so I

    have to be here until now..."

    She was chatting as if she had met Christina as an old friend.

    Christina knew nothing about herpany.She didn''t show any emotions and only said, "Well."

    People who didn''t know Christina would always think that she was cold and alienated.

    Barbara seemed to suddenly think of something interesting.

    She smiled and said, "Actually, there''s one thing I''ve always wanted to ask you."

    Christina still didn''t say anything and looked at her confusedly.

    Barbara turned up the corners of her mouth more and asked naturally, "Christina, you''re not a very

    outgoing person, and Patrick is also quiet and doesn''t like talking much.How do you get along with

    each other since you''re both quiet?"

    "I rarelymunicate with him¡± Christina answered honestly.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377

    Barbara said, "Actually, I was going to leave the IP&G Group.Patrick probably didn¡¯t tell you that I was

    imprisoned by a woman named LUCY a period of time ago.LUCY wanted to take something from me,

    but I didn''t have it anymore."

    "LUCY and the others didn''t hit me, but I was really scared.Patrick''s background was so mysterious.I

    couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, but I really wanted to know what was in his mind.It was like the

    first time I met him, I fell in love with him..." Christina looked up at her.

    Although Geoffrey was a child, he also felt that the atmosphere was a little strange.

    "Don''t bully Aunt Hopkins."

    Geoffrey pulled a long face and looked at Barbara unhappily.

    Barbara was stunned, but Christina still had no expression on her face, "Geoffrey, you misunderstood"

    Barbara chuckled and reached out to touch his little head.

    Geoffrey seemed unhappy.He leaned closer to Christina.

    Feeling the child was rejecting her, Barbara felt a little embarrassed.

    Barbara smiled gently and coaxed the child, "I really didn''t bully her.If you don''t believe me, ask

    her.She doesn''t mind at all.If you really want to be righteous, you should love your Uncle Hopkins

    more."

    When Barbara got the USB drive, she was shocked by the video on it.

    Patrick actually had sent someone to change the child.

    Even Christina didn''t know about it.

    That was Patrick''s usual style of doing things.

    Christina could not stand him and was not suitable for him.

    "Your Aunt.Hopkins have a strong personality.She won''tpromise for anyone.She would rather live

    afortable life alone than love someone as humbly as other women."

    Christina never believed in love, especially the love at first sight, which was too rare.

    Geoffrey didn''t understand what she was saying, but he also knew that Aunt Parker was showing

    off.He found that Aunt Hopkins didn''t refute.

    What should he do? Wasn''t she bullied? Geoffrey raised his little face and looked at Christina worriedly.

    "Barbara, I know you''re patient.You''re charming.It''s none of my business that you''re willing to wait."

    Christina was a little upset.She lowered her voice and spoke in a t tone.

    Geoffrey looked at her in surprise, as if he couldn''t believe it.

    At this time, Chandler and Crystal rushed back to the hotel.

    The wind and snow outside were getting heavier and heavier, and their clothes were covered in

    snowkes.

    "Barbara?"

    Chandler walked over and greeted her with a smile as usual, "Does this hotel work with IP&G?"

    "Yes, I wanted to go back by ne yesterday, but the new owner of this hotel is not easy to talk with."

    Barbara shook hands with him politely and smiled.

    Barbara nced at Crystal with a strange expression.She guessed and asked, "Have you been

    officially together?"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    This tone sounded as if their rtionship had been ambiguous and immoral before.

    "We have registered for marriage."

    Chandler admitted it directly and he hugged Crystal even tighter.

    Barbara was surprised that they registered for marriage so soon, "Then Erica..."

    "I know Erica has a bad temper, but Chandler, you''ve been tolerating her for so many years.I thought

    you really loved her.Why did you find another woman in less than half a year of divorce..." Barbara

    spoke anxiously.

    She was in a different position.She and Erica were good friends, so she felt ufortable when

    seeing that her good friend''s ex-husband got married and had a pleasant trip abroad.

    "Barbara, everyone has their own choices.We have no right to interfere in other people''s lives."

    Christina suddenly spoke in a cold tone, "In addition, I want to remind you that there are some things in

    this world that are not yours.No matter how hard you try, you can''t get them"

    After saying that, Christina reached out and grabbed Crystal over there.She even didn¡¯t Chandler a

    good look.She dragged Crystal straight into the elevator.

    Chandler was a little stunned and did not react.

    In fact, he did not turn his head to look at Crystal just now and didn''t find that Crystal had kept her head

    down and looked ashamed when she faced Barbara as if she was losing her self-esteem.

    Barbara looked at Christina''s haughty figure and her face darkened instantly.

    Chandler, who was left behind, was a little embarrassed, "Christina is a little straightforward"

    "Yes, if she goes to work in thepany with such a character, she will probably be scolded frequently"

    Barbara sighed jokingly, "I heard that Christina has never worked since she graduated.The Dickens

    family loves her so much.As an ordinary person, I really envy her."

    Chandler and Barbara often cooperated in business.It wasmon for them to be sophisticated and

    hide a dagger in their smiles.

    He smiled gently, "Everyone thinks so.I used to think that Christina was just lucky, but now I think she''s

    not just lucky..."

    Businessmen who talked about cooperation must always wear a smile.

    Even Chandler himself hated to be so hypocritical, but he must to be so for life.

    Chandler nodded at her and led Geoffrey into the elevator.

    "Are you unhappy that Aunt Parker mentioned your mother just now?"

    Chandler held Geoffrey''s hand and noticed that the little guy was sullen and unhappy.

    Chandler had been looking at Geoffrey just now, so he didn''t pay attention to Crystal beside him.

    "Aunt Zhu seemed scared just now."

    Geoffrey looked down at his shoes, looking listless.

    His voice was childish and innocent, "Aunt Hopkins saw that Aunt Zhu was afraid, and then she

    dragged Aunt Zhu away...Aunt Hopkins wasn''t very fierce."

    Chandler looked at the shing numbers in the elevator and suddenly heard his son''s words,ughing.

    "Your Aunt Hopkins often doesn''t care about others.If Barbara shows off in front of her, she would

    probably be enraged by your Aunt Hopkins.However, if someone bullied the people around your Aunt

    Hopkins, she wouldn''t forgive them easily"

    "Is Aunt Hopkins getting a divorce too?" Geoffrey suddenly asked the question like an adult.

    He felt that Aunt Hopkins didn''t like Uncle Hopkins anymore and might divorce like his father and his

    mother.

    The elevator arrived.

    Chandler didn¡¯t take the child''s words to heart, and the Patrick Hopkins''s family affairs were none of his

    business.

    They went back to their suites in the hotel and had a short rest.

    The hotel prepared a buffet dinner.

    Christina, Chandler and the others dressed up and went to the lobby to eat.

    Everyone did not mention those unpleasant things tacitly.

    But Geoffrey seemed to be depressed tonight.

    "Geoffrey, if a man is short, he will be discriminated.Hurry up and eat more..."

    Charles Shepherd was very dutiful and tried his best to get the child all kinds of food.

    Geoffrey lowered his head and ate without saying a word.

    Christina and Crystal Zhu did not take Barbara¡¯s words this afternoon to heart.

    This six-star hotel was magnificent, with crystal lights shining on the ceiling.The long dining table was

    full of various dishes, with a band ying the piano and violin in the center.The dining atmosphere was

    very harmonious.It was already dark outside.

    The wind and snow were howling wildly.

    The window asionally vibrated with a bang, but the noise was covered by the melodious music.

    Because of the bad weather, they did not go out after dinner.

    At 10 pm, Christina turned off the lights to rest.

    Geoffrey lived with her.

    He was only six years old, but he was so shy that he curled up beside the bed and fell under it.

    Christina picked him up in the middle of the night.He was so shy but he was persistent to live with her.

    Christina couldn''t understand the child''s mind.

    Tonight, the wind outside the window was getting stronger and stronger.

    Christina frowned, turned on the bedsidemp and got up.She walked barefoot to the french window

    and stared out at the darkness.

    Suddenly, there was a small figure beside her.

    Geoffrey was in a daze.He probably woke up because the light was on.

    This little guy was very sensitive.

    "Geoffrey, go back to bed and sleep.I''ll turn off the light."

    She couldn''t fall asleep.

    Geoffrey had just woken up.

    His face was a little red, his eyes were dark and bright, and he tugged at her hesitantly with his little

    hand, "Aunt Hopkins."

    Christina lowered her head to look at him.She found that Geoffrey, a six-year-old boy, looked serious

    and his eyes were moist as if he was holding back his tears.

    "My mother used to say that she didn''t want to give birth to me.She hated me...Uncle Shepherd took us

    to see Little Brother Hopkins on the first day of the new year.If you don''t want them, I know they will be

    very sad."

    "Aunt Hopkins, don''t abandon them"

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378

    He was so pure.

    Christina was touched, "I won''t do it."

    Geoffrey was six years old, but he was sensible due to his mother.

    Erica disliked him after giving birth to him.

    Although he was a child, he knew it.

    "I saw the brothers.If you don''t want them, they will be sad.Keep them please."

    Christina didn''t want to be emotional.She turned on the TV.

    "I like to see dummy elephants, crocodiles, pythons, leopards.The owls I sawst time are also

    interesting"

    Christina watched TV and shared her thoughts, "I hate lions the most.The male lion with a beard is so

    lazy.The lionesses go hunting but he does nothing.He is a scumbag."

    Geoffrey stole a nce at her.He found that Christina was careful whatever she did.Her eyes

    brightened even when she watched the animals on TV.

    Geoffrey didn''t watch many documentaries, but he felt that Christina was right.He said, "I hate male

    lions too."

    It snowed heavily outside the hotel.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    They sat on the bed next to each other to watch TV with the soft lights on.It was harmonious.

    In the information era, everyone was busy with work.

    After work, they yed with their phones.

    It was rare that they chatted with each other face to face.

    "I haven''t watched documentaries with others for a long time.Crystal said it was boring."

    Geoffrey looked up at her and asked, "Didn''t Uncle Hopkins watch TV with you?"

    Christina stared at the giant crocodile and shook her head expressionlessly.

    Geoffrey knew that Patrick was busy.

    Christina subconsciously looked through the contact list.She suddenly remembered Derek.

    When she was young, she didn''t sit close to anyone except Derek.

    "Who''s the Sleeping Beauty?"

    Geoffrey leaned over and saw it on the top of the list.

    "Eric."

    Christina told him directly and sent a message to "Sleeping Beauty¡¯, "Eric, your uncle is looking for

    you.Where are you?"

    Although Geoffrey was young, he knew about the apps. It seemed that Christina was familiar with him.

    "Will this person watch the documentary with you?" Geoffrey asked her inexplicably.

    "Yes.I was apanied when I was young"

    She forced Derek, who didn''t dare to resist when he was young.

    "Is this aman?" Geoffrey was curious about him.

    "Yes."

    "Is he willing to apany you now?"

    Geoffrey was serious.

    Christina thought for a moment and was sure, "Yes."

    Suddenly, they heard a bang outside.

    Christina immediately got out of bed and looked out the window.

    Geoffrey followed her nervously.It was early morning.It was dark without any stars.

    Four exquisite ice swans were put a hundred meters ahead of the hotel gate.

    They looked elegant and lively in the colorful lights.

    Christina was in the high-rise suite.It was a little far away and she couldn''t see the weather outside

    clearly.She looked there with the faint colorful lights.

    It seemed that anice swan was smashed by an advertisement sign, which was blown by the wind, and

    its neck was broken.

    It meant that the snow was heavier than she had imagined.

    The fixed metal signs were blown down.

    If a person was hit by it, he or she would be seriously injured.

    Christina was serious.She was in the room with a heater and it was warm inside, but it was snowy

    outside.She touched the window and found that it was cold.

    The snow was much heavier than the daytime.

    She was worried about how to leave.

    It was 6 o''clock in the morning in the Hopkins''s home.ording to the rules of their family, everyone

    sat together for breakfast as usual.

    Patrick was having spaghetti.He ate slowly with a knife and fork in his hands.He was absent-minded

    and cut his finger with the knife.

    The butler found that his finger was bleeding.

    He immediately asked a servant to get some medicine.

    "You''re useless."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins red at him and scolded him.It was just a small wound and Patrick didn''t take it

    seriously.

    He put down his knife and fork.He had no appetite, so he stood up to leave.

    The butler was anxious.He believed that Patrick should disinfect the wound with a disinfection wet

    tissue.

    Patrick was tolerant of those who cared about him.He took the tissue and wiped the wound casually.

    Judy, his mother, didn''t look at him and kept having breakfast elegantly.

    Patrick looked at the tissue with blood.He felt uneasy.He frowned and thought of something else.

    "Patrick" Brianna called him timidly.

    She was concerned about him.

    "It''s a small wound."

    He came back to his senses and looked at Brianna.He was patient with his introverted sister.

    Patrick strode back to the study.

    He didn''t want to go to thepany these days.

    "If you miss her, apologize to her."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins yelled at him angrily, "You are always absent-minded.Compared with being scolded

    by her, it is worse that she meets a handsome guy and forgets about you at abroad.Idiot!"

    The other people at the table were quiet and the servants looked serious.

    Patrick nced at his grandfather.He didn¡¯t say anything and went to the study.

    Patrick didn''t like to waste time on the Inte.

    But the people in his home found that he surfed the Inte as long as he was free recently.It was

    strange.It should be around 12 o''clock in the morning where Christina was.

    When Patrick returned to the study, he browsed the Inte immediately.

    Christina posted that she watched a documentary with somebody.She was up sote.

    Patrick called Charles before.

    Although Charles was unreliable and hung up quickly, Patrick was worried that Charles said that

    Christina didn''t want to see him.He was humble once it was about her.

    Patrick looked at his phone and was annoyed.He was angry that he was arrogant and hesitant.His

    finger was bleeding.He casually picked up the tissue on the table and pressed it.

    It stopped bleeding slowly.

    Patrick was sensitive to the smell and he smelled the faint blood.

    He had a bad premonition.He picked up the phone and called Christina without hesitation.

    Her phone rang for a moment and the signal was gone.

    Beep, beep, beep¡­

    He couldn''t get through.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379

    "The signal was quite unstable just now, and the line was cut off..."

    Christina''s phone was plugged in on the side.

    Geoffrey trotted over to get it, but before he could answer the phone, the signal was cut off.

    Geoffrey handed Christina the phone, speaking excitedly, "It seems that Uncle Hopkins called."

    Geoffrey had always worshipped Patrick even more than his father Chandler.

    When Christina looked at the phone screen, she was stunned for a moment.

    It was indicated that there was no signal.

    Why was the phone suddenly out of signal? Just as she was about to check whether her phone was

    malfunctioning, therge LCD TV on the wall, which was originally ying a recording of the animal

    world, suddenly turned into snowkes.

    Even the TV was cut off.

    "Is it broken?"

    Geoffrey changed a few channels using the controller, but there was still no TV signal.

    Christina felt a little worried.

    It was already 1 am, and the snow outside the window was still heavy.

    "Geoffrey, go back to bed.It''ste."

    Geoffrey turned off the TV and climbed into bed obediently, but he couldn''t sleep either.

    His small body was wrapped in the quilt and he tilted his head to look at Mrs.Hopkins, who was calling

    the customer service at the bedside table.

    "Why is there suddenly no signal on the tv, even my phone was cut off..."

    The lobby on the first floor of the hotel seemed to be a little lively.

    There was the sound of walking.

    The customer service replied politely to her, "I''m very sorry for this ident.We just noticed this

    situation.The snowstorm tonight broke some of the signal reception equipment outside, so all the

    signals on our side were temporarily broken off"

    "The hotel logistics personnel are now leaving for emergency repair.Please wait patiently."

    Christina listened to the exnation on the phone and subconsciously turned to look at the window.It

    was windy and snowy outside, and the temperature was very low.

    "When will it be repaired?"

    "Don''t worry, our hotel logistics and maintenance department often deal with this kind of situation.It is

    estimated that the repair will bepleted at 6 am"

    It seemed that it was not a big deal.

    "Okay" Christina answered.

    Just as she was about to hang up, the hotel customer service suddenly reminded her, "We are very

    sorry for this incidence.As most of the guests are resting now, please try not to disturb other guests

    because of this.Good night."

    It was 1 o''clock in the morning.

    Since the wind and snow were getting bigger in the afternoon, there were no outdoor activities after

    dinner and most of the passengers went to bed early tonight.

    It seemed that only a few night owls had discovered the fact that the signal was broken off in the hotel.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, did something happen?"

    Geoffrey rolled over again and asked curiously.

    Christina ran to the window again.She stared at the three hotel repair cars outside the window, which

    were moving forward slowly.

    It seemed that this hotel was quite experienced in dealing with extreme weather.

    "The wind and snow were so heavy that the signal equipment was broken.Our cell phones and TV are

    temporarily out of signal.The people in the hotel are repairing them."

    Christina did not hide it from Geoffrey.She went back to bed and pulled the quilt for him.She was a little

    relieved.

    "Uncle Hopkins just called and there was no signal.." Geoffrey sighed.

    Christina reached out and turned off the bedsidemp, ready to sleep.

    Hearing Patrick''s name, she picked up her phone again and checked it.

    Looking at the extremely familiar number on the screen, she had mixed feelings.

    After thinking for a while, she got up and knocked on Chandler and Charles''s door.

    "What?"

    "Have all the signals in the hotel been cut off?"

    Chandler was already asleep.

    They were a little confused hearing what Christina said.

    "It''s snowing outside.Listening to these whistling sounds, I''m sleeping soundly.I don''t know anything."

    Crystal leaned against the door in a daze.

    "What did the hotel people say?" Chandler soon became vignt.

    After all, safety was the most important thing when they were outside.

    "Three cars were sent out just now.They are rushing to repair the equipment.They expect to finish

    repairing by 6 am."

    Chandler frowned.

    "It was alreadyte night and the snow was very heavy outside.Why did they still ask people to

    repair..."

    "They are probably used to dealing with this kind of extreme weather.Don''t worry about them.We could

    decide what to do If the signal were not repaired tomorrow¡¯''

    Charles didn''t think it was a big deal.

    The service in this hotel was quite good.

    Chandler also felt that there was nothing serious about the temporary interruption of the signal.He said

    to Christina, "Go to sleep first.We''ll figure it out when we wake up tomorrow"

    Christina hesitated and finally said, "Patrick just called me"

    When she mentioned the name "Patrick."

    Chandler and Charles got excited immediately.

    "What did he say?"

    "The ring sounded three times and the signal was cut off"

    It meant that Christina didn''t know why he suddenly called her.

    The signal was cut off at the time Patrick wanted to talk to her.

    Chandler was a little serious, but he didn''t say anything.

    The word coincidence was not suitable for Patrick.He had said that he never believed that there were

    so many coincidences in the world.So he always prepared a lot before doing anything

    Charles looked a little awkward and stammered, "During the day, Patrick called me and asked when we

    were going back home.It seemed that he wanted to say something.But I...I told him not toe here

    and hung up the phone"

    Oh no, he was very arrogant during the day.

    He only hung up on Patrick for one time, but now it seemed that Patrick really had something serious to

    say.

    "Maybe he wanted to remind us to be careful."

    Chandler looked at Christina, "Where''s Geoffrey?"

    "He''s in my room.I told him to sleep."

    Christina turned around and pointed at the opposite door.

    Charles sighed.

    "Why does Geoffrey listen to you so much?"

    And he liked to pester Christina so much.

    Chandler made a decision.

    "Geoffrey will sleep with me tonight.Crystal, go sleep with Christina.If there is an ident, it''s more

    convenient for me to take Geoffrey with me"

    As Chandler spoke, he went straight to the opposite suite and picked up Geoffrey on the bed.

    If an emergency really happened, Geoffrey was still a 6-year- old child.

    Of course, it would be safer if he was with his most familiar rtive.

    Christina watched Chandler carry Geoffrey back to his room, feeling that Chandler was too nervous

    about his son.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Crystal had no objections.

    Geoffrey was still a child, and Christina probably couldn''t take care of him well.

    There was no signal on their phones, so they couldn''t call each other.

    They went back to their rooms and all set the rm clock at 6: 00 am, hoping that everything would be

    fine when they woke up.They wanted to return home as nned.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380

    "I want to leave now!"

    "Yes, we don''t want to stay in this awful ce anymore.

    We want you to arrange a car to drive us down the mountain..."

    In order to provide the best skiing service to guests, the hotel was located at the top of the mountain.

    Although the mountain was not high, anyone who wanted to go downhill had to take the car specially

    provided by the hotel, or he or she would get lost easily on their way.

    What''s more, some stretches were really steep and there must have been a lot of fallen trees on the

    road after the heavy snow.

    "I''m really sorry.The construction team drove three cars out for repair early this morning, so currently,

    there are only two left in the hotel..."

    The receptionist exined to them in a hurry.

    "We don''t have much backup gas right now.Both of the two cars only have less than two-thirds of the

    gas.If anything happens on the way driving down the mountain, there is a high possibility that the car

    will stop halfway due tock of gas.."

    The passengers in the lobby were even angrier when they heard that the car was running out of gas.

    "What is wrong with this hotel?"

    "Are you trying to trap us in the hotel and force us to spend money here? I¡¯m going to report this to the

    police"

    The whole lobby was filled with angryints.

    Christina and the others sat in the corner, looking at the restless guests around the reception.

    Chandler walked through the crowd to look for the senior manager of the hotel.

    Charles, on the other hand, didn''t seem to be influenced by this mess.It was early in the morning and

    he was hungry, so he bought some bread for breakfast in the restaurant and said, "Eat something first"

    Christina was surprised to see that Charles still had an interest in eating.

    "There''s no signal here.Aren''t you worried at all?"

    Charles shared his bread with Geoffrey and looked up with a smile.

    "Well, the hotel has a satellite phone.Rx.We won''t be trapped here forever."

    "Everyone, please calm down and listen to me!"

    A tall European man ina suit came out of the manager''s office and made a quiet gesture with his hand

    as he walked to the reception.

    "I''m in charge of this hotel.My name is Ray.This man spoke English, whose tone was however a little

    rusty.He was a swiss, but English wasn''t one of the four officialnguages of his country.Charles looked

    up and exined to Christina,

    "He is actually the youngest son of the hotel manager, who hasn''t officially taken over the family

    business yet.Barbara took this business trip to meet with him.Well, he''s not a smart man.I bet his EQ is

    low."

    Ray looked confident and even a little arrogant.

    "There''s no need to worry.We''re dealing with the signal problem right now.I''m sure it''ll be fixed soon.As

    for the shuttle cars, as long as the construction team returns, we will have enough cars to use.Besides,

    I''ve already contacted thepany by satellite phone, and they will send cars over too."

    "Instead of making a fuss here like fools, why don''t you wait until thepany cars arrive at  the

    afternoon? Anyone who insists on leaving now, we won''t be responsible for anything that happens on

    your way downhill¡¯¡¯

    The tourists were irritated by his arrogant words.

    "You won''t be responsible? You''re just shirking responsibility!"

    "Distinguished guests."

    "I''m the manager of this hotel.I''m very sorry that what our person in charge just said dissatisfied you."

    A fat middle-aged man in his fifties ran out in a hurry, whose tone was much calmer.

    "The snowstormst night was a natural disaster.No one wanted an ident, so for your safety, please

    don''t go down the mountain now.We have already contacted thepany and they will send cars here

    immediately.Please wait in patience.You can go to the restaurant to have breakfast first..."

    The tourists were not unreasonable.

    They just panicked when they woke up early in the morning and found that there was no signal on their

    phone.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    After a brief discussion, the tourists began to walk towards the restaurant.

    However, now that they couldn''t use the Inte, time passed extremely slowly.

    Everyone was in a bad mood, looking up anxiously at the big clock on the wall from time to time.

    Chandler talked to the manager of the hotel through his personal connections.

    He looked worried when he walked out of the manager''s office.

    Crystal left him some spaghetti as breakfast but Chandler was not in the mood to eat it.He told them

    some bad news in a low voice.

    "The hotel called the weather station by satellite phone.Due to the snowstorm, many flights have been

    grounded.If this bad weather continues, even the airport will be temporarily closed." Crystal was

    shocked.

    "This serious?"

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381

    "Is it that so serious?"

    As soon as Crystal finished speaking, a few managers came out of the office in a hurry.

    They looked anxious, walking quickly and talking in a foreignnguage.

    Charles frowned and suddenly seemed to hear some bad news.

    "They said that the three cars sent by the maintenance teamst night were all out of contact"

    They were talking in a minoritynguage, Romansh, which only Charles could understand.

    "Some of the passengers raged when they heard the news.They didn''t believe the hotel at all and were

    fighting for the remaining two cars in the garage."

    Geoffrey put down the bread in his hand and leaned on his father.He looked up nervously.

    "Dad, shall we go over and grab acar?"

    "Then what should we do?"

    Crystal was nervous too.

    Geoffrey and she looked at Chandler and the others anxiously.It is understandable that ordinary people

    are more likely to panic in an emergency.

    Christina nced at Chandler and motioned to him to stay.

    "I''ll go out with Charles to have a look."

    On this trip, whenever they encountered bad weather, Chandler would take care of Crystal and

    Geoffrey, as they were the weakest.

    Christina and Charles walked side by side to the hotel''s garage, where more than 20 strong people

    from all over the world were shouting, and some even punched the hoods of the cars angrily.

    "Ray, you know nothing but eating, drinking, and ying.You don''t have the ability to take over this

    hotel.I won''t believe your bullshit.I want this car now.Who dares to argue with me?"

    The bearded man yelled at the hotel manager.He grabbed the car key, opened the door, and pushed

    his wife and daughter into the car.He wanted to sit in the driver''s seat and leave.

    "There are only two cars left.Who are you to take one? Get out of here!"

    The others were very dissatisfied.

    "One car can amodate 8 people"

    The bearded man was very irritable.He was starting the engine, honking the horn with his big hand and

    warning, "You people are not qualified to sit with me.Get out of my way, or I''ll hit you with my car"

    Christina and the others stood by, watching and frowning.

    These people seemed to be crazy with anxiety.

    The fat manager tried to persuade them, "Since you all know that the maintenance team lost contact

    with usst night, it''s even more dangerous to go out now."

    "Reinforcements at the foot of the mountain will arrive at 2:00 PM.As long as we wait for another 4

    hours, we will be safe"

    "Don''t believe a word from them anymore.I overheard the loss of the maintenance team outside the

    manager office.They have no intention of telling us about these.They are all unscrupulous profiteers"

    "There are only two cars left.If you want to leave, leave now.Otherwise, the hotel staff will definitely

    drive them away secretly:"

    They quarrelled again.Charles walked over leisurely.Christina raised her eyebrows.She didn''t know

    what he wanted to do.Did he want to fight over the car as they did?

    "Only 2/3 gasoline is left in these two cars.There must have been a lot of obstacles on the snowy road

    last night.However, if you go the long way round, it''s very likely that the car will stop halfway.Why don''t

    you take out the gasoline from one of the cars as a backup and drive another one down the mountain?"

    Charles said and approached the furious crowd.

    His Romansh was very standard.

    If it weren''t for an Asian face, they would have thought he was a local.

    "In that case, there''s only one car left!" Some refuted.

    The atmosphere became even tenser, but they all knew that Charles''s idea was more workable.It''s

    safer to drive a car with enough backup gasoline.

    "If you want to leave, bring some instant food, water, and warm coats.The old and children would rather

    not take the risk.It''s better to bring a satellite phone to call for help in case of unexpected

    circumstances."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles was sociable and had no difficultymunicating with them.

    After speaking, he turned to the bearded man in the car.

    "It''s urgent now.If you want to leave, draw a lot"

    Charles just implied that he would not get involved in their n to leave at all.He just came over to take

    a look and give them a suggestion.

    "Yes, that''s right.Take out the gasoline from the other car as a backup.And prepare some food and

    clothes to keep warm.There are 8 seats in each car.We can draw lots to decide.The hotel must give us

    a satellite phone."

    The bearded man was dragged down by several men, as they were all willing to draw lots.

    Christina stood beside Charles.She didn''t understand what these people were talking about, but she

    could see them drawing lots.

    It seemed the fiercest bearded man didn''t win, so he cursed angrily in English.He probably meant that

    he had a lot of money.

    Whoever was willing to sell him seats, he would write a check immediately.

    However, no one paid attention to him.

    Life is more important than money.It was not snowy at the moment.

    The 8 people who won couldn''t wait and drove away.

    The remaining 10 people in the garage watched the car drive away with agitated expressions on their

    faces.

    After cursing in all kinds ofnguages, they all left.

    "I thought you were going to draw lots with them." Christina and Charles walkedst, but they both

    looked rtively calm.

    Charles shrugged.

    "You can''t stop these people from leaving.If you don''t let them go, they will make trouble.By then, no

    one in the hotel can have peace.I''d rather wait a few more hours."

    Seeing his calm expression, Christina teased him, "Aren''t you afraid that reinforcements will be dyed

    again?"

    "Are you afraid?"

    Charles suddenly turned around and asked her seriously.

    Christina was used to hisck of seriousness so that serious look made her a bit ufortable.She

    looked ahead at a vast, white snow-capped mountain.

    The wind and snow had stopped, but the sky was grey, and the heavy clouds over the horizon were

    gathering and surging.It was as if an even bigger snowstorm wasing.

    In a strange ce, in this extremely cold weather, when the signal is interrupted, people will definitely

    panic.

    Christina looked back at Charles calmly.

    "I''m not afraid"

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382

    Time passed slowly.

    And the hands of the clock on the wall moved second by second.

    Everyone waited from 7 a.m. to 1 p.m.

    It was hard to spend this period of time.

    And the snowstorm outside became heavier.

    The temperature was obviously decreasing.

    There were four ice swans on therge disk in front of the hotel gate, but they were smashed by the

    billboard which was blown awayst night.

    The hotel logistics staff were moving and cleaning up.

    Through the ss door, Christina looked at the thermometer on the stone pir.

    It was 12 degrees below zero.

    She kept staring at the cleaners outside.

    One of the strong male employees was holding a hammer in his right hand.

    As he turned around, he happened to hit the thermometer on the stone pir.

    As if it was just an ident, they continued to clean up.

    "Although there''s a heater in the hotel, I feel colder and colder.Is it my illusion? What''s the temperature

    outside now?"

    Crystal curled up with cold and walked towards her with a thick scarf.

    "It''s 12 degrees below zero outside" Christina replied calmly.

    She took the scarf and wrapped it around her neck casually.

    When Crystal heard that, she was stunned for a moment.

    "Impossible."

    Looking out of the ss door subconsciously, she remembered that there was a thermometer on the

    stone pir next to the ice sculpture.

    It was broken.

    Christina''s eyes were clear and she said with a t voice, "The staff in the hotel probably didn''t want to

    cause panic.I saw that they broke it on purpose."

    All the doors and windows of the hotel were locked, and the entrance of the lobby was guarded.

    Tourists were not allowed to enter or leave at will.

    Everyone seemed to be ready to leave.

    Their luggage was packed and they walked up and down the elevator.

    More and more people gathered in the lobby.It was as crowded as an airport waiting room.

    There were about 200 people including passengers and staff.

    They spoke variousnguages with thin voices.

    Perhaps because there was no signal, they couldn''t make phone calls.

    Everyone was very anxious.

    "Go to the restaurant for lunch"

    Christina struggled through the crowd and walked towards the hotel restaurant.

    Crystal followed behind Christina hurriedly.

    "Christina, do you think that the eight people have already arrived at the bottom of the mountain? Hey,

    it''s better to leave early.The hotel is crammed with people.The atmosphere is so tense that I feel

    terrible."

    Originally, she was very happy because of going on a trip.But now it was as if a refugee was rushing

    home.She had no appetite to eat anything.

    "If you don''t fill yourself up, you won''t be able to run anymore."

    Crystal was nervous when she heard that, "What do you mean? Didn''t the hotel manager tell us to wait

    until 2 p.m.? There will be a car to pick us up."

    "Anyway, it''s better to fill yourself up."

    She patted Crystal on the shoulder, "You still have to take care of Geoffrey.He''llugh at youter for

    being such a coward."

    Crystal also knew that she was timid, "I don''t know how to show my stepmother''s imposing

    manner.Geoffrey has never been afraid of me.Maybe I''m really useless."

    But it was really hard for ordinary people to calm down in such an atmosphere.

    They were joking with each other.

    Suddenly, they were quiet.

    On the right, they noticed Barbara pulling her suitcase and talking to a hotel staff irritably.

    "What do you mean? You said 2:00 p.m.before, but now you told me that I wouldn''t get a car until

    night."

    Barbara looked quite angry.

    She was so angry that she spoke Chinese.

    Then Christina and Crystal reacted immediately.

    They had to wait for the car until night.

    Crystal cursed sadly, "Gosh, the hotel is too unreliable."

    The hotel staff kept apologizing andforting Barbara, "Miss Parker, I''m really sorry"

    "Do you know how much time I have wasted? I still have a lot of work to do.How can I cooperate with

    you with such a service attitude?"

    Barbara looked angry.

    The director of the hotel, Ray, came over.

    Because Barbara was on a business trip this time, she and Ray had been friends, so she could get

    more information early.

    Ray waved at her mysteriously, "Miss Parker, pleasee to my office.I have something to tell you..."

    They stood in the hallway leading to the dining room.

    They spoke Chinese, but the foreign guests who came back and forth hurriedly did not understand, so

    they didn''t pay attention to them.

    Feeling something was wrong, Crystal tugged at Christina''s sleeve, "Do she engage in special

    privileges?"

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Christina nced at Barbara and ignored her.She pulled Crystal to walk quickly towards the restaurant,

    looking for Charles and the others to gather together.

    As they ate lunch, they talked about the thing just now.

    "If anything really happens, Ray will definitely inform Barbara in advance.After all, IP&G is their biggest

    partner at the moment.Recently, there is a project that is verypetitive in Europe.If Anta wants to

    make achievements, he won''t dare to offend Barbara, the high management of IP&G."

    As Chandler spoke, he mocked himself, "I went to his office this morning.He kicked me out directly.It

    seems that he only gave IP&G face."

    When Charles and Crystal heard that, they immediately subconsciously looked at Christina with

    burning eyes, "Do we need to make a rtionship..."

    Christina ignored their eyes.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383

    At 3:00 pm, the tourists finally exhausted all their patience.

    "You said the reinforcements would arrive at 2:00 pm. Why haven''t they arrived yet?"

    The hotel customer service staff came out again and again to exin that they were on the way, but

    everyone felt the temperature was getting lower and lower.

    The sky outside was as dark as evening, and everyone was in a panic.

    "Our hotel has done its best.The rescue cars are really on the way.They will arrive at night at the

    latest.Just like the dy of the flight, they''ve met some special circumstances on the way.And we can

    do nothing about it."

    Over the crowd came the shouting one upon another.

    "Wait until night? I''m not sure if they can make it tonight!"

    Everyone''s luggage was packed, and 200 tourists were squeezed into the lobby of the hotel''s first

    floor.Even the elevator entrance in the corridor was filled with people.

    They were all in a hurry to go down the mountain, but now they couldn''t leave.The moursted for

    half an hour.

    During the period, someone tried to rush out of the door, but the moment the door was pushed open,

    the strong wind and snow swept over, causing several strong men nearby to be unable open their eyes.

    They covered their faces with arms, and their bodies were constantly pushed back by the wind.

    Therge vases, which were three meters high on both sides, ttered to the ground, and their sharp

    fragments were blown up by the wind.

    The crowd screamed in fear.

    Christina pulled Geoffrey from the nearby chair into her arms.

    The brittle shards flew over and stabbed the wooden chair like darts, which were extremely sharp.

    Geoffrey was so scared that his little face turned pale.He shrank into Christina''s arms and did not dare

    to move.

    More than a dozen tourists close to the door had been scratched by the shards.Their arms and faces

    were bleeding and they cried for help in pain.

    The door was closed urgently, and then the situation calmed down slightly.

    Everyone knew that going down the mountain now was undoubtedly a suicide.

    The hotel staff bandaged the injured tourists¡¯ wounds.Fortunately, the bleeding was not serious.But

    now everyone calmed down.

    "We have to wait in such weather."

    Christina''s face was expressionless, She muttered and lowered her head to pat Geoffrey''s little head,

    and looked at him with her clear eyes.

    Geoffrey met her calm eyes, and suddenly, he somehow felt less afraid.

    "Thank you." Chandler thanked Christian sincerely.

    Thanks to her quick reaction, otherwise, his son would have been scratched by the broken vase.

    Christina pinched Geoffrey''s cold little face.

    "Be on guard at all times in an emergency.Only when you can protect yourself can you protect others."

    Geoffrey replied shyly, "I see."

    Chandler knew that Christina''s grandfather, General Eisenhower, had been strict with her since she

    was a child.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "I''ll go to Barbara and find out what''s going on." Chandler stood up.

    He felt assured to entrust Geoffrey to Christina.

    "Charles,e with me, lest Ray kicks me out again." Barbara had some conflicts with Christina.

    It was more convenient for Charles to ask about the situation.

    Christina and Crystal were sitting quietly in the corner of the lobby, waiting for them back.

    Crystal was a little ashamed.She felt that she was useless.She thought for a while and decided that

    she was good at taking care of the food.

    "Christina, I''ll go to the restaurant to get more bread, lest we don''t even have enough food tonight."

    "Let''s go to the kitchen together."

    Christina felt that she''d rather walk around than sit idly, so she took Geoffrey to the back kitchen of the

    hotel with Crystal.

    Geoffrey looked up at her in confusion.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, do you dislike the bread?"

    Under Charles'' hard publicity, Christina is notorious for being picky about food.

    "No."

    She was a little embarrassed.

    Normally, customers were not allowed to enter the kitchen, but considering the current situation, no one

    cared so much.

    The three of them sneaked inside and found that there were no employees working in the huge kitchen,

    and the cutlery was also ced in a mess.

    "This hotel is really unreliable" Crystal could not help but frown.

    Christina''s voice was calm.

    "These employees must know something that the customers don''t know.They''re not in the mood to go

    to work.Something must have happened."

    "Will they run away early by themselves?"

    "It''s hard to say.Under the severe situation, life is the most important thing"

    Just as they walked out of the kitchen, they saw Charles and Barbara chatting in a corner.They looked

    serious.

    Christina walked straight over and heard Barbara say, "Ray has arranged it for me.I''ll leave here in ten

    minutes"

    "How can you leave without a car?"

    "In this situation, even if there were cars, it would be difficult to ensure a safe evacuation.

    As she spoke, Barbara lowered her voice.

    "Ray just told me that the eight people who left early in the morning were also out of contact and could

    not be reached by satellite phone."

    There were only three satellite phones in the hotel.

    The earliest maintenance team took one, and the eight people who left early this morning also took

    one.

    Now the hotel only had one satellite phone that could contact the outside world.

    Christina''s footsteps were quite light.

    She suddenly walked to two meters away from them and asked in a low and steady voice, "The repair

    team has lost contact with those people this morning.Can you still leave safely?"

    When Barbara heard her voice, she raised her head in shock.

    Barbara decided to tell them frankly, "Ray said it''s easy to get lost by car in such a snowstorm.Many

    trees have copsed and caused roadblocks.The best and safest way to leave now is to take a cable

    car down the mountain.It''s very fast.It only takes 20 minutes to get to the town below the mountain."

    Chandler immediately understood.

    There were cable cars on the ski resort, and the cable car was indeed the fastest.

    But generally, the cable car would stop operating in snowy weather, unless someone forced it to start.

    Barbara looked at them for a long time and finally said, "If you guys want to go down the mountain as

    soon as possible, I''ll ask Ray to see if he can make an exception."

    Chandler and Charles exchanged a look.

    Before they made the decision, Christina spoke first, "We''ll wait here."

    Barbara was a little surprised by her refusal and smiled.

    "In this situation, if the weather continues to worsen, it will be life-risking.Christina, you don''t have to

    refuse because of me."

    Christina''s expression was calm.

    "The food and the heating equipment in the hotel are enough for all of the people tost at least half a

    month.I just don''t think there''s any need to take the risk."

    Seeing her calm attitude, Barbara felt a little sarcastic.

    "Well, you choose to stay.I''ll go down the mountain first."

    The head of the hotel, Ray, held a meeting in the manager''s office and ordered to let the first batch of

    people leave by cable.If it worked, they could continue to send people down the mountain.

    However, they could not tell everyone about the n at present, lest there would be a conflict.

    "The cable car will automatically shut down in snowy weather.The forced operation will affect the

    equipment to a certain extent.Can you really guarantee safety?"

    Christina didn''t want to meddle in this matter, but when she saw Barbara and the other four people

    excitedly leaving through the back door, she couldn''t help but go forward and question Ray.

    Ray turned around and red at her impatiently.

    "When we get down the mountain to the town, we''ll arrange for you to continue sitting on the cable.But

    if you hinder us now, no one can leave."

    "We are senior members of this hotel.We have the right to leave first!"

    The burly bearded man she met this morning roared at her.

    They were worried that Christina would run to the lobby and tell everyone about their sneaking away by

    cable car.

    Christina tried to remain patient.

    "I just want to say that the mountainside which had the ski resort is quite steep.It''s not safe for you to

    go down by the cable car against the storm."

    Ray disdained her words.

    "The cable equipment in our hotel ispletely safe. And the current snow is not very heavy now. If

    you are interested, you can put on your ski equipment and ski down the mountain.¡¯¡¯ Christina was

    angry.

    Besides the extreme athletes, who would ski in this weather? Ray and the others were fully dressed

    and put on eye shields. They walked into the snow and set off for the cable car.

    "Let''s go back to the hotel." Chandler reached out and tried to close the back door. The wind was so

    cold that he felt a sharp pain in his lungs when breathing. Charles held the door and made a

    suggestion.

    ¡°Christina and I can follow them to see how they operate. If the cable car is really feasible, we''ll have

    another choice"

    Although the food and warmth in the hotel were not a problem, staying here for a long time was also

    stressful. Christina wrapped herself tightly and walked out with Charles in the snow. It took about half

    an hour to walk from the hotel to the ski resort.

    Along the way, Christina paid attention to the scenery around her. Except for those advertising signs

    that were blown into a mess, there was aplete whiteness in front of her. The sky darkened, and the

    thickyer of cloud above her was oppressive.

    After walking for a while, Christina and Chandler could see that the team of five had got into the cable

    car. The main switch of the cable was forced to start, and over there came the sound of the engine.

    From afar, they could see the excitement of the five people in the cable car.

    The cable car started slowly. Charles looked at them.

    "It really seems feasible¡± Compared to the automobile, the cable car was much faster, and it was not

    afraid of bumping into roadblocks or getting lost.

    "Charles, what''s that over there?" Christina suddenly reached out and grabbed him anxiously. Charles

    did not react and looked in the direction of her finger.

    "Nothing. Just a frozen river. What''s so strange about it?"

    "No, on the river bank...¡± Charles looked ahead and saw a piece of metal equipment on the right.

    "On the bank of the river, that''s the power supply equipment for the hotel..."

    ¡°I mean the left bank!" She shouted anxiously.

    There was a roar in the sky. A towering tree on the left bank, which was shaking, fell down in the strong

    wind and hit the power supply equipment on the right.

    A me rose up and the equipment exploded, shaking the nearby snow- capped mountains. Charles

    was shocked by the sea of fire in his eyes.

    At the same moment, Barbara and the others in the cable car screamed in panic, "Help, help!"

    The power supply equipment kept roaring, and the sea of fire continued to spread. Fortunately, the

    snowy storm was heavy, and the frost made the fire gradually weaken, but the power was cut.

    At the same time, the cable car stopped. The cable car Barbara took was parked in midair. They were

    so scared that they shouted, "Find someone to save us!"

    There were two workers in the room in charge of the cable car, but when the explosion happened on

    the riverbank, they were also astonished. After they came back to their senses, they rushed to the hotel

    in a hurry.

    Because of the sudden power outage in the hotel, the family members of the workers were also

    panicked. Everyone was at a loss at this moment. The sky was dark, all the lights in the hotel died out,

    and the heating also stopped. Now the hotel truly became an isted ind.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384

    "Please pull us down the mountain!"

    Bob was probably used to the cold weather.He was rtively strong.He pulled Christina and the others

    back to the cable room.He decided to open the manual handle and pull the cable car back.

    Charles really wanted to curse.

    Damn it, Bob was still thinking about going down the mountain at this time.

    The cable car was still far from going down the mountain.

    Pulling such a huge cable box down to the mountain was back-breaking.He was not a servant! "If you

    say one more word, you''ll freeze to death here!"

    Charles scolded back angrily.

    Christina and Charles looked at each other and walked quickly towards the cable room.

    At this moment, Ray, who was stranded in midair, was holding thest satellite phone in the hotel.He

    looked flustered, and his fingers seemed to be frozen stiff.He took out the satellite phone from his

    backpack with difficulty, intending to ask for help.

    However, a gust of wind and snow swept through, and the cable car shook violently.He didn''t hand the

    phone steadily.

    Therefore, the ck satellite phone fell straight down into the white snow.

    "No, my phone!"

    Ray''s eyes widened as he saw the only satellite phone that could be used to call for help lost.

    Then he shouted in an upset manner.

    "What a fool!" Charles walked to the door of theputer room and heard the voice behind him.

    He turned around and looked very angry.

    The three satellite phones in the hotel were all gone now.

    What should they do? Damn it! They found the emergency manual handling device for the cable.

    It was round, and they had to turn it around to pull it back.It might be that they hadn''t opened the

    manual handle for too long.

    They didn''t have enough strength.

    "Let''s pull them back."

    The cable car was only a hundred meters from the top of the mountain, which was a short distance.

    However, it was also very difficult to fulfill the task with the strength of the two of them.

    Although they were wearing gloves, their fingers were stiff and red from the snow.Now they were

    shaking a manual handle with all their strength.

    Christina tried her best, cooperating with Charles.

    The two of them turned counterclockwise, and the bones in their hands were about to break.

    The cable car moved slowly.

    Ray and the others did not dare to move at all.

    Bob''s wife saw that the cable car was not heading down the mountain, but on the way back, she

    immediately screamed.

    In amanding and unhappy tone, she shouted toward theputer room, "It''s wrong, not in this

    direction.We are going down the mountain!"

    Christina could hear the sharp and harsh voiceing from afar.Her face was tense and pale.

    Charles cooperated with her strength and breathed heavily.

    Her hand did not clench for a while, so her handle was loosened and she rolled back a few times.

    At this moment, the cable car slid back to its original position at a rather fast speed.

    It suddenly sped up, scaring Ray and the others, who screamed in horror.

    Christina craned her head to look at the window.She wanted to try harder to help Charles.

    Then the situation went worse than they had expected, probably because the cable car was forced to

    start, and the cable on the cable car was damaged to a certain extent.

    Now that it suddenly elerated, one of the cables above the head suddenly broke.So it was unable to

    withstand the weight of the cable car.

    Barbara and the others screamed in an uproar.

    They fell down 6 meters in unison.They fell into the snow with a bang.

    Christina ran over quickly.

    Bob and Ray, who were in a panic, untied their safety ropes and climbed out of the snow without

    getting hurt.

    Bob''s wife cried and cursed at Christina, "You''re murdering people.I''ll sue you!"

    "You want to kill me.You want to kill me on purpose!"

    Thedy cried hard and she pointed at Christina and scolded Christina crazily.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Christina walked up to the woman, raised her hand, and pped the woman in the face.

    Christina hit her hard.

    Thedy seemed to be dumbfounded and she stopped shedding tears.She looked at Christina with a

    nk and panicked expression and did not dare to scold Christina anymore.

    "Calm down!"

    Christina reached out and pulled the woman up from the snow.She impatiently looked at the woman

    with a sharp look.

    Charles helped Barbara and another 6-year-old girl up.

    They didn¡¯t shout but seemed to be scared out of their wits.

    Their faces were awfully pale, and they were trembling.

    Fortunately, none of them were hurt.

    However, the snow was still howling in their ears.

    "Let''s go back to the hotel."

    Christina didn¡¯t even want to look at them anymore.She walked towards the hotel step by step on the

    thick snow.

    Charles helped Barbara and followed them with big steps.

    Ray and Bob''s family of three shivered at the back.They had never suffered such before.

    As a result, they walked slowly, looking pitiful and helpless.

    Bob''s wife was annoyed.She leaned against her husband, feeling aggrieved.

    "These two people are too cold and heartless.We must not let them go."

    Despite the extremely cold wind and snow whistling here, their voices could also be transmitted far

    away.

    Christina and the others could clearly hear the curses of these ungrateful people.

    The wind and snow were cold, and the hearts of the people were even colder.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385

    The towering buildings and star-rated hotels stood on the summit, looking magnificent.

    However, due to the power outage, it was dark.

    Moreover, the wind and snow howled against them.

    Before Christina and the others arrived at the hotel, they had already heard noises, including cries and

    shouts.

    They entered through the back door of the hotel.

    Without the heating, they were shivering from cold in the room.It was crowded and dark.

    Christina was trying to find Crystal and the others, while the people around her screamed, ran,

    trampled, and cursed.

    Fortunately, Chandler didn''t walk far from the back door of the hotel.

    When he saw theming back, he immediately stepped forward.

    "We seemed to hear an explosion just now, and then the power suddenly went out.Now everyone is

    panicking.What happened?"

    "Some of the staff in the hotel didn''t quite understand what was going on.They said they were going to

    turn on the backup power.But half an hourter, there is still no electricity"

    Crystal hugged Geoffrey and huddled in a corner to warm each other.

    The heater stopped.

    They were not wearing super warm clothes to protect themselves from the cold, and now their lips were

    purple from the cold.

    "Let''s go back to the hotel suite and get more quilts to keep warm first."

    Christina did not exin the power outage.She pulled Crystal and Geoffrey towards the stairs.

    Without power, no matter how high the floor was, they had to take the stairs.

    Charles and Barbara followed closely behind them.

    When they saw Chandler, they immediately told Chandler, "The wind and snow blew down the big trees

    and hit the power supply equipment, causing an explosion.The spare power can''t be used

    anymore.Don''t go out.The temperature outside is very low.Now hurry up and find more things to keep

    warm."

    Chandler''s face darkened after hearing it, then he immediately followed them up the stairs.

    "Christina took Crystal and Geoffrey to the suite to get the quilt..."

    Barbara lived in another suite on another floor.However, at the critical moment, she did not dare to act

    alone anymore.So she followed Charles and the others all the way.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "How shall we open the hotel suite.Without electricity, we cannot open the door"

    When Charles climbed to the 8th floor of the hotel, he realized that many of the facilities in the hotel

    were of smart intelligence.

    That was to say, as long as there was a power outage, none of the facilities could be used.

    Chandler was also rather anxious.

    ording to the original n, even if the rescue workers at the foot of the mountain could not arrive in

    time, the hotel''s heating and food could be maintained for at least half a month.

    So there was no need for them to panic.

    Unexpectedly, the power failure worsened their plight.

    When Barbara followed them to the stairs on the 12th floor of the hotel, she heard reckless crashes.

    Due to the heavy snow outside, the dark clouds kept surging, and the whole sky was dark and gloomy.

    The corridor on the 12th floor was also dark and invisible.

    Only when they approached did they see it clearly.

    Crystal held her phone as a shlight, which shone on the door of the suite.

    Next to her, Christina took off her heavy winter clothes.She picked up the emergency fire hammer and

    smashed the electronic door fiercely.

    Christina was also tired of hammering on the door.She dropped the sharp hammer and the door was

    almost loosened.She took three steps back and kicked the electronic door open.

    Barbara was dumbfounded.

    Christina panted tiredly, sweat oozing from her forehead.She pointed to the room.

    "Get all the nkets.I have a fully charged charger and a lighter in my bag.."

    Charles and the others also ran over quickly.

    Chandler hugged Geoffrey''s frozen little body and immediately wrapped Geoffrey tightly with a down

    quilt.

    Charles also used his cell phone shlight to look for something to use.

    As for Christina smashing the electronic door of the hotel, it was no surprise to them.

    In such a harsh environment, only by being decisive rather than delicate could they survive.

    "Thank you."

    Barbara walked to Christina and suddenly thanked her, "I was in the cable car just now.I really

    appreciate you and Charles for not leaving.You saved us."

    Christina was rummaging through the drawer for a lighter.She turned to look at Barbara and thought for

    a while.

    "You''re wee"

    "It''s not that I''m so kind-hearted.It''s just that I saw you.If I didn¡¯t save you, I''ll feel guilty.It has nothing to

    do with who you are."

    Watching Christina busy looking for the lighter, Barbara had mixed feelings.If it had been her, she

    would have run away.It was not an obligation to save others.

    In such a bad snowstorm, most people would only save themselves.

    "The quilt is not enough for us to keep warm-"

    Chandler touched Geoffrey''s cold body and said worriedly, "If we drag on like this for less than three

    hours, the elders and the children in the hotel will have a high fever and get sick"

    Even the rescue workers at the foot of the mountain would not have thought that the hotel had a

    sudden power outage, which further worsened the situation.

    Time passed minute by minute, and the people were in greater danger.

    Charles was both anxious and annoyed.

    "The operation in this hotel is so inefficient! That fucking person in charge, Ray, is really

    ipetent.Why does it take so long to find people to go up the mountain to rescue us?"

    Chandler suddenly thought of something.

    He grabbed Charles''s arm and asked anxiously, "Is there a satellite phone in the hotel now?"

    "Is the satellite phone with Ray?"

    "We can contact Patrick by satellite phone.No matter how strong the snowstorm is, Patrick''s

    subordinates are efficient and will definitely send people over soon"

    When Chandler said this, he subconsciously looked at Christina.

    Christina was expressionless and her eyes were fixed on something.

    Charles replied angrily, "It''s useless!"

    "How can it be useless? Patrick knows we''re on vacation here, and Christina is here.He might have

    known in advance that the weather here would worsen.As long as we tell him that there''s a sudden

    power outage, and we need immediate help..."

    Charles''s expression was oppressive andplicated, and he gritted his teeth.

    "I mean, it''s useless because Ray lost thest satellite phone!"

    Just now, Charles saw that idiot Ray identally dropped thest satellite phone into the white snow.

    Suddenly, no one spoke.

    The silent atmosphere was depressing and suffocating.

    In fact, they could have contacted Patrick from the beginning, but none of them expected that they

    would not be able to hold on for long without electricity, lights, and heating.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, is Mr.Hopkinsing?"

    Geoffrey''s face was so cold and stiff that he shrank under the quilt.He was still very weak.He suddenly

    reached out his cold little hand to hold Christina''s wrist.He held it very hard.

    Apparently, the little guy was scared.

    Christina found a red woolen hat that belonged to her from the closet.She looked at him.Her eyes were

    clear and firm in the dark space.She told him frankly in a low voice, "I don''t know¡±

    As she spoke, she put the hat on Geoffrey''s small head.

    The woolen hat was a little big, blocking half of his small face.But at least it could keep him warm.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386

    The power went out and the whole hotel was out of heat.It was not warm enough to stay in the hotel

    suite with the quilt.

    Christina took all the warm quilts, clothes, socks, hats, and so on.

    They walked up the stairs to the lobby on the first floor.

    Charles felt that he was like an ostrich walking with a big white duvet and thinking it must be very

    funny.He was still in the mood to turn to her and say, "Is your phone charged? Take a picture of me.If I

    can leave this ghost ce alive, I must frame it"

    "We can''t leave here?"

    Geoffrey was hugged by his father and buried in the duvet.His head popped out and he looked at

    Charles in panic.It would take some time and energy to go down from the 12th floor to the 1st-floor

    lobby.

    Christina was already a little tired.

    Seeing that Charles was scaring the child, she answered, "Ignore him, this ostrich."

    She then reached out and patted Charles on the head.

    Charles held the back of his head and deliberately screamed, "Oh, my head hurts...I can''t do it

    anymore.You have to carry me down.You have to be responsible"

    They were originally trapped in the hotel, with no electricity, no light source, no heating, and they were

    depressed.

    But Chandler and the others chuckled when Christina joked with Charles as they walked down the

    stairs.

    Even if they were trapped in a hotel, it was no big deal.It was fine to wait.

    When they finally reached the lobby, they could still hear the noise from afar.It was really difficult to

    calm down when being trapped in the hotel.

    Besides, it was snowing heavily outside.

    They appeared at the entrance of the stairs wrapped in duvets, and the others looked at them in

    surprise.

    The crowd immediately whispered, and several people rushed up the stairs.They probably wanted to

    go back to the suite to get the quilt, at least to keep warm.

    But at the staircase entrance, they could hear people discussing angrily upstairs.

    "It is an electronic lock, but the power is off now.How can we open the door and get the quilt..."

    Christina also said that she was not a god and could not break the door for these strangers.

    If these people wanted to keep warm, they should think of their own ways.

    Chandler chose a corner and they sat together.

    Christina put on the winter coat she had got before and gave her quilt to Crystal and then got up to

    walk towards the crowd.

    Under the crystalmp in the center of the hotel lobby, there was a round marble table, on which stood

    a tall and thin foreign man.

    The man didn''t seem to be particrly afraid of the cold.He was wearing a shirt, trousers, and coat.He

    shouted at the crowd, "Everyone, please be quiet."

    "Everyone wants to leave here safely, so we must unite and cooperate with each other."

    "Healthy men, please stand up.We need some people to strengthen the doors and windows to prevent

    the wind and snow from blowing in.We also need to find all the mmable materials and start a fire on

    the spot..."

    The man''s voice was very special and a little hoarse.

    Although he spoke English, it sounded a little awkward, as if his original mother tongue was not

    English.His voice was seductive, like a born ruler, and he could easily order people to do something.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The only wish of the passengers in the lobby was to leave safely.

    It seemed that what the man said made sense and these people quickly cooperated with each other to

    check the surrounding doors and windows.

    The extra chairs and tables in the hotel were set on fire, and a big fire was set up in the middle,

    illuminating the dark lobby and giving people a sense of security.It was not safe to make a fire in the

    room, but there was no other way now.

    The power was off, so they could only use this primitive way to keep warm.

    Christina narrowed her eyes and looked at the man seriously through the mes.

    She found this man familiar.

    Suddenly, she remembered that the man had taken a picture of her with an SLR camera the day she

    arrived at the ski resort.The man was very sensitive.He turned around and looked straight at her.

    She could not see the man''s expression clearly by the dim me, but she was sure that the man looked

    at her unfriendly.

    She could feel that the man smiled ironically and he was waiting to watch what would happen.

    He said to her, "Are you afraid?"

    Christina was confused for a moment.She wondered if she was mistaken.

    "Don''t throw the stic in.It will produce poisonous gas," someone warned.

    A beautiful woman in her 30''s suddenly burst into tears.

    "When will someonee to save us?"

    The woman helped drag arge wooden table and couldn''t help but cry as she asked, "The people at

    the foot of the mountain didn''t know that there was a power outage here.They might onlye here in

    a week.We can''t hold on for that long.There''s not so much furniture for us to keep warm"

    No one answered her.

    Everyone was nervous, Most of the tourists were more cooperative in their work as if venting their

    anger on this hotel.

    They pulled the thick curtains and threw expensive wooden furniture into the fire one by one.

    Because the hotel was built on a high mountain, there was no natural gas pipe, and all it used was

    liquefied gas.

    Fortunately, there was still some liquefied gas to cook food.

    The chefs in the hotel also knew that they could not leave anywhere for the time being.

    Seeing that everyone was so united, the chefs all cooperated to prepare dinner for everyone.

    This time, people could not have dinner decently or elegantly as usual in the restaurant, they all

    squatted on the carpet and sat around the fire, each holding hot soup in their hands and gulping it

    down regardless of the dining etiquette.

    "Try to eat as much as possible¡®

    "Don''t worry too much about the food.I went to the kitchen and saw that they had plenty of ingredients."

    Everyone ate quietly, feeling warm now.

    They were at least not so tense, and at this moment, the sound of fighting came from the hotel

    manager''s office.

    Many people looked around, and Christina and Charles immediately stood up.

    Two figures scuffled in the manager''s office and punched each other.

    "Bastard!" They shouted angrily.

    After a while, another stout man rushed in, and quickly someone won.

    Ray was dragged out by the two men with a swollen head and a bruised face.

    "As the head of the hotel, he tried to sneak away in a cable car.This selfish guy wants to leave us

    alone"

    One of the men cursed.

    When the people in the hotel heard this, they began to make a noise.

    When the guests heard that Ray and Barbara wanted to leave early and privately, they were very

    angry.

    Ray didn''t seem to be ashamed at all when he was scolded by everyone.

    Instead, he scolded boldly, "You lowly people"

    Ray has aroused public anger.

    Many people hated him and rushed forward to hit him.

    Charles looked angry.

    "I should have let him freeze to death in the cable car"

    Ray was also frightened by the anger of the crowd.He quickly ran into the back kitchen and hid.

    "You can''t lock the pantry:"

    "I''m in charge of this hotel.I''m in charge.These bitches dare to hit me.When they want to have a meal,

    they have to beg me.I want them to kneel down, or I won''t give them any food."

    Ray was furious, locking the storage room of the back kitchen.It was a big steel lock.It was hard to

    open unless one used a chainsawser.

    Moreover, Ray took the only big key that others could not unlock the pantry.

    The chefs in the kitchen who knew about it all looked frightened.

    They looked at each other in dismay and did not dare to tell anyone about it now.

    Otherwise, people would be furious.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387

    The antique clock in the lobby ticked.It was 8 o''clock in the evening.

    In normal situations, this was the most energetic time for people, but now they were trapped in this

    ce because of wind and snow.

    Perhaps because the doors and windows of the hotel were all closed, the carbon dioxide produced by

    the burning fire in the lobby made people''s minds a little sleepy.

    Everyone was listless and looked anxious and haggard.They leaned against their family members and

    warmed each other.They could do nothing but wait.

    "No one wille to save us tonight."

    Someone sobbed softly and looked at the snowy weather outside.It was dark.

    The blizzard outside sounded like ghosts crying and wolves howling, which was quite gloomy.

    Christina closed her eyes and was half asleep.

    Beside her, Crystal held Geoffrey in her arms and they had fallen asleep.

    Barbara hugged the quilt and curled herself up.She was nervous and could not rest.She opened her

    eyes from time to time to look around.

    Chandler protected them by their side, while Charles and a few other men were on the other side

    chopping wood furniture with axes to support the fire to keep on burning to warm up everyone.

    At night, in addition to the constant howling sound of the snow outside, it was the sound of Charles and

    the others chopping wood with axes.

    Most of the tourists here were rich people who had never done physical work.

    They were also not good at holding axes or using them, and they kept making the banging sound

    because they always hit something else.

    The night was so quiet that it made people panic.

    Christina listened to the sound of Charles and other men chopping the furniture.

    Instead, she was relieved and fell asleep.

    But just as she was about to fall asleep, a scream came from outside.

    Christina jumped up in shock.

    Some people in the lobby also noticed the strange sound and turned to look outside vigntly.

    However, it was dark outside the thick ss wall and there was nothing.

    Suddenly, a figure ran past with a panicked expression.

    The light of the fire in the room faintly shone on him, and it could be seen that it was a figure of aman.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    But the man outside looked pale and he seemed to be startled as he kept shouting.He pounded on the

    door with his hands.

    The look in Christina''s eyes was a little frightened because she clearly saw that the hands of the man

    outside were stained with blood.

    "Open the door¡±

    "Open the door for me!"

    The man at the door shouted anxiously as he pounded on the thick door of the hotel.

    Many people inside woke up and everyone looked fear and hesitant.

    They didn''t understand why someone suddenly appeared outside, and his hands were stained with

    blood.

    Christina and Charles did not move.

    At this moment, a tall and thin man came out of the crowd and walked towards the door step by step.

    Christina saw clearly that the man was the photographer who had instructed the tourists to lock the

    doors and windows.

    Before everyone could speak, the photographer opened the door.

    In an instant, the wind and snow swept over into the hotel.

    Some people sitting near the door shouted in an uproar.

    The wind and snow at night were weaker than expected and were not so strong, but the temperature

    was still very low.The big fire in the center began to extinguish under the wind and snow.The

    photographer acted quickly.

    He pulled the man outside the door in and immediately closed the door again.

    The photographer asked him directly, "What exactly happened?"

    The man was stared at by everyone, and he looked panicked, "I, I really didn''t mean to kill him..."

    "Ray locked the food storage room at the back kitchen.I wanted to get the key back, and then I

    identally..."

    He seemed to have been too startled.His big hands were red and swollen from wind and snow and

    were stained with blood.He covered his face directly.

    The man was crying uncontrobly and kept exining.

    "We were fighting at the back door.Ray had the keys to all the exits of the hotel.He wanted to freeze me

    to death outside, so I dragged him out.We were fighting, and I wanted to grab the keys from his waist...I

    didn¡¯t mean to do it.I really didn''t mean to do it.It was Ray who turned around and fell off the cliff

    himself"

    Ray was dead.

    Everyone was surprised to hear the news.

    "So did you get the key back?"

    Someone shouted anxiously.

    Sympathy was no longer worth mentioning at such a critical moment.

    They didn''t care whether Ray was alive or dead after he fell to the bottom of the cliff.

    What they cared about most now was that the food storage room had been locked.

    The man was crying uncontrobly as if he had a mental breakdown.

    "I didn''t mean to it.I really didn''t mean to kill him."

    He seemed to be really scared and slumped to the ground, muttering those words over and over again.

    A man ran up impatiently to check if he had the key on him.

    The next second, he cursed in frustration, "Bastard, you didn''t get the key back!"

    A few people in groups ran to the back kitchen with serious expressions, and Christina also followed

    them.

    Sure enough, the food storage room at the back kitchen was locked by arge steel lock.

    Since the key was lost, such kind of steel lock could only be broken with a strongser or an electric

    saw.It was impossible for any man to break it with an axe.

    There was no food supply anymore.

    Everyone was instantly sleepless.

    Crystal''s face turned pale and she hugged Geoffrey tightly in her arms.

    Both of them stiffened helplessly.

    Chandler walked over and patted them on the shoulder, but at this moment, everyone''s expression was

    so grim that they could not even say a word offort.

    "We don''t even have food now..."

    A few women couldn''t help but burst into tears, "Why did god do this to us? The furniture will be burned

    out soon.We will have no food to eat, and the people at the foot of the mountain can''te up in time

    to save us."

    A middle-aged woman ran towards the fire in the center of the hall as if she had a mental breakdown.

    She picked up a big torch, waved it around, and cried awkwardly, "No one wille to save us..""

    "We will all die."

    "We will all die here!"

    She cried and shouted in despair.She threw the torch held in her hand at the thick curtains on the

    window.

    "We are going to burn down this hotel to make it be buried with us.They harmed us and tricked us into

    coming to this devil''s ce.This ce is hell!"

    Everyone in the lobby seemed to be enveloped by the desperate smell of death and lost the hope to

    survive.

    There was no one who went to stop her.

    The torch quickly lit the curtains and the mes burned up.

    Christina tried to squeeze through the crowd and scolded angrily, "You''re crazy.I don''t want to be

    burned to death!"

    Her words, "be burned to death" awoke some people in the crowd.

    If there was a fire in the hotel, then they would be burned before they were frozen to death, and there

    would be no ce for them to hide from the wind and snow, Christina wondered if it was because the

    doors and windows were closed and the air in the room couldn''t circte that made these people lose

    their heads.She was so angry that she reached out regardless of the me and pulled down the

    burning curtains.

    Dragging the curtains which were on fire, she quickly threw them into the big fire in the center of the

    hall so that other ces would not be ignited.

    Charles immediately ran over to help her.

    Seeing that her hair was on fire, he hurriedly took off his coat and patted her on the back.

    "Christina, some of your long hair is burnt." Christina scolded the crowd angrily, "Whoever wants to die

    can go out now.Don''t get in the way here!"

    Everyone looked at her and they felt too guilty to say a word. Everyone lowered their heads, and fear

    had been suppressed in their minds.

    In particr, most of the tourists here were people who enjoyed wealth.

    They hadn''t suffered from difficulty at all.

    Now, they were trapped here like refugees, and it was uncertain whether they could survive.

    How could they be able to pretend to be strong at such a tense moment? Crystal and Chandler

    huddled together.She tried to hold back tears in the corner of her eyes.

    The disaster was more frightening than she thought.How could she learn to be calm? The temperature

    was low and everyone was in an unstable mood.

    An old man suddenly had a stroke.

    The photographer seemed to be a doctor as well.

    He professionally diagnosed the old man who had suffered a stroke and looked up to tell his family, "He

    had a cerebral hemorrhage."

    Although Christina did not walk over, when she heard the words "cerebral hemorrhage" she felt a little

    nervous.

    Her father Donald almost died because of a cerebral hemorrhage a while ago.It was a very urgent

    serious illness.

    "What should we do?"

    "I need to take my father to the hospital immediately..."

    The family members around the old man were crying nervously, but when they looked at the

    snowstorm in the darkness outside, their voices became helpless and desperate.

    "Please save my father¡±

    "We can''t just watch him die..."

    Several family members cried and grabbed the photographer''s arm.

    The photographer only shook his head at them.There was nothing he could do.

    The old man''s family members had been crying, and the blizzard was howling outside.The crowd

    suddenly quieted down, and the silence made people panic.

    Geoffrey was still a little boy.

    When he heard them crying on the other side and talking about death, he trembled with fear.

    Christina sat down next to him and covered his ears under his hat with both of her hands, not letting

    him hear the sad cries.

    As for the matter of life and death, no matter how sad you cried, sometimes there was nothing you

    could do.

    In addition to the majority of people who warmed themselves in the lobby of the hotel, a small number

    of people were more willing to go back to their own suite to wait in their small space.

    Suddenly, there was an urgent running sound on the stairs.

    "I saw a car on the west side of the mountain with binocrs..."

    His words immediately cheered everyone up.

    One man was an astronomy enthusiast.He carried some high-powered binocrs with him.

    From the high-rise suite, he found three cars with headlights on at the west side of the mountain with

    his binocrs.

    "The rescue car is finally here..."

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388

    Although it was still dark outside, the wind and snow gradually stopped.

    They held hope when they heard the car noiseing from outside of the hotel.

    "Thank god, the rescue team is finally here."

    The binocrs were ced in the suite on the upper floor.

    However, there were no joyful looks on Charles and the others'' faces when they came down.

    Christina walked quickly towards them.

    "Didn''t you see the car?"

    Charles stood in the middle of the lobby on the first floor and looked at the anxious crowd around

    him.He raised his head and said loudly, trying to let everyone hear his voice.

    "There are three cars parked in the area to the west side of the mountain"

    "But they''re too far away.The headlights aren''t bright enough, and the binocrs can''t see that far.I

    recognized the hotel logo on the cars."

    In other words, the cars were not from the rescue team.

    Charles was calm, and he added, "I think they are the repairing cars we sent but got lostter."

    Everyone looked disappointed.

    Everyone was talking at the same time.

    Only pieces of conversations could be picked up, "They''re not here to save us"

    "No one wille.The furniture is burned out.Without food, we will die here soon."

    The desperate voices rose again.

    "Everyone, be quiet!" Charles felt annoyed.

    He rushed over and pushed a copper knight beside him to the ground.

    After hearing the sound, everyone stoppedining.

    The room became quiet.

    No one was making a sound.

    Charles looked at the crowd with burning eyes and talked to them, "I do have two good news."

    "Although the cars we found are not from the rescue team, it is not a piece of bad news either.The hotel

    repair team has a satellite phone.I can use the satellite phone to ask my friend for help.My friend has

    connections with the military, and we will be rescued soon."

    "Secondly, the wind and snow had slowed down a bit.The weather is not as terrible as we thought, and

    it will get better soon"

    Charles was trying to cheer them up, so he only told them about the bright side.At least they won''t be

    too desperate.

    Christina pulled Charles to the corner and whispered to him using thenguage others couldn''t

    understand, "Is there anything wrong?"

    "The snowstorm did slow down, and the repair team also had a satellite phone, but"

    Charles lowered his voice, "It''s strange that all three cars were parked with their lights on, but they

    didn''t move."

    "We thought that now the storm has stopped, we could go out to them."

    Charles and the others were discussing who should go out and how to do it.

    "We can''t go on foot.It''s too slow."

    Someone suggested, "Without a car, the easiest way to go down the hill is to use a skateboard."

    "It''s too dangerous at night."

    "We still have a few high-power torches to light up the road.We can pick the ones who can ski.There''s

    nothing else we can do now.I think those cars were parked there because they were in an ident.We

    can''t all wait here to die.We have to go to look for the satellite phone."

    Christina listened to their discussion.She thought for a while and took a step forward.

    "I can go"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Charles immediately pushed her behind him.

    "I''ll go" Christina looked at him and said.

    "I''m better at skiing"

    Charles looked at her seriously and said, "No."

    "Why?"

    Charles became very agitated and shouted, "I said no."

    "I brought you here, What should I tell Patrick if anything happens to you?"

    Christina pursed her lips and stopped arguing with him.

    The people in front of them turned around to see what had happened.

    They didn''t say anything because they couldn''t understand theirnguage.

    However, they''ve witnessed Christina''s excellent skiing skills.

    "Are you going to ski down the mountain now?"

    She looked at Charles and the others worriedly.

    Chandler walked over and patted Christina on the shoulder.

    "The cars are parked on the hillside.Plus, the west side of the mountain is not that steep.Now that the

    wind has stopped as well.Although it is night, we can go slowly and bring the shlight.If it goes well,

    we can locate them in an hour and..."

    "We can leave soon as long as we find a satellite phone and get in contact with Patrick"

    Crystal saw them were discussing something, and she came nervously with Geoffrey in her arms.

    "Chandler, Are you going with them? With your skill?" She was telling the truth.

    Among all the tourists, Christina and a few others were the best.

    Chandler was at most an intermediate yer.

    Charles was a little annoyed.

    "We''ve asked them.They don''t want to risk their lives."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    They were the kind that was very wealthy but was not willing to help at risk.

    At this moment, the photographer, who had been directing the tourists, also walked over.

    The tall and skinny man listened quietly to their conversation but did not speak.

    Christina checked out the photographer a few more times.

    No one knew how good the photographer was at skiing.He did nothing other than take photos with his

    camera when he arrived at the hotel.He didn''t seem interested in skiing.He was not interested in skiing,

    but he chose here for a vacation.

    Christina had a feeling that he was not only a photographer.He looked very professional in treating the

    old man with stroke just now.He also had a unique vibe.

    Just as Christina was thinking, Charles and the others had made a decision.

    "Stop wasting time.We''ll be doomed if the snowstormes backter.Although Chandler''s not that

    good at skiing, he knows how to repair machinery.The cars below probably had some problems and

    couldn''t restart.The west side of the mountain is not as steep as its east side.We''ll be fine."

    They started packing their tools after saying that.

    They put on their winter jackets, opened the hotel door, and strode out.

    Before Charles left, he seemed a little worried and turned to talk to Christina.

    "Be sure to stay at the hotel, and don''t go anywhere" Christina replied, "I know.I''ll take care of Crystal

    and the others."

    Crystal held Geoffrey in her arms.

    Geoffrey waved at his father and shouted at the top of her voice, "Dad,e back soon¡±

    Charles did not dare to waste any time.He couldn''t waste time being emotional at such an urgent

    moment.

    Charles and the others slid down the mountain in a row, and the hotel door mmed shut behind them.

    The people in the room dispersed and returned to their original positions.

    At this time, all they could do was wait for Charles and the others to bring them the good news.

    Christina led Geoffrey back to their original position.

    The photographer nced at them with a strange look when they passed by him.

    His thin lips curved too.

    She turned around vigntly and saw that the photographer had turned around and strode away as if

    what happened was her illusion.

    Christina lowered her head to pack her things.She had brought down someforters, lighters, and a

    cooking knife from the suite.

    It was a six-inch- long steel knife.

    The steel was of good quality, and the de was very sharp.She hid the lighter in her pocket and the

    steel knife at her waist.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389

    "Mrs.Hopkins, how long will it take my father and Uncle Shepherd toe back?" Geoffrey asked.

    It was snowing so hard tonight that the child could not sleep peacefully.

    Geoffrey leaned against Christina tightly and looked worried with his bright eyes.

    "They''ll be back soon." Christinaforted.

    Christina didn''t know exactly when they would be back and had to wait for them.

    Seeing that Geoffrey''s little face was a little red, she immediately touched his forehead to check if he

    had a fever.

    Christina found that he seemed to have a fever with a hot forehead.

    As Christina nced at Crystal, Crystal nervously touched his forehead and found he really had a

    fever.

    Then Crystal gently asked, "Geoffrey, do you feel ufortable?"

    Geoffrey listlessly shook his head in a low voice.

    "I''ll be fine.Don''t tell my dad."

    Crystal worriedly wrapped him in more quilts.

    Christina thought for a moment and got up.

    "The hotel usually has some medication on hand, including cold medicine.I''ll go find it."

    When Christina walked through the crowd in the lobby and was about to ask the hotel staff for the

    medicine, she was stopped by two well-dressed young women.

    The two beautiful foreign women with blonde hair and blue eyes suddenly knelt in front of Christina.

    "Miss, we beg you to save my father." Christina was shocked.

    "We can''t just stand by and watch our dad die.He''s in pain and needs to be sent to the hospital

    immediately." They said.

    They referred to the old man who had suffered a sudden stroke.Hey t on a long table and kept

    warm with a nket in terrible condition.

    "We are from a famous local family.You take my father''s belt buckle and contact the people in the

    town.They will immediately send someone up the mountain to save us.We will definitely reward you

    with arge sum of money."

    Crystal saw that Christina was stopped over there and decided to see what happened after asking

    Barbara to look at Geoffrey.

    "Do you want Christina to ski down the mountain now?" Crystal asked.

    Crystal was shocked and angry when she figured out their intention.

    "Although the storm has stopped, everyone knows that the ski resort in the east is so steep that it is

    dangerous to ski  during the day after the snowstorm.Now it''ste at night, she will die!"

    A few more men came over aggressively.

    "This youngdy is very professional in skiing.She must be able to go down the mountain.

    Christina expressionlessly said, "I''m sorry."

    In this situation, everyone had to keep themselves alive, not save others.

    Christina promised to stay to look after Crystal and friends and would not leave this ce because she

    would die if she skied down the steep slope in the east of the mountain although it would only take 20

    minutes.

    When the two beautiful women who had been kneeling on the ground heard her refusal, they

    immediately stood up to re at her angrily and scolded when pointing at Christina''s face.

    "You selfish person."

    "You watched an old man die in such a cruel way.In spite of your ability to help us, you have refused us

    ruthlessly."

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The woman shouted in a shrill and harsh voice.

    Christina kept silent and felt that these people were ridiculous.

    Christina thought that they only cared about the safety of their own rtives, not the lives of others.

    As Christina dragged Crystal away, one of the men behind suddenly shouted angrily, "My father could

    not die in this way.You have to go down the mountain!"

    "What, what do you want to do?!" Crystal asked.

    Crystal looked frightened and saw the man holding a pistol at Christina.

    As they were getting noisier and noisier, the onlookers retreated in fear.

    From time to time, someone shouted, "Put down the gun."

    Christina seriously pushed Crystal behind and subconsciously touched the steel knife at her waist with

    her right hand.

    "Your father has a stroke and is ill.I''m sorry, but I could not help you." Christina said.

    Christina tried to calm down and confronted the man in front.

    The man, in his 40''s, was nervously holding a gun and put the gun on safety to wave it in the crowd.

    "You ruthless woman, you refuse to help us and watch my father die in this way.You will have a bad

    day.We will die together if you refuse to help me!"

    As the man brandished this gun and pointed it randomly at people, people screamed and dodged in

    fear.

    The man was crazy to threaten Christina with a gun at this moment.

    Someone in the crowd shouted in fear, "I''ve seen you ski, You''re a professional skier and can go down

    the mountain to save the old man."

    "The old man is very pitiful.He made a great contribution to the localmunity when he was

    young.You should take the risk for him to go down the mountain.This is your honor¡± Someone shouted,

    "You are the only one who has the ability to not save him from death!"

    They were all ming Christina in unison.

    "You cowards!" Barbara said.

    Barbara walked over with Geoffrey in her arms and felt furious.

    "You''re bullying her.We are foreign visitors, but we are just as human as you.You think you''re noble and

    don''t care about other people''s lives.You are obviously very skilled in skiing.Why don''t you dare to go

    down the mountain? You are the cowards." Barbara scolded.

    "Shut up!"

    These women were enraged.

    "I order you to go down the mountain right now to find someone, or I''ll kill him now!"

    The man ferociously suddenly aimed the gun at Geoffrey.

    Crystal rushed over in a panic, "Calm down!"

    Christina was afraid that Crystal would really provoke the man and immediately grabbed her when

    ring angrily at the so-called nobles in front.

    Barbara hugged Geoffrey tightly and was frozen when facing the ck metal muzzle in front.

    There was silence in the lobby.

    After all, Geoffrey, a child held back his tears and looked at Christina in fear.

    "Don''t cry" Christina whispered to him.

    Geoffrey sobbed and trembled because he had a fever and was now frightened when he held back his

    tears and looked very distressing.I promise to ski down the mountain.Put down your gun."

    Christina had to say.

    Christina had to answer angrily.

    But these noble women said.

    "We''re going to the ski resort now.As long as you follow our orders and go down the mountain to find

    someone to save my father, I won''t hurt the people here..."

    The man held the gun and asked Geoffrey to be the hostage.

    When Barbara carried Geoffrey to the ski resort step by step, Christina and Crystal followed them

    vigntly.

    Behind them were several noblewomen with guns, as well as a few unfamiliar tourists.

    When they walked half an hour to the ski resort, one of them was holding two high-lit torches.

    Though the snow had stopped, it was freezing outside.

    Christina changed the ski equipment because she needed someone to bring the shlight and another

    person to go down the mountain.

    At this moment, the tall and thin photographer stepped forward.

    "I''ll go."

    Christina looked at the photographer and felt that this man was unusual.

    But the man with the gun chose a bearded man who was also very good at skiing and asked the

    photographer to stay here because he knew some emergency medical skills and could help the old

    father who was dying.

    The bearded man was pushed out.

    "Why should I go? No!" The bearded man said.

    The bearded man cursed angrily when he was forced to ski by two strong men But no matter how hard

    he struggled, the bearded man had to do what they said when he faced the dangerous muzzle.

    Christina looked down the steep mountain and felt frightened when seeing that it was dark and gloomy.

    Geoffrey in Barbara''s arms shouted at Christina and cried, "Mrs.Hopkins"

    "Christina, you, you will be fine, right?¡¯ Crystal asked.

    Crystal was flustered and bordered on crying.

    Crystal looked very pale and pretended to be strong.

    "It''s okay"

    "Hurry up.Go down the mountain now.It''s only about 20 minutes down the steep mountain here.To find

    the mayor of the town immediately."

    The man with the gun urged impatiently.

    Christina ran to Crystal to give her the steel knife.

    When Christina lowered her head to fetch the steel knife at her waist, Crystal was standing opposite

    and suddenly looked frightened.

    "Christina, what that is?"

    Crystal tremblingly looked at the mountain.

    At that moment, the ground shook.

    The crowd screamed and ran around in panic.

    As the snow rushed down fiercely and rapidly, everyone was trapped in snow and could not escape.

    As the two lighted torches fell to the ground, people hastily ran around in a panic.

    Someone fell and others screamed.

    Barbara hugged Geoffrey and fell into the snow.

    In this situation, she was so scared that she crawled on the snow and kept trembling.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390

    Finally, the repair team was found.

    "You lost contact with the hotel.Do you have an ident?"

    "We got a notice that there was no signal nearby that night.Ray is indifferent.It was snowy and a fallen

    tree was in our way after we drove for some time.We had no navigator and lost our way after driving for

    a while.A car was trapped and we were anxious..." They talked.

    Everyone looked tired and weak.

    It was freezing cold and the car engine was broken.

    They could only wait for help with the headlights on.

    The leader of the team said slowly, "We tried to ask for help with the satellite phones, but we failed.The

    people at the foot of the mountain are influenced by the weather.Themunication apparatus in the

    town is seriously damaged.And we couldn''t get through the public emergency call."

    He was in despair.

    "Give me the satellite phone"

    Chandler urged anxiously.

    The leader roared in despair, "We cannot get through.I''ve tried hundreds of times!"

    Chandler was serious.He got into the car and rummaged for their backup tools.

    After he found the ck satellite phone, he was relieved.

    It would be out of battery.He dialed the number.

    Chandler was anxious.

    He held the phone and waited.

    He waited for some time but no one answered.

    "Damn it!"

    "What''s Patrick doing?" Chandler cursed irritably.

    Seeing that he couldn''t get through, the leader sneered, "It suddenly snows.

    The weather bureau didn''t predict the extremely cold weather.

    The people at the foot of the mountain are busy dealing with the traffic...

    We have to wait for at least three days for their help."

    "We can''t wait three days!"

    Charles gritted his teeth and roared.He kept calming himself down before.He was shocked now and

    ran to Chandler.

    He urged, "Keep calling Patrick."

    The leader was exhausted and leaned against the back seat, "No one wille in the snowstorm..."

    "What''s it?"

    Suddenly, they looked around in horror.

    The mountain shook.

    The leader was experienced.

    He got out of the car and looked to the east of the mountain.

    He said in a hoarse voice, "It is an avnche."

    Charles looked at the mountain.

    It was a ski resort.

    He didn''t know why he was anxious.

    "Fortunately, no one will go to the ski resort now...there are several avnches after a snowstorm

    every year.

    It is disastrous.

    It seems that a lot of equipment has been destroyed:"

    The leader took out a pair of binocrs from the car.

    He was serious and looked at the mountain that was smashed by the heavy snow.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The trees and equipment were buried in the snow.

    It was white there.It was empty and silent.

    "There is another sound..."

    Charles looked up at the dark sky excitedly.

    It was the sound of mechanical rotation.It was a helicopter! They jumped out of the car and looked up

    in unison.

    The sound of the helicopter was getting bigger.

    They were ecstatic.

    "Helicopters!"

    Two helicopters appeared.

    They were illuminated by the high-intensity lights.

    They waved excitedly at the sky and shouted, "Here, here..."

    "Help."

    The helicopter flew through but didn''tnd.

    They were anxious and shouted at the sky, "Here! Help us!"

    The sound of the helicopter was loud and their voice could not be heard.

    Charles looked at the helicopter in the air.

    He grabbed the binocrs.

    Damn it.

    He would remember the department.

    When Charles saw the logo on the helicopter through the binocrs, he was stunned.

    Just then, Chandler grabbed Charles''s shoulder and shouted, "The line is through!"

    He was excited and pointed at the sky.

    "Patrick is up there!"

    Charles looked at the people on the helicopter.

    It was dark and the light was too bright.

    He felt ufortable, but he saw Lucy, who looked down on the helicopter.

    Patrick was here.

    Charles was angry and despaired before, he was hopeful now.

    He couldn''t react for a moment and muttered, "Patrickes with them..."

    Lucy and the other people on the helicopter only did some special tasks for Patrick and didn''t work for

    IP&G Group.

    A helicopter began tond.

    The grass and trees were blown to the side by the wind of the helicopter.

    The people on the ground raised their arms to block the wind.

    They narrowed their eyes and looked at the helicopter.

    After itnded, the leaders and his teammates ran ahead immediately.

    Lucy came out of the ne quickly.

    She looked cold and asked, "Where is she?"

    The leader and his teammates just rushed to the helicopter.

    They wanted to leave immediately.

    Lucy was tough.

    She reached out to stop them at the door.

    She looked at them with sharp eyes and repeated impatiently, "Where is she?"

    They were tired that they didn''t understand her, "Help us! We haven''t had food for a whole day..."

    After that, they tried to push Lucy away rudely to get on the helicopter.

    LUCY didn''t use any weapon and grabbed the man in front of her by the throat with one hand.

    The man was pained and begged for mercy in suffocation.

    The leader saw the weapons in the helicopter.

    He didn''t dare to offend her.

    "Let him go."

    Charles panted and ran over.

    Lucy, Patrick''s trump card, was so ruthless.

    Lucy recognized Charles and said directly, "Get on."

    She let go of the man and pushed him to the ground ruthlessly.

    Chandler got in with the leader.

    "You can''t leave us here..."

    The people on the ground shouted angrily in vain.

    Lucy didn''t even nce at them.

    Shemanded the pilot, "Catch up with the helicopter in front."

    The helicopter slowly took off and flew to the Peak Hotel.

    "Where''s Patrick? Is he in the helicopter in front?"

    Chandler calmed down on the ne.

    He looked at Lucy, who was tall and had an exquisite face.

    She was a short- haired European beauty, but she was ruthless.

    Charles thought that he should avoid contacting her as much as possible.

    Lucy was cold.

    She looked around the sky, "He is at where Christina is."

    Charles replied, "She is in the Peak Hotel..."

    Lucy turned to him and smiled strangely, "It''d better be like this."

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391

    Lucy acted abnormally.

    Charles was a little confused by her strange smile.

    He sat in the helicopter and looked down at the white snow-capped mountains.

    When he saw the ski resort in the east, he felt rather unnerved.

    When the helicopternded on the hotel tarmac, Charles was startled.

    "Avnche..."

    "You were all waiting in the hotel after the avnche.It''s none of your business.But where are the rest

    people?"

    Charles ran over to grab one of the hotel staff''s cors, shaking the man excitedly and rashly.

    "Tell me, where are mypanions?!"

    Christina, Crystal, Geoffrey, and even Barbara were all nowhere to be seen...

    The people who stayed in the hotel didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about the topic.

    They all looked very strange and deliberately lowered their heads as if they were guilty and remorseful.

    Charles raised his hand and punched the silent man in the face.

    "I''m asking you!"

    The man hissed in pain and pushed Charles away.

    "Who the hell are you?"

    Two other hotel staff ran over to stop Charles.

    Lucy was standing at the entrance of the hotel when someone ran over and whispered in her ear.

    Then she looked surprised and quickly shouted at Charles, "Ignore these fools ande with me!"

    "What do you mean!"

    The other tourists in the hotel shouted at Lucy and Charles.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Didn''t youe to save us from the mountain?"

    There came two helicopters sessively.

    The men who got off the ne ten minutes ago wore a cold and terrifying look.

    He seemed to be looking for a woman.

    Then he rushed to the ski resort without uttering a word.

    They came with professional treatment equipment and some military weapons.

    Wasn''t he the official who was sent to rescue them? Lucy looked coldly at the anxious and haggard

    tourists in the room and sneered.

    "Did we say we were here to save you?"

    What a sarcastic rhetorical question.

    The quiet crowd immediately began to stir.

    "You didn''te to save us from the mountain, did you?"

    Chandler looked all over the hotel lobby.He was so anxious that he rushed to Lucy and grabbed her.

    "Do you know where Christina and Geoffrey are?"

    "They are buried alive in the ski resort by the avnche."

    Lucy spoke concisely and expressionlessly.

    Chandler froze, unable to ept the sudden news.

    "How could it be!"

    He screamed hysterically, "How could Christina and Geoffrey go outside! Impossible!"

    Charles was pushing through the crowd towards Lucy.

    When he heard their conversation, he immediately recalled the avnche that had taken ce before,

    and he felt devastated...

    Another man in a ck special uniform ran up to Lucy and whispered, "Mr.Hopkins is already at the ski

    resort.Three male bodies have been found so far..Mr.Hopkins asked you to contact the rest of the

    helicopters immediately.The armored vehicles must be here within 30 minutes."

    Lucy looked awful, "What if we get corpses..."

    She turned her head and looked straight at the group of tourists with sharp eyes.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She warned fiercely, "All the young men step out and immediately go to the ski resort to dig for missing

    people."

    "Why?"

    "It''s so cold outside.Do you want us to freeze us to death?!"

    The tourists were shouting angrily.

    Lucy hated talking to those stupid people.

    She said coldly, "If you find them, you will survive.If you can''t, you will die here!"

    The passengers standing in front did not make a sound any longer.

    Seeing Lucy run anxiously towards the helicopter room, they did not dare to dy.

    It was snowy and icy cold.

    The sudden avnche destroyed and buried everything.

    Christina felt someone crying in her ear.

    The person called out to her and shook her body.

    When she endured the pain and slowly opened her eyes, she haven''t regained all her consciousness.

    She just felt chilly cold.It was a dark night.

    On the snow-capped mountain, the temperature was below zero.

    Even when breathing, there was a burning pain in her lungs.

    There was blood on her forehead, and the smell of blood was on her lips.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, Mrs.Hopkins..."

    Geoffrey, who was in her arms, was crying hysterically.

    His small hands were red and swollen from the cold.

    He shook her in fear and helplessness, and he kept crying.

    Christina subconsciously reached out to touch the wound on her forehead.

    When she saw Geoffrey, she suddenly came back to her senses.

    "Are you hurt?"

    She anxiously cupped his face in both hands to check if he was hurt.

    When she opened her mouth, she found that her throat had be dry and hoarse, probably because

    of the terribly cold weather.

    Geoffrey saw that she had finally opened her eyes, he cried bitterly.

    He hugged her neck and couldn''t stop crying.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, I''m so afraid that you''ll die..."

    "It''s okay."

    Christina''s eyes were red.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392

    The avnche wasing and crashing down.

    She could hear screams of panic.

    Christina was d that she was forced to ski down the mountain, so she was wearing winter clothes.

    When she rushed over and grabbed Geoffrey, she immediately unzipped her winter coat and hugged

    Geoffrey tightly.She was hit by the heavy snow and rolled down the mountain.

    She felt that she might really die on this snowy mountain.

    Her mind was empty and she could not think about anything.

    When her forehead heavily the sharp stone, the pain made her clear and she struggled to climb behind

    the big stone to hide.

    Christina''s forehead ached.

    In the gelid weather, she let out a long puff of white fog and froze all over.

    At least she was still alive.

    Holding the stone, she slowly stood up.

    Geoffrey was tired from crying.

    He hugged Christina''s neck tightly in fear and did not dare to move.

    Christina stood up straight and looked at the white snow in front of her.

    How many people were buried alive in this avnche? Christina sniffled and muttered, "I don''t know

    how Crystal is..."

    She was ina low mood.She could no longer remember the scene.

    It happened too suddenly and she was flustered.

    The crowd screamed in horror, scrambled to push, and there were chaotic footsteps on the snow.

    Everyone ran around in a panic.

    After the avnche, it was dreadfully quiet.

    She didn''t know where she was now.

    Christina took a few steps forward.

    She raised her head and could not see the hotel on the mountain top.

    She thought that she was probably hit by the avnche to the mountainside.

    Suddenly, there was some movement in the snow on her left.

    At night, her vision was hazy, and there seemed to be someone in the snow.

    The person struggled to reach out for help and Christina could hear some weak cries.

    Christina immediately put Geoffrey on the ground.

    She quickly ran over and pulled the people out of the snow.

    "Crystal!"

    When she saw the woman''s slender arm, she first thought that it was Crystal.

    However, when she pulled her out of the snow, Christina found that it was Barbara.

    "Save me.Help.."

    Barbara, who was ina mess, cried after being pulled out.

    She seemed to be scared.

    Her clothes were torn and her hair was in a mess.

    She crawled on the snow, keeping crying.

    Christina was in no mood tofort anyone even she saw how frightened Barbara was.

    Christina Looked at the snow-capped mountain in a desperate mood.

    "How many people could still live?"

    Geoffrey''s clothes were not enough to resist the cold, and he almost had a fever before.

    Christina adjusted her mood and immediately turned to pick up Geoffrey to warm each other.

    Barbara cried uncontrobly in the snow for a long time.

    Until she began to clear her mind, her first reaction was to rush to Christina.

    In the face of life and death, she wanted to live.

    "Don''t leave me alone.I beg you..."

    When Barbara was hit by the avnche, she fell into a big tree and broke her legs.

    Blood was still oozing from her knees.

    The frozen snow made her numb and unable to move her legs.

    After the avnche, life is fragile and vulnerable.

    If Christina ignored her and left, she would definitely die here.

    But she didn''t want to die.

    Christina''s right foot was tightly held by Barbara''s hands.

    She did not move, and she was hesitant.

    She need to hold Geoffrey to keep him warm.

    If she took Barbara with her, she was afraid that she would not be able to walk out of this desperate

    snow-capped mountain.

    However, Christina couldn''t see Barbara die in front of her.

    "Geoffrey, are you afraid?"

    Christina patted him on the head and forced a smile.

    Geoffrey''s little face was covered in tears and had calmed down.

    He choked and hugged her neck with both hands.

    His head was on her shoulder and he did not speak.

    "Miss Parker is afraid, so we can''t be afraid, okay?"

    She whispered to him.

    Geoffrey didn''t understand.

    His small face looked weak and pale.

    He raised his head, looked at her with bright eyes, and then nodded.

    Christina took out her phone from her pocket and turned on the shlight mode.

    She asked Geoffrey to hold the shlight.

    In this cold and desperate snow-capped mountain, at least they had a light.

    Fortunately, Barbara was petite and not too heavy.

    Christina was not badly injured, just her forehead hurt a little.

    She bent down to carry Barbara, and she had to hold Geoffrey in front of her.

    The weather was very cold, and she was also tired of carrying Barbara and Geoffrey.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    But Christina knew she had to move forward.

    Step by step, she gritted her teeth and stepped on the snow, leaving deep footprints.

    Barbara was carried by her.

    At this moment, she could not express it in words.

    She really thought she would be left behind.

    After Christina rescued her, she did not even say a word.

    All along, Barbara felt that Christina, the youngdy of the Dickens family, was born with good luck,

    especially Christina did not pay much attention to her rtionship with Patrick, but Patrick loved her so

    much.

    Why did Christina get Patrick''s love so easily when Barbara tried so hard but failed? She was still

    unconvinced, but now she was touched.

    "Thank you."

    Barbara''s voice was hoarse and low.She was not sure if Christina had heard it or not, but she could

    see that Christina did her best to help them.She walked for about twenty minutes.

    It was a dark night, and the snow-capped mountains were cold and eerie.

    Although there was a weak shlight on her cell phone, Christina was not sure if she chose the right

    direction or not.

    Although she felt numb from the cold and her breathing was rapid, she endured it and took another

    step forward.

    There seemed to be a sound.

    Christina stopped where she was.

    Her eyes were blurry from exhaustion.

    She took a deep breath to clear her mind.

    "There''s a quarrel ahead,"

    Barbara, who was on her back, pointed ahead and shouted excitedly, "There''s someone in front!"

    When Christina heard what she said, there was a glimmer of hope in her heart.

    There were people who could at least help each other.

    With all her might, she quickened her pace and walked in the direction of the sound in front of them.

    "It seems that you still have strength"

    In front of them in the darkness, a voice suddenly came with a lightly teasing tone.

    In such a difficult situation, he could still speak in a rxed tone.

    Christina was surprised.

    She could recognize the voice as the photographer man from the hotel.

    She took a few more steps forward, and the faint light from the shlight of her cell phone reflected the

    figures in front of her.

    Not only were the photographers, but Bob and his family.

    There was no d, but Christina was more relieved to meet a few living people on such an outdoor

    snowy mountain.

    It was a gentle slope.

    Christina looked ahead to the left.

    Her eyes lit up and she thought that it might be a cave entrance.

    This meant that they could rest inside.

    Christina put Barbara on the snow and walked towards the stone house with Geoffrey in her arms.

    "This is the stone house I found first:'' Bob ran over and stopped her, which meant that he wouldn''t let

    her in to rest.

    Christina frowned and shouted at him with a gloomy look, "Get out!"

    The series of bad things exhausted her physically and mentally, and she had no more patience.

    Bob was very strong and he clenched his fists to scare her.

    "I told you, I found the stone house first.You can''t..."

    Christina red at him fiercely.

    She felt that it was unnecessary to say anything more to this barbarian.

    She squatted down and was about to put Geoffrey down in her arms and deal with this brainless man.

    "I suggest you don''t fight her."

    The photographer approached them in a calm tone.

    Bob turned around and red at him gloomily, as if he wanted to scold him for being nosy.

    The photographer''s face was expressionless.

    He pointed at Christina, who was still squatting on the ground, and said slowly, "You can''t defeat her."

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393

    Christina had already stood in front of Geoffrey, looking straight at the photographer with caution.

    Bob''s arm was injured, and he looked very haggard.

    He didn''t want to fight with Christina but to upy the stone house selfishly.

    "This stone house was built by the hunters a long time ago.It has been standing empty for a long

    time.It''s quiterge and dark.Maybe there are ck bears eluding the cold winter.It will be dangerous to

    rush in."

    The photographer seemed familiar with this area.

    The photographer paused and turned to look at Christina.

    "Miss Dickens has a lighter.Fire can protect us when we explore the way.And only by making a fire to

    keep warm can we survive the night.Otherwise, we will all die here."

    Bob seemed to panic when he heard the word "die."

    The memory of the avnches just now still haunted him.He just crawled out of the snow and out of

    danger.He didn''t want to die.

    "How do you know I have a lighter?"

    Christina became more cautious.

    The photographer seemed to have paid much attention to her since they met and knew her very well.

    A smile hovered on the photographer''s lips and he said softly and casually, "I also know you have a 15

    cm steel knife."

    Christina''s face tensed up.

    Then, they found a few branches and spent nearly half an hour lighting them up with Christina''s lighter.

    The roaring fire made them feel more at ease.

    Christina bent over slightly and carried Barbara who was disabled on her back.

    Geoffrey followed them closely.

    The thin photographer held a torch and Bob did not dare to have any more objections.

    They walked cautiously into the stone house together.

    The stone house might have been standing empty for a long time.

    The wooden door was already dpidated.

    The room was dark and airless, giving them a gloomy feeling.

    The stone house was a rectangle.

    It was only three meters wide, but it was very deep.

    Christina and the others were not interested in exploring inside the stone house.

    They walked about ten meters but still didn''t reach the end, so they returned to the entrance of the

    cave and snuggled closer.

    Christina found a wooden bed, a broken wooden cab, a few iron buckets, a big iron bowl, and a

    large bundle of thick hemp ropes.

    She walked over to the cab and rummaged through it.

    She found a shotgun, but there were no bullets.

    "There are really wild animals around..."

    Christina became vignt.

    The shotgun indicated that it was not safe nearby.

    Christina then found arge dusty bottle of whiskey at the top of the cab.

    It was probably stored by the hunters before to keep them warm.

    Bob saw the whiskey and shouted at Christina in a rough voice, "Give it to me!"

    Christina ignored him.

    Bob was always overbearing and his face darkened after being ignored by Christina.

    He got up and wanted to grab it.

    But his wife immediately stopped him and muttered.

    She probably said that Christina had a knife, and Bob hesitated and subsided back.

    Geoffrey snuggled up to Christina.

    He was young but knew people''s evil sides.

    The photographer seemed to be very experienced in surviving in the wilderness.

    He looked thin, but his physical strength didn''t match his outward appearance.

    He walked to the wooden bed, broke it into strips with his bare hands, and quickly made a fire.

    The bright roaring fire filled the stone house with warmth.

    They subconsciously approached the fire to keep warm.

    Christina turned her head and looked at the man opposite her by the light of fire.

    She suddenly realized that the photographer was not afraid of coldness.

    He was wearing the thinnest clothes, only twoyers, but he sat far away from the fire.

    It seemed that he didn''t like to crowd with others.

    Christina felt he was a little cold and arrogant.

    At this moment, Barbara let out a low cry of pain.

    Her legs were badly injured.

    Christina grabbed a few more wooden nks and therge bundle of hemp ropes, walked towards

    Barbara, squatted, and took out the steel knife from her waist.

    Barbara saw Christina holding a sharp knife and screamed in shock, "What are you doing?"

    Christina was expressionless and she deliberately scared Barbara.

    "Your feet are badly injured.I have to cut them off"

    Barbara was scared to death by what Christina said.

    "No, no, don''t do it..."

    Christina neatly tore Barbara''s pants and checked her wounds.

    She stopped bleeding.

    Christina bit open the bottle of whiskey and poured it on Barbara''s injured legs.

    Barbara felt the sharp pain.

    Her face turned pale and she was shaking.

    Seeing that Barbara was in great pain, Christinapressed her lips.

    "Alcohol can disinfect.I''m not lying.You can keep your legs."

    Barbara was in so much pain that she red at Christina.

    She was wondering if Christina was taking this opportunity to take revenge.

    Christina rubbed Barbara''s legs.

    "They''re fractured.There may be a scar on your right leg.Take care of it"

    Barbara''s legs were numb from the cold.

    And because of the alcohol, Barbara felt a more sharp pain.

    She paled and wanted to say something.

    But she saw Christina pick up two nks of wood to fix her injured leg, cut the hemp rope short, and

    wrap it around her leg.

    After Christina had dealt with Barbara''s injury, she turned to look at Barbara and said calmly, "It''s better

    to feel pain than be numb with cold."

    Barbara gasped in pain and gritted her teeth.

    She knew that Christina was right.

    Feeling pain was better than losing her legs in coldness.

    But Barbara really thought that Christina could never be a nurse because she would probably scare the

    patients to death.

    Christina then set up a triangr rack above the fire with the other three long wooden sticks.

    She tied the triangr rack and an iron bucket with half a bucket of clean snow she collected outside

    with hemp rope.

    Snow gradually melted and boiled.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    There were two big iron bowls on the broken cupboard.She took one of them and carefully scooped out

    half a bowl of boiling water.She sat down and Geoffrey snuggled up to her.

    "Is it hot? Take your time."

    Christina told Geoffrey to drink some hot water to warm himself.

    The photographer on the other side stared at Christina quietly and raised his eyebrows, seemingly

    surprised by her actions.

    Bob saw her doing this, immediately ran over to grab another iron bowl, and scooped hot water into his

    iron bowl.

    After Geoffrey took a few sips, Christina also handed some warm water to Barbara.

    Barbara leaned weakly against the dirty and rough wall.

    She had never been in such a terrible state.

    She had encountered an avnche and lived in such a shabby stone house.

    Her legs were seriously injured and she was in danger.

    Despair welled up in her heart and she was lifeless.

    But why was Christina so energetic? Barbara did not take the half bowl of hot water.

    She almost lost her consciousness.

    Christina was not gentle.

    Seeing Barbara give no reaction, Christina forced her to drink.

    Barbara choked and the clothes on her chest were a little wet.She red at Christina angrily.

    "Christina, is this revenge?!"

    They had been at loggerheads all along.

    Now, Barbara was injured, and Christina could deliberately retaliate and torture her.

    "I''m sorry, but I did it on purpose," Christina replied stiffly without any shame.

    Geoffrey turned around and looked at them.

    "Aunt Parker, your lips are so dry¡¯ Barbara had mixed feelings.

    Christina stood up and went back to sit beside Geoffrey.

    Then she reached out and touched Geoffrey''s forehead.

    She was worried that he might have a fever.

    Fortunately, it didn''t happen.

    "Do you have a headache?" She asked.

    Geoffrey looked at her with a tired face and shook his head.

    "If you don''t feel well, tell me, okay?"

    Christina said seriously, Christina always met people who never told others they were sick, and she

    was not considerate.

    She didn''t know they needed to be taken care of if they didn''t say.

    So some people said that Christina was heartless, and she was not a great wife because she couldn''t

    take care of her husband.

    Christina recalled some bad memories and was lost in her thoughts.

    She didn''t bother to exin.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394

    It was snowing again.

    Fluffy white snow fell outside the stone house with the cold wind blowing.

    The scene didn''t look romantic or beautiful in their eyes, it only made them flustered.

    Christina took out her phone and found that it only had 15% of the battery left.

    Although there was no cell phone signal in this area because of equipment failure, at least the phone

    could act as a shlight, and the weak lighting was a little more reassuring than the darkness.

    She also noticed that it was 9 pm on her phone.

    Time passed so slowly.

    They hid in this simple and dirty stone house, when will itst until dawn?

    "Will someonee to save us?"

    "The people in the hotel are waiting for rescue.How could they risk going down the mountain to save

    us...Maybe they thought we were all dead."

    Bob and his wife were whispering to each other.

    They looked aggressive and fierce, but now their voices were full of frustration and helplessness.

    They were all sitting directly on the dirty soil, all tired and haggard.

    They only hoped that dawn woulde soon.

    They were trapped in this snowy mountain and they did not know where they were now.

    It was dark outside and full of danger.

    They could do anything but wait.

    "There''s not enough firewood"

    Suddenly, the photographer man sitting in the corner said.

    With these simple words, Christina suddenly tensed up.

    She looked down at the pile of broken nks behind her.

    The broken nk bed and wooden cab in the stone house were broken into strips to serve as

    firewood sticks.

    She calcted the time in her mind.

    The pile of broken nks could only be burned until 12 a.m.at most.

    But it was the most dangerous after midnight.

    Without an open fire, any emergency would be fatal.

    "There aren''t enough sticks, then stop burn so much.Slow down.Otherwise, in such weather, do you

    want to go out to pick up firewood?"

    Bob shouted irritably, "I will never go out anyway!"

    Barbara, who was sitting on the other side, had her feet tied to a wooden board.

    She was semi-disabled, and now she was cold and tired.

    In this primitive cave of the stone house, she was extremely tired, and her mind was filled with despair

    and anger.

    Her expression was filled with despair.

    Suddenly, she shouted angrily as if she wanted to relieve her pressure before death, "Can you live if

    you burn less sticks? This stone house is so cold and there is not enough firewood.Just kill youself"

    Barbara''s cheeks were stained with mud and tears, dirty and disheveled, and her usual etiquette was

    left behind angrily.

    How selfish they were! Bob was the same as those who thought they were nobles before, boasting of

    being superior.

    "It''s all your fault!!"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    If it weren''t for the so-called nobles forcing them to the ski resort, she wouldn''t have suffered these

    crimes! Christina hugged Geoffrey in her arms and turned to look at Barbara''s resentful expression.

    This was the first time Christina had seen this elite woman lose control of her emotions.

    Probably, she was too scared.

    This kind of waiting was really depressing and desperate.

    Christina reached out and touched Geoffrey''s forehead, not participating in their conversation.

    "Are you hungry?"

    She lowered her head and asked him in a low voice.

    Geoffrey''s small body was always close to her, and he felt very insecure.

    Christina kept asking him to close his eyes to rest, but he was afraid and did not dare to close his eyes.

    Although he was still young, he could understand what Bob and Barbara were saying.

    These adults said no one woulde to save them.

    He thought they were all dead.

    "Will Aunt Zhu be fine?"

    He kept his head down and his childish voice was a little sobbing.He wanted to cry but did not dare to

    cry.

    Christina looked straight at the snow outside.

    After a while, she said, "She will be fine."

    "The impact of the avnche on the direction of Crystal''s run is rtively small.As long as she runs

    fast, she would not be washed down the mountain..."

    She was not good at lying, and her tone was full of uncertainty.

    She hoped so.

    Geoffrey lowered his head and sobbed.He was silent for a long time.He probably knew that he should

    not cry at this time and not cause trouble for adults.He behaved very carefully.He wanted to see the

    person closest to him the most.

    "My father will never abandon me."

    Christina looked at his little face and felt touched.

    When she was pregnant, she read some parenting books that Patrick bought.He put them in the study.

    And she randomly read it.

    ording to the book, every child has a fear in his heart.

    He is afraid of being abandoned by his parents and even unconsciously tries to imitate and please

    them.

    Even with a strong personality like Patrick, he seemed to have tried to get close to his mother when he

    was a child...

    They were anxious for a favor and worried lest one should lose it.

    Christina took a deep breath and looked at the snow outside the cave of the stone house again.

    To be honest, her childhood was very happy.

    She did not understand the anxious feeling.

    Christina suddenly felt that the man in the corner opposite the fire was mocking her.

    She turned her head sensitively and saw that the photographer man''s stereoscopic.

    She could tell at a nce that he was European.

    His lips were very thin, slightly curved, looking a little yful.

    Her dark brown eyes, which were half-smiling, were clearly mocking her.

    She always thought this man was weird.

    "What''s your name?" Christina suddenly asked him.

    The man seemed to be surprised for a moment, still maintaining a slight smile, but his eyes expression

    changed, which was with a hint of double meaning.

    "What is the situation now? You''re still in the mood to hock up with men." Bob said irritably.

    The photographer looked at her but did not say anything.

    Christina frowned.

    "Mrs.Hopkins..."

    Geoffrey suddenly talked to her.

    He took out a roll of egg bread from his pocket and handed it to her.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, I have a loaf of bread"

    Christina suddenly felt warm when she saw that he was offering a treasure in such a difficult

    situation.She took two wooden boards and added them to the fire to continue burning.She held

    Geoffrey tighter to keep him warm and chuckled.

    "You eat."

    As soon as she spoke, the family of Bob looked at them in unison.

    Bob''s daughter pointed at Geoffrey and ordered arrogantly, "Give it to me!"

    The girl spoke the local Romanshnguage of Switzend.

    Christina could not understand her words, but seeing that the girl was acting like a delicate princess,

    she probably knew that the girl wanted Geoffrey''s bread.

    Geoffrey was also very sensitive.He immediately hid his bread and covered it.

    "My daughter is hungry.Give me your bread."

    Bob''s wife asked Christina for it in English in such a righteous tone.

    Christina looked unhappy and replied directly, "No."

    "You! You are too selfish!"

    The woman condemned her in a sharp voice.

    Christina ignored her and lowered her head to Geoffrey.

    "It''s yours."

    However, Bob''s daughter burst into tears.

    The originally quiet stone house became irritating.

    The girl was also around 6to 7 years old.

    As a foreign girl, she was strong and was especially delicate, pounding her parents'' arms.

    "I want that bread, I want bread!"

    The girl screamed and cried tirelessly, and her feet kept kicking the dirt and gravel on the ground.

    The burning fire was messed up by the girl''s kick and the wooden boards with fire were scattered

    everywhere, but the couple remained indifferent andforted their daughter as if they had been

    wronged.

    Christina was dissatisfied and said, "Mind your daughter!"

    Bob''s wife scolded her with a wicked look on her face, "You wicked woman!"

    "She was just a child, how heartless you are!"

    After scolding Christina, the wife turned around and scolded her husband, "How can you let others

    bully our baby?"

    Christina''s expression darkened when she heard this.

    Geoffrey seemed to be frightened by these people and huddled up.

    Bob had a fierce face and a burly figure, he stood up and left a huge shadow behind.

    He raised his strong arm and shouted at her, "Give the bread to my daughter immediately!"

    Christina clenched a steel knife in her right hand and was furious to attack him, Geoffrey, who was

    nestled in her arms, suddenly took out the bread from his little hand.

    He did not speak.

    It was obvious that he was willing to give his bread to the girl.

    Bob snorted, grabbed the bread from Geoffrey''s little hand, strode back, and sit down.

    Geoffrey turned around and hugged her tightly.

    His head was close to her shoulder, and suddenly he be a little needy.

    Christina was full of anger.

    Although Geoffrey''s strength was insignificant, she could feel him touching her shoulder.

    It was as if he wanted to stop her from fighting with Bob.

    He was probably afraid that she would be bullied by Bob.

    Bob''s baby daughter got the bread, but she was very unhappy.

    "I don''t want it anymore!"

    She threw the bread that her father handed her into the fire as if she was noble.

    Some kind of "princess''s illness" seizures.

    Christina was furious.

    "Come with me to pick up the branches!"

    She stood up abruptly and walked to Bob in a strong tone.

    Bob immediately scolded, "Who are you? Why do you order me..."

    Christina quickly waved the steel knife in her right hand.

    The sharp edge of the knife was directly against the main artery of his neck.

    "Go with me or not!" She gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395

    Bob was afraid that his neck would be scratched, and his big body stiffened.

    "Don''t, please don''t hurt us."

    "No.Please.Don''t hurt us."

    His wife also shouted nervously.

    Christina''s face was pale, but she did not show any mercy to them.

    The knife was pressed against the Bearded Man''s neck.

    The cold metal de instantly left a visible blood mark on his neck.

    A thin trace of blood dropped down slowly.

    "I''ll go! I''m going! I''ll go out and get the firewood!"

    It turned out that the Bearded Man was also afraid to be hurt, and he said hurriedly.His wife burst into

    tears.

    "She is insane and too scary!" Christina ignored them.

    Geoffrey tugged at her pants nervously beside her.

    "Could you please help me take care of him for a while?" Christina turned around and told the

    photographer.

    The photographer seemed to be surprised by her words.

    He looked at Christina thoughtfully and did not answer for a while.

    Christina didn''t understand why she trusted this stranger, but someone had to go out to pick firewood

    under this circumstance.

    It was not safe to go out alone, so two people had to go together.

    However, she didn''t trust the Bob.So she must went with him.

    It would be better to let the photographer stay behind and take care of Geoffrey and Barbara.

    Why did she trust him? Christina didn''t know why she trusted him either.

    Strictly speaking, she felt that an arrogant man like him would not attack the weeks and children.She

    had no choice at this moment.

    Someone had to go out and get firewood.

    "I''m going to get us some firewood and will be back noter than an hour.It''s too dark and cold

    outside.It''s too easy to get lost if you go out."

    Christina squatted down beside Geoffrey and kept saying.

    "Wait for me here in the stone house, okay?"

    Geoffrey struggled a little and refused to let Christina go.

    "I promise I will be back,"

    She promised him in a low voice.

    Geoffrey''s eyes were wet, and his eyes were filled with reluctance.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, you have toe back.Promise!"

    "Okay"

    Christina stopped wasting time.

    She rubbed his little head, nced at the photographer before she left, and strode into the snowy

    darkness.

    The Bearded Man was forced to walk forward by Christina.He was very reluctant.

    "It was suicide to go outside in the weather like this."

    "The trees were buried by the avnche earlier.There are no branches for the fire.Even if you can find

    some, it will be difficult to start the fire because of the wetness."

    Christina ignored him and turned the shlight on her phone, which had only 15% battery left.

    However, the light was still weak.

    The pitch-dark sky looked heavy, and the snow was still falling from the sky.It seemed too empty and

    gloomy around them.

    Bob''s voice echoed in the mountains, which made Christina feel a little braver.

    The previous avnche buried the whole area on the left side of the mountain.

    Christina walked to the opposite side, hoping to find some branches as soon as possible and go back

    to the stone house.

    "We can''t go that far! What if we get lost and can''t go back to the stone house?" Bob walked more and

    more slowly.

    Looking at the empty and silent mountain, he shivered all over in the snow and wind.

    He felt more flustered as he walked further and turned to shout to Christina.

    Christina pressed the knife against his back and said with a cold face, "Keep going!"

    "You''re insane, you know?!"

    Bob''s face was ferocious, but he didn''t dare to do anything with the knife against his back.

    He continued, "That man said that there were ck bears on the mountain...Do you want to kill us

    both?"

    Christina''s expression darkened.

    She felt that the Bearded Man was useless and replied angrily, "The ck bears are hibernating!"

    But just then, they heard a strange sounding from a small patch of forest in front of them.It

    sounded like the sound when animals walked by the forest.

    Christina immediately stopped

    She straightened her back and held the shlight in her hand.

    The light was too weak to see what it was, but she could tell that the thing was about 100 feet ahead.

    A dark shadow was rushing towards them.

    Bob shouted in fear.

    "I told you there were ck bears!" He turned around and ran away in panic.

    He bumped into Christina''s side when he was running away.

    Her cell phone fell on the snow, and the light source disappeared.It was so dark that she could not

    even see her fingers.

    The temperature was so low that she felt the cold go into her bones.

    Her lungs were burning as she breathed in the icy air.It was undoubtedly hazardous to walk around on

    such a night.

    Christina looked ahead.Her legs were numb from the cold, and her thought was in a mess.She

    hesitated whether to run away, but she knew that it could not be the ck bear.

    The bears had already hibernated.

    It didn''t sound like an animal either.

    The speed of the thing wasn''t that fast, and the sound of footsteps was a little heavy.

    It sounded more like a human.

    Sure enough, she was right.

    Someone was running towards them.

    Christina heaved a sigh of relief and bent down to pick up her phone.

    The dim light of her phone shone on the tall and muscr man''s face in front of her.It was Ray.

    Christina was surprised to see him.

    Ray wasn''t washed down by the avnche.She heard that he had fallen down the mountain fighting

    with another tourist.She did not expect to see him alive.

    There were many injuries to his body.

    There was a big wound on his forehead, and the blood had formed a clot.He looked very ferocious.

    "How are you feeling?" She asked out of politeness.

    However, she saw the strangeness after she met her eyes.

    Ray''s eyes were wide open, but his pupils were unfocused and looked lifeless.

    He opened his mouth, revealed blood inside, and roared as though she was his enemy, "You people

    dare to hurt me!"

    Ray lunged forward to attack her like a madman.

    Christina was caught off guard and fell on the snow.

    She didn''t get a chance to react before his strong arm grabbed her throat.

    His crazy strength made Christina unable to move.Her breathing became more and more rapid.Her

    face was filled with panic, and she kept struggling.

    His heavy body was sitting on her made it impossible for her to escape.

    "How dare you hurt me! How dare you!" Ray roared.

    He had a conflict with a tourist and fell down the mountain with injuries all over his body.He exploded

    with rage.

    The force on Christina''s neck was so heavy that her skin turned purple under the cold air.

    Her breathing was shallow, and she kept trying to escape with both hands and feet.

    However, her strength was leaving her slowly.

    Christina''s hand kept groping around her waist, and her fingers found the icy knife.

    Her expression became harsh, and she tried her best to stab Ray in the calf.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Ray felt the pain, and he set up straight and covered his injured leg with his hands instantly.

    Christina took the chance, pushed him away, and got up on her feet.She breathed heavily, and her

    whole body was exhausted.Her throat was still throbbing.

    "You bitch!" She thought that Ray would not have the strength to attack her after being stabbed if he

    didn''t die.

    However, he seemed to have lost his mind.

    Ray pulled the knife out of his calf with his big hand, and the blood gushed out.He didn''t seem to feel

    the pain.He rushed over again, even angrier than before, "I want you dead!"

    Christinaran desperately in one direction before she could have a chance to gasp for air or to make

    sure where she was running to.

    Ray dragged his injured leg behind her, and the blood was all over the white snow.

    The smell of blood drifted in the air.

    Ray''s huge body limped, chasing after her like a fierce beast.

    Christina was breathing heavily and running wildly.Her heart was beating so fast.She kept looking

    around, although everywhere was dark.

    "Is there anyone there? HELP!" She shouted.

    Deep down, she still hoped that Bob would be nearby and could help her.She ran into another forest.

    The snow was thicker here, perhaps because it wasn''t a tourist site.

    The path was covered by the shadow.She kept running.

    Ray dragged his injured leg, and his pace was unsteady.

    He roared wildly, "l will catch you! I will!"

    Christina was panting as she ran.She kept turning around to check and thinking about how to escape in

    her mind.She could climb up the tree.

    Ray''s leg was injured.She could climb up a tree and avoid him for a while.

    "Ah!"

    Just as she was thinking about what she should do while she was panicking, Christina missed a step.

    The soil under the thick snow loosened, and her whole body started to fall.It was pitch-dark below, like

    a huge mouth waiting to swallow her.

    A figure flew over from her left.

    The giant palm held her right wrist at the edge of the cliff.

    Christina''s heart fell back to her stomach.She was hanging in the air, and her right wrist was pulled

    hard by the person.She raised her head and saw the familiar face with her blurry vision.Christina was

    shocked for a second.She knew it was him.

    It was Patrick Hopkins.

    They were on such an icy mountain, on a dead night¡ªthey met in such a mess.

    There was a second that she felt that she had seen an illusion.

    "Don''t move"

    Patrick''s voice came from above, as deep and familiar as usual.

    Christina looked at the man in front of her and felt the time go back to before.

    She felt mixed feelings when she heard his voice, She was surprised to see him here, but there was a

    part of her that was sure that he woulde to save her.It was too dark to see Patrick''s expression.He

    was trying to pull her up.

    "Be careful!" Christina shouted nervously.

    Ray dragged his injured leg and was furious like a wild beast.

    His vast body, heavy footsteps, and crazy roar were enough to show how insane he was.

    Patrick was on his stomach at the edge of the cliff and tried to pull Christina up with both hands.

    She raised her head anxiously.

    "Be careful! Behind you!" Ray''s angry face came into her sight as soon as she finished talking.

    He held the bloody knife in his big hand and stabbed it into Patrick''s body with rage.

    With a sound, the sharp metal pierced into his body.

    Christina''s face turned pale.

    On the edge of the cliff, Ray was still in a rage and continued to punch and kick at Patrick''s crawling

    body on the ground.

    Christina was so worried that the tears rushed over her eyes.

    She shook her arm and said, "Open your hand!"

    "Patrick Hopkins, I said open your hand and just let go!"

    He could stand up if he let her go, and he didn''t have to be beaten up anymore.

    Her breathing became shallow, and she shouted, "Let me go and stand up!"

    "I won''t hurt if I fall.It''s snow everywhere"

    She used the other hand to try to open his grip, and tears rushed out of her eyes because of anxiety

    and worry.

    However, he grabbed even tighter as if he had used all his strength on his hand.

    "Patrick, I told you to let go!!"

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396

    Ray punched and kicked Patrick, who was lying on the edge of the cliff, crazily.

    Patrick never let go, nor did he say a word, not even cried in pain.

    When he found the opportunity, he quickly turned sideways and kicked Ray''s injured leg hard with his

    right foot.

    Ray''s huge body fell into the snow.

    Ray tried to get up several times, He was exhausted.

    Finally, he fainted and stopped moving.

    Above the cliff, Patrick immediately sped up and dragged Christina up.

    Christina kept silent.She did not move, nor did she shout for him to let go.

    This deste and cold snow-capped mountain was iparably silent.She was hanging on the edge

    of the cliff, unable to find the force point, surrounded by snow.She could only let him drag her hard.

    But Christina knew that the steel knife was stuck in his body...

    Drops of blood fell from above, and the sticky blood slid along his arm, past his cold fingertips, and

    intertwined with her hand.

    Christina''s stiff body was in midair and she almost held her breath.She did not dare to breathe the

    bloody smell.

    He persisted in trying his best to pull her up bit by bit.

    Christina quickly got up and saw the steel knife in his right shoulder.She squatted down and held the

    handle in her right hand, but her heart trembled.

    The front half of the de prated his body deeply.She knew how sharp the knife was because it

    was she who had brought it here.

    "I told you, I told you to let go!"

    She was trembling with the handle of the knife in her hand and couldn''t hold back the tears in her eyes.

    Christina cried and scolded as if she was on the verge of breaking down.

    "Patrick, do you think you''re great...Why don''t you want to discuss anything with me? You''re used to

    making decisions alone.There''s a lot of snow down there.Even if I fall, I''ll be fine."

    "Do you think you are a hero? I don''t want you to save me.I don''t want you to protect me¡±

    "I don''t need you!"

    Christina did not dare to touch the steel knife.The knife pierced his body deeply.

    It would be dangerous to pull it out forcefully.

    Tears kept streaming down her face.

    In the past few days, she met many unexpected things.

    The tourists screamed and cried in fear.

    In fact, she was also afraid, but she endured it.She couldn''t be scared.She had to protect Crystal and

    the others.She had always been firm, firmer than many women and even men.

    But now, for some reason, tears were like a river that broke its banks, and she couldn''t help but cry

    bitterly.

    "Patrick, I don''t need you..."

    She scolded him hysterically, "You shouldn''t be here.I didn''t ask you to save me..""

    "I told you to let go.Can''t you hear me? I told you to let go.Why didn''t you..."

    "I don''t need you."

    Patrick clearly heard her cry and scold, and his body stiffened for a moment.

    He turned over slowly, propped himself up on the snow with his right hand, and half-sat up to look at

    her.

    Christina cried like a drowned mouse.

    He didn''t know what to say and just looked at her quietly.

    She seemed to have suffered a great grievance and had been crying.

    "I¡¯m...I''m afraid you''ll fall."

    Patrick wanted to get closer to her, and his voice was low and hoarse, "Christina, I''m afraid you''ll

    disappear again."

    Her eyes were misty with tears.

    She turned her head and looked at him nkly, Patrick moved his body and pulled the wound on his

    back.He sighed in pain subconsciously, He was never good at expressing his feelings to women.He

    looked into her eyes and did not say anything more.

    Christina suddenly raised her hand and wiped the tears off her face with her sleeve.

    Her eyes looked stubborn as if she had never cried before.

    "There''s a stone house ahead.Geoffrey is there.I promised him that I would go back as soon as

    possible"

    She held him up and said quickly.

    Patrick let her support him and walk forward step by step.He knew that she was not as weak as other

    women.

    She suddenly cried just now, which made him very flustered.

    Patrick was in special winter clothes and carried various field tools.

    He turned ona shlight on his waist.

    Christina looked straight ahead at the road.

    She carefully remembered the direction to the stone house.

    At the same time, when she looked at the bright light of the shlight, she felt a sense of security.

    Maybe it was because of the light in the night, or maybe it was because of him. It was snowy and icy all

    around, and white snowkes were on their shoulders.

    They snuggled up to each other and walked forward.

    It took about an hour for them to get back to the stone house.

    Geoffrey ran out anxiously when he saw hering back.

    When he saw that there was another person beside Christina, he shouted excitedly and happily, "Uncle

    Hopkins!"

    There was a pile of firewood burning at the entrance of the cave of the stone house, and the fire

    reflected his handsome face.

    At this moment, it was Clear that Patrick looked tired and haggard.

    "Go in."

    Christina urged Geoffrey to go back to the house to keep warm so as not to get frostbite.

    While holding Patrick, she strode into the stone house.

    When Bob saw Christinaing back alive, his eyes widened, "Weren''t you, weren''t you attacked by

    the ck bear?"

    As he ran away, he could hear some sound of fighting from afar.

    Christina was furious.

    It was because Bob ran away ungratefully.

    Otherwise, they could deal with Ray together! She was hurt by the lunatic Ray.

    "Patrick?"

    Barbara, who was half unconscious in the stone house, opened her eyes when she heard their noisy

    voices and was shocked to see the familiar side face.

    "Patrick, are you here to save us?"

    At the end of her sentence, she couldn''t help but get excited.

    Patrick looked in her direction and seemed surprised that Barbara was also in the stone house, but he

    did not say anything.

    "Knife, why the knife..."

    Geoffrey pointed at the sharp steel knife on Patrick''s back and shoulders in shock.

    There was blood gushing out of his clothes.

    Geoffrey was so scared that his face turned pale.

    "He''s fine."

    Christina looked at him, with a calm andforting tone.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She wanted Patrick to sit on the ground, "How are you?"

    She wanted to see the knife wound on his back against the fire, "Let me see the wound on your

    back..""

    But Patrick put his hands around her and pressed his head against her arms directly.

    Christina was forced to hug him and subconsciously pushed him, but she saw his sickly and haggard

    face.Shepromised.

    There was a steel knife in his back, which made it inconvenient for him to rest against the wall.She

    could only let him lean against her.

    "Patrick, don''t sleep"

    She tilted her head and saw him close his eyes.

    He looked very tired, and his heavy body had no strength but leaned against her, "Let me take a look at

    your knife wound.Don''t sleep now..."

    In such cold weather, it was as if he wouldn''t wake up if he fell asleep.

    "The special clothes on his body are thick, and the wound is not as deep as you thought, but if this

    knife is pulled out now, he will definitely bleed profusely, It''s best not to touch it now..."

    The photographer man in the stone house suddenly spoke.

    The man looked at the snow outside the stone house, "It seems that our adventure is over.They will

    arrive in two hours."

    "What do you mean?" Bob eximed.

    "Is anyoneing to save us two hourster?"

    The photographer smiled jokingly with his thin lips and did not answer Bob.

    Christina subconsciously looked at the photographer.

    At this moment, Patrick, who was leaning on her shoulder, opened his eyes and looked at the strange

    man meaningfully.

    In fact, Patrick suddenly appeared here, so it was not difficult to guess that there must be backup

    personnel to help.

    However, the photographer man''s tone was so firm that he seemed to know Patrick''s way of doing

    things very well.

    "Is my father here to save us?"

    Geoffrey could also understand the adults¡¯ conversation and get close to Christina and the others.He

    could not suppress the excitement on his small face.

    Christina touched his little head with one hand and smiled at him, "I think so."

    "That''s great."

    "I knew my father woulde to save me"

    Geoffrey suddenly became much more energetic.

    Bob and his family were also very excited.

    They kept walking out of the stone house and looking around to see who was passing by.

    Patrick, on the other hand, was very quiet and did not even respond to Geoffrey''s call.

    Christina looked at his tired face with some worries in her eyes.He used to stay upte to review

    documents and travel on business.He was always energetic and rarely looked so haggard.

    "Geoffrey, give me that half bowl of water" She pointed to an old iron bowl.

    Geoffrey was very obedient and asked her if she wanted to add some hot water.

    Christina had set up an iron bucket on the fire to boil the snow for them to drink to keep warm, but the

    snow water in the iron bucket was now too hot to let the child scoop up the boiling water.

    "Coldwater is fine"

    Christina was holding the half bowl of water when Patrick turned to look at her, "Do you want some

    water?"She asked in a low voice.

    He didn''t say anything but Christina knew that he wanted to drink water.

    She put the bowl close to his lips and he took a few sips slowly.

    Geoffrey looked at his Uncle Hopkins and Aunt Hopkins, and then he carefully picked up the burning

    stone beside the fire.

    Compared to the cold ice and snow, the warm stone could keep warm.

    "Uncle Hopkins, are you cold? It will be warm if you hold the stone."

    He put the stone next to Patrick.

    Patrick''s voice was a little hoarse, "No."

    Geoffrey was happy to hear that his Uncle Hopkins had finally spoken to him, "Uncle Hopkins, does

    your back hurt a lot? Are you sick?"

    "Aunt Hopkins said if there''s anything wrong, you must tell her."

    "Aunt Hopkins is very powerful.She saved me and Aunt Parker.She carried Aunt Parker behind her

    back and hugged me...She burned snow into water for us to drink, and taught me to burn stones to

    keep warm...Even in such an extreme environment, Christina would try her best to take care of

    others.Patrick had always known her character.She was firm, brave, responsible, and sometimes very

    willful.As she said before, she didn''t need him.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397

    As the photographer had expected, two hourster, the rescuers really found the stone house and

    rescued them from the terrible and cold snow- capped mountain.

    Hearing others walking outside, Bob immediately ran out to shout for help.

    Geoffrey also looked out excitedly at the entrance of the stone house.

    Christina gently pushed the man leaning on her and whispered, "Patrick..."

    Patrick looked pale.

    After returning to the stone house, hey still in Christina''s arms.

    Christina didn''t think too much.

    She just let him lie in her arms and waited for someone toe.

    What worried her was that Patrick''s wound would get inmed if they stayed here for too long.

    "Patrick," Christina called him again.

    Actually, Patrick was awake.

    Christina did not realize that it had been a long time since she had called his name in such a caring and

    calm tone.

    After the rescuers noticed the stone house and the fire, everyone in the cave ran out, led by Chandler,

    "Geoffrey!!"

    The voice was filled with anxiety and excitement.

    "Dad ! ¡° Geoffrey ran, stepped on the thick snow, and threw himself excitedly at Chandler ahead.

    "I knew you would find me"

    With his eyes and nose red, the little boy spoke in a pure and childish voice.

    "Are you hurt?"

    "Is there anything wrong?"

    Chandler was filled with anxiety and held Geoffray tightly in his arms, with tears welling up in his eyes.

    "Are you scared? Don''t be afraid"

    After the avnche, everyone was so close to death, and the rescuers had dug out several bodies.

    Chandler was really afraid of Geoffrey''s death.

    If something happened to Geoffrey, Chandler really didn''t know how to face it.

    Christina had mixed emotions when seeing Chandler and Geoffray reunite.

    When she had first seen Patrick, she had actually been moved...

    But they didn''t seem to be so excited.

    Chandler carried his son into the dirty and small stone house.

    At that time, Christina was helping Patrick stand up.

    Then, Chandler reached out to hold her hands tightly and said excitedly.

    "Christina, thank you for saving Geoffrey.I was really flustered when hearing of the avnche.And I

    was worried and helpless...Later, when Crystal said that Geoffrey was with you, I had hope in my

    heart.You saved Geoffrey''s life.I will remember it forever."

    People who encounter disasters would be immersed in the fear of death, while the people looking for

    them were also confused and helpless in the fear of despair.

    Christina was a little embarrassed in face of others¡¯ sincere gratitude.

    "Nothing serious.It''s my duty to protect him*"

    "You just mentioned Crystal, how is Crystal now? Have you found and saved her, haven''t you?"

    "Crystal was found by us at the top of the mountain.She was covered in ayer of light snow and was

    fine.After we saved her in time, she woke up quickly.But she had been ming herself and was

    especially concerned about you..."

    Christina exined seriously, "I asked her to run alone.If Crystal didn''t run, I couldn''t protect both of

    them.Don''t me her"

    Chandler smiled at her with a guilty look.

    "I never me her."

    The moment he found Crystal, to be honest, he really med her, an adult, for not taking good care of

    Geoffrey. He was angry that Crystal was alive while Geoffrey could be alive or dead.

    Rescue workers drove several equipped SUVs over, which were equipped with medical equipment.

    Two medical staff stepped forward and had a simple exam on the knife wounds on Patrick''s back.

    Christina let go of Patrick and turned to look at Barbara who was left behind.

    Just as Christina walked towards the stone house, the photographer approached Patrick and

    whispered, "The pain on your back is in vain."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Patrick examined the strange face.

    "Who are you?"

    The man sneered as if he didn¡¯t want to talk to Patrick, and turned around to go away.

    Suddenly, the man said, "Patrick, you take the signal fireworks with you, but you choose to stay here

    for two hours until the rescuers came.If I hadn''t seen it personally, I wouldn''t have believed that you

    would have done such a stupid thing..."

    Patrick watched the tall and thin figure leaving and lowered his eyes to think about something.

    At this moment, a familiar figure jumped out of thest SUV.

    It was Charles who rushed over excitedly.

    "Patrick, where''s Christina?"

    Hearing the news, Charles immediately rushed over.

    "I have told you that she''s lucky and she''ll be fine..."

    "Gone."

    Patrick seemed to be used to reaching into his pocket to rummage, but he seemed more and more

    anxious...

    "It''s gone"

    "What?" Charles looked confused.

    "Why is my pocket watch missing?"

    Patrick suddenly became agitated with his voice loud.

    He suddenly looked serious, turned back, and ran towards the stone house...

    The medical staff in front saw Patrick''s anxiety and immediately followed him nervously.

    "Mr.Hopkins, you''re injured, don''t run..."

    Noticing Patrick''s anxiety, Chandler ran to catch up with him as well.

    "What''s wrong?" Charles was clear about the importance of the gold pocket watch carried by Patrick,

    but how could it be gone? It was really difficult to find it in such arge snowy mountain.

    Barbara was thest to leave the stone house.Her legs were broken, making it hard for her to walk.

    It was really a tragedy, but she was lucky that the rescue team arrived so soon.

    She had thought that her legs would have to be amputated if she would be rescued tomorrow or even

    later.

    "Thanks to Christina..."

    There was a glint of mockery in her eyes, and she was mocking what she suffered at the moment.

    At the same time, she moved slowly towards the entrance with the help of her hands.

    If she hadn''t been lucky enough to experience the disaster with Christina, how could Patrick have been

    here? Thinking of how Patrick was lying in Christina''s arms just now, Barbara''s eyes darkened.

    Barbara had known Patrick for so many years, and Patrick had always been strong.

    Even if he was injured, he wouldn''t show his weakness...

    Leaning on a woman''s shoulder in this way made him like a little boy.

    Even though Barbara knew that her love was in vain, she had tried her best.

    But after tonight, she was exhausted and gave up.

    She realized that however hard she tried, she could not rece Christina, although Barbara was

    reluctant.

    Just as she passed by where Patrick had sat, Barbara''s eyes brightened.

    The fire at the entrance had not been extinguished.

    Under the orange mes, she could clearly see a finely made gold pocket watch.

    "It''s Patrick''s pocket watch"

    Barbara muttered, looking at the watch in her palm.

    "What are you doing?"

    Christina suddenly appeared and found that Barbara seemed to be in a daze with something in her

    hand.

    Barbara quickly hid the watch in her palm, raised her head, and answered stiffly, "Nothing,"

    Christina did not ask her anymore.

    At this moment, two medical staff came over with a single bed.

    Then, they helped Barbara up and took her out for treatment.

    Christina was also about to leave, but it was unexpected that Patrick rushed over. Without saying

    anything, he walked straight inside as if he was looking for something anxiously.

    He turned the stone house upside down, but in the end, he found nothing.

    "What? What are you looking for?" Christina suddenly felt a little angry.

    "My pocket watch."

    Patrick looked at Christina with a mixed expression.

    "Did you see my pocket watch?"

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398

    Patrick came back in such a hurry just to find a pocket watch.

    Not quite understanding why, Christina told him the truth, "I didn''t see it."

    "Christina!"

    Charles shouted cheerfully as soon as he saw her from afar, "I knew you wouldn''t die so easily!"

    Christina, who had just escaped with bare life, even felt a little touched when she saw the man that

    used to quarrel with her.

    "Of course!"

    "Why did youe here? It''s time to go down the mountain..."

    "Yes, but Patrick said his pocket watch was missing."

    Looking at her strangely, he added, "He has carried that watch with him for many years."

    Christina had seen an exquisite gold pocket watch of Patrick, which seemed to have a small photo of a

    girl in it.She was not sure because she had only taken a nce at it.

    "Maybe he lost it when fighting with Ray at the cliff"

    Charles asked with a serious expression, "More precisely?"

    "I''ll send about 20 people to look for it now.If they don''t find it tonight, we will circle the ce with a

    security line and look for it again tomorrow.It''s a metal watch, so mas should be useful.It may take

    a few days but I think we will find it..."

    It sounded troublesome for Christina.

    "Forget it.If it''s gone, it''s gone."

    The fire at the entrance of the stone cave was about to burn out.

    As the mes were gradually dying out, their figures became dim and blurry.

    Patrick turned to look at Christina with aplicated feeling.

    It had be his habit to carry that pocket watch with him.

    And it suddenly disappeared.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Christina and the others took the rescue SUV downhill and rested in the town at the foot of the

    mountain.

    Influenced by the extremely cold weather, the traffic condition and medical treatment in the town were

    also not positive.

    The ce where they were resting was actually a private vi of a local billionaire, which looked like a

    castle built in thest century with more than 30 guest rooms in it.

    It was now temporarily used as their amodation.

    The owner of this vi should have been friends with Patrick because all the servants here respected

    him, some of whom did not even dare to look straight at him as if they would offend him by doing that.

    Asaresult, Patrick and the others received the best and fastest treatment.

    Patrick had a knife wound on his back, so he was immediately sent for surgery after he went down the

    mountain.

    Christina had some ordinary abrasions.

    The nurse applied medicine to the wound on her forehead and suggested she do a general

    examination.

    "Don''t bother.Take care of the other patients first.I''m okay"

    But the nurse looked reluctant, who exined in English, "This is what mister ordered"

    Christina did not know whether she was talking about Patrick or the owner of the vi.

    Although the vi wasrge, there were more than 200 tourists who got hurt in the extreme weather.

    Among them, only a small number of people could rest in the rooms while most of the tourists had to

    queue up in the hall for treatment.

    Christina walked into the temporary examination room under the gaze of other tourists and sat down for

    a blood test.

    "How''s your leg?"

    Barbara was in this room too.

    The doctor had applied medicine to her legs and fixed them with special medical equipment.

    The nurses had changed her clothes and washed her face, so she looked much better now.

    Staring at Christina, Barbara replied in a calm tone.

    "They are broken and need a ster cast.The doctor said I couldn''t walk for three months."

    They were never close friends, so Christina just nodded and turned around to continue to take her

    blood pressure.

    Barbara had aplicated feeling when she saw Christina''s indifferent expression.

    "Thank you...for saving me."

    Although this vi was just a temporary ce for treatment and rest, it had electricity, hot water, clean

    clothes, heating, and food here.

    Barbara suddenly felt very grateful to be able to stay in such a ce.And the only reason she could be

    here was Christina.

    "Christina, if it weren''t for you, I might have died this time..."

    Facing the fact the Christina was the one who saved her life, Barbara really didn''t know how to

    describe her feeling right now.

    "Christina, I." Barbara said hesitantly.

    "Enough.I''m not that great.You don''t need to thank me-"

    Christina was a little embarrassed, so she deliberately replied in a stiff tone.

    Her unnatural reaction made Barbara smile.

    "Now that you are my savior, why don''t you ask me to stay away from Patrick or quit my job in the

    group? Why don''t you ask me to repay you for your kindness?"

    Christina replied quickly, "You don''t have to."

    "Are you sure?"

    There was a gold pocket watch that Barbara had been clenching in her right hand for a long time. She

    said hesitantly.

    "Christina, let me tell you a secret..."

    "I met Patrick in college in America.We were in different grades, but I knew him because he was very

    famous on campus.Girls in or not in the college as well as some women who have already graduated

    were all crazy about him at that time, asking all his friends about his hobbies and things he was good

    at.They tried every means to get close to him so that they could talk to him..."

    Christina didn''t expect her to mention Patrick and a secret.

    Was the secret about Patrick? Barbara paused for a few seconds as she saw Christina''s indifferent

    face, and then continued in a lower voice.

    "Patrick came back home on the year his father passed away.He should have gone back to the united

    states right after the ceremony, but somehow, he went to C City that day..."

    "It was actually a strange ce to him because he didn''t grow up there and rarely went there for a

    trip.That day, he was going to meet a friend in C City.Patrick didn''t have many true friends.At that time,

    his best friend was Derek.They were both outstanding and didn''t like to talk"

    Christina was a little surprised when she heard "Derek".

    Seeing the change of expression on her face, Barbara raised her voice.

    "Patrick didn''t find Derek that day, so he was wandering around a high school in C City..."

    "As he was walking along a road with his headphones on, a girl happened to jump from an old locust

    tree at him.He was very surprised..."

    Barbara had aplicated smile on her face.

    "Coincidentally, Patrick applied to be a teaching assistant in that high school for half a yearter..."

    He applied for a special teaching position in her school for half a year, but unfortunately, she didn''t

    recognize him.

    Barbara handed the gold pocket watch to Christina.It was the one Patrick was looking for.

    Christina held it in her hand while Barbara lifted its lid...

    Taking onest look at the small photo in the pocket watch, Barbara said in a strange tone.

    "Patrick has developed a habit over the years, which is carrying this pocket watch with him wherever

    he goes..."

    The light in this room was not bright, but Christina could see the photo on the right side of the pocket

    watch clearly.

    It was a 17-year-old student resting her head on the desk.

    The photo recorded her beautiful side face and how soundly she was sleeping.

    Christina''s mind went nk for a moment as she stared at the girl in the small photo.It was herself.

    On the left side of the pocket watch, someone carved a short sentence in English witha pen...

    The font was too small.

    Christina raised the watch so that the light could fully shine on it...

    [...]

    It was Patrick''s handwriting.He carved this himself.

    Avery short sentence.

    "I want to tell you that how much I love you."

    I want to tell you how much I love you.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399

    Charles was busy sending someone to the snow mountain to look for the pocket watch.

    When he passed the examination room, he saw Christinaing out of the room.

    Her expression was a little strange.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Did something happen to you during your checkup?" He shouted at her.

    At that time, she was thinking about something.

    Hearing his sudden voice, she looked up slightly in a daze and reacted dully, "I''m fine."

    He frowned, "You look distracted.What are you thinking?"

    "Is there something wrong?"

    Looking at her expression carefully, he felt that she was preupied by some troubles.

    She was normal when she came down from the snow mountain.What was she stimted by?

    "Are you unhappy to meet Patrick here?" He guessed.

    After all, they had quarreled before and parted unhappily.He also knew that it was an unforgivable thing

    for Patrick to hide the children.

    And it was normal for Christina to be angry and ignore him.

    "Christina, the airport here was basically grounded two days ago.Patrick flew here using an

    airway.He..."

    Noticing the change in her expression, he wanted to say something to let her know, "When we went

    abroad, we didn''t inform him.Actually, I had already guessed that he would send someone to pay

    attention to us.So when we were trapped in the hotel, I was very relieved.Because I knew he would

    definitelye over"

    Christina lowered her head all the time.

    In the end, he added, "Patrick cares about you very much"

    Pursing her lips, she nced at him and whispered, "I know¡±

    He knew her temperament.

    Patrick hadpletely misused what he should do to her.She needed to tell her everything clearly.

    Instead, concealment made her angry.

    As for the knife wound on Patrick''s shoulder, they were smart enough not to ask too much afterwards.

    There was no doubt that it must have something to do with Christina.

    Otherwise, no one could hurt him so easily.

    While Lucy was dealing with some aftermath work, a note-taker came to ask her about the knife

    wound.

    She replied very sinctly and urately, "Self-harm."

    Seeing that she didn''t want to speak, Charles felt embarrassed and was silent for a while.

    After all, things about emotions wereplicated.

    Thus, he didn''t mention Patrick anymore.He asked her to have a rest, "If there''s nothing wrong with

    your checkup, then you should have a rest early.I left you a room with hot water and clean clothes.You

    can look for Crystal and Geoffrey..."

    At this moment, a man walked over quickly and reported something to him.

    They were about to take a high-powered electromaic device to snow mountain to find the lost

    pocket watch.

    "Christina, I still have something else to do..." He said hurriedly and was about to leave.

    "Wait a minute." She suddenly stopped him.

    "Are you going back to snow mountain to look for that pocket watch?" She asked hesitantly.

    "Yes, the snowstorm has stopped.Although it''s night, we have to bring high- powered lighting

    equipment and some ma equipment to find.The pocket watch is made of metal.It should be able to

    be found.The longer time passes, the thicker the snow bes..."

    Seeing that he was so serious, she couldn''t help but interrupt him, "It''s unnecessary.Have a rest."

    "It''s okay for us men to stay up for a few nights.We''re not very tired," He said, looking a little tired.

    "If we don''t look for it now, Patrick will still send a lot of men to find it...You don''t know that, in order to

    find his pocket watch before, he searched for it in the me Bar which was a 30 story building.All the

    employees looked for it for three days.He cared about it very much"

    Clenching something in her right hand, she tightened her grip slightly.

    As if hesitating, she looked at him and suddenly asked an irrelevant question, "Do you know why did

    Patrick work as a teaching assistant in C City?"

    Charles didn''t understand why she suddenly asked it.

    He smiled vaguely, "Don''t you know?"

    She knew something, but...To be honest, she didn''t particrly understand and felt insecure.

    He told her what he knew, "I also think it''s incredible.I recently found out from Senior Mr.Hopkins that

    Patrick hated girls since he was a child.He didn''t have the romantic talent.Actually, he went to your

    school to be a teaching assistant for half a year.But thinking about it, who''s not stupid in their youth?"

    "But it''s not surprising that you don''t know him.Even if he was famous in your school at that time, and

    he was the teaching assistant of your elective course, you must have skipped his ss.You don''t have

    him in your eyes.Even if you meet him in the school, you will miss him:"

    In fact, she had his ss once.

    At that time, she went to work and do the course at the same time.

    That day, she was so tired that she fell asleep on the desk.

    She vaguely remembered that day when she was called out in public, the teaching assistant on the

    stage seemed very angry.

    She was took to the teaching office.

    And she did not look at the teaching assistant and thought that she would be scolded.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    However, he did not scold her.Her memory was too vague.

    She only remembered that in the end, he asked her to lie on his table.

    When she woke up, the office was empty and she was wearing a man''s coat.

    It never urred to her that the teaching assistant was Patrick.

    Seeing that her expression was confused, Charlie was curious about one thing, "Christina, Patrick has

    been a teaching assistant in your school for half a year.He has worked so hard to transfer.Did

    he...really not tell you anything?"

    For example, did he tell her he loved her? The line of English engraved on the pocket watch.

    Did that count as what he wanted to say to her? He wanted to say that he engraved the sentence word

    by word forcefully.--I want to tell you that how much I love you.

    [I want to tell you how much I love you.]

    "No."

    She suppressed her emotions.

    Suddenly, she handed out the pocket watch which was in her right hand, "I don''t believe in the so-

    called love.I only believe inpanionship"

    Hearing this, Charles looked at the gold pocket watch in her palm with a surprised expression.

    "Why are you holding the pocket watch?"

    Without answering him, she stuffed the pocket watch into his hand, "Don''t tell Patrick.Just say you

    found it."

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400

    When Crystal saw Christina again, she threw herself at Christina and burst into tears.

    "Christina, thank God.You''re all fine.You don¡¯t know how scared I was.What if something happened to

    you and Geoffrey? What if I couldn''t find you..."

    Crystal was lucky.She was the first batch of people to be rescued, At that time, she was unconscious.

    When she woke up, her mind went nk and she was so flustered that she uttered words that do not

    hang together.

    Chandler was so anxious that his eyes reddened.

    He asked her where Geoffrey was.

    If he was the only one alive, what should he do? Being a sole survivor was painful.

    It was horrible to see the scene of life and death in which so many people were buried alive by the

    avnche as they rushed down the mountain, with the screams and chaotic footsteps of many people.

    "Christina, you asked me to run first.I really...I felt that I was a coward.I was too selfish.I''m sorry.How

    could I run away alone and leave you and Geoffrey behind?"

    Crystal was crying sadly.

    Christina could tell that Crystal might be ming herself.

    When Geoffrey, who was standing aside, saw that Aunt Zhu was crying so sadly, he was a little

    awkward.

    He said in a low voice, "We''re fine"

    "Mrs.Hopkins is so awesome.She''s been holding me.We''re fine now"

    Geoffrey held the tissue and touched her awkwardly with his little hand.

    His voice sounded like a little adult.

    "Don''t cry¡± Christina sighed.

    "Crystal, you cried so hard that my clothes were wet"

    Crystal stopped crying and looked up at the woman and the kid in front of her with teary eyes.

    Christina and Geoffrey were both quite energetic now.

    They were the ones who had suffered but now they were stillforting her.She felt extremely

    ashamed at once.

    "If you hadn''t run first, the three of us might have died in this avnche together"

    Christina patted her on the head.

    "Crystal, good job-" Crystal sniffled.

    She was amused by her friendly teasing.

    "I knew that you would do what you said."

    Crystal took the tissue from Geoffrey and said almost subconsciously, At that time, Christina said that

    she would protect Geoffrey and let Crystal run away.

    When Christina heard that she took it for granted, she was touched.

    Crystal had always trusted her.

    There was an innocent and bright smile on Geoffrey''s handsome little face.

    "Mrs.Hopkins is the best"

    His admiring look was so vivid.

    Crystal looked at him.

    At first, she was worried that Geoffrey was too young to go through such a terrible thing, which would

    cause some psychological trauma to him.

    Now it seemed that the child was stronger than they had imagined.

    Geoffrey announced proudly, "I''m a bigger man now:"

    Geoffrey stood up straight and looked at Christina.He seemed hesitating and paused.but after a while,

    he seemed to muster up the courage to ask her directly.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, can I y with my brothers in the future? I like them.I will take care of them and not let

    others bully them."When Christina heard the strange word "brothers," she looked a little confused and

    did not know how to reply to him for a moment.

    The "brothers" Geoffrey referred to should be the twins of the Hopkins family.

    Just then, Chandler came in with some clean clothes.He coughed and said as if he was trying to

    exin, "Christina, Geoffrey is very simple.He just likes the twins in the Hopkins family.There''s no other

    meaning,"

    This must be exined clearly.

    Because the children of the Hopkins family were destined to be different from ordinary people, many

    people were scheming to get close to the children of the Hopkins family, mostly formercial or

    family interests.

    In fact, when he and Charles first came into contact with Patrick when they were young, they were also

    reminded by the elders of the family to take good care of their rtionships with the kid of Hopkins

    family.

    This interest- driven society was sometimes really disgusting.

    The "like" in Geoffrey''s words was pure like, not for the sake of profit.

    Christina was slightly stunned and replied vaguely, "Okay" She didn''t think as much as Chandler, but

    she just did not know how to answer the question about the twins in Hopkins family.It was clearly her

    twin sons, but she felt that she didn''t know them well.

    The children in the Hopkins family were destined to be lonely, and there must be many restrictions on

    making friends since childhood.

    Chandler smiled.

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins loves his precious great- grandchildren.It''s not easy to get close to them"

    He knew that this was an awkward topic.

    Even Christina could not interfere with how the twins grew up in the family.

    The two children were destined to bear a lot.

    Sometimes an ordinary family background is so bad.

    "Geoffrey, you look like a dirty little beggar.Come with me to take a hot bath and change your clothes."

    Chandler caught his son and went to the next room to take a bath.

    Perhaps it was because of this avnche, the reunion of life and death, they all learned to be grateful

    and cherish what they had.

    Even the kid seemed to grow up alot at once.

    Geoffrey held his father''s hand and turned to remind Crystal, "Aunt Zhu, you have to rest more.You

    shouldn''t go out with a high fever."

    The little guy was in high spirits at the moment.

    The hotel was fully heated.

    He was very happy that there was electricity and heat here and that he could take a bath here.He

    suddenly remembered something important and quickly took out a buckle with floral patterns from his

    pocket.

    It was the buckle that the people who imed to be local nobles had given them before they were

    forced to go down the mountain.

    "Dad, this is from the one who bullied us..." Chandler also looked a little angry.

    These shameless people bullied Christina and the others when he and Charles left.

    Damn it.

    Fortunately, they were all safe and sound.

    Otherwise, they all would have to go down with them.

    Of course, Christina knew this buckle.

    Those bastards also said that they asked her to go down the mountain to find the mayor of the town to

    save the old man who had suffered a stroke in their family.

    In the end, a group of people were buried alive under the avnche.

    Chandler rubbed his son''s little head and said half-jokingly, "Remember to take this belt buckle and ask

    your Uncle Hopkins to kick their asses."

    "That''s right.Those people went too far.I collected this in order to teach them a lesson in the future¡±

    There was an angry look on Geoffrey''s little face and his small fists were waved in the air.

    This little guy was so scheming and vengeful.

    They burst intoughter.

    Chandler teok Geoffrey to the next room to take a bath.

    Crystal and Christina were left in this room.

    Crystal looked for clean clothes in the closet and said, "I heard that the vi we''re living in temporarily

    now is the property of the same family as the hotel we stayed at the top of the mountain.It''s the Ray

    family..."

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This European-style old vi, like the castle of thest century, was spacious enough to serve as a

    temporary shelter for them.

    There were more than 30 rooms.

    Chandler and the others seemed to have preferential treatment so that they could sleep in these

    comfortable rooms and didn''t have to stay in the hall with the crowd.

    Crystal found a suitable set of clean clothes and handed it to Christina.

    "You should also take a hot bath.There is a bathtub in the room.It will be morefortable to take a hot

    bath"

    "By the way, there''s one thing,"

    Crystal hurriedly picked up her phone at the bedside and gave it to her.

    "Your aunt and others are worried about you.Call the Dickens family first"

    Previously, without signals on the mountain, no one could contact the outside world with their cell

    phones.

    Now that they finally had a cell phone signal when they went down the mountain, they all excitedly

    contacted their families to make them rest assured.

    After the phone got through, there was Betty''s anxious and excited voice from the other end.

    "Two days ago, we saw the weather news about the snowstorm in Switzend.Your phone couldn''t get

    through, and we couldn''t contact Charles and Crystal.We were very worried..."

    "Two hours ago, Patrick sent someone to contact your father, and then Crystal called us personally so

    that we felt a little relieved.Were you hurt? Crystal also said that you met an avnche..."

    Christina held the phone, still as calm as usual.

    "I''m fine."

    Betty listened to her voice and let out a long sigh.

    "Good to hear that you''re safe."

    From the other end of the phone came some noisy and small sounds.It seemed to be her father,

    Donald.

    "Let her turn on the video."

    "Don''t you know her temper? She won''t show her weak side." Betty sighed heavily.

    "Christina has always made us worry a lot since she was a child.She didn''t say anything even though

    she was injured."

    "The first time I took her skiing, she rolled down the mountain like a snowball.Tell her to turn on the

    video now..."

    Donald was very determined.

    Christina listened quietly to the discussion of her family and felt a little moved. Although there were

    many dark and interest-driven connections in this world, there would always be some people who loved

    you quietly and carefully for no reason.

    Christina opened the WhatsApp video chat window as told.

    Donald, her father, could not help but scold her after personally confirming that she was not injured or

    disabled.

    "What a trip, with so many troubles.If the wind and snow over there stop and the airport is restored,

    don''t go anywhere.Go home immediately"

    "Okay"

    She was also very obedient and did not talk back to her father.

    "It''s not Christina''s fault.It''s the weather¡¯ Mrs.Dickens, who was beside him, also leaned over.

    "It''s good that our Christina is safe.Thank God''s blessings."

    As the olddy got older, she felt that the most important thing was that all of them were safe.

    When Christina encountered a snowstorm abroad, the whole family couldn''t sleep well.

    The olddy went to church and prayed for blessings worriedly.

    Donald was not in the mood to go to the rehabilitation training.

    He had been waiting for the news on the phone.

    Finally, Betty said to her, "No matter what happens to you outside, if you are bullied and wronged, just

    go home and tell us about it..."

    Christina finally hung up the phone.

    Crystal looked at her.

    "Your aunt is so nice to you."

    "Yes."

    Betty loved her more than her biological mother and taught her a lot about dealing with people.

    Probably because of this, Betty''s opposition to her dating the kid of the Hopkins family was also very

    authoritative.

    Crystal suddenly asked, "How''s Patrick''s knife wound?"

    "It''s a minor injury,'''' Christina said with a calm expression.

    "After a local paralysis, he received a minor operation to remove the knife.It was nothing."

    Crystal saw that she behaved calmly and did not ask why Patrick was injured.

    Chandler told her not to ask too much.

    However, there were some things that she thought it was better to mention.

    "I think Patrick is also tired.When he brought people to the hotel, he came by helicopter..."

    It wasmon sense that in snowy weather, flying a helicopter was very risky.

    It was easy to have an ident and get killed, but going up to the mountain by helicopter was definitely

    the fastest way.

    Crystal said gently, "Christina, go and see him after you take a shower.He will be very happy if you go

    over"

    Christina lowered her head to think about something and did not reply.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401

    It was 5 am at dawn, the quietest time of the night.Most of the rescued tourists were settled in the

    lobby, with many stretchers temporarily installed.

    More than 30 guest rooms were given priority to the elderly and children.

    Water, electricity, and heating were sufficient.They had hot soup, bread, desserts, and hot coffee.

    Some people cried and called their families to tell them that they were safe.They finally became hopeful

    at night.They were tired both physically and mentally so they closed their eyes and rested.

    Those making a phone call gradually lowered their voice.The whole vi quieted down.

    Christina and Crystal were in the same room.

    After taking a hot bath and having something to eat, Christina felt much better, but shey on the bed,

    tossing and turning, unable to sleep.

    Crystal, who was sleeping soundly beside her, must be tired.

    Christina got out of bed and walked out of the room gently.She stood on the long corridor with thick

    carpets under her feet.

    The vi was furnished with exquisite furniture, but it was so big that it made people feel lonely and

    even a little gloomy.It was as magnificent and cold as the Hopkins family.

    Christina walked down the corridor.

    There were several uniformed bodyguards standing outside the big room at the end.She knew that

    Patrick was inside.She hesitated whether to go in, but the bodyguard in front of the big room

    recognized her at a nce and walked over to talk to her.

    "Mr.Hopkins is inside:" She didn''t expect that they would let her in so easily.

    They opened the first heavy wooden door for her.

    Christina did not hesitate and walked straight in.

    This room should be the main bedroom of the vi.

    There were many doors ahead, seeming solemn.It was so quiet at night that as if any sound would be

    echoed.She subconsciously lowered her pace and quieted down.

    When she reached the third door, a sudden shout came from inside.

    "Kneel down!"

    It seemed that it was an old man with a hoarse and solemn voice.

    "..Hurt with a steel knife...You humiliated our family..."

    Christina couldn''t understand theirnguage clearly.She guessed that an elder of the family was

    lecturing the younger one.

    Since they were negotiating inside, it was not appropriate for her to eavesdrop outside the door.

    Patrick always had so much privacy and she was not interested in his business affairs.

    But thinking that he had been deliberately hiding it from her and guarding against her, she was

    suddenly in a bad mood.

    Her face darkened and she turned to leave.

    At this moment, there were some sounds of fighting inside the room...

    Then someone shouted for mercy, "I didn''t mean to.Those lowlifes attacked me first.I didn''t know..."

    "I was wrong.Please forgive me."

    "My mind was in a mess.I really didn''t know that I was attacking you..."

    It was Ray.He was exining and shouting in a hurry excitedly.

    "You attacked my wife."

    The one who had been silent all this time suddenly spoke very coldly.

    Christina stopped outside the door.

    It was still tense in the room.

    "Who''s your wife? I really didn''t."

    "Miss Parker? I knew that Miss Parker''s from the IP&G Group.I especially cared for her.I didn''t..." Ray

    denied eagerly.

    People inside the room seemed to have lost their patience so Ray was punched and kicked.

    He hugged himself in pain and could not speak, begging for mercy and panting.

    Just then, the door was suddenly pushed open from inside.

    Christina was standing outside the door in adaze.

    When people inside saw her, they frowned and became a little angry.

    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.

    She looked at Patrick in the room, and he seemed surprised, too.

    People inside had been in the business for decades.

    Seeing that Patrick did not speak, they understood that she could be trusted so they just ignored her.

    An elder in his 70''s nodded at Patrick and said in a deep and hoarse voice, "We are all shocked by this

    ident...My son, Ray, was not good at running a hotel leading to the tourists¡¯ injury.Combined with his

    other crimes, I will deal with him strictly ording to thew and will never tolerate..."

    "Our family is deeply sorry for your injury..."

    Then they left in an orderly manner.

    Christina took a few steps back to make way for them and stood by the door.

    At the same time, she clearly saw Ray, who was weak, being dragged out.

    His clothes were drenched in cold water and he was stabbed several times in retaliation on his back,

    his blood was dripping...

    Ray''s miserable state of being nearly dead was a little shocking to her.

    Inside, Patrick had obviously just undergone a paralysis operation and removed the steel knife from his

    back.

    He was still wearing a hospital gown and sitting on the bed.

    His handsome face seemed tired and haggard, but his eyes were fixed on her.

    Christina looked at the bloodstains on the floor in a daze and did not look at him.

    "Christina, why aren''t you resting in your room sote?"

    Charles was also in the room.He trotted to her and dragged her away.He whispered in her ear, "Stop

    looking."

    She subconsciously looked back.

    Patrick kept staring at her with mixed feelings.

    Then the door was closed, a few cleaners hurried over to deal with the bloodstains on the floor.

    "Why did you suddenlye to Patrick?"

    Charles dragged her away then let her go.

    They were dealing with some private affairs inside.

    It was better for women not to watch such a violent and bloody scene.

    Patrick certainly didn¡¯t want her to see these.

    She knew why he was so anxious, so she said calmly, "I''ve seen it before-"

    Not long after they got married, Patrick once took her to a very remote basement for some reason.

    He dealt with those disobedient men in front of her because he wanted her to know that it''s best to

    obey, or else she would end up miserable like them.

    After that, she was really afraid of him.

    "Do you want a cup of hot coffee?"

    Charles walked side by side with her.He went to get two cups of hot coffee from the coffee machine in

    the hall.

    She took a sip.

    The hot coffee was bitter without sugar, but it was refreshing.

    "Why did you ask for Patrick just now?"

    Charles drank the hot and bitter coffee in one gulp, feeling refreshed.He thought that it was really tiring

    to run errands.

    "Nothing.I just couldn''t sleep, so I wanted to check his injury...Ray came for me at first.Even if a

    stranger helped me, I had to care for him..." She exined casually.

    Charles turned to look at her and sneered.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "You make it sound like you and Patrick are just strangers"

    "I didn''t ask him to save me."

    She tensed up, sounding stubborn.

    "l told him to let go, but he didn''t...He didn''t listen to others'' opinions whatever happened, and he didn''t

    want to discuss anything with me...He deserved it."

    She felt that the coffee was so bitter that she couldn''t help but curse.

    Seeing that she was suddenly angry, Charles immediately nodded.

    "Sometimes I think he''s too much, too."

    It was said that Christina was willful and had a bad temper, but she did not scold anyone when she was

    provoked by Barbara.

    At most, she would sulk up and did not talk to others.

    Charles found her angry look a little funny.

    "Christina, you don''t really hate Patrick, do you?"

    There were many conflicts between the Dickens family and the Hopkins family, and Patrick hid her

    child.

    Charles was a little worried that she would break up with Patrick directly.Her face was filled with anger.

    She threw the coffee cup into the trash can with her right hand then looked up and scolded, "What can I

    do? He hid my son.I told him that I just wanted to live a simple life.He''s always bothering me!"

    Charles wondered, "Patrick''s always bothering her?"

    It was the first time he heard that Patrick was despised.He wondered if Patrick would really bother

    anyone.

    When Charles heard this, he couldn''t help butugh.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402

    She felt so sleepy.

    "I want to go back to my room to rest."

    After half a cup of coffee, Christina suddenly felt sleepy.

    Perhaps it was because that she finally said what she always wanted to say.She cursed it out and

    finally felt relieved.

    Charles didn''t dare to provoke Christina at this time.

    "You should sleep until the afternoon.Get some more rest."

    He listened while she was cursing Patrick and knew that she should feel relieved now.The clock in the

    hall stroke in the morning.The wind and snow that had been going for days finally stopped.The clouds

    in the sky revealed the sun, and a ray of morning light appeared in the dark sky outside.The tourists in

    their rooms woke up and looked out of the window at the morning light.

    It seemed to lighten their mood.

    People in the hall began to discuss in a low voice.

    Bad weather had been gone, and they couldn''t wait to go home.

    "The airport has opened, but there are no tickets left."

    "The airport was closed two days ago, and there were passengers stranded there.Even if we can buy

    tickets now, we have to wait in line for at least two or three days..."

    Christina and Charles walked through the crowd and listened to their anxious discussion.

    Suddenly, they saw an "acquaintance."

    The family was pestering a waiter and cursing.The bearded man stood in the front.

    "We are VIP guests.I know the hotel manager very well.You must arrange for us to go home

    immediately:"

    "Sir, I''m very sorry.We''ll arrange your trip home as soon as possible, but we may have to wait another

    three days..."

    "Three days?!"

    Bearded immediately bristled and roared in a hoarse voice, "That''s your problem.I want to go home

    now! You have to get me a ticket!"

    "I''m really sorry.I can''t help you today."

    Christina frowned at the noise.

    It felt terrible to be stranded during a trip abroad.

    Seeing that Christina was worried about being stranded, Charles casually told her, "We can take a

    private ne to leave now.Don''t worry!"

    "You can leave now?"

    When the bearded man heard them, he immediately turned around and strode forward.

    He grabbed Charles with his strong arm and shouted.

    "I''m a VIP of this hotel.I should be the one to leave first.Where is the ne? Where''s the ticket? Don''t

    think about leaving by yourself first."

    Charles shook him off impatiently.

    "If you want to leave, go find the hotel staff"

    "What do you mean by that?!" the bearded man looked fierce.

    Christina walked up to the bearded man with a cold face.

    "I mean, whether you live or die is none of our business."

    Then she suddenly kicked him hard in the foot.The bearded man''s right foot hurt from the kick.He

    pulled back his foot, his face turning livid.

    "You, you..."

    Christina had long wanted to teach him a lesson.

    Such a selfish person shouldn''t be treated with kindness.

    Charles dusted his clothes and watched the bearded man hold his foot in pain.He was now sure that he

    should never provoke Christina when she was angry.

    She was looking for someone to vent her anger.

    The bearded man¡¯s wife lowered her voice.

    "You can give us a ride on your way home.We live in Germany.."

    "It''s none of my business where you live"

    Just then, a tall figure walked over quickly.

    Lucy looked around with her cold eyes.Her expression was gloomy, and she was in a bad mood.

    "No ce for you.Get lost."

    Probably it was because Lucy was too gloomy and scary.

    The bearded man and his family immediately shut up and did not dare to speak again.

    Even the waiter beside them took a few steps back.

    After a while, the bearded man and his family turned around and left, not daring to say anything,

    comining in a low voice.

    "Damn it.I let such a weak one get away."

    Lucy was upset, and she cursed.

    Christina didn''t know what she was curing about and looked at her.

    Charles suddenly became rmed.He leaned closer to Christina''s ear and reminded her, "This woman

    is not easy to deal with.Don''t get too close to her..."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Lucy looked back and red at Charles coldly.

    Charles was stunned by her roar.

    Before he could react, Lucy looked at Christina and said to her.

    "What''s the name of that weak man trapped in the stone house with you? Did he say anything to you?

    Tell me everything you know about him"

    Lucy sounded rough andmanding.

    Christina didn''t mind.She was thinking that Lucy should be asking about the photographer man who

    was trapped with her.

    "What do you want with him?"

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucy couldn''t stand her slow manner, and her expression showed her impatience.

    "I''m asking you.Don''t waste my time.Damn it, he''s already gone.Tell me what you know right now..."

    "She has no obligation to tell you anything."

    Seeing that Lucy was aggressive, Charles was angry and said, "I don''t think Patrick would want her

    involved in this.She needs to rest now."

    Lucy''s face was obviously much colder.

    She looked at Charles for a moment, then turned to look at Christina.

    "I had eight people to keep an eye on him, and he still got away.Miss Dickens, he is not as simple as

    you think."

    After saying that, Lucy did not ask any more questions.Her face darkened as if she had suffered a

    major setback tonight.She was in a bad mood, so she turned around and strode away.

    Christina looked at Lucy leaving angrily.

    Seeing that she was staring at Lucy''s back, Charles nudged her with his elbow.

    "Just ignore her.I guess things aren''t going well with her, and she is in a bad mood.You should go back

    to your room and rest."

    And they could discuss everything after she had a good rest.

    Christina and Charles both went back to their rooms to rest.

    Christina was exhausted.She stretched out her arms.

    There were so many things going on.She also felt strange about the photographer man.She fell asleep

    with questions in her mind.

    When Christina woke up naturally, it was already 12 o''clock in the afternoon.

    She found that Crystal had already gotten up and left the room, and she was the only one left in the

    room.

    Crystal probably didn''t want to disturb her.

    After sleeping for so long, she felt refreshed and quickly went into the bathroom to wash up.

    "Miss Dickens, you''re up.We''ll bring you lunch now"

    Christina had just opened the door, but to her surprise, a woman was waiting for her outside.

    "No, I''m not hungry"

    "Is there anything I can help you with?"

    She thought for a moment and asked, "Do you know where the woman in my room went?"

    Where did Crystal go? The woman looked at her respectfully.

    "She''s with Mr.Hopkins."

    Last night, Patrick had a simple operation to remove the steel knife from his back.

    As a patient, Chandler probably took Crystal and Geoffrey to visit him.

    Christina''s expression didn''t change.She walked towards the big room at the end of the corridor.

    At this time, there were no guards outside the room.

    She pushed open the door and walked in.

    The room was big and still quiet.

    After walking for more than ten steps, she heard some voicesing from inside.

    "I did.I did"

    There was a childish and excited voice.

    "I slept with Mrs.Hopkins."

    "Mrs.Hopkins said she would watch movies if she couldn''t sleep at night...We watched animal

    world.Mrs.Hopkins said she didn''t like male lions because they werezy and bad to female lions.They

    were scumbags."

    Geoffrey imitated the tone of an adult and said.

    Laughter came from the room.

    Christina pushed the door open.

    They all turned to look at her.

    Patrick sat on the bed, wearing a hospital gown.He looked much better now after resting all night.He

    looked at her at the door, his eyes full of affection.

    Christina could not help but feel a little awkward and shy.She walked towards them.

    Chandler and his family were in the room.

    They saw her walking in and immediately stood up to leave.

    Geoffrey was led out.

    Geoffrey turned around and reminded him worriedly like a little butler, "Uncle Hopkins, you have to rest

    more.Don''t forget.You can''t touch the water when you have a wound on your back.You have to sleep

    on your side.Don''t press the wound.It¡¯s so hard.But you have to bear it"

    Chandlerughed and teased his son.

    "You are like a middle-aged man all of a sudden¡± Geoffrey raised his head and said seriously, "Of

    course.Mrs.Hopkins said that Aunt Parker is afraid, so we can''t be afraid.We have to help"

    Chandler held his little hand and looked into Christina''s eyes.

    He smiled and said, "Thank you.It seems that you have taught him well."

    He remembered how Geoffrey was around Christina.

    He would listen to whatever Christina said.

    Christina looked at the little boy''s bright eyes and patted him on the head.

    Crystal stood beside him and whispered to her that she would be waiting for her outside.

    Then the family of three went out.She and Patrick were left alone in the spacious room.She suddenly

    felt a little awkward.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403

    "How''s your injury?" Christina looked at him in his hospital gown and managed to say in a choking

    voice.She did not approach and stood two meters behind the bed.

    Patrick sat on the big bed.

    On the right side of the bed, there were a few bottles of injection hanging from an iron frame.

    There were still two bottles of injection.His eyes were deep andplicated.He stared at her standing

    two meters away.

    "It''s okay." He replied in a low voice.

    "Oh"

    Perhaps because he was too focused on her, Christina could not look straight into his face.She turned

    around and nced around the room.

    Silence fell again.

    Christina fixed her eyes on the golden pocket watch on the nightstand.Her face was very calm and she

    did not say anything, her brain teeming and seething with feelings.She asked Charles to return the

    pocket watch to him.

    It seemed that it had be a habit for him to take this pocket watch with him, Her mind started drifted

    and she cast down her eyes to think about a lot of things until Patrick suddenly said, "Come home with

    me."

    She was stunned and looked up at his handsome face.

    Patrick''s deep eyes were sharp, burning as if he was looking into her eyes.He repeated in a low voice,

    "Christina,e with me to the Hopkins family"

    Go back to Hopkins family.

    Christina did not expect him to spring it on her like that.She was stunned and did not know how to

    answer him, but at least she did not resist the idea in her heart.

    The phone on the bedside table rang at the right time.

    The sudden ringing of the phone made the atmosphere a little more natural for them to be alone.

    Christina turned her head away from him and strode towards the bedside table.

    Patrick was still on the drip in his right hand.

    And Christina didn¡¯t feel embarrassed to help him pick up the phone and walked up to hand it to him.

    She nced at it quickly, it showed the word "Grandfather"

    Patrick nced at her first, who was standing in front of him less than half a meter away.He reached

    out to get the phone.His slender cold fingers touched her hand.

    The phone kept ringing, and it sounded a little annoying.

    Patrick quickly clicked the answer button.

    "What''s going on?" said the hoarse and angry voice on the other end of the phone.

    "You sent so many people to take the route...and you hurt yourself finally for something worthless!!"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins scolded.

    Even if Patrick didn''t turn on the loudspeaker, Christina stood beside him and heard it clearly.

    Grandpa would never be polite to his grandson.

    He was obviously concerned about him, but he scolded him so hard.

    Grandpa was furious and shouted at his phone, "What''s going on with you and Christina? You both

    went abroad.You don''t look after the twins at home, do you?"

    Probably because he felt that there was no response from Patrick, Senior Mr.Hopkins scolded him and

    shouted angrily...

    "Can you hear me? Get back immediately!" Patrick looked at the phone and didn''t say anything.

    Christina answered naturally, "I see."

    He was stunned in the other end of the phone.Senior Mr.Hopkins did not expect Christina to reply.

    "We''ll fly back today." Patrick replied unhurriedly and hung up the phone.

    "Would it be too urgent to fly back today?"

    When Charles and the others heard the news that they were going back to China, they were all a little

    surprised and looked regretful.

    "I also n to stay in Switzend for another day or two after the wind and snow stop.There are

    several tourist areas near this town, and the hot springs are also famous."

    Charles secretly elbowed Christina next to him and lowered his voice.

    "Tell Patrick that we''ll y for another two days before we go back" Christina ignored him.

    In fact, she also felt a little rushed, and although Patrick''s back was slightly injured, it would be better to

    rest for another day before leaving.

    But since Patrick said so, maybe he had something urgent to deal with back home.

    After all, he was a busy man.

    "Go to the lobby and eat something.We''ll leave in an hour."

    She walked towards her room.

    Charles looked at her back with resentment.

    "Hey, Christina, it''s rare for us toe out together.Just stay with Patrick for another two days on your

    honeymoon"

    Mr.Shepherd''s philosophy of life was to eat, sleep, and have fun.

    Especially after such a tragic experience in the snow mountain, he had to treat himself well.

    But when Christina heard the word "Honeymoon travel," she walked faster.

    These sweet and good times had nothing to do with her marriage.

    Patrick''s men were very efficient.

    An hourter, they rushed to the airport.

    When they got into thefortable ne, it took off at a high speed.

    Although it was cold, it derived most appalling beauty from the blue sky overhead.

    As if the hardships happened yesterday were just a dream.

    Christina also felt that life sometimes seemed like a dream when she recalled it.

    Everything went smoothly.

    The ne flew back to A City from Switzend.

    As soon as she got off the ne, someone came to pick her up.

    Before she could think too much, she was already urged to take the special car and go straight to the

    Hopkins family vi halfway up the mountain in A City.

    Christina was a little confused.She had not set foot in Hopkins family for a long time, as she was

    familiar with the magnificent vi.

    When she got off the ne, Patrick seemed to be in a hurry to urge her before she said that she

    wanted to transfer back to C city.

    "Where''s grandpa?" She looked a little prim.

    Nanny Faang looked excited and greeted her warmly, "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, you''re back.Senior

    Mr.Hopkins had something to do at the moment, so he rushed out and said that he was going to stay

    with his friends for a few days.Are you tired? The master bedroom is ready.Let me run you a hot

    bath.And someone is preparing your favorite dishes..."

    "Ok"

    Christina nodded, not knowing what to say addressing Nanny Faang¡¯s fervor.

    As for Senior Mr.Hopkins, the old man went out.

    Originally, she was still struggling to say something when she met him.

    After all, she was kicked out of Hopkins family for thest time.She knew it was her aunt''s request, but

    it was still awkward to meet him.She looked at the both familiar and new Hopkins family in front of her

    and felt a little ufortable.

    "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, I''ll take you to the nursery."

    Nanny Faang was so excited that she almost dragged her to the nursery.

    Christina was slightly stunned when she heard the expression of the "Baby room."

    She did not refuse.

    Instead, she just followed Nanny Faang, as if in a dream.

    Behind her, Patrick silently watched her reaction.

    Seeing her follow Nanny Faang upstairs, he inexplicably rxed.

    Forcing her to have no chance to refuse...He looked at her with eyesplicated.

    It was the way he always treated her.He knew that it was shameless to treat her in such way, but what

    else could he do? Patrick did not go to the nursery.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Instead, he went back to the master bedroom in Eastern Garden, took off his coat, took out the pocket

    watch from his pocket and held it in his palm.

    He fixed his eyes on the pocket watch.It has been so many years...He had been secretly forcing her

    from the beginning when he met her.

    Suddenly, he felt tired both physically and mentally.He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    At least she was back.

    Patrick sat in the master bedroom for 20 minutes.

    In fact, he rushed back to the country without any urgent business.

    Finally, he returned home and sat quietly looking around his bedroom.

    However, he began to feel a little impatient.He looked at the bedroom door from time to time.

    No one knocked on the door 50 minutester.He got up abruptly and strode towards the nursery in a

    hurry.

    In the nursery, Christina did not leave.

    She was here.He was not good at expressing his emotions.He didn''t want her to feel oppressed as

    soon as she came back.

    Maybe she was ufortable now.

    Patrick didn''t want to go into the nursery.He didn''t know what to talk to her about.

    Everything would be fine as long as she was still in Hopkins family.He turned around and slowed down

    to go to the study.

    However, Christina acted in the strange way.He looked sideways for a moment.

    Christina stood by the baby bed.

    She bent down and carefully reached out to touch the sleeping twins.

    Then she seemed to be shocked in profile.

    She quickly withdrew her hand, lifted her coat, stared at her t belly, and was inadaze.

    "You gave birth to them."

    Patrick whispered into the room in a low and helpless voice.

    Christina turned around in a daze.She looked into his eyes and was stunned for a moment.She quickly

    pulled off her coat to cover the belly and muttered awkwardly, "Am I dreaming...How did I give birth to

    two babies?"

    She raised her eyebrows in confusion.

    The two babies were already half a year old.

    It was unbelievable to think about it.

    Patrick looked at her and suddenly broke outughing, sweeping away the depression that had

    umted in his heart.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404

    "During the days after giving birth, Derek helped me apply ointment every day.." Christina said it as it

    should be.

    She stared at her t and tight abdomen.

    There were no marks of pregnancy or the cut left by a c-section.It was as if she had never been

    pregnant.

    It was just like a dream that she married into the Hopkins family, and there was not even a trace of it.

    "I don''t know what kind of ointment Derek applied to me.It worked really well."

    She muttered as she looked at the twins sleeping soundly on the small bed.

    Patrick was standing right behind her.He looked at her side face.

    The reason why she married him in the first ce was so absurd that she felt like a dream and unreal.

    When she suffered from a c-section, confinement, and postpartum depression, he wasn''t there.He had

    always yed the role of a bad person who forced her, and Derek was her guardian angel.

    Patrick pursed his thin lips and his expression wasplicated.

    Christina had been staring at the twins on the small bed in the quiet nursery.

    Neither of them spoke and they did not know what to say.

    When Nanny Faang entered the nursery, she saw they were in silence and she sighed in her heart.

    They did not dare to talk anything about Young Master Hopkins'' private affairs.

    Standing outside the door, she knocked on the door.

    "Young Master Hopkins, Junior Mrs.Hopkins." Christina turned first.

    Nanny Faang held a cell phone in her hand and said, "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, it''s your father..."

    Christina''s cell phone was broken on the snowy mountain.

    Her father, Donald, probably knew that she hade back, so he called the Hopkins family directly

    when he couldn''t get through.

    Christina knew her father''s bad temper and did not dare to dy.

    She took the phone and said guiltily, "Dad."

    "What are you doing in the Hopkins family?"

    Unexpectedly, Donald was furious.

    "I just came back..."

    She was telling the truth.She just flew back from Switzend less than an hour ago.

    Donald ignored her exnation and shouted angrily, "What did I tell you before...I told you not to

    wander around.Go back home now!"

    Then, her father angrily hung up the phone.

    There''s her father''s angry roar echoing in Christina Dickens¡¯ ears.

    It seemed obvious that her father did not want her going back to the Hopkins family.He thought that

    was just wandering around.

    Even Nanny Faang clearly heard the scolding on the other end of the phone.She was hesitant for

    seconds.She looked at Christina and then at Patrick, who had been silent with his eyes full of mixed

    feelings.

    "Young Master Hopkins, dinner is ready.Do you want to have it now?" Nanny Faang asked hesitantly.

    This was the Hopkins family.

    If Patrick refused to let her go, Christina would not be able to leave.

    "Yes." He ordered calmly.

    It meant right away.

    "I''m going back now¡¯'' Christina said firmly.

    She turned around and strode towards the door.

    "Dinner first."

    "I''m not hungry"

    He looked at her back, and his tone was more forceful.

    "Then don''t think about going back to the Dickens family"

    Christina stopped, turned around, and looked at him angrily.

    Nanny Faang tried to smooth things over and said, "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, you must be tireding

    back from Switzend.If you don''t hungry, it''s better to have a bowl of soup to refresh yourself..."

    Christina''s face darkened and she went to the dining room unhappily.

    She was very grateful to Nanny Faang for preparing dinner for her and she knew that Hopkins family

    was not as difficult to get along with as rumored, but Patrick Hopkins always ordered her in a

    commanding tone.She was very upset.

    "What are you doing!"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She was already in a bad mood.

    As soon as she put down the bowl, she saw that Patrick Hopkins was telling Nanny Faang to take care

    of the twins.He was going to C City.

    Christina said hesitantly, "Are you going to my home?"

    Patrick''s handsome face was expressionless.He looked at her calmly and deeply.

    The look in his eyes was asking, why couldn''t he? Christina turned her head and didn''t want to look at

    him.He would go if he wanted to.

    Anyway, her father would definitely not wee him.

    Probably when Patrick went to the Dickens family, her father would shut him out and embarrass him.

    Nanny Faang prepared some gifts.

    "Although Junior Mrs.Hopkins is going back to your parents¡¯ house, you still have to bring gifts.I don''t

    know what your father likes.These cordyceps and blood swallows are just a gesture"

    Go back to your parents¡¯ house? Christina was a little confused when she heard the sentence.

    After they got married, they hadn''t officially returned to the Dickens family as husband and wife.

    They had gone to C City together before, but she didn''t have a good rtionship with the Dickens

    family at that time, and Patrick had other things to do.She suddenly felt a little weird when she brought

    her husband home with her like an ordinary couple.She couldn''t imagine Patrick to be a good son- in-

    law like others.

    This was weird..She didn''t ask why Patrick wanted to go to the Dickens family.She couldn''t stop him

    anyway.

    But why didn¡¯t they take a ne?

    "It only takes half an hour to get there by ne!"

    Christina was sitting in a luxury car.She stared impatiently at the scenery speeding back outside the

    window.

    The car was steady and fast, but it was still not as fast as the ne.

    Usually, they flew from A City to C City by ne.

    The Hopkins family had a private ne, which was very convenient.But Patrick chose to take a car this

    time.

    "It takes at least four hours by car." She red angrily at the man sitting next to her.

    Patrick looked normal.

    "I''m not in a hurry"

    Christina tensed her face, turned around, and ignored him.

    In any case, he was in charge of everything.

    The driver of the Hopkins family, who was driving, was very nervous.

    He did not understand why they had to drive to C City.

    Their master always asked for efficiency when he traveled.

    ncing at the rearview mirror, he sensed the atmosphere of the two masters in the back seat was a

    little depressing.

    He wanted to speed up, but Young Master Hopkins asked for a speed limit.

    s, the master of the Hopkins family was really unpredictable.

    It was a long drive, and Christina was leaning against the luxurious andfortable back of the car,

    and then she was little sleepy.

    She had been in a hurry all these days.

    Yesterday, she had experienced an avnche in Switzend.She was frightened and exhausted after

    being rescued.She only rested for a few hours and rushed back home.

    As soon as she arrived at the Hopkins family in A City, she had to rush back to the Dickens family in C

    City.

    Suddenly, she remembered that Patrick''s back was still injured.She turned her head and met a pair of

    deep eyes.

    Patrick seemed to have been staring at her.

    Christina did not know how to react.

    Her face looked a little awkward.

    Although Patrick was dressed in an expensive suit, tall and slender, and had an extraordinary

    temperament, his cold face was obviously sleepy, and his eyes were bloodshot.

    "Why are youing to the Dickens family with me..." She lowered her eyes andined in a low

    voice.

    Patrick couldn''t hear what she was muttering and suddenly said, "Christina"

    His voice was a little hoarse as if he was not feeling well.

    Christina Dickens was a little concerned when she heard his low and soft voice.

    "What?"

    She tightened her face, remained expressionless, and squeezed out one word.

    "Sit here"

    He ordered her directly.

    Christina''s eyes widened slightly.

    She wanted to refuse him directly, but perhaps because his tone sounded a little weak, she hesitated

    for three seconds and moved awkwardly to his side.

    Patrick put his arms around her, and the unique cool masculinity wrapped around her.

    Christina was embarrassed and looked at the driver''s seat awkwardly.

    "Hey"

    She pushed him.She was never used to love affairs, especially when there was someone else present.

    But Patrick''s big head leaned against her left shoulder without any hesitation.

    He took a deep breath as if he was very tired.His warm breath gently brushed past her ear, and

    Christina Dickens stiffened.He leaned on her like this.

    The driver was shocked when he saw the rearview mirror from the corner of his eyes, but he remained

    calm and drove steadily.

    Christina''s right hand reached out to his back.She had thought that Patrick was trying to push her

    away, but he frowned.

    Then she remembered that his back was injured.He couldn''t lean on the back of the car, that''s why he

    had to hug her like this.

    She was relieved to know this.She was as straightforward as a boy.

    Since she was a child, she had more boyfriends than girls.

    It was normal for her to support and help each other with men.

    She and Charles were this close to each other.

    Patrick tilted his head, and when he saw her rxed, he felt a little depressed.

    He deliberately pressed his heavy body over and Christina leaned back.

    She said righteously, "If you''re tired, get some sleep.I''ll support you."

    Just like in the snow mountain, even if Barbara, who usually had troubles with her, was in trouble, she

    would try her best to help.

    In fact, what she wanted was very simple.

    She wanted Patrick to sleep.

    He didn''t need to worry about the unnecessary hurt when turning.

    She would support him steadily.

    How well her grandfather taught her.

    However, Patrick''s chest was even more blocked, his brows were furrowed, and he was so angry that

    he didn''t know what he was angry about.

    He put his arms around her slender shoulders even tighter, raised his head slightly, and his wet thin lips

    slightly kissed her sensitive earlobe.

    He kissed passionately, bit her gently, and rolled and sucked...

    Christina felt numb all over, and she couldn''t be calm anymore.

    "Patrick Hopkins, behave yourself!"

    She blushed with anger and almost wanted to punch him in his head.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405

    It was already 12 o''clock at midnight when Christina returned to the Dickens family.

    "Why are you back sote?"

    Betty heard the doorbell ringing and immediately went to open the door.

    However, she saw not only Christina but another uninvited guest, which surprised her.

    "Auntie," Christina called out to her.

    Betty came back to her senses and noticed that Christina looked a little angry, while the handsome

    Patrick looked indifferent, standing there with tworge bags of expensive gifts in his hands.

    Christina''s face turned sullen.

    They could have easilye back by ne, but Patrick had to take the car at midnight.

    This bastard Patrick had leaned on her for a few hours, which made her shoulders so sore.

    Ignoring the annoying man behind her, she strode straight into her house.

    Patrick, who was standing outside the door, watched the cold woman in front stride in.

    He turned to look at Betty in front of him again.

    His voice was neither warm nor cold, "Hello."

    Betty nodded at him cautiously.

    Betty had Known early that Christina was going back to the Dickens family, so she was very happy to

    wait for her return in the living room.

    But she never thought that Patrick woulde too.

    "These are for you" Patrick handed over tworge bags of gifts.

    The Dickens family had no servant at home, and no one came forward to take what he was holding.

    Patrick was not used to it and had to mention it.

    Betty paused for a second and immediately reached out to take the gifts.

    Just as she was going to say something courteous to thank him, a shout came out of the room.

    "I told you to go back to the Dickens family immediately and don''t wander around, but you don''t listen

    to me.Must you make your aunt and grandma worry about you all day? How old are you...At 7 o''clock I

    have asked you toe back.What are you dawdling about? Why do you stay out until midnight so

    that we have to wait..."

    Donald had a bad temper and scolded Christina angrily.

    Christina was silent being scolded by her father like this and did not dare to say a word.

    Patrick frowned and strode into the room regardless of etiquette, "I asked her toe back to the

    Hopkins family with me first."

    His voice was naturally low and deep, which was intimidating.

    What he meant was that he wanted her to go back to the Hopkins family with him first.

    So did anyone have an issue with that? Donald was originally lecturing his unfilial daughter.

    When he heard this voice, he raised his head and red, feeling even more unhappy.

    He was lecturing his daughter, and did it have anything to do with this Patrick? Donald''s face darkened,

    and he deliberately ignored Patrick.

    He red at Christina angrily with a colder voice, "Who allows you to bring him back?"

    Christina had originally lowered her head to receive the lecturing.

    Seeing that her father was furious, she immediately nced at the man behind her and exined

    hurriedly, "Dad, it''s none of my business.He insisted oning himself"

    Christina was so honest and wouldn''t talk back after being scolded, and she was even in a hurry to get

    rid of him.

    Patrick looked a little displeased and controlled his anger and frustration.

    Donald suddenly felt at ease and was now in a much better mood.

    Betty closed the door and hurried in, trying to smooth things over, "Christina, have you had dinner yet?

    We have supper snacks at home..."

    "I''m not hungry.I had some soup in the Hopkins family" Christina replied truthfully.

    "It''s good that you''ve eaten.Your grandmother and I are still worried that you''lle back with an

    empty stomach"

    Betty looked at Donald with some resentment, "Sois your father.He knows that you must be hungry and

    tired when you came back from Switzend, and he still insisted telling you on the phone you return to

    the Dickens family immediately..."

    Betty felt that Christina coulde back tomorrow and didn''t have to rush.

    "You said you experienced an avnche in Switzend.What happened? Did you and Crystal suffer or

    get hurt?"

    Betty pulled her over and roamed over her seriously.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing the avnche, Donald turned to look at her, and his eyes became serious.

    Christina looked calm and said, "We stayed in the hotel for a few days.There was an avnche in the

    back of the mountain.We were not involved"

    She was obviously lying, but she said it so naturally.

    Betty had watched her grow up and was not easily fooled.

    She then asked, "The news said that there are many tourists buried in the avnche"

    "Oh, those people ran outside and unfortunately were buried in an avnche..."

    Donald widened his eyes and snorted, "You didn''t run out with them?!"

    His tone was full of disbelief.

    Christina got nervous and did not blush at all.

    She promised, "No, Crystal and I have been staying in the hotel quietly waiting for help."

    Patrick looked not so calm and turned to her sideways.

    Probably feeling guilty, Christina quickly added, "Crystal and I are fine, but Patrick''s back was injured

    by knives."

    These words diverted the attention of Donald and Betty.

    They looked at Patrick in front of them.

    Patrick looked normal but was a little tired.

    "It''s a minor injury" Patrick then said in a low voice.

    "It''s good that everything is fine."

    Betty sighed and looked at the clock on the wall.

    It was gettingte in the early morning, She urged, "Christina, your room has been tidied up with clean

    sheets.Go and have a good sleep first..."

    Halfway through while speaking, Betty was a little embarrassed.She didn''t tidy up the guest room.

    Since the Dickens family didn''t hire servants, she bought fewer spare things.

    There were no more new sheets at home.

    Where would Patrick sleep tonight?

    "There are no guest rooms at home," Donald said in a cold voice, obviously driving Patrick away.

    He really wanted to send Patrick away.

    Christina looked at her father with bright eyes, and a wave of worship rose in her mind.

    Patrick looked at her expression and his handsome face darkened again.

    He was very determined when facing Donald, "She and I are husband and wife."

    This meant that the couple didn''t need any guest room because they slept on the same bed.

    Donald''s face darkened, "Here is the Dickens family."

    This meant that Donald had the final say here.

    "Christina,e here!"

    Donald was unhappy that his daughter was standing too close to Patrick.

    Ever since Donald was so irritated that he suffered a stroke, Christina had really be a filial

    daughter.She basically did not dare to disobey her father anymore.She then walked up to Donald.

    While passing by Patrick quickly, she did not forget to remind him in a low voice, "Don''t irritate my

    father."

    Patrick red at her and was furious.

    Seeing their confrontation, Betty came up with apromise, "Patrick, you can sleep in Christina''s

    room tonight"

    As soon as she said that, Donald looked at her with dissatisfaction.

    She quickly added, "Christina will sleep in the same room with me tonight.Will this be enough?"

    "Why did you let him sleep in my room?"

    Christina was half-dragged away by her aunt.She turned around and saw her father''s dark face.She

    muttered, "Just let Patrick go out and stay ina hotel by himself"

    "You still want to watch Patrick being driven away by your father and you are gloating, right?"

    Betty dragged her into her room and closed the door.

    "Last time Patrick came to the Dickens family to look for you, your father was cold and drove him

    away.He now stilles here again, and we can''t drive him away anymore.Look at Patrick''s status,

    can we just randomly drive him away?"

    Christina was surprised.

    If her father really kicked Patrick out of the door, it was hard to imagine his expression at that time.

    Perhaps it would be the first time Patrick was kicked out by someone.

    Thinking about it, Christina looked a little awkward and said in a strange tone, "He himself insists on

    coming.He''s looking for trouble.He deserves it."

    Bettyughed out of anger, "At that time, your grandmother and I were worried that he would retaliate

    against us once he returned to the Hopkins family, but he didn''t do anything"

    In the past, she did have a prejudice against the Hopkins family and did not want Christina to have any

    contact with the people from the Hopkins family.

    But after so many things, she slowly came up with some other ideas.

    Betty suddenly asked her, "Christina, how is your rtionship with Patrick now?"

    Christina looked a littleplicated.She seemed to be thinking about something and did not answer.

    Betty stopped asking and found a new pillow and a new set of pajamas for her.She urged, "You must

    be very tired.Go to bed early.Don''t think your father and I don¡¯t know that you must have suffered a lot

    in Switzend this time.Every time you caused trouble outside ande back home, you always lie

    cleverly."

    Christina looked guilty.She changed into her pajamas, went into bed, and fell asleep.

    It turned out that Christina was also a liar, and she could lie calmly.

    She obviously lied a lot.

    At this moment, Patrick walked into Christina''s boudoir and remembered how she had lied without

    making a preparation.He pursed his lips and chuckled angrily.

    In the past, he had always thought that Christina was not good at lying, so he really underestimated

    her.

    The style of Christina''s boudoir was very simple.

    The main color for decoration was light blue, and there were a desk, a wardrobe, and a bed.

    Very simple.

    Although it was not as big as the master bedroom of the Hopkins family, it was generally very spacious

    andfortable.She did not even put on a table for women''s makeup.

    Only a few skincare products were put in front of a mirror in the small bathroom of the suite.

    Patrick was in a good mood and looked around the room with some curiosity.

    At his age, he had always been calm and lost such curiosity.He also found a photo album in the drawer

    at the bottom of the desk.He sat on Christina''s bed and checked the photo album that recorded her

    childhood.

    Each photo was about her.

    There were photos of her as a newborn baby of 30 days, as a toddler who had just learned how to

    walk, and as a kindergarten student who went to the kindergarten for the first time, wearing a floral

    dress and two pigtails and smiling brightly...

    Christina looked like her mother and had been a beauty since she was a child.She was a little fat when

    she was a child.

    Her big ck eyes were bright and looked quite lovely.

    Besides, she was always very lively and energetic.

    These were also photos when she was angry when she was happy...

    Patrick''s eyes were fixed on the photos, and the corners of his lips unconsciously rose.

    Looking at the room she had lived in since she was a child, he suddenly felt that his heart was

    consumed with something.He could not tell how he felt like.

    Happiness was so simple.

    Putting the photo album by the bed, Patrick was really tired.

    Back then he had received news that she was trapped in Switzend.

    So he had been busy for a few days without resting to handle this.He then brought her back.

    "How did she dare say that she was still waiting for help in the hotel."

    Hey on his side on her bed, took a deep breath, and muttered angrily.

    Patrick soon fell asleep.

    This bed in this strange woman''s room, which was probably the ce he most longed toe when

    he was young¡­

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406

    Patrick had a sound sleepst night.He didn''t wake up until morning.

    Patrick was a light sleeper.He was very vignt.

    It was strange that all his tiredness had disappeared when hey on this bed.

    When he woke up, he was much more refreshed and energetic.

    "Patrick, get up."

    Outside the door, Christina knocked on the door and shouted in a strange tone.It was her room.

    Why did she have to knock on the door? Besides, Patrick was used to getting up at 5 o''clock.

    Today, he didn''t make a sound until 10 o''clock.So Christina''s aunt asked her toe over and take a

    look at Patrick.

    There was still no sound in the door.

    Christina frowned, took the key to open the door, and barged in.

    Then, she stared nkly at Patrick for a second.

    He was standing by the bed, taking off his clothes.

    "Why didn''t you answer me?" Christina looked embarrassed and immediately turned around with her

    back to him.

    "Christina,e here." He suddenly called out to her.

    "No"

    Without thinking about it, she immediately refused.

    Her face blushed, and she subconsciously thought of something dirty.

    "Christina, is Patrick awake? Wake him up for breakfast"

    In the corridor, Betty was worried about Patrick and came over.

    After all, he was from the Hopkins family, so she had to be more careful.

    "Why are there bloodstains on your clothes?" Betty suddenly screamed.

    She stood at the door and saw the red bloodstain on the back of Patrick''s white shirt.

    Hearing this, Christina immediately turned around and looked at him.

    Patrick had already taken off his shirt and revealed his back.

    His knife wound that had been sewn earlier was bleeding.

    "Did you get hurt in Switzend?"

    Betty looked worried and walked into the room directly.

    As an elder, she was not shy, but more nervous.

    If Patrick''s wound got serious in the Dickens family, she would be in big trouble.

    "Well, this wound.Do you want to go to the hospital now?"

    Patrick didn''t care about the small injury on his back at all.He nced at the blood-stained shirt on his

    hand and looked up.

    "I''m fine."

    His tone was very t.

    "You had a good sleepst night, so you didn''t notice your wound."

    Betty looked at his wound again with concern, then turned around and walked out, saying, "I''ll go

    downstairs to get the medicine kit."

    "Thank you, but no need."

    Patrick blurted out and turned his head, meeting Christina''s gaze.She frowned and red at him with

    obvious displeasure.

    For some reason, he did not continue.

    Betty quickly brought up the medicine kit and found some iodine hydrogen peroxide and cotton swabs.

    "Christina, help Patrick disinfect the wound"

    Patrick couldn''t handle the back injury on his own.So Christina should help him.

    Patrick nced at Christina, then sat down by the bed and waited to be served.

    When Betty saw this, she even wanted tough.

    Patrick did not say a word and sat down directly, making her feel that he was very obedient.

    The iodine was less irritating.

    Betty handed the iodine to Christina.

    But she picked up the hydrogen peroxide expressionlessly.

    Christina applied the highly irritating hydrogen peroxide to the knife wound on his back.

    Patrick suddenly felt pain and his body trembled.

    Betty was flustered and said.

    "Christina, be gentle."

    She was too rude.

    "Don''t worry.He is strong and not afraid of pain" Christina replied in a serious tone.

    She continued to apply hydrogen peroxide to his wound several times.

    Patrick didn''t say anything.

    But as the wound on his back was stimted by hydrogen peroxide, he could only endure the pain and

    tense up.

    Christina was retaliating against him by applying the ointment.She didn''t know what she was angry

    about.

    "You pressed your wound on purpose"

    Her voice was filled with anger.

    In her opinion, this man would not sleep so soundly.He had always been very vignt.

    The doctor warned him not to sleep on his side because of the injury on his back.

    If he did, his wound would easily bleed.

    Patrick had always been favored by God.He was tall and strong with fair skin.

    The scar on his back was unpleasant to the eye.

    Christina stared at it and felt very upset.He got hurt because of her.

    She thought he did this on purpose to make her feel guilty.

    A sense of guilt, coupled with manyplicated feelings, turned into anger.

    "I didn''t ask you to save me." She cursed angrily in a low voice.

    Patrick turned his back to her.He wanted to say something but didn''t.

    Betty did not understand why her niece was suddenly angry and why the master of the Hopkins family

    did not say a word and was scolded obediently.

    She had never seen Patrick have such a good temper.It was weird.

    Finally, she applied red medicine to the knife wound on his back.

    The wound stopped bleeding quickly, but Patrick didn''t have a shirt to wear.

    Betty picked up his blood-stained shirt and said, "We''re a little far from the city center."

    It was inconvenient to buy a new shirt.

    Besides, his shirts might only be bought in the high-end counters along the business street.

    "I''ll wash this shirt now and dry it.But it will take at least three hours."

    Christina suddenly interrupted her and said, "We have shirts at home"

    Betty thought of Donald''s shirt and said, "Your father''s size doesn''t fit his"

    "Derek''s shirt."

    As soon as Christina said this, Patrick, who was sitting quietly by the bed thinking about something,

    immediately turned to look at her with a meaningful look.

    Christina remained calm as he looked at her.

    She pointed to the wardrobe and said.

    "Derek used to stay at our house for the night.I washed and cleaned his clothes." Her voice was

    gradually volumed down.

    "Patrick can wear it"

    Derek and Patrick were about the same height.

    Derek was thinner but they were wearing the same size of shirts.

    Even their favorite shirt brand style was simr.

    In her wardrobe, there was Derek''s shirt, coats, trousers, and even underwear.

    Some were brand new, and some were clothes that Derek had worn before.

    Betty was not surprised.

    Derek had been very close to Christina since they were children.

    In the past, she had always regarded Derek as her own family.

    s, the god of destiny made fools of the people.

    They didn''t be a couple.It didn''t seem polite to say this to Patrick.

    Christina thought that he wouldn''t wear it.

    Unexpectedly, Patrick generously picked up the neatly washed shirt in the wardrobe and put it on.

    Christina was embarrassed.He didn''t mind it.

    Instead, she undervalued him.

    She nced at the men¡¯s underwear in the wardrobe and suddenly added, "Those underwear are

    brand new"

    She didn''t know why she had to exin but she just said it inexplicably.

    Patrick didn¡¯t mind it at all.He looked normal and nodded.

    "Okay, go down and have breakfast.Or, it will be too cold to eat."

    Betty eased the atmosphere and urged them to go downstairs for breakfast.

    It was 10:30 am.Mrs.Dickens and Donald had breakfast at 7: 00 am.

    The whole family was worried that Christina when she was in Switzend.So they postponed the

    physical reexamination at the hospital.

    After breakfast, they went to the hospital this morning.

    Now there were only the three of them at home.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Christina, don''t go outsideter. Your grandmother went to bed earlyst night.You didn''t get up early

    this morning.She said she wanted to see you as soon as she came back.Don''t disappear again"

    Betty served them two pieces of bacon and couldn''t help but nag.

    "When will theye back from the hospital?"

    "They missed the appointment.They might have to line up this time.They won''t be back until about 5

    p.m"

    "Grandma and dad didn''t have a nanny to apany them.Would it be inconvenient for them?"

    The nanny and servants at home were fired.

    "It doesn''t matter.Your father doesn''t need a wheelchair anymore.He can walk slowly with his walking

    stick.The doctor said that his recovery was very good.Although your grandmother is old, she has

    always been in good health.You can''t walk as fast as she can.Don''t worry, they will take care of

    themselves."

    Christina and her aunt were eating and chatting.

    Patrick sat opposite.He kept quiet and lowered his head to eat.

    While listening to their conversation, he asionally nced at Christina.

    "It''s not because of the money.Your father said that he didn''t have much work in thepany and was

    about to retire.He wants to mow thewn and do some housework at home.And he wants to do it

    himself as exercise.Otherwise, he will rust."

    Christina tidied up their tes and went to the kitchen.She was a little surprised to hear that.

    "My father can do housework?"

    Betty nced at Patrick, who was sitting in the living room after breakfast, and asked, "Do you want to

    go out with him?"

    Christina was expressionless and said, "No."

    Betty chuckled and didn''t say much.

    After all, they were family members.

    Betty continued, "Your father now helps wash the dishes every day¡±

    Christina, who was washing the dishes, felt surprised.

    In her memory, her father had never been in the kitchen since she was a child.She did not expect that

    he would do housework when he got old.

    "There are a lot of things that are always unexpected.People always change"

    Betty was cleaning up some cutlery in the kitchen and couldn''t help but sigh.

    She used her elbow to touch Christina, looked at the man sitting quietly in the living room again, and

    whispered, "Patrick has changed a lot too"

    Christina looked at him and pouted.She was still sullen, saying, "He''s always been like this."

    "What was he like before?" Betty asked.

    Christina was speechless for a moment and did not know haw to answer.

    "By the way, when will he leave? Will he eat at our house tonight? What''s Patrick''s favorite dish? I''ll go

    to the market to buy it."

    "I don''t know."

    "You don''t know?" Betty felt strange.

    Christina had been with him for a long time, and they even had children.

    "He eats everything.Don''t pay special attention to him" Christina felt a little guilty.

    She really didn''t know his diet preference.

    In fact, she really didn''t know him at all.

    They were supposed to be two strangers, but they became each other''s closest mates.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407

    Betty nned to go to the market to buy some fresh food.She suggested Christina take Patrick to walk

    around here, and go back home before 4 pm.

    "Patrick probably doesn''t know much about the C city, so you can take him around...If you pass by a

    clothing store, you can buy him some clothes.It''s inappropriate for him to wear Derek''s clothes..."

    Betty was a thoughtful person.

    Even though Patrick didn''t say anything about wearing other men''s clothes, he would feel

    ufortable.

    "I''ll take his blooded shirt to the cleaners, and I''ve cleaned up your room just now..."

    Hearing this, Christina suddenly looked up at her from absent-mindedness.

    "Don''t touch his pocket watch when clean up the room."

    "What pocket watch?"

    Betty was curious when Christina said this.

    Christina said in a low voice with an odd expression, "It''s the one he put at the bedside table."

    Betty also came to think of it, "Oh, when I was cleaning up the room, Patrick suddenly came in and

    took it away"

    Then she guessed, "This kind of custom- made pocket watch usually have family photos embedded in

    it...Maybe it¡¯s an important token of their Hopkins family."

    Christina did not reply and had mixed feelings.

    "Christina said she doesn''t know what you like to eat, so I''ll make some home-cooked dishes tonight..."

    Betty said to Patrick.

    After Betty locked the door, they went out together.

    When they reached a fork in the road, she walked towards the market.

    "What do you like to eat?"

    Christina suddenly asked as they walked side by side aimlessly after Betty left.

    Patrick didn''t seem to have thought that she would ask about this.

    He gazed at her face for a while and said in a deep and calm voice, "No preference¡¯ Such an answer

    was a little perfunctory.Christina felt that it was reasonable for her not to know him.He liked to keep

    secrets and didn''t tell her anything about it.Then she suddenly became annoyed.Why did she ask him?

    It was useless work.

    "I''m allergic to mangoes."

    Suddenly, Patrick said.

    Christina did not expect him to talk to her about these boring things.

    At the same time, she was surprised.

    "Mangoes?"

    As she spoke, she muttered to herself, "How could anyone be allergic to mangoes? "

    She had heard of allergies to alcohol and seafood.

    "It''s weird to be allergic to mangoes."

    Patrick listened to her murmurs and sighed, his dark eyes filled with helplessness.

    "Will your mango allergy be as serious as those alcohol allergies?"

    Christina seemed to be very interested in his odd illness.He looked into her eyes and hesitated for a

    second.

    "It''s not serious."

    Christina nodded to show that she knew.If it wasn''t serious, it wouldn''t matter if he ate some mangoes.

    She remembered that she liked to eat mangoes when she was pregnant, which made Hopkins'' family

    smell like mangoes.

    But she didn''t know that if Patrick get allergic, he had to go to the hospital to have an intravenous drip.

    Christina was not a talkative person and Patrick was a man of few words.It''s really boring when they

    were together.

    They wandered along the street, none of them talked about any topics along the way.

    Those lovers usually loved each other with vigor and sweetness.But they were not like that.

    Christina felt that they were just a boring couple without any passion for love.

    As they walked, they passed a bus stop.

    The C City was not as busy as the A City, especially in the suburbs where there are few people at the

    bus stops.

    It is convenient to take this kind of public transportation.

    Christina looked at a few high school girls who jumped into the car with a smile.

    Their youthful smiles reminded her of her school life.

    "Have you ever taken a bus?" Christina asked him.

    Patrick looked at her.

    But before he could speak, she suddenly grabbed his arm and ran towards the bus which was about to

    leave.

    "Wait a second!" She shouted at the bus in front of her.

    Patrick allowed her to drag him along with her.

    That was how she was.

    If she suddenly was drawn into something interesting, she would be very energetic to deal with it.

    Half of the seats were empty on the bus.

    After they got into the bus, the driver started the bus slowly, seemed was not in a hurry at all.

    The C City was indeed the most suitable ce for retirement.

    On the bus, except for the few high school girls in thest row, there were olddies and old

    gentlemen.

    They all looked at Christina and Patrick with curiosity.

    "What a good-looking couple."

    An olddy by the window looked at them with a smile.

    Christina nodded at her with a smile.

    As for Patrick beside her, was arrogant as usual.He would not care how these outsiders looked at him.

    However, since Patrick may not have taken a bus before.

    Christina was rare to be considerate, "Sit here."

    She naturally pressed his strong body down to the seat.

    "These seats are specially designed for the elderly and the disabled.We can''t sit there"

    Christina exined to him.

    Patrick didn''t say anything, just sat down with her hands.

    Seeing that she was taking care of him like this, he suddenly found it a little funny.

    The corners of his mouth curved up in a faint smile.It was rare for Patrick to smile leisurely, even at

    people who were familiar with him.It was not as cold as usual.

    It was warmer and more attractive, which could make women''s hearts flutter at a nce.

    A man like Patrick, even if they didn¡¯t know his background, just his appearance and temperament

    would make a woman fall in love with him at the first sight.

    The girls in the back of the bus stared at him with red faces, all excited.

    Even when Christina couldn''t find the change, a high school girl in the back row came over with a red

    face and said she wanted to pay for them.

    She stole a close look at Patrick and became excited immediately.

    "The girls in our dorm used to talk about you all day long.They liked you very much and said they were

    going to take pictures of you..."

    Christina sat next to him and told him the interesting things about her school life.

    The bus was slow, stop-and-go.

    After a few stops along the way, there were not many people getting in the car, and it was not

    crowded.He sat close to her, so they could chat anything with each other.

    Patrick had an indescribable feeling in his heart.

    Perhaps even he himself had never thought that they would get along like ordinary people.It was

    nothing special, but he felt good.

    "Did all the girls in your dormitory know me?" He said in a low and deep voice, looking at her with

    intense eyes.

    "Yes, even Crystal often whispered in my ear that assistant MARK was elegant, handsome, and

    tasteful." She said with a smile.

    "I remember the girl on the bed opposite me had sworn excitedly on her birthday that she would get

    you before graduating and sleep with you."

    At that time, they were pure and simple.

    They liked who they liked, all their hidden loves were pure, did not mix any interests in it.

    "..A lot of girls have a crush on you." She told him that he was really famous back then.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "What about you?"

    He looked at her happy smile gently.

    Then asked in a low voice, "What do you think of me?"

    "I don''t know."

    Being gazed by him, Christina was not as shy as an ordinary woman.

    Instead, she looked straight into his dark eyes and said frankly...

    "I didn''t know that you were the assistant MARK they were talking about all day."

    "Oh, really?"

    He sounded depressed with his voice lower.

    He had known for a long time that she did not know him at all during that six months, but every time he

    thought of that, Patrick could not help but feel a sense of frustration.

    "I''m not interested in handsome boys, and your ss is an elective, so I often skip it."

    Christina did not feel guilty at all.

    After thinking about it, she became more serious.

    "If Crystal had told me earlier that taking your photos would earn money, then I would have followed

    you every day.."

    "Really?"

    Hearing her boastful words, Patrick was really angry and wanted tough at the same time.

    Christina thought he wasughing at her for being greedy.She was a little embarrassed.

    "I couldn''t help it.I was very poor at that time, and short of money."

    At that time, she had a lot of part-time jobs.

    "There''s a job for you to y the piano in the restaurant.But you didn''t go, and insisted on working at

    the milk tea shop."

    Patrick suddenly said, looking at the moving scenery outside the window with deep eyes, as if he had

    returned to the past either.

    In the six months, he had done a lot of stupid things.

    "You have no idea that western restaurant was very famous.Who knows why the manager is so kind to

    ask me to y the piano there with such a high sry for no reason? He must have some bad

    intensions.I''m not that stupid to go.I''d rather work the night shift at the milk tea shop...Christina

    answered naturally.

    Halfway through, she stared at him oddly.

    "How did you know that someone asked me to y the piano and my word at the milk tea shop?"

    Did he investigate her?The more she thought about it, the weirder she felt.

    In the past, she worked night shifts at the milk tea shop, and some people often came to buy hundreds

    of cups of milk tea at a time, saying that was forpany parties.

    They also said that it was okay for her to do it slowly, they were in no hurry.She would have a good

    commission from these, and she used to think it was just good luck.

    Luck? Was there so much good luck in this world?

    "Patrick, I''m asking you."

    She felt a sudden urge to ask him, then she pulled his arm.

    Patrick was stunned for a moment.

    He brought his attention back and turned to look at her face again.

    She was so close to him now...

    In the past, he had done so many things just to get close to her like now.

    "I''m asking you, why did you know things about my work at that time?"

    She repeated with persistence in her clear eyes.

    "There were lots of things you don¡¯t know yet."

    Patrick looked deeply into her eyes.

    His voice sounded deep and surprisingly gentle.He was not answering the question at all.

    But for some reason, her cheeks flushed inexplicably when hearing his gentle and almost doting voice.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408

    The bus stopped when it passed a high school.

    Several high school girl students in the back row quickly got out of the bus and looked at Patrick shyly

    at thest minute, feeling that their heartbeat quickened.

    This was the school where Christina used to study.

    "Do you want to take a walk here?" She asked Patrick, who was sitting next to her.

    Patrick didn''t say anything.

    In fact, he was okay with that.

    Christina, on the other hand, looked at the outside excitedly.

    She could still recognize the familiar gate, the serious guard , and the old locust tree opposite the

    school.

    "Today is a weekday.The guards will not allow us to get in...Fine, forget it." she said to herself.

    And even if they could sneak in to the school.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was likely that Patrick would be paid attention.

    The bus closed the door and began to move slowly again.

    Although her aunt asked her to take Patrick out for a walk, Christina had no destination herself.

    They sat on the bus and passed all the stops.

    They just watched the scenery outside the window along the way.

    It''s really boring to kill time by taking a bus.

    Both of them were quiet, but they found it was valuable to get along with each other in such a simple

    way.

    Finally, the bus arrived at its destination.

    They had no choice but to get off.

    That ce was quite secluded.They just rambled there to kill time..

    After walking for about ten minutes, Christina saw an openmunity in front of her.

    Thismunity was a famous oldmunity.

    It was so vast that harbored more than 20000 residents.

    "It''s quite lively there.Usually, a lot of old people and childrene here to hang out, and there are a

    lot of snack stalls."

    As she spoke, she walked straight ahead.

    Patrick just followed her without saying anything.

    "Patrick, do you want to go anywhere?"

    As she walked, she asked the man beside her.

    In fact, Christina also knew that she wouldn''t get any answer, because Pareick didn¡¯t have any idea.He

    just followed her steps and walked for a while.

    There were small shops selling daily necessities and clothes on both sides.

    She stopped outside the window of a clothing store.

    Patrick stood beside her and followed her sight.He thought she wanted to get in.

    But Christina seemed to take no interest in the clothes inside and continued to walk forward.

    Christina suddenly said, "Those clothes are not suitable for you."

    The men''s clothes sold by these small shops were a little outdated, and the quality wasn''t that good.

    Patrick froze for a few seconds.He didn''t expect that she wanted to buy clothes for him.

    Getting closer, there were many temporary snack stalls on the left side of the sidewalk.

    "Are you thirsty? Do you want any drink?"

    Christina strode towards a drinks stall with great interest.

    "Lady, what milk tea would you like?"

    The waitress greeted her.

    Milk tea was indeed girls'' favorite drink.

    Christina replied subconsciously, "A cup of mango milk tea..."

    But then she paused and changed her words.

    "No, I want a cup of iced taro milk tea"

    "Okay, please wait a moment."

    Patrick had already stood beside Christina.

    The waitress looked at this handsome man in front of her and asked him shyly, "Sir, what do you

    want..."

    "Do you have mineral water? A bottle of mineral water, please"

    Christina said quickly.She knew that Patrick didn''t like milk tea.

    "We have no mineral water.We only sell milk tea"

    The girl looked a little embarrassed.

    She pointed at the distance enthusiastically and nervously.

    "If you want to buy mineral water, there''s a convenience store."

    "l want the same as hers."

    Patrick suddenly spoke in a faint voice.

    Patrick looked really outstanding.

    Even if he spoke in a normal tone, he could make people feel his dignity.

    When the waitress heard, she immediately said, "Okay:"

    Christina changed a vour for him.

    "A cup of coffee milk tea with less sugar and less ice, please."

    The waitress hesitated for a moment and felt that she had been in a dilemma.

    "Listen to her."

    Finally, Patrick said in a t tone.

    "Okay."

    The girl blushed and immediately went to make milk tea.

    "You don''t like sweet drinks.This coffee vour may be more suitable for you."

    Christina pointed at Patrick''s milk tea and said, then she took out her cell phone to pay.

    Patrick stood quietly and watched her operation.

    Feeling his curiosity, Christina took a step closer to him and taught him how to pay online.

    At the same time, she smiled cheerfully.

    "Charles sent a lot of red envelopes in Whatsapp.I snatched a lot...Do you have any money in your

    Whatsapp? I''ll transfer some to you."

    Patrick seldom use Whatsapp.

    Usually, he only take credit cards and cash when he went out.He certainly didn''t know how to pay

    online.

    Christina taught him how to transfer and take money.

    Then, she transferred 3,000 dors to his ount.

    "If you think that''s not enough, you can bind your own bank card and charge it directly."

    She pointed at the screen and told him.

    Patrick looked at the screen and his sight stopped for her bright face which reflected on the screen.She

    was teaching him carefully.

    Her thin lips curved in an imperceptible angle.

    "Thank you foring."

    The waitress said with a smile as she saw them off.

    She breathed a sigh of relief and felt that she had met two figures.

    Christina felt tired as she had walked for a long time.She sat down on a chair under the tree.She

    looked around to see peopleing and going in the park, while drinking her milk tea.

    Patrick sat next to her naturally.He was not thirsty but took a sip of his milk tea.

    It was still very sweet.He didn''t like any sugar..

    In fact, it couldn''t said that she didn''t know him at all.

    At least she would remember his words.

    A refreshing breeze is blowing gently, making people feel sleepy, Although it was noon, the sky was

    covered with a thick clouds, so that the sunlight was cut.

    The weather was veryfortable.

    "Patrick, why do you like me?" She asked suddenly.

    He failed to make a quick reaction.

    A dull expression appeared on Patrick''s calm face.

    At the same time, Christina looked straight at him with her clear and bright eyes.

    "I don''t know." His voice was a little hoarse.

    Christina felt a little embarrassed and turned her head away slightly.

    In fact, she just asked on impulse.

    The wind was sofortable that it brought people countless thoughts.

    She remembered that, he used to be a teaching assistant for her, she also thought of the old locust tree

    outside the school, and he had a pocket watch.

    "Patrick, do you want a puppy?" She suddenly asked him again.

    Being too excited, she turned her head to get closer to him.

    Her breath was intertwined with his.

    They were so close that they could touch each other with the tip of the noses.

    Patrick was not used to her sudden approach.

    He knew very well that this girl always had a lot of strange ideas and was always energetic.

    "There are puppies selling there.Let''s go over and take a look..""

    Without waiting for his answer, Christina broke into a trot with him.

    In the center of themunity park, a middle-aged man were selling three small pet dogs.

    Christina walked closer and saw these fluffy white puppies clearly.

    She got excited, "Grandpa said that you had a Labrador when you were a child.After it died, you didn''t

    have any animal..."

    She turned to look at him.

    "Patrick, do you want? I can buy one for you." She said so naturally.

    The man who sold the dog heard that, thenughed.

    He looked at Patrick and teased him, "This beautiful girl likes you so much.She wants to spend money

    for you.You must buy one home, or she will feel unhappy."

    She would like to dote on him too.Today, Patrick was always in a daze.He stared nkly at the girl

    beside him for a while.His voice came from his chest.

    "No, thanks." He refused in a soft tone.

    Christina didn''t mean to do anything at the beginning.

    She just thought that she had enough money to buy a puppy for him.

    Now she felt a little embarrassed after listening to Patrick''s gentle refusal.

    Then, it rained suddenly.

    The rain was not that heavy but was constant, which quickly wet people''s clothes.

    The uncle who sold the dog also quickly took his puppy to shelter from the rain.

    The pedestrians in the park also stayed under the roofs.

    Christina reacted quickly.

    Her expression became a little bit anxious, then she took Patrick''s hand and ran together with him.

    The umbre in the convenience store sold out quickly.

    When it was her turn to pay, there was only a smallest umbre left.

    "We can''t call a taxi without walking out of thismunity"

    As Christina spoke, she opened the umbre.It seemed that the rain wouldst for a long time.

    She thought they might go back now.

    Then them walked together step by step.

    The drizzle blew, making her body felt a little cold as she walked in the rain.

    Patrick was taller than her, so he wanted to take the umbre.

    But she held it hard and didn''t want to give it to him.

    After walking for a while, Patrick found that her shoulders were wet.

    She tilted the umbre on his side, while she herself was wet.

    Just then, Christina raised her head, as the drizzle wet her clothes.

    She said, "You have an injury on the back.You can''t get wet""

    At that moment, Patrick stared at her with all his eyes.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409

    Christina went home drenched.

    Her clothes and long hair were wet through, but she didn''t care about it.

    Betty opened the door for them, and saw Christina in such a mess.

    "Auntie, I''m hungry" Christina said.

    Betty felt helpless.

    She nced at Patrick, who was standing beside Christina, putting away a small umbre.

    He stood straight as he always did, but now he didn''t seem as cold as he used to be.

    Betty sensed that there was more tenderness on his handsome face.

    Strangely, Patrick was not drenched.

    "Your father and grandmother went home early from the hospital.He''ll definitelyin if he sees you

    in such a mess."

    Betty grumbled at Christina.

    Actually, getting wet was not a big deal, especially for her niece who always hurt herself before.

    Maybe Christina just wanted to bathe in the rain.

    "Stay here."

    Betty then hurried to get a clean towel.

    "Okay:"

    Christina stood at the door.

    Water was dripping down her body, and her long ck hair was sticking to her fair face.She was like

    Sadako.

    "Patrick, go in."

    She turned to look at the man beside her.

    There were beads of rain on her long eyshes, and her clear eyes were pure and beautiful.

    But Patrick did not move.

    He looked at her affectionately, and gently stroked her hair sticking to her cheeks with his big palm.

    "Do I look like a ghost now?" She smiled.

    Patrick, who had always been cold, chuckled.

    Without saying anything, he smoothed her hair back.

    He looked at her quietly, his eyes focused and gentle.

    Christina felt a little awkward.

    She turned her face slightly and subconsciously took a step back.

    However, Patrick pulled her back quickly, carried her tightly in his arms, lowered his head, and kissed

    her.

    His lips were hot and he kissed hard.

    Christina was drenched in the rain, and her cheeks was a little cold.

    Now, Patrick suddenly kissed her, and she could clearly feel his burning body.

    Her mind went nk for a moment and didn¡¯t wrench herself free until she saw Bettying over with

    a big towel.

    Christina blushed and immediately pushed him away.

    Oh, how embarrassing.

    Betty was very surprised.

    She knew that they wouldn''t break off all rtions when she saw Patrick went back to the Dickens

    family with Christina, but he was a cold and rational man.

    It was unlikely that he couldn''t control his surge of love and desire like normal young people.

    Being stared by her aunt with meaningful eyes, Christina really wanted to escape from home.

    Her family had quite conservative views, but she and Patrick were so bold just now.

    Christina reached for the big towel, wrapped it around her head, and rubbed her hair.

    "I''ll go back to my room first."

    She gabbled and ran into the house.She went back to her room to take a hot bath and stayed there for

    two hours before she dawdled downstairs.She felt an itch in her nose and sneezed.

    "You''re already a mother but still can''t take care of yourself"

    Downstairs, Donald sat in the living room, nning to teach Christina a lesson.

    Other girls were obedient, quiet, and decent, but Christina was always so casual.

    Donald really regretted allowing her grandfather to indulge her when she was a child.

    Christina sat on the sofa opposite her father and said seriously, "Dad, it''s incredible that I have two

    kids-"

    "Why?"

    Donald snorted angrily, looked at Patrick who had been silent, and raised his tone coldly.

    "Things would be easier if you were not the father" Donald said with sarcasm.

    Obviously, he was still angry with Patrick.

    If Patrick was not the kids'' father, Donald would chase him out immediately.

    Christina was confused why her father was angry, so she exined, "I mean I feel a little uneasy to be

    a mother."

    Women always had this kind of feeling.

    Christina felt she was a student yesterday, but suddenly, she had been a mother.

    "Humph, you are always imagining" Donald red at her.

    "Dinner''s ready:"

    Betty took out thest pot of soup from the kitchen and shouted towards the living room.

    "Just grab a little to eat.We''ll go out for dinner tonight."

    It was a typical home-cooking meal, with three dishes and a soup.

    Originally, Betty wanted to go to the market to buy more ingredients, but she dyed because she took

    Patrick''s shirt to the cleaner, and it was already raining heavily before she went to the market.

    Besides, she received a call and was informed that Donald and Mrs.Dickens came back earlier, so she

    also hurried home.

    They sat at the round table, unlike the long one in the Hopkins family.

    Although it was smaller, it made the family atmosphere warmer.

    "Forgive me for the in cooking.Have more."

    Mrs.Dickens sat in the middle and greeted Patrick politely.

    Patrick nodded at her and then started eating as gracefully as usual.

    Patrick was well trained about the table etiquette by the Hopkins family, but the woman next to him was

    different.

    Christina stared at her bowl and did not eat.

    Donald red at her.

    "What are you doing? Eat."

    In contrast, Patrick was much better-mannered than her.

    "Didn''t you just say you were hungry?" Betty urged.

    She looked up.

    "After I took a hot bath, I don''t feel hungry anymore"

    Betty looked at her helplessly.

    "Do you want some noodles? There''s some beef in the fridge."

    Christina was about to say yes, but her father interpreted unhappily, "Don''t spoil her:"

    "Can''t your daughter have a good meal when she''s home?"

    Mrs.Dickens said and motioned for Betty to cook beef noodles.

    "Cook it yourself Donald had always been strict with Christina. Betty stood up.

    "Donald, do you want to destroy my kitchen? How could you let Christina cook?" She giggled.

    Everyone knew very well that Christina was a bad cook.

    It took Betty a lot of time to clean up the kitchen after Christina cooked.

    "If you didn''t indulge her, how could she fail to cook noodles at such an age?"

    Christina retorted recklessly, "Dad, I can cook noodles."

    But it tasted bad.

    "Shut up."

    Donald was furious.

    Hearing them criticising Christina, Patrick remained silent.

    He did not have much affection or disgust for the Dickens family, but their conversation at the dinner

    table was quite harmonious, at least Patrick felt morefortable now.

    In the end, Betty cooked a bowl of beef noodle.

    Though it looked good, smelled good, and tasted good, Christina had no appetite.

    She drank some soup and ate a little, leaving more than half of the bowl full even with beef, and she

    was inevitably taught another lesson by her father for this.

    The drizzle outside had gradually stopped.

    In the afternoon, Mrs.Dickens and Christina chatted in the living room, but Christina felt a little dizzy

    maybe because she had a cold.She answered every question her grandmother asked.

    "Christina, how are you and Patrick now?" Mrs.Dickens asked her in a low, mysterious voice.

    If Christina was with any other men, she would ask him directly if there were any questions, but now

    Christina was with Patrick Hopkins, who couldn''t be treated casually, so Mrs.Dickens asked Christina.

    Christina was in a daze.

    She didn''t answer Mrs.Dickens¡¯ question, and her voice was a little weak.

    "How''s Patrick...Patrick is not picky about food:"

    Mrs.Dickens looked at tired Christina.

    "Have a nap in your room.You didn''t eat much in lunch, and your aunt said that we would go out for

    dinner tonight.We''ll go to your favorite restaurant."

    "Fine."

    She looked a little dull.

    Christina slowly went back to her room.Shey down, covered herself with the quilt, and quickly fell into

    a deep sleep.She let Patrick stay in her room, and now Patrick went in but saw her on the big bed.

    He approached slowly towards the bed, staring at her.

    Half of her face was buried in the pillow, and her long hair was disheveled.She was wrapped tightly in

    the quilt and stretched her legsfortably.She didn''t look like a girl born in a rich family.

    It was a single bed, and Christina upied more than half of it.

    Patrick did not want to disturb her, so he sat quietly by the edge of the bed and looked at her.She

    looked very obedient when she fell asleep.

    At 6 pm, when Betty went upstairs to wake Christina up, she surprisedly found Patrick sitting by

    Christina''s bed.He did not doing anything inappropriate, but looked at her quietly.

    Betty coughed and walked in.

    "Christina, get up.We''re going out for dinner"

    "..I''m not hungry.I''m not going."

    She clutched the soft bed and refused to move.

    "I''ve already reserved a table.Hurry up"

    Betty knew well that Christina always stay in bed even she had waken up, and she had to make her get

    up masterfully.

    Christina slept drowsily with her eyes closed.She rolled over and covered her head with the quilt, "I

    don''t want to..."

    "Sleep after we have dinner.Or your father will be angry"

    Bettyined and went to pull Christina''s quilt.

    Patrick stood up and said, "Stay quiet."

    Betty was shocked and turned to look at him.

    Patrick still looked indifferent.He nced at her, as if he was saying, "Let Christina sleep if she wants

    to."

    Betty sighed, "She''s always like this, sleepingte...She almost didn''t eat at noon, and should eat more

    in supper.She''s ten pounds thinner than before."

    Although Betty was only Christina''s aunt, she loved Christina very much, especially when Betty saw

    her suffer from postpartum depression partly because of Betty''s fault.

    Since that, Christina had lost a lot of weight, so Betty had always wanted her to have more.

    The solution was easy.

    "We can pack for her" Patrick said.

    Seeing that Patrick was firm, Betty gave up waking Christina up, but felt helpless because Donald

    would definitely say that they were spoiling Christina again.

    "Christina, what do you want to eat? We''ll pack it for you."

    Betty asked softly, but Christina didn''t answer as if she slept deeply, and even her breathing had

    be very low.

    Helplessly, Betty bent over and approached Christina.

    "We''ll go to your favourite restaurant.Do you want pies, pasta, or pizzas?"

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "Christina? Wake up."

    Betty sensed something wrong, but Patrick moved even faster.

    He took a big step forward to touch Christina''s forehead in a hurry.He frowned.

    Christina had a fever.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410

    Christina was burning.She rolled over and over ufortably, gave a faint moan, and mumbled, "I''m

    not hungry..."

    Her cheeks were ruddy.

    "You must have been all tired out in Switzend.What''s more, you got soaked in the rain at noon..."

    Betty took out a thermometer and measured Christina''s temperature, nagging.

    "You are too skinny.You might easily get sick"

    Finally, she sighed.

    Christina used to be in good health before she married into the Hopkins family.

    Betty went downstairs and told Donald about Christina''s illness.

    The fever of 102 degrees Fahrenheit was not particrly serious for adults.

    But Mrs.Dickens was still worried and said, "Why did she suddenly fall sick?"

    Donald''s face was gloomy, and a wave of inexplicable anger took hold of him.

    "What did she get from marrying into the Hopkins family? Look how she is afflicted by illness!"

    He had objected to the marriage from the beginning.He did not care about the high position and great

    wealth of the Hopkins family.

    All Patrick had given her was sufferings in their one-year marriage.

    Betty also felt a littleplicated.

    "Christina has been in excellent health since she was a child.She rarely gets sick...Should we take her

    to the hospital for an injection of antipyretic?"

    Mrs.Dickens suggested.

    Betty took some alcohol and antipyretics and went upstairs, busy tending to Christina.

    She poked her head and said, "She doesn''t want to go to the hospital"

    "I think she''ll be fine.Patrick gave her alcohol rubs and put a fever patch on her forehead.Now her body

    temperature is 100 degrees.Let her sleep for a while.

    Her fever should be gone soon"

    Christina''s grandfather was General Eisenhower.She was his only granddaughter.

    Ever since she was born, she had been favored, so she became willful and courageous.

    But she was also raised by high standards in dealing with people and physical exercise, so she rarely

    got sick growing up.

    It was strange that she suddenly had a fever.

    This provoked some resentment of the Dickens family against the Hopkins family.

    Thinking of this, Betty could not help but sigh.

    They didn''t go out to eat.

    Betty cooked something casual as dinner.

    "When she wakes upter, ask her to eat some porridge and take some antipyretics."

    Betty was cooking porridge when she saw Patricking down the stairs.

    "Patrick, let''s have dinner first..."

    Patrick ignored her and strode out of the door.

    Betty looked at his back in surprise.She didn''t know where he was going, nor did she dare to stop him.

    Although he was nominally the son-inw of the Dickens family, he was also the Young Master

    Hopkins.She could not utter a word ofint.

    After all, Christina counted as marrying above herself into the Hopkins family.

    They were not well-matched in social and economic status.

    Mrs.Dickens bit her tongue.

    She sat at the table and looked at the simple dishes.

    Inevitably, she felt a little inferior.

    The Hopkins family lived an extravagant life, so it seemed unbing to serve Patrick with these

    home-cooked dishes.

    Especially now that the Dickens family had suffered a decline in family fortunes, she felt that Patrick

    would look down on them.

    The olddy sighed too.

    Donald mmed his chopsticks on the table and said angrily, "Betty, go and lock the door.Don''t let any

    outsider in."

    Betty was in a dilemma.

    She knew that Donald was clearly venting his anger on the Hopkins family and didn''t want Patrick to

    come into the house.She had just stood up when the door was suddenly opened.

    A strange man came in, wearing a restaurant uniform and holding arge cardboard box carefully with

    both hands.

    He asked, "Sir, where do you should I put the takeout?"

    "Who are you? Who let you in?"

    Donald''s face darkened as he saw the stranger enter his house without knocking.He immediately took

    his crutch and walked over quickly, snarling.

    Seeing that he was walking so fast with his crutch, Betty was afraid that he would fall down in a fit of

    anger.She quickly ran over, supported him, and frowned at the delivery man.

    "We didn''t order takeout..."

    Before Betty could finish speaking, there were footsteps on the other side of this door.

    Turning around, she saw another delivery mane in with arge cardboard box in his hands.

    "These are soups.Where do you want them?"

    "Who ordered this?"

    "The gentleman outside..."

    Finally, Patrick came in, also with arge carton of takeout in his hands.

    The food in these threerge boxes filled the dining table, the coffee table, and even the tv cab.

    There was no space left in the living room.

    The two delivery men put down the food and said warmly, "Have a good dinner.'''' Then they left quickly.

    Betty was a little befuddled.

    There were so many different kinds of food, soup, porridge, fried food, steamed food, rice noodles,

    steamed buns, red beans in syrup, and even ice cream.

    Donald was also confused, but he recognized the logo of the restaurant.

    It''s the favorite restaurant of his picky daughter.

    Patrick didn¡¯t say anything.He strode up to the second floor.

    Donald''s face was still gloomy.He urged, "Betty, go up and take a look.Shejust has a fever.What is he

    fiddling about?"

    Betty sighed.

    Patrick had be heinous to Donald.She followed Patrick.

    It went without saying that Patrick had bought these for Christina.

    "No"

    As soon as Betty entered the room, she heard a murmuring from inside, "No."

    Christina''s eyes remained closed as if she was toozy to open them.She refused to eat.

    "Eat some porridge before taking the antipyretic.."

    "No.¡±

    "Whatever you want, it''s downstairs..."

    Patrick was sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at the sick woman on the bed.

    His voice was very soft as if it was the first time he tried to please a woman.

    Betty was shocked to see this.She had never seen Patrick so gentle.

    He was asking about what she wanted in a low and patient voice.

    "Rice noodles, soup noodles?"

    He was still bargaining.

    "No."

    Patrick frowned.

    He seemed a little angry to be rejected so many times.

    Betty saw this and hurried in.She didn''t expect Young Master Hopkins to have much patience with

    women.

    "Christina rarely gets sick.When she''s sick, she''d be a little bad-tempered.Just leave her alone.She''ll

    get better..." Betty said gently.

    She was telling the truth, but Patrick looked up at her sourly.

    His cold and sharp eyes suggested that to her, ignoring Christina now was equivalent to abusing her.

    Betty sighed again, not knowing what to say.

    On the other side of the room, Patrick continued to persuade Christina patiently, "Drink some

    soup.There''s your favorite sea cucumber soup."

    The woman on the bed heard that faintly, and she hesitated.

    "Eat something.You don''t have to go to the hospital if you take antipyretics.."

    "I don''t want to go to the hospital!"

    She suddenly cried out, then muffled herself in the quilt.

    Patrick held back his anger and reached out to grab the quilt, lest she was suffocated.

    "Christina, listen to me!"

    For a moment, he released a sh of anger.

    Hearing that, the woman on the bed opened her eyes slightly and looked at him.Her expression was a

    little dull and her eyes were confused.

    Patrick looked at her sickly appearance and felt sorry.

    He immediately regretted his forceful tone.He lowered his voice and discussed with her, "Christina,

    what do you want to eat? Eat something before taking the medicine, okay? If you take the medicine, I''ll

    do anything you want.I promise¡±

    Betty looked at him in disbelief and suddenly had a strange idea in her heart.

    Patrick was now unusually gentle and patient.

    Although he was very worried, he seemed happy to see Christina so delicate because of illness and

    enjoyed taking care of her like this.

    When Christina was sick, she would be very obedient and quiet.

    Betty guessed that Patrick had a false expectation that Christina would y the woman in front of him.

    But the truth was, even when she was a child and got sick, she had never cried or made a scene, and

    certainly not acted like a spoiled child.

    On the bed, Christina was tightly wrapped in a duvet, and only her head stuck out of it.

    Her skin was hot.

    She had a peaches-and-creamplexion on her face and her neck.

    Her long ck hair on her pillow was disheveled.

    Patrick subconsciously reached out and adjusted her hair.

    But the woman in bed seemed to find him too annoying.

    "Don''t disturb me."

    Christina was so sick that she waved her hand and ignored him in a daze.

    Then she turned over and buried her face in the pillow as if she wanted to keep quiet and not be

    disturbed.

    Patrick''s handsome face stiffened.

    He remembered that those sick women were very fragile, and they would act coquettishly and rely on

    others...

    Why was this different from what he had thought? Betty wanted tough, but of course, she didn''t dare

    to.

    She coughed and repeated the previous proposal.

    "I took her temperature.The fever''s started to go down.Let her sleep.Don''t bother her.When she wakes

    upter, she will feel hungry and look for food on her own."

    "Go downstairs and eat something first..""

    There was so much food downstairs.

    Betty reckoned that Patrick had thought that if he ordered every kind, there would definitely be one that

    Christina would like to eat a few mouthfuls.

    He must have not expected Christina topletely ignore him.

    Betty thought that the man would be unwilling to leave.

    But after a while, he nodded coolly at her and then went straight downstairs.

    Betty bent down and tucked Christina in.

    Then she leaned sideways and looked at Patrick''s back.

    She was surprised to see him so patient.

    Previously, she didn¡¯t want her niece to be with Patrick.

    Apart from her sister''s ridiculous affairs with Victor before, she was also afraid that people from a rich

    family like the Hopkins would bully Christina.

    However, now things did not seem like how she had imagined.

    Patrick went downstairs.He was nning to take a sea cucumber soup upstairs and use both coercion

    and cajolery to make Christina eat something.

    She should be thirsty because of her fever.

    Plus, when he mentioned the sea cucumber soup just now, she hesitated, which meant that she might

    resist it.

    However, as he was about to enter the living room, Donald scolded him with a cold face.

    "My daughter doesn''t need your charity.Take all these things away.She won''t eat the things you buy

    and she doesn''t like you to take care of her.You''re not wee here!"

    Donald was full of rage and wanted to throw Patrick out.

    Patrick''s face instantly darkened.He looked straight at the middle-aged man who was blocking his way.

    "That is between me and my wife.Leave us alone" He said coldly, suppressing his emotions.

    Donald was furious.

    "There is nothing between you and her! You''ve been forcing her from the beginning.She shouldn''t have

    had anything to do with someone like you.You have been operating..."

    "Hopkins, I don''t care what you''re thinking.She should not get involved in yourplicated

    situation.Besides, your children are not a tool.Don''t despicably try to use them to practice moral

    ckmail on her"

    "She''s the daughter.I raised her myself.I know her.She''s very independent and strong.She doesn''t need

    to rely on men.She doesn''t need someone like you to take care of her!"

    Donald''s angry voice echoed in the house.

    Betty heard the noise, so she quickly went downstairs to check.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Mrs.Dickens was on the other side of the living room, and she also walked over anxiously, trying to

    lighten the atmosphere.

    Patrick''s face was tense as he listened to the reproach but he did not refute it.

    Christina''s words came to his mind.

    "I didn''t ask you to save me.I don''t need you."

    Betty felt nervous to see how quiet Patrick was.

    After a while, Patrick looked at them coldly and said in a calm voice.

    "You have two choices..."

    "You either choose to be my family or my enemies."

    His voice was cold and deep.

    Betty was stunned.

    As for Donald, he didn''t expect Patrick''s threat.He red at Patrick ferociously.

    Patrick acted as if nothing had happened.He went straight past Donald, found a warm sea cucumber

    soup on the dining table, and strode straight up to the second floor.

    Thinking of something, he paused and added coldly, "She''s my wife.We won''t divorce."

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411

    "What''s wrong? Who made Dad angry?"

    Christina who was hungry woke up in the middle of the night after her high fever subsided.She got up

    and went to the kitchen to look for food.She was surprised that no one in the family was asleep.

    It seemed that something was wrong.

    The most important thing was that when Christina was eating stir-fried rice noodles with beef, Donald

    suddenly red at her.

    She thought that her father didn''t want her to eat the rice noodles which were too hot, so she started to

    eat pork buns.

    However, her father still stared at her angrily, as if she had done something outrageous.

    ording to her previous experience, Christina leaned closer to Betty.

    "Did my father annoy me when I wanted to sleep just now? He was scolded away by me?" Christina

    rarely got sick.

    Once she was not feeling well, her family would be very nervous.

    Although Donald was usually fierce, he would care about her when she was sick.

    However, Christina, ungrateful, thought he was annoying, so every time she recovered from her illness,

    Donald would make a stink face.Betty warmed up a bowl of scallop porridge for Christina.

    "Eat more"she said with a helpless smile on her face, shaking her head.

    She did not exin why Donald was so angry tonight.

    "Betty, why did you order so much takeout..."

    Christina, a little confused, had a good appetite, seeing that there was sugar water and ice cream in the

    fridge.

    Donald felt even unhappier when he saw how happy Christina was.He didn''t want to see his daughter

    anymore, giving a loud snort and going back to his room to rest.

    "Christina, don¡¯t eat too much.I''m going to bed."

    Mrs.Dickens nced at the clock.

    It was past one in the morning.

    "Okay¡± Christina nodded, noticing that her grandmother''s expression was a little strange.

    Christina was in good health.

    Although she had a high fever, she did not need to take any medicine.

    After sleeping for half a day, she regained her vitality.

    After Christina finished eating, Betty cleaned up and asked her where she was going to sleep the rest

    of the night.

    Christina didn''t understand for a moment.

    "If I upy the bed in my room, where will Patrick sleep?"

    She had to sleep with her aunt.

    Betty''s expression was a little confused.

    It was easier to understand if she made it clear.

    Christina and Patrick were married, and they should sleep together.

    "Betty, did my father quarrel with Patrick when I was asleep?"

    Christina suddenly asked, looking at Patrick, who was sitting in the living room and quietly watching the

    international channel.

    Betty sighed.

    Christina guessed half right, and it wasn''t a fight.

    Patrick made it clear that his private affairs were not to be questioned by the Dickens family, and that

    no one was allowed to sow discord.He didn''t agree to divorce.

    "My father and grandmother looked at Patrick with a strange expression just now" Christina muttered to

    herself.

    After midnight, Christina consciously ran to Betty''s room to sleep and let Patrick sleep in her bedroom.

    The next morning, everyone was fine.

    They got up at seven o''clock and then sat around the table for breakfast.

    It seemed that after a night, everyone became polite to each other again, but Christina felt it was very

    strange.

    Christina felt that there was something wrong with Patrick.

    "Grandma, Dad, Betty, we have to go back first.There are some urgent issues to be handled at the

    company.We''lle to see you next week."

    After lunch, Patrick suddenly spoke to Christina''s family like this.

    Christina stared at him in shock.

    Patrick maintained his usual indifferent expression.He called Christina''s family so straightforwardly and

    didn''t feel embarrassed at all.

    Mrs.Dickens and Betty, who were sitting at the same table, were also shocked.

    Even Donald, a sophisticated man, who had been making a living in the business world for so many

    years, was surprised when Patrick suddenly called him Dad.

    Although it was normal for a son-inw to call his father-inw "Father," it was very strange for Patrick

    to call him Dad.

    Christina thought that her father would definitely scold Patrick, but the whole family fell silent.

    After lunch, Betty packed Christina''s things and actually asked her to leave with Patrick.

    "Ah? Am I really leaving?"

    Christina thought the whole family wouldn''t agree.

    Why could Patrick take her away with him after he said that? Besides, her family had a grudge against

    Patrick, so it was impossible for her family to let her go so easily.

    "You''ve spent so much time in Switzend before.Patrick must have to deal with something urgent in

    hispany.We won''t me you.You can go back to A City..."

    Betty prepared several bags of C City''s famous specialties for Christina.

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins should like this tea.Take it back..."

    "Auntie Betty, do you really agree to let me go with him?"

    Christina was a little incredulous.

    "Or what do you think will happen..."

    Betty couldn''t helpughing.

    "Do you think your father will strongly discourage you from being together, angrily ask Patrick to leave,

    and then ask you to get a divorce? We might really have such extreme thoughts in the past, but

    now...No matter what, you two have two children.Can you bear to leave your twin sons?"

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Christina was silent for a moment at the mention of her twin sons.

    "You''re already married.You should leave with Patrick and not stay at home."

    With a smile, Betty looked at Christina gently, took ab in front of the dresser, and gentlybed

    Christina''s long hair.

    "Christina, you should study hard how to be a qualified wife and a qualified mother"

    "I see" Christina nodded.

    Betty originally wanted to tell Christina that she should pay attention to the rules in the Hopkins family

    ande back to tell her family when she was wronged.

    But looking at Christina''s calm expression, Betty didn''t feel the need to say that.

    Christina should not be wronged in the Hopkins family.

    "Then we''ll go back to A City first.We''lle back to see you when we have time."

    Christina was sent away by the Dickens family.

    "Grandma, Dad, Auntie Betty, we''re leaving." Patrick said goodbye to Christina''s family in his deep

    voice, carrying some of the gifts that Betty had prepared for them.

    Christina and he got into the taxi and waved at the Dickens family.

    "My family was scared by you."

    After a long drive, Christina couldn''t help but say, "Why did you call them for no reason? My father and

    grandmother must have been scared, so they quickly let me go with you."

    "Oh" Patrick didn''t care at all.

    He looked at her sideways and added, "That''s good."

    After Patrick considered them to be his family, Donald could only let Christina go with him.

    Patrick leaned back against the back seat of the car and closed his eyes.

    His cold face rxed as if he had justpleted an important negotiation.

    Christina felt that something had been hidden and asked him warily, "Patrick, to be honest, did you say

    anything to my dad and the others when I fell asleep with a feverst night..."

    Patrick reacted quickly, opening his eyes.

    "Christina, speaking of your feverst night..."

    His tone was a little angry.It was good not to mention it.

    He was sulking at the mention of it.

    When Christina was sick, she didn''t cry or make a fuss.

    Besides, she didn''t act coquettishly or talk to anyone.

    Patrick had no special preference in his life.

    He could get whatever he wanted, but suddenly, he felt a little disappointed.

    He had been looking forward to the day when Christina would be very obedient and dependent on

    him...

    But It seemed that it would nevere true in this life.

    "What?" Christina asked him seriously.

    Patrick''s expression was unfathomable and he said in a strange tone, "Christina, you were quite calm

    when you were sick"

    Christina didn¡¯t cry out for pain or make a scene, let alone act coquettishly and beg him.

    Thinking about it, Christina told him proudly, "I only want to sleep when I''m drunk.I''m not as noisy as

    other women.I''m very quiet.Just don''t disturb me when I''m drunk"

    She felt that as a wife, these were all her strengths.

    The car drove all the way to the international airport, and at this time, Patrick''s unhappy face was

    reflected in the window.

    He didn''t like her good qualities.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412

    They went back to the residence of the Hopkins family.

    Christina felt mixed feelings when she walked through the gate of the Main Residence.She''d lived here

    for a year but she''d been in a different state of mind.

    At that time, she''d been hellbent on leaving this ce after giving birth as if it was a job that she

    couldn''t wait to quit.

    Being brought home by Patrick now, she really felt she belonged to this family and got nervous as if

    she were a newlywed.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Patrick''s velvet voice sounded when he noticed her frown.

    "Nothing,"

    Christina answered unnaturally as the driver opened the door for her and she got out.

    "Wee back, Young Master Hopkins, Junior Mrs.Hopkins."

    Nanny Faang, the housekeeper, walked to them and took over the gift bags in their hands with a

    beaming face.

    "How is Mrs.Dickens? How was your trip?"

    She''d been worried that Patrick would have a hard time in the Dickens family.

    Seeing theme back so soon was a great relief to her.

    Christina looked around and asked, "Are the butler and grandpa not back yet?"

    They''de back the other day and Senior Mr.Hopkins had happened to go to visit a friend.He

    should''vee back after so many days.

    Nanny Faang smiled a little awkwardly.

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins calledst night and asked about you.He''ll be back in a few days."

    Christina thought it weird but actually felt morefortable without Senior Mr.Hopkins at home.She

    pointed at a tea box and said, "This is some tea for grandpa.I hope he likes it..."

    "He''ll definitely like it,"

    Nanny Faang blurted out excitedly.

    "I hope so" Christina said without much emotion in her voice.

    Christina was the type that could fake easy familiarity.

    "You two go to the Eastern Garden to have a rest first.I''ll go get the dinner prepared."

    Nanny Faang was elevated.

    She rushed into the Main Residence with the gift bags in her hands and grabbed her phone to make a

    call as if she was ina hurry to make a report to someone.

    Seeing Christina''s thoughtful expression, Patrick said, "Grandpa thinks you may feel this ce more

    comfortable without him"

    He actually thought the old man had left because he wasn''t ready to face Christina.Christina was

    perplexed.

    "Why?"

    "He did something wrong and feels contrite."

    Patrick''s voice was t as he sold his grandpa down the river without hesitation.

    Before Christina replied, he held her hand and walked towards the Eastern Garden.

    Being half dragged, Christina didn''t protest but her mind was racing.

    They hadn''t had a pleasant time thest time she''d met Senior Mr.Hopkins.

    Technically, she''d been kicked out of the house of the Hopkins family.

    "Are you angry?"

    Unsettled by her obedience, Patrick spun his head and cast his deep eyes over her face.

    "What?"

    She looked up at him in a daze.

    Patrick was amused by the silly look on her face and smiled.

    "What''s on your mind?"

    "Don''t look at me like that" Christina flushed.

    She paused and added awkwardly, "Tell grandpa I''m not angry with him: She didn''t have the nerve to

    do that.

    Patrick looked at her intently.

    He knew she wasn''t angry with his grandpa.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She was always so soft-hearted, thanks to which he could still be with her after all the harm he''d

    brought her.

    Patrick felt very touched and suddenly threw his arm around her shoulders to bring her closer.

    Christina was startled by the sudden intimacy.

    Unlike Charles and others toffs, Patrick was aloof to everyone.

    He was a block of ice and never flirted with women.

    Christina thought holding hands was all she could expect from him, Christina suddenly came to a

    realization.

    Patrick had barely dated any woman so he was quite reticent about his feelings.

    She would never ask him directly for fear that she might arouse him right on the spot.

    After returning to their room, Christina made a call to tell her family she''d arrived safe and sound.

    "I have reached the residence of the Dickens family-" She called her aunt.

    "Grandpa is not at home...The boys? Patrick asked me to go to the babies¡¯ room after I take a bath.He

    said the boys need to sleep enough or they''ll cry..."

    Betty huffed augh.

    "I didn''t know you were so amenable in front of your husband."

    Christina blushed and retorted in a low voice, "I''m not."

    Betty was reassured and said earnestly, "I''m d that you get along well with Patrick.

    Keep in mind that respect and inclusion make asting marriage."

    Donald''s anxious voice instantly rang out.

    "Save that respect and inclusion bullshit.Ask her to be fussy!"

    "Come on, Donald, both of us wish them to have a happy life..."

    The man''s voice rose sharply over the line.

    "She''s your niece.You know her can''t do that good wife thing.She''s a blockhead."

    Pardon? Did her father just call her a blockhead?

    "She''s a foolish girl.Patrick will get tired of her sooner orter.Don''t tell me you believe he''ll love her

    forever"

    "Not all big families are sophisticated.Patrick doesn''t look like an unfaithful man.He''s quite good to

    Christina."

    Christina listened to the squabble on the phone with an expressionless face.

    She turned her head and saw Patrick tugging at his tie in the cloakroom.

    The man happened to look her way and asked with his eyes what was going on.

    Christina didn''t tend to tell him that her father still had an issue with him and mouthed, "Call grandpa

    and ask him toe back"

    Patrick raised his eyebrows and pulled off his tie, picking his phone up cooperatively.

    "We just came back after visiting the Dickens family"

    He rarely called his grandpa and sounded like he was having a business meeting.

    The old man seemed to be in a good mood.

    Nanny Faang had informed him of their return.

    He cleared his throat and managed a serious voice, "I heard Christina brought me tea?"

    "Betty forced her to bring it back to you," Patrick said frankly.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins''s wrinkled face darkened.So Christina didn''t care about him at all.

    It was all in his head.

    Patrick continued, "You chased her out of Hopkins family and she''s still angry with you for that."

    He paused and added solemnly, "Stay outside for a few days, grandpa.Come back after she''s not

    angry"

    Beep.

    He hung up the phone.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins clutched the phone with a frigid face.

    "Sir, shall we rush back for dinner?"

    The butler had been staying in a resort with Senior Mr.Hopkins recently and was euphoric to receive

    the call from Nanny Faang, thinking that they could finally go back.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins sat on an antique chair made of Phoebe Zhennan and pped his phone on the

    table.

    "We''ll stay here for another few days," he thundered.

    The old butler looked confused.

    "Nanny Fanng said Junior Mrs.Hopkins brought you some good tea.I think that means she¡¯s not angry

    anymore..."

    He''d spent a year with Christina and knew that she was a willful girl but would not hold a grudge.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins demanded, "Maybe I should spend the rest of my life here.Children don''t want you

    anymore after they grow up.I can¡¯t believe I was refused to go back to my own home-"

    The old butler soothed, "Don''t you think Christina''s disposition resembles that of Old Madam Hopkins?

    You shouldn''t take seriously what she said in a fit of pique.You know her bark is worse than her bite"

    "I''m not talking about Christina;'' Senior Mr.Hopkins said through gritted teeth, "I''ll rough that punk up

    after I go back."

    The old butler was relieved.It turned out that the old man was angry with Patrick.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413

    "Did grandpa say he wouldn''t be back until a few more days?"

    Christina was surprised to hear Patrick say the old man was noting back yet.She thought that

    Senior Mr.Hopkins would feel odd to live in other houses.

    Nanny Faang was busy changing their new sheets.

    When she heard their conversation, she remained silent.It seemed that their Young Master Hopkins did

    not want the Senior Mr.Hopkins toe back so soon.

    Young Master Hopkins was really protective.

    Christina was not angry for being driven out before, but he was.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, do you like this pattern of bedsheets?"

    Nanny Faang changed the sheet with a set of light blue silk jacquard sheets.No one had slept in this

    bed for a long time.

    Christina and Patrick turned to look at the big bed at the same time.

    They were thinking of the same thing.

    Their eyes met.

    Then Christina quickly looked away.They were going to to sleep together...They hadn''t shared a bed for

    a long time.

    "Yes"

    She lowered her head and fiddled with the clothes in her hands.She had always liked blue, and people

    in the Hopkins family seemed to know her preferences very well.

    Nanny Faang smiled, put the pillow in ce neatly, and walked out.

    Patrick had just taken a quick shower in another bathroom.He had changed into a new outfit.

    His custom-made expensive shirt and trousers made him even more handsome.

    He stared at her side face with much affection and desire.

    "I''m going to take a bath."

    Christina hurried into the bathroom.

    Outside the bathroom door, she heard a lowugh.He seemed to have walked out of the bedroom to

    the study.

    Christina was soaking in the warm water in the bathtub.

    She felt rxed andfortable, but her brain was still thinking a lot of things.

    For example, if they were to sleep in the same bed, would he touch her? Although it wasn''t their first

    time, they hadn''t had sex for a long time...

    "The wound on his back hasn''t scarred yet.Did his wound touch the water in the shower just now..."

    Patrick had a back injury.

    If this man slept with her in the same bed, what if he wanted to...

    He still couldn''t move too much for the time being.

    Christina''s face was getting redder and redder, and her mind was filled with sensual things.

    She took a bath for half an hour.

    When she came out of the bathroom, she found that Patrick was not in bed.

    He went to the study.

    She was sleepy.

    But she thought about going to the nursery to see her son now or lying on the bed to rest up and try to

    refuse him if he wanted to have sex with her at night.

    Considering that Patrick was an energetic man, it was still difficult to refuse him.

    In the end, she decided to lie down in her new bed and visit her sonter.

    It had been along time since she was in the main bedroom andy on the big bed.

    Christina did not feel that the bed was unfamiliar.

    She turned overfortably and quickly fell asleep.

    It was 8 p.m.when she woke up.

    Seeing this time, she quickly got up.

    It waste for dinner in the Hopkins family.

    Usually, they would have dinner around 7 o''clock.

    "The Senior Mr.Hopkins has gone out to visit.Madam and Miss Brianna wille back from the united

    states tomorrow, so Young Master Hopkins told us to cook for you when you wake up.The soups are

    still warm..."

    There was a maid waiting outside.

    When Christina pushed the door open, a young maid came forward with a smile.

    She was more considerate and sweet than the waitress in a star hotel.

    Ordinary people would feel ufortable living in the Hopkins family.

    Those small apartments and vis could only have one or two maids, but the Hopkins family was

    different.

    Therge vis were distributed within the high walls, with few masters and many servants.

    Previously, she wanted to ask Crystal to apany her to the Hopkins family, but Crystal immediately

    refused, joking that the Hopkins family was like the ancient pce.She dared not stay here.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Patrick''s deep voice suddenly sounded behind her.

    Christina turned around and saw him.

    Patrick had juste out of the study.

    She guessed that the servant had informed him that she was awake, so he came out of the study.

    They walked side by side towards the main house.

    "Patrick, did you buy the two old apartments we rented, 402 and 502?"

    She remembered that when she went back to pack her things, she was told by her stingyndlord that

    her apartment was bought by a man surnamed Hopkins.

    "Yes""

    He didn''t exin much.He just said yes.

    "Patrick, what do you think of that small apartment?"

    She suddenly became interested.

    "Narrow, small, old"

    Mr.Hopkins was straightforward.He had been living there for a few months because she insisted on

    choosing such a small and old apartment.He could only live upstairs.

    Of course, Christina knew that he disliked that apartment.

    She turned her head to look at the views and said, "I think a smaller house is nice."

    Patrick looked at her in a daze.

    After thinking for a while, he continued to walk with her to the main house without saying anything.

    The servants were busy preparing dinner.

    Christina went to the living room to sit down and wait for food.

    She talked to Nanny Faang about her twin sons.Christina''s twin sons were born by a c-section a month

    before the due date.

    The two babies were premature.

    Fortunately, they were taken care of carefullyter.

    Now that they were half a year old, they were considered healthy.

    However, there was a small problem that the babies loved to cry.

    "Cry?"

    Christina listened to Nanny Faang telling her something about the children.She frowned and thought for

    a moment.She turned around, looked at the man beside her, and said seriously.

    "I didn''t cry when I was a child.They must have got that from Patrick..."

    Nanny Faang couldn''t help butugh.

    Young Master Hopkins was good when he was a child.

    He didn''t cry or make a scene even when he fell.

    Patrick looked up, nced at her casually, and then continued to read the newspaper in his hand

    without saying anything.

    Nanny Faang knew that Young Master Hopkins allowed them to talk about him by not saying anything.

    Normally, no one dared toment on him.

    If the Senior Mr.Hopkins heard this, he would be amused.

    With Christina around, the Hopkins family seemed more lively.

    "Dinner time"

    Patrick put down the newspaper in his hand and went to the dining room to wash his hands.

    Nanny Faang immediately went into the kitchen and ordered the dishes to be served.

    The table in Hopkins family was long.

    Now she and Patrick were eating.

    The table was full of rich dishes, all of which she liked to eat.She buried her head init and had a good

    appetite.She ate an extra half bowl of rice.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, do you like the dishes cooked by this new chef?"

    Seeing that she had a good appetite, Nanny Faang immediately gave her another half bowl of sea

    cucumber soup and asked her happily.It had been half a year since Christina left the Hopkins family.

    At that time, she was pregnant and was very picky about food.

    In the past, the cook was always jittery.

    Patrick had changed several batches of chefs.

    Nanny Faang was happy and relieved to see that she was enjoying the food so much now.

    Looking at the way Nanny Faang looked at her, Christina felt a little sorry.

    Subconsciously, she looked at Patrick beside her.He was still eating as gracefully as usual.He was not

    picky about food.

    She had been a picky eater since she was a child.

    She would definitely pick out the scallion grains in the noodle soup, but she would eat a few mouthfuls

    of the stir-fried scallion pieces.She would not even eat the stuffing of steamed buns...She was often

    scolded by her father and grandfather, and even Senior Mr.Hopkins would re at her, but Patrick

    never said anything to her.

    He was really nice to her.

    In fact, she knew it before.

    Patrick had always done a lot for her, but he never told her.

    Christina admitted that she was rtively insensitive.

    She needed time to know him.

    As for Patrick, why did he know her temper and preferences so well from the beginning? Patrick had a

    lot of work to do.

    Before he finished dinner, he had a call.

    Christina saw that he was talking about business on the phone.

    She whispered to him that she would go to the nursery to see the twins.

    Before he could answer, she left the table.

    [In the nursery]

    The two little boys were still sleeping soundly on the small bed.

    Their little faces were tender, their eyes were closed, and their eyshes were long.

    They looked cute and innocent.

    They were wrapped in soft quilts.

    They breathed softly and were quiet.

    Christina squatted by the bed and stared at the babies.

    "Mrs.Hopkins, do you want to hug them?"

    In the nursery, the maid asked her in a low voice.

    They were her sons, but Christina had never hugged them.

    She didn''t know how it felt to hold such a small baby.

    "No, let them sleep."

    Christina lowered her voice.She calmly refused, but she was amazed.

    Her babies looked weak as if she had to be very careful to hold them.

    If she used too much force, she would hurt them.

    She heard that children needed much sleep when they were little.

    They needed to sleep more than 15 hours a day.She had never breastfed them, changed their diapers,

    or hugged them...

    But when she stayed by the children¡¯s bed and looked at their quiet and sleeping faces, she felt very

    calm.

    "Can I sleep here tonight?" She suddenly asked.

    The maid didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment.

    A tall figure came in from outside the door.

    "We can take them to our bedroom"

    Christina turned around and saw Patrick standing outside the door.

    The maid hesitated and then nodded.

    "Yes."

    If Senior Mr.Hopkins was at home, he would definitely disagree.

    But Mr.Hopkins had the final say.

    The maid carefully picked up the babies, while others gently moved the small bed to the master

    bedroom in the east.

    Everyone moved very gently, but these movements still woke the babies up.

    The babies burst into tears.

    The maid held the babies in her arms and patted him nervously.

    As usual, their little young masters really loved to cry so much that they wouldn''t stop no matter what.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    It was the first time Christina had heard their cry.

    They sounded sad.

    She got closer and saw the children crying, their eyes glistening with tears, and their blue eyes were

    clear and beautiful.

    Her sons were beautiful.

    Their good looks were probably inherited from Patrick.

    Christina didn''t rush tofort them as other mothers would do.

    She looked at the babies for a while and reached out to touch one baby''s soft little face.

    "You''re crying so hard."

    The maid was surprised.

    Almost subconsciously, she asked, "Mrs.Hopkins, do you want to hug him?"

    Although she was not as enthusiastic as other mothers, she could feel that their Junior Mrs.Hopkins

    liked her children very much.

    Christina had a mixed expression.

    Then she turned around and suddenly said, "Patrick, you hug him."

    Patrick was confused for a second.

    Patrick did not say anything.He walked over and held his crying son in his broad arms.He held the little

    boy in one hand and looked at Christina with affectionate eyes.He could tell that this woman wanted to

    hold the baby very much, but she was a little timid.

    Christina had a lot of courage, but she was very slow to use her courage.She would not easily get

    close to others.She needed time to adapt and ept.

    He had to be patient enough.He knew her that well.

    With one look, he knew what she wanted.

    Christina looked at the other baby.

    She grabbed Patrick''s arm and reminded him, "And that, you forgot his brother"

    The brother didn''t like to cry.It was his little brother who loved to cry.

    But when his brother cried, he followed.

    The one who cried more would get more attention.

    The servants in the room had mixed feelings.

    They looked at the Young Master Hopkins holding his two babies in his arms.

    The babies were tired from crying.

    Their little heads were on their father''s left and right shoulders.

    And Junior Mrs.Hopkins followed closely.She was curious and surprised.She spoke in a low voice.

    "Patrick, they''re not crying anymore."

    "Patrick, they''re looking at me."

    "Are they hungry..."

    Patrick held the two children in his arms and walked steadily.He looked at the road ahead and did not

    answer her.He listened quietly as she kept asking curiously.His heart softened a little.He liked her like

    this.

    She looked at him and talked to him a lot.It was good.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414

    Christina hadn''t contacted Crystal for a while since she came back from switzend.

    "How have you beentely?"

    Christina spoke to her on WhatsApp, "Senior Mr.Hopkins stayed outside for a week.I found that he

    seemed to have lost some weight, but he was still very tough."

    Patrick had previously said that grandpa was afraid that she would be angry, but it turned out that''s not

    the case at all.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins had juste back for half the day and then began to fight for the babies with her.

    Christina was a little excited at the thought of the twins, and she said in WhatsApp, "I find that the

    younger baby is one kilo heavier than the elder baby.Maybe this is because the younger one likes to

    cry a lot and drinks a lot of milk powder after that, so he grows fat more easily."

    Crystal also smiled and asked her, "Christina, are you going to be a full-time mother at home in the

    future?"

    Christina thought for a moment.

    Since she had decided toe back to the Hopkins family, her first job was to take care of the babies.

    Otherwise, what else would she have to do?

    "I''m going out to find a job outside."

    Crystal told her without waiting for her to reply.

    "Does Chandler agree? Aren''t you going to stay at home and take care of the daily meals of the

    Stephenson family?"

    "Chandler asked me to work out.He said that if I stay at home as a cook, I will lose my social

    connections.He also said that women nowadays have better have their own ability to survive.He said

    that there have been a lot of marriages where one side is poor and one side is rich, and women in this

    kind of marriage are easy to suffer losses."

    Christina listened and came to a conclusion, "Crystal, you''re right to get married to Chandler.He''s quite

    good to you"

    Crystal''s voice was also filled with happiness, "Chandler also asked me to sign some donation

    agreements, saying that if something bad happens in the future, I will own that jewelry and shops.I

    don''t agree to sign such things.I think he¡¯s thinking too much.How can we have so many troubles if we

    live peacefully?"

    "Does Chandler oftenmunicate with you?"

    Christina''s tone became a little strange.

    "It''s such a long journey for a couple toplete in life.It''s better for a couple to share and discuss

    things together"

    Crystal had been living a veryfortable life recently.

    She was a happy little woman.She did not notice Christina''s strange tone.She added sweetly,

    "Although I am not smart, I can also make suggestions about work and life.But most of the time, it is

    Chandler who lectures with his vicious tongue."

    "Couples need tomunicate with each other, right?"

    Christina asked seriously, "Of course...Let''s chatter.I am going to pick up Geoffrey from school."

    After chatting with Crystal, Christina looked a little serious.

    She found a problem, that was, couples in other families wouldmunicate with each other.

    But the icy man Patrick, her husband, was not willing to spend more time talking to her at all.

    As usual, dinner time was 7 o''clock in the Hopkins family.

    Members of the Hopkins family were all here.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins stayed outside for one week, saying that he went to visit his old friend.

    After he came back, he did not give his grandson a nice look.He looked grim.

    But it did not matter anyway, as grandpa had always been so serious with a grave face.

    But Patrick soon noticed that tonight his wife didn''t seem to be nice to him either.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins was old but shrewd.

    He suddenly noticed that Christina was in a bad mood tonight.

    He nced at his unfilial grandson opposite him again.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins immediately regained his appetite and ate an extra half bowl of rice.

    "Why are you eating so little tonight?" Patrick asked.

    After dinner, the busy man Patrick was originally going to the study to handle documents.

    Tonight, instead of getting up immediately, he asked the woman beside him, "What do you want to eat?

    Ask the kitchen to get it for you."

    Christina said angrily, "No."

    Patrick stared at her with a serious expression.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins immediately lost his temper, "She''s full of anger.What else do you want her to eat?"

    Christina was obviously angry.

    She pushed Patrick, "Aren''t you going to the study to have a video conference with someone? Go

    on.Don''t tell me who you''re going to video with and what the project n is.I''m not interested in it and I

    don''t want to know"

    Patrick frowned at Senior Mr.Hopkins and Christina, "What...happened?"

    "Grandpa, let''s go to the living room to make tea."

    "Okay: Senior Mr.Hopkins and Christina had a tacit understanding.They ignored Patrick and left.Patrick

    went to the study with a sullen face.

    During the meeting, the regional president was unlucky enough to speak to Patrick when he was upset.

    As a result, Patrick criticized his proposal seriously.

    At 12 o''clock at midnight, Patrick finished his urgent business in the study.

    Before that, Nanny Faang had brought him a cup of ginseng soup.

    He then asked her to bring Christina some supper snacks.

    Nanny Faang then reported helplessly that Christina insisted that she would not be hungry and refused

    to eat.

    Patrick frowned when he returned to the master bedroom, "What happened tonight?"

    He found out that Christina was still up sote.

    "I just can''t sleep, what''s wrong?"

    She retorted in a stubborn tone.

    Patrick suddenly quieted down and looked at her bright and beautiful face.

    When she was angry, she was still in high spirits.

    He really didn''t understand how a woman thought of things, but he couldn''t possibly be angry with her.

    "Why didn''t you eat tonight? Are you feeling unwell?"

    He softened his tone.

    Christina sat cross-legged on the big bed, turned her face, and turned her back at him.

    She was unwilling to talk to him.

    Originally Patrick was a little angry, But when he looked at her childish acts, his thin lips curled up and

    he smiled helplessly.

    He strode towards the bed, "Let''s ask the servant to cook supper snacks.What do you want to eat?"

    He sat down beside the bed.He was sitting right behind her.He was so close that Christina didn''t dare

    to be so presumptuous.

    After all, this man was powerful and dominating.She hesitated and then answered, "I''m not

    hungry.Don''t look for those cooks.They also need to rest."

    "I''ll cook."

    Patrick put his hand around her waist and touched her t abdomen.

    She obviously didn''t have much food in her stomach.

    He then said with more confidence, "I''m cooking beef noodles.You have to finish it."

    As he spoke, he did not hesitate at all and quickly went downstairs.

    Christina was still bragging, "Who wants to eat..."

    But her stomach growled.

    In the early morning, members of the Dickens family were still awake and someone happened to

    Christina.

    "Auntie, why are you still up sote? What are you discussing?"

    Betty sighed, "It''s all your father''s fault.He''s always worried about you.He said he was worried about

    you in the future...He is afraid that you would meet those skillful mistresses and won''t be able to deal

    with them or anything.The older Donald gets, the idler he bes.He''s always thinking

    nonsense.Tonight, he even asked me and your grandmother to have a meeting to discuss

    countermeasures..."

    Since she was a child, Christina had heard a lot about those mistresses calcting andpeting for

    assets in famous and powerful families.

    Especially those sessful men in their middle ages, when they became more and more arrogant.

    "My father is getting more and more annoyed.Tell him to make peace with life as it is, and as his

    daughter, I am a ck belt in karate..."

    Her father yelled through the phone, "What''s the use of this ck belt? You don''t usually think things

    carefully, and you do not know it when you are set up.If Patrick wants to set you up, you still won''t

    realize it and will believe he is helping you."

    "Donald, I''m talking to Christina on the phone.You old man, go away.You are too idle that you are

    worrying over nothing every day"

    Betty began to find the old man too annoying.

    Betty snatched back her phone and asked gently, "Christina, are you going to bed? Is Patrick here? I

    want to talk to him..."

    "Patrick is cooking supper snacks downstairs"

    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone.

    "Patrick cook supper snack for you?"

    Betty''s tone was a little strange.

    "My cooking skills suck, and I don''t want to ask the cook at thiste hour.Patrick used to learn from a

    professional chef.He can even steam, fry, stew, fry with oil..."

    Christina said it very naturally.

    After thinking for a while, she did not forget to add, "I have tasted the fried soft-shelled crabs he

    cooked.He cooks very quickly.Maybe he just likes to cook"

    The junior Mr.Hopkins was so good at cooking that no one would believe it if he said it out.

    Maybe it was his peculier hobby.

    There was silence again on the other end of the phone...

    "Christina"

    Betty spoke in a serious tone this time.

    "Hmm?"

    "Christina, a rich family can draw more attention, and also attract more women easily. It''s useless for us

    to worry you...In terms of husband and wife, if Patrick doesn''t like to exin, then you shouldn''t worry

    too much.You can take the initiative to trouble him and ask him to do something for you.Tell him directly

    what you want..."

    "Also, women have to learn to act coquettishly from time to time."

    It was more difficult thannding on the moon to expect her niece to act coquettishly.

    "What coquettish act? Why should my daughter act like a spoiled child to the man in the Hopkins

    family?"

    Donald was the first to object.

    "Don''t let yourself suffer in the Hopkins family anyway.You can im back as much as you have given

    Patrick."

    After the warm words of the Dickens family, Christina fell into deep thought.

    Patrick brought up two bowls of beef noodles and asked her to eat at the small table, "You must finish

    it"

    Patrick originally thought she was throwing a tantrum and refused to eat.He saw she was in a daze and

    did not know what was on her mind.

    She was also eating the noodles and beef and then finished the whole bowl.

    Before she even said she wasn''t hungry.

    "Patrick, we just had enough to eat, so it''s not suitable to go to bed right away."

    Christina suddenly approached him and her tone was a little sweet and sounded a little naughty, "How

    about I massage you?"

    Patrick looked at the woman seriously.She changed so quickly that he was a little not used to it.

    "I''m good at massage.I''ve learned it."

    She pressed him into the chaise longue in the bedroom and massaged his shoulders and neck with

    proper force.

    Although it was not thatfortable, Patrick was content.

    However, Patrick did not enjoy it for long.

    In just ten minutes, Miss Dickens stopped and sit in the chaise lounge.

    She then said to him seriously.

    "Patrick, it''s your turn to massage me now"

    He was really surprised.

    Looking at her serious expression, he deliberately asked her in a long voice, "Do you want me to

    massage you?"

    "Yes."

    "The same ten minutes?"

    "Yes."

    The handsome Patrick seemed to be distracted and tempted by what she had said, and his voice

    became low and hoarse, "Christina, I will suffer some losses.How about I massage you for one night..."

    "What?"

    Stunned, Miss Dickens had not yet realized what was going on.She then was pulled to the big bed, her

    clothes were stripped off, and Patrick was on her...

    The lights at the bedside were dim, the bedsheet was messy, she was entangled with him.

    When Patrick was in the mood, he even whispered in her ear, "Baby..."

    Ah, who suffered losses? Christina blushed while making love with him.

    She tried to push him away, but she couldn''t have that strength.

    She hated it the most when people called her baby by her childhood name.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "You are my baby.

    No one else is allowed to call you like this..."

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415

    Atiam.

    The phone in the pocket of his suit jacket on the hanger kept ringing.

    Christina usually didn''t check her husband''s phone, but it kept ringing, which was annoying.

    "Patrick is cooking supper.¡± She took the phone and said directly.

    The person on the other end of the phone paused a second hearing her voice.

    That was Charles.

    Heughed at her, "Christina, you''ve been asking Patrick to cook supper for you all day.What a sweet

    couple..."

    "Charles, don''t corrupt him because you are single.He has been very busy recently.Patrick will have a

    few meetings tomorrow.He doesn''t have time to go out.That''s it.Bye!"

    Mrs.Dickens hung up the phone.He didn''t say anything.

    She was so protective of him.

    Charles was very depressed.

    "If Patrick kept spoiling her like this, she will be king of the world one day"

    Chandler sat next to him.

    They used to work hard during the day and drink at night to rx.

    But recently, Patrick had been staying at home.

    "A married man does have a sense of belonging.Charles, hurry up and find someone to marry.Give

    birth to a few more children and serve the country¡± Chandler teased him with a smile.

    "You see, Patrick has been in a good mood recently.He has a lovely wife and a pair of cute twins.No

    matter how busy he is at work, he feels fulfilled..""

    Charles took a sip of half a ss of brandy andined, "Can Christina be called a lovely wife? I

    say she is trouble...Patrick Hopkins¡¯ life went too well, so god appointed Christina to abuse him."

    In fact, everyone knew that Patrick cooked supper for Christina first, and then he could have her.

    Ha ha ha...

    Charles was really depressed by thinking about it.

    "Chandler, Patrick is obviously the coldest and unsentimental person.Normally, he should ept his

    elders'' arrangement to marry ady from a big family and respect her:"

    On the other way around, Patrick was so happy now, as if he had volunteered to serve her.

    At first, Charles gloated, but after along time, he realized that it was good to have a wife like Patrick

    does, and then he felt a little envious.

    "Howe can''t a handsome, handsome, gentle, and considerate man like me find a wife? It''s not

    reasonable, isn''t it?"

    "Don''t you have enough girlfriends, Mr.Sherpherd?"

    "Those women are different.You don''t want to marry them.They are only with me for money..."

    When Chandler saw he was half drunk, he felt touched.

    He guessed that he was forced to marry by Mrs.Shepherd.It''s time to show his brotherhood.

    Chandler patted him on the shoulder.

    "Next week is Geoffrey''s birthday.I''ll ask Crystal to introduce you to a few girls..."

    Every year, the Stephenson family spent a lot of effort to hold a birthday party for their precious

    grandson, and Patrick Hopkins was invited to be there with Christina.

    The Stephenson family was a traditional schrly family.

    Outside a simple courtyard, there were many colorful balloons.

    It was very festive to have a small party at home.

    All the students in Geoffrey''s ss came, and the whole courtyard was filled with childishughter.

    Christina got out of the car and followed Patrick into the courtyard.

    She could not help but smile as she watched kids running around in the yard.

    They were all dressed as little princesses and princesses.

    They were very cute and lively.

    Several people in teddy bear costumes were invited over to greet kids with soda and desserts,

    Everyone was very happy.

    "Mrs.Hopkins."

    Geoffrey, the birthday boy, was wearing a serious ck suit and a red tie today.He looked especially

    energetic and handsome.

    Once he saw Christina, he rushed over.

    Christina handed him arge transformer toy.

    "Happy birthday"

    Geoffrey hugged the gift with his little arms and smiled shyly.

    Mr.and Mrs.Stephenson came over.

    They greeted Patrick, then looked at Christina and shook her hand.

    They smiled warmly.

    "Geoffrey always talks about you.He worships you very much...

    Thank you so much for saving Geoffrey thest time in Switzend

    "You''re wee." Christina replied with a smile.

    Outside the door, a bright voice came.

    "Geoffrey, your uncle is here.Come out and wee me."

    It was Charles.

    Everyoneughed.

    Chandler and Crystal walked in.

    Charles was also very generous and brought over several birthday gifts.

    "This is from me, and this is from my mother, and this is from my father..."

    After saying that, he ruffled Geoffrey''s handsome hair.

    Everyone looked at hisrge and small gifts.

    Some kids looked at him with sparkling eyes.

    Charles had a trump card.He turned to sign the driver to carry arge bucket of chocte candy and

    followed a group of kids to share.

    "Charles prepares a bunch of gifts for kids in advance every year.He likes to send gifts like Santa

    us.Actually, he really was if he wore a red coat and some white beard"

    Chandler smiled.

    "He bought the chocte from a special candy factory in Germany..."Christina went to join the fun and

    grabbed two pieces of chocte.

    She put it in her mouth and it melted.

    As expected, it was expensively delicious.

    She handed a piece to Patrick.

    Patrick didn''t like candy very much.

    Seeing that she was so happy, he bit a small piece.It was very sweet.

    Charles was busy handing out candies.

    Seeing this happy atmosphere, Crystle chuckled.

    "Look at him.It¡¯s like Master Shepherd is handing out wedding candies."

    Chandler can''t miss the chance to make fun of him.

    "He just wants to send the wedding candies.Spring ising and he is in heat."

    The group burst intoughter again.

    Of the best friends, Charles had the best temper, and he liked children the most.

    Strictly speaking, the Shepherd family''s upbringing was special.

    The kids were ying in the yard, and Patrick and other adults went into the living room to drink tea.

    Christina took the chance of Charles¡¯ absence and asked in a low voice, "Are Charles'' parents very

    strict?"

    Chandler answered undirectly, "Mrs.Shepherd is a very interesting person."

    As she spoke, Charles hurried to Geoffrey and held the phone to his ear.

    It was Mrs.Shepherd who wanted to talk to Geoffrey.

    Geoffrey thanked her for the gift that she gave every year.

    "Chippy, Geoffrey said he hasn''t cut the birthday cake yet.I''m going to go over with your father now..."

    Geoffrey handed the phone back to Charles.

    When Charles heard this, he immediately became vignt.

    "Mom, it''s troublesome for you toe uninvited.You can''t let so many people wait for you to cut the

    birthday cake."

    Mrs.Shepherd thought about it and had no choice but to give up.

    "Forget it.I''ll go next time"

    "Are the Hopkins there? Remember to tell Patrick and his wife the twin babies are rted to the

    Shepherd family.At least you need to be their godfather and ask Patrick and his wife to bring the twins

    to our house sometime."

    Mrs.Shepherd was so excited that her voice came out of the phone.

    Everyone looked at Charles curiously.

    Charles looked embarrassed and agreed, "I see."

    The Shepherd family members were simple and clear.

    A grandfather, father, mother, eldest brother, second brother, third brother, and Charles were fourth.

    The Shepherd family had always been dominated by males.

    Charles didn''t even have an aunt.

    Charles¡¯ mother did not believe it.She insisted to give birth to four kids.

    All of them were boys.

    She was so angry that she almost wanted to cut her youngest son into a daughter.

    "Chip, I can only count on you now."

    It could feel her resentment through the phone.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Your unfilial eldest brother is like a rock.He only knows to work and has business trips all day long.As

    for your second brother, he said that he might like men.And your third brother went to Egypt to dig an

    ancient tomb and said that he was not interested in women and would rather marry a mummy..."

    "Chippy, you are as old as a bottle of wine.When are you going to marry..."

    Charles was so angry that he didn''t know what to say.Is there a mother who called her son a bottle of

    wine?

    "Most of your friends have married and had children.If you don''t marry this year, I won''t be able to

    make it.The doctor said I might get depression..."

    Charles sighed deeply.

    "Morn, it''s Geoffrey''s birthday today.Let''s not talk about such a heavy topic first.I''ll hang up."

    "Charles, you are so close with your mommy"

    When Christina saw him hang up the phone, she immediatelyughed at him.

    "Chippy, a bottle of wine, hahaha..."

    Sheughed out loud.

    Every family had its own difficulties.

    Charles¡¯ nickname for "Chippy" was as cutesy as Christina''s nickname for "Chrissi."

    Charles was extremely embarrassed and red at her with a sullen face.

    He was the youngest one, so his mother always used to call him Chippy.

    Every time Charles heard this nickname, he got goosebumps.

    Unfortunately, his repeated protests were ineffective.

    However, Charles had a good temper and soon he figured it out that fortunately, he was called Chippy

    instead of Dicky which most families would call their fourth kid.

    Chandler could not help butugh when he saw his friend''s aggrieved look.

    "Charles has been beaten up by his mother since he was a child"

    Christina held Patrick''s hand and trembled withughter.

    Patrick also smiled.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416

    After Geoffrey''s friends ate the birthday cake, they were sent home.

    In the evening, the Stephenson family invited Patrick and the others to a big hotel for dinner.

    "I was going to cook it at home.Patrick didn''te to Geoffrey''s birthdayst year.Just now, my mom

    said that she was afraid that you wouldn''t be used to the food."

    They arrived at the hotel they had booked.

    Crystal and Christina went to the bathroom and had a chat.

    After all, Geoffrey was a child.

    Patrick was cold and hated socializing.It was normal for him not to attend these small engagements

    especially.

    In contrast, Charles and the others were more approachable, "Actually, people in Hopkins family are

    not as difficult to get along with as you think."

    Christina muttered.

    Crystal smiled.

    "Compared to a high family like the Hopkins family, the Stephenson family will feel the pressure."

    "Crystal, is there any pressure for you to marry into the Stephenson family?" Christina asked with

    concern.

    "I think Chandler''s parents are easy to get along with.How do they treat you? Do you have any

    problems with your mother-inw?" Christina thought of Patrick''s mother.

    Although she had little contact with her and they didn''t have a conflict for the time being.

    In fact, Christina and Judy didn''t get along well.

    They would get the pleasantries when they met.

    The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was always difficult to handle.

    Crystal almost swore, "Chandler''s parents are definitely the best and rarest in the world.They never

    make things difficult for me and always think of me, much better than my own mother.I like them very

    much."

    After washing her hands, Christina took a tissue, wiped her wet hands, and turned around.

    Seeing her loyal look, she felt funny and patted her on the shoulder.

    "I''m d that you have a good life in the Stephenson family, don''t hold back and tell me if you feel

    ufortable"

    Crystal and Chandler got their marriage certificate quickly.

    Crystal''s family wasplicated, with the heartless mother and stepfather, and stepbrother.

    Christina was d to see she marry a good man.However, Crystal had used to enduring.

    Whatever happened, she had always wronged herself.

    "Chandler is not bad and he is smart, but."

    Christina looked at her and said frankly, "I think Charles is better than Chandler.If you marry Charles,

    there''s nothing to worry about."

    Charles definitely loved his wife.

    "It depends on fate.Mr.Shepherd has so many beautiful girlfriends.How dare I covet him? He is like a

    brother"

    Crystal couldn''t help butugh when she thought of Charles being urged to marry by his mother.

    Christina smiled.

    "That''s true.Charles is a yboy who had so many girlfriends.He has done his own evil.He will

    definitely be despised by his wife"

    "My mother-inw just said that she hoped to find a nice girl for Charles, saying that he used to be

    yful.The men who like children and animals aren''t bad-natured.If he got married, he would be a

    good husband."

    As Christina and Crystal teased Mr.Shepherdand, they walked out of the bathroom side by side to the

    private room.

    Seen afar, the door of the private room was open, and the waiters were serving the dishes one by one.

    In the corridor, Mrs.Stephenson, holding a bowl and spoon, chased after Geoffrey, who was running

    ahead.

    "Geoffrey, be good.Have another sip"

    "No."

    Geoffreyined that the medicine soup was bitter.

    Seeing this, Crystal rushed over and stopped him.Crystal said sternly, "Geoffrey, go back to your seat

    and drink the medicine soup on your own.Don''t run around in public.Don''t you know the rules?"

    Geoffrey stopped, unwilling, and he resisted in a low voice, "I''m not sick.Why do you let me take the

    medicine? I won''t drink it."

    "There are a lot of students who are sick in the epidemic season.Drinking this can improve

    immunity.Otherwise, your grandparents will worry about you if you are sick."

    Crystal looked like a serious parent.

    "Don''t let your grandmother run after you, holding a bowl.You have grown up.Your ssmates will

    laugh at you if they found this."

    In the past, Crystal thought that Geoffrey was smart with some arrogance.She usually indulged him.

    But after she married Chandler, she felt that the Stephenson family had spoiled him so only she could

    teach him a lesson.

    "Crystal, this medicine is bitter.It''s difficult for the child to drink"

    To avoid his grandson being wronged, Mrs.Stephenson quickly came over to smooth things over.

    Crystal took the bowl of medicinal soup and handed it directly to Geoffrey.She ordered with a straight

    face, "Take it.Go back and sit down.Then finish it!¡¯¡¯

    Geoffrey seemed to have been dealt with before.

    With head down, he had no choice but to run back to the private room, holding the bowl.

    Seeing that he was obedient, Crystal turned around.

    "Mom, Geoffrey is smart.He knows that drinking this is good for his health.He sees that you are soft-

    hearted and refuses to drink it."

    Looking at the grandson''s unhappy figure, Mrs.Stephenson sighed without saying anything.

    Seeing this quietly, Christina felt strange.

    The Stephenson family was a schrly family and should know the etiquette, but Mrs.Stephenson was

    doting on her grandson.

    In contrast, Senior Mr.Hopkins seemed to have dealt with Patrick back then.

    How could she be so indulgent?The luxurious private room was about 100 square meters and

    spacious.

    As this hotel was under the Hopkins Group, so it was easy to have booked for a VIP room.

    There was a hanging crystalmp at the entrance.

    The living room was on the left, with a fruit tter ced there.

    The beautiful waitress was making tea.

    Charles and the others were chatting and drinking tea.

    The dining room was on the right.There were 38 various dishes ced on the table.The six waiters

    pulled out their chairs, waiting for the guests to sit on.

    "Stop running around.Come in for dinner"

    Chandler called out to his son.

    Although his expression was a little serious, his tone was gentle.

    Mr.Stephenson, who was in the living room, stood up and walked towards Geoffrey.He took the bow

    from his little hand and looked at his grandson''s unhappy face.He smiled kindly, coaxing and educating

    at the same time.

    "Does this ck medicine soup taste bitter?"

    ¡°Yes"

    Geoffrey was close to his grandfather, so his tone sounded aggrieved.

    Mr.Stephenson carried Geoffry and put him in the child''s chair.

    "Grandpa will drink it with you, sharing the bitterness."

    Geoffrey saw his grandfather take an empty bowl and pour half of it.He felt awkward and had to drink

    following the rule.

    The others took their seats one after another.

    Christina was surprised to see how Mr.Stephenson taught his grandson.She muttered to herself,

    "Fortunately, Geoffrey is not spoiled by his family"

    Charles, sitting on her left, heard her words andined.

    "I heard that Miss Dickens was even worse when she was a child.She fought with her ssmates

    whenever they didn''t agree with her."

    Christina had a glorious childhood when she was doted on by her grandfather.

    So she was stubborn and willful and picky about food.

    Most importantly, she liked to fight.

    The parents of the kindergarten students were afraid of her.

    Christina knew that she was not a good child when she was young, so she decided to shut up and eat.

    Patrick, who was sitting on the right, picked up a piece of fish for her and nced at Charles.

    Patrick said coldly, "She fought because those people deserved a beating."

    When Charles heard this, his expression wasplicated.

    Hearing what Patrick said, Christina immediately became confident and snorted at Charles.

    "On the first day of kindergarten, those people pulled my braid.My grandfather taught me not to cry

    when you were bullied, you should fight back.Besides, they often bullied Derek.They deserved to be

    beaten up."

    When she was a child, she mostly fought for Derek.

    Patrick was a little taken aback when he heard her suddenly mention the name "Derek".

    Charles realized that Christina''s grandfather used to be protective of her, and the scariest thing was

    that her husband, Patrick, was so.

    In short, it always was others''s fault.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    His wife was absolutely right.

    s, he shouldn''t have offended Christina.

    Charles wasining in his heart while eating.

    At the table, the Stephensons first asked Geoffrey what he liked and coaxed him to eat more green

    peppers and carrots.

    "It''s my birthday.I don''t want to eat these."

    Geoffrey was trying to decline.

    Crystal was direct.She put a spoonful of stir-fried carrots and kidney beans with lilies in his bowl and

    said, "Eat."

    Geoffrey became unhappy.

    He nced at Crystal''s serious expression and stared at arge bowl of carrots with a sullen

    expression.

    "I don''t want..."

    "Geoffrey, you always don''t eat carrots and green peppers..."

    Just as Crystal was about to speak, Chandler took his son''s small bowl and ate it for himself.

    "It''s okay if he doesn''t like it.Anyway, it doesn''t affect his health if he doesn''t eat it."

    Crystal looked a little angry.

    Even Chandler doted on the child like this.

    Then she heard Chandler say, "Look, Christina is pickier about food.She''s good."

    Crystal looked up, speechless.

    Christina was trying to take out all the red dates in the soup.She didn''t like the red dates that had been

    cooked.

    "What?"

    Christina felt that everyone was looking at her and she even asked without feeling ashamed.

    Everyone smiled.

    Christina took a big lobster for Geoffrey and smiled.

    "Try it.It tastes good"

    Geoffrey had a bright smile.

    "Thank you." He liked seafood.

    "Christina, you''d better not raise your twins on your own, or what will they be when they grow up."

    "What do you mean?"

    Charles picked her up.

    "You have to know yourself.Don''t set a bad example for your sons"

    He stopped in mid-sentence.

    Patrick suddenly took away a special stewed abalone dish in front of Charles.

    It was the most famous in this hotel and it was Charles''s favorite.

    Mr.Shepherd was never picky about food, but he had his favorite.

    But now, Charles watched as Patrick took it away.

    Patrick said firmly in a low voice, "Charles doesn''t like this.Help him"

    He forked the abalone and put it on Christina''s te.

    Christina was happy and ate with relish.

    Charles''s face darkened.

    As expected, Patrick defended Christina.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417

    "Patrick, don''t you think it sounds a bit strange?"

    Christina leaned in to ask him in a low voice.

    After they had finished the main meal, the waiter removed the tes from the table and served the

    desserts.

    Patrick didn''t reply and moved the mango pudding to her front, then he gave her a tender look as a hint

    that she could continue talking to him after finishing the pudding.

    Mango pudding was Christina''s favorite, so she began to enjoy it using a spoon although she was very

    full now.

    "Well, frankly speaking, I feel that people from the Stephenson family were a little bit strange"

    She mumbled while eating.

    At that time, Charles sat beside them and kept silent.

    ording to his observation, Patrick intentionally tempted Christina to eat more to make her gain

    weight.

    Charles guessed that maybe Patrick thought that Christina was too skinny and wanted her to be

    stronger.

    Christina leaned over again and whispered to Patrick, "It seems that Chandler is too protective of

    Geoffrey.From my point of view, Chandler does not like Geoffrey''s father."

    Normally, Christina would be told to mind the table manner, but she was filled with excitement and joy

    recently that she totally forgot that she shouldn''t talk while eating.

    Anyway, Patrick didn''t mind.

    The only thing that Patrick noticed was that Christina would get close to him and whisper to him now.

    Hearing her words, he smelled the fragrance of mango.

    Although Patrick was allergic to mangoes, he wasn''t so disgusted at them now.He would kiss Christina

    if they were not having a meal with the Stephenson family at this point.

    "Be cautious, or you will choke."

    Patrick was not interested in the things about the Stephenson family.He was worried that Christina

    would choke.

    Christina got used to the way in which Patrick talked to her, so she continued to speak in a low voice.

    "For example, sometimes you y a trick on our son at home.However, Chandler is too kind to

    Geoffrey, he is close to Geoffrey but their rtionship doesn''t look like the rtionship between you

    and our son.It''s weird.Don''t you think so?"

    "What? Did you just say that I am bullying our son all the time?"

    Obviously, Patrick missed the point that Christina stressed.

    Christina nced at him.

    "You hid the baby''s bottle of our little son yesterday and left him crying for such a long time.He refused

    to go to sleep without his bottle, and our elder son began to cry upon hearing his brother''s crying.Do

    you want to deny it?"

    Their sons had been crying for quite a while in the nursery of the Hopkins family yesterday.

    It was such a mess that the nurse and the maid had to spend a long time getting the twins to sleep.

    Patrick remained calm and retorted, "I don''t want our son to carry a baby''s bottle all the time"

    "Your son is only half a year old!"

    Christina got angry with Patrick and she thought that he didn''t shoulder his responsibility as a father.

    During the meal, Chandler received a phone call and he said that he would go downstairs to pick up a

    friend.

    Senior Mr.Stephenson asked Patrick to leave with him to discuss some issues, so they began to rise

    from the chairs.

    Patrick brought a ss of kiwi juice to Christina before he left, "Drink it¡¯ He said to Christina.

    Christina looked at Patrick''s tall figure.

    Although she was annoyed and full ofints, she chose to keep her mouth shut and drink the juice

    as he required.

    As soon as Patrick left, Charles didn''t remain silent anymore and then he edged closer to Christina.

    Charles joked at her, "Christina, what were you talking about just now? Did you flirt with him or discuss

    what to eat for dinner?"

    What he said was quite offensive and rude.

    Christina knew that Charles and his friends had been making fun of her because she and Patrick once

    made a fool of themselves at dinner.

    Christina thought that Charles was annoying, "He should spend more time on his work.¡±

    Christina thought angrily.

    Charles sighed when he noticed that Christina didn''t want to respond to him, "Christina, why can you

    marry such an excellent man? You are a lucky dog, aren''t you? You are sozy and stupid.It''s totally

    unbelievable."

    "You have so many girlfriends.Just take one home, ok? Stop nagging."

    Christina was not polite to him at all.

    Charles shot her an angry nce.

    However, he immediately behaved himself when he noticed that Patrick was ring at him and

    observing them from the balcony.

    Charles signed mysteriously, "Christina, I have my own difficulties."

    He knew that it was not a good way to take a tough stance with Christina, and he''d better show his

    weakness to her for sympathy.

    As he expected, Christina asked him in a gentle voice upon seeing his embarrassment, "What''s the

    problem?"

    "I have a chameleon at home."

    Charles somehow mentioned his pet.

    Christina stared at him in confusion.

    Charles sighed and then continued, "My mother warned that she would put the chameleon on my head

    if I take my girlfriend home."

    "What? Why? "

    Christina was surprised.

    Charles replied with self-deprecating humor, "My family firmly believes that the chameleon will definitely

    change color on my head if I bring my girlfriend home, which means that she has an affair with another

    man."

    Christina burst intoughter.

    "Why are youughing out loud? Isn''t it a sad story? Jesus"

    Charles was very upset because he indeed regarded her as his close friend.

    "I''m so sorry, Charles, forgive me.It''s hrious and I couldn''t control myself"

    Christina was stillughing.

    Christina doubled up withughter when she realized that Charles was trying to hold back his anger

    and he didn''t dare to fight back.

    She couldn''t figure out why a cold and distant man like Patrick would make friends with such a fool like

    Charles.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Crystal saw herughing so happily and then asked curiously.

    "Charles told me that he had a chameleon as his pet in his house"

    Crystal couldn''t understand what Christina said and then turned around to look at Charles, who was in

    a bad mood now.

    Charles snorted angrily and he knew that Christina wasughing at him.

    However, he was very happy today, so he didn''t want to take it seriously.

    "I mean, I''m afraid that my wife will betray me and sleep with another man after our marriage"

    Suddenly, an idea popped up in Christina''s mind.

    She grabbed Charles''s arm and asked him seriously, "You have been dating so many girlfriends for

    many years.It turns out that you are actually the one who has been picking up by those women.Poor

    Charles."

    "Charles, you are afraid of getting married.You are such a coward.You''re really killing me"

    Christina almostughed her head off.

    People sitting around the table heard their conversation, and even SeniorMrs.Stephenson couldn''t

    resistughing.

    Charles was speechless and he was in despair now.

    He roared, "Damn it, I''m worried that my wife will cheat on me.What''s wrong with you? Women are

    realistic and there is nothing they can''t do for their interests.Jesus."

    As they wereughing, the door opened and a sexy woman with smokey- eye makeup came in.

    Christina and Charles stopped making fun of each other and they were surprised by the sudden arrival

    of Erica.

    Everyone felt a bit awkward at this point.

    In fact, Chandler was forced to divorce Erica because she slept with other guys.

    Erica was the kind of woman that Charles talked about, and she showed up while they were talking

    about such a topic.

    It was an extremely embarrassing moment.

    Then, Chandler followed her and came in.

    Apparently, it was Chandler that took Erica here.

    After all, Erica was Geoffrey''s biological mother, and she had the right toe here to celebrate

    Geoffrey''s birthday.

    So the Stephenson family was not strongly against Erica''s arrival.

    In the past, Erica would celebrate Geoffrey''s birthday even if she was reluctant to meet with the

    Stephenson family.

    "Happy birthday! Geoffrey."

    Erica smiled and took out a small gift from her white LV bag and gave it to Geoffrey.

    Geoffrey sat beside Crystal.

    He looked up at his mother, hesitated for a while, and then said in a low voice, "Thank you."

    He was a little bit nervous.

    Then, Geoffrey lowered his head.

    It seemed that he didn''t dare to have eye contact with his mother.

    However, he held the gift tightly in his hand and never let it go.

    Everyone in the Stephenson family knew that Geoffrey wanted to be on intimate terms with Erica, but

    he was disdained by his mother for so many years.

    The Stephenson family felt pity for what Geoffrey had been through these years, but there was nothing

    they could do to help.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The waiter immediately came over and then added a seat to this table when he saw that a woman

    came in.

    "Crystal, could you change your seat and let Erica sit beside Geoffrey?"

    Senior Mrs.Stephenson spoke out in a low voice.

    Christina and the other guests heard what Senior Mrs.Stephenson said although her voice was quite

    low, then they all looked at Crystal.

    Erica, who was standing in front of them, also stared at Crystal.

    At that time, everyone was waiting for Crystal''s reaction.

    Crystal was not used to being looked at by so many people.

    She knew that Geoffrey was longing for Erica''s love.

    When she heard her mother-inw''s words, she was a little embarrassed.

    "Sure."

    Crystal managed to force a smile and then rose from the chair.

    The waiter added a new chair to the table and then Erica sat down.

    She was sitting beside Geoffrey and Chandler.

    The whole family gathered together now.

    Crystal tried not to look at them.

    Christina looked at Erica angrily.She thought that Erica was not supposed toe.

    She could not hold back her anger anymore and was about to smack her hand down onto the table

    when she was stopped by Charles.

    He warned her not to be impulsive and make trouble, then he dragged Christina out of the room.

    "What the hell are you doing? Why did you take me out?"

    Christina was dragged out of the room and she still red at Erica.

    "Erica is such a shameless bitch! She had an affair and didn''t take care of her son.

    How could shee to Geoffrey''s birthday party when Crystal is present? Just because she is

    Geoffrey''s biological mother? Ridiculous! I have never seen such a hateful woman before.

    Did she want to humiliate Crystal using this dirty trick? Why did Senior Mrs.Stephenson ask Crystal to

    offer her seat to Erica? That ispletely ridiculous!"

    Christina could scarcely keep in her indignation and cursed loudly.

    Christina wanted to question Chandler why he let Ericae in and whether he didn¡¯t care about

    Crystal¡¯s feelings at all.

    She would rush in and bark questions at Chandler immediately If Charles didn¡¯t grip her as tightly as he

    could.

    "Calm down, please.Christina."

    Charles tried to persuade her not to act on impulse.

    Christina was outraged at the way Crystal had been treated.

    She shouted at Charles, "Do you think that Crystal should make room for Erica as well? What the hell?

    Crystal is Chandler¡¯s wife now.Why is Erica invited to attend Geoffrey''s birthday party? It is absolutely a

    humiliation to Crystal.The Stephenson family goes too far"

    Christina got furious now, "I will ask the waiter to remove the chair.If Erica refuses to leave, I will ask

    Patrick to stand, then let''s see how the Stephenson family deals with it"

    "Listen, Christina.Don¡¯t be impulsive."

    Charles got anxious.He thought that Christina would screw it up.

    "It is quite clear to me that they are bullying Crystal now.I must argue with them.Let me go!"

    Christina wouldn''t allow her friend to suffer shame.

    Her feelings were at a high pitch of indignation.

    "If you make a big fuss about this, it will be difficult for Crystal to get on with the Stephenson family in

    the future.Whenever you feel like criticizing any person, you should remember that most people in this

    world haven''t had the advantages that you¡¯ve had.Crystal has to sacrifice part of her interests for the

    peace and harmony of the Stephenson family.You can do whatever you want because you are lucky,

    but you need to put yourself in others¡¯ shoes.Do you understand?"

    Charles stopped her gravely.

    "When a woman gets married, she and her husband will form a new family, and she may not be under

    the protection of her parents as before.

    Also, she is regarded as an outsider to his husband''s family.

    Although Crystal may feel deeply wronged today, the Stephenson family willpensate for her

    tolerance.

    Most women have been through a simr process.

    You were also a little bit gauche when you just married into the Hopkins family"

    Christina gradually calmed down when she heard what Charles said.

    However, she was still discontented with the measure that the Stephenson family took, so she retorted

    stubbornly.

    "Although I was pretty cautious when I just married Patrick, he didn''t embarrass me in this way.The

    Stephenson family was too tolerant of Erica."

    "Although the Stephenson family is more prestigious than Crystal''s family, she never coveted

    anything.She didn''t even tell her mother about her lightning marriage because she was afraid that her

    stepfather and stepbrother would ckmail the Stephenson family.She became a stepmother at such a

    young age and tried her best to take care of the whole Stephenson family.The Stephenson family was

    of great importance to Crystal.I couldn''t understand why the Stephenson family invited Erica toe

    here to make Crystal feel embarrassed"

    Noticing that Christina was so indignant, Charles sighed with sarcasm, "You don''t pay much attention to

    your own business.I couldn''t sort out why you are getting mad with things rted to Crystal when she

    herself didn''t think it is a big deal "

    ¡°Although the attitude of the Stephenson family was kind of inappropriate just now, I know that

    Chandler cares about Crystal and would shoulder his responsibility.Your friend is fine and you don''t

    need to be worried about her."

    Finally, Christina agreed to what Charles said and calmed down.

    She made her displeasure obvious when she returned to the table.

    Patrick and Senior Mr.Stephenson also returned to the table.

    Patrick nced at Erica, who came here unexpectedly.

    Then, Erica smiled and greeted him.

    Patrick remained expressionless as usual.

    However, he found out that Christina was obviously in a bad mood after he returned to his seat.

    "What''s happening?" Patrick asked.

    Christina was reluctant to respond to her husband.

    The people of the Stephenson family felt uneasy upon hearing the question asked by Patrick.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418

    Although the party ended smoothly, the participants felt it was strange.

    Because of Erica, the uninvited guest, Christina looked unhappy all the time.

    Charles tried to cheer people up, while Crystal tried to look well, but everyone had mixed feelings.

    After dinner, they left after drinking some tea.

    Chandler''s parents realized that although Chandler and Patrick had a good rtionship, they both

    would be affected by their wife''s words, especially Patrick who would always listen to Christina...

    Being left behind, Mrs.Stephenson reminded Crystal of something important in a low voice.

    "Crystal, we are not so close to the Hopkins family like the Shepherd family.Chandler and Patrick have

    been friends since they were young so that he could get close to Patrick.You should be more careful

    when speaking with Christina from now on..."

    Crystal had been thinking about Erica today.

    Now, hearing Mrs.Stephenson''s order, she looked up uneasily.

    "Mom, actually, Christina.."

    Crystal guessed that Mrs.Stephenson disliked Christina''s unwillingness and indifference.

    "I know you are good friends, but now that you are married.Besides, since we have different

    standpoints, we need to think from different perspectives."

    Mrs.Stephenson gently instructed Crystal, "I know Christina is kind.She saved Geoffrey before and I

    am grateful to her, knowing that she treats us well."

    "But she''s now the granddaughter-inw of the Hopkins family.Sometimes it''s inevitable for us to have

    a conflict.If she says something on impulse, it will have a great impact"

    Mrs.Stephenson said it implicitly.

    Just now, Mrs.Stephenson found that Patrick denied Christina nothing, letting her lose her temper at

    will.

    The Hopkins family did not need to please others, while others were careful when dealing with the

    Hopkins family.

    Plus, the Hopkins family was always united while Christina was direct.

    Therefore, people would get in trouble if they say something wrong to offend Christina.

    Looking at Mrs.Stephenson, Crystal nodded after a while.

    "I see."

    Mrs.Stephenson had had two sons, but since the death of her eldest son, Chandler became the real

    support of the Stephenson family.

    Although it was not good to let Crystal alienate Christina, it was also for their stable life.

    "We don''t have as many rules as the Hopkins family and the Shepherd family.Our rtives and

    ancestors didn''t make many achievements, but we have been wealthier than average people.Your

    father and I have been teaching and doing research at college for most of our lives.As Chandler''s wife,

    you don''t have to be stressful.We just need to try our best to support him?"

    Crystal was relieved to hear Mrs.Stephenson admit that she was Chandler''s wife.

    Although Crystal had got a marriage certificate with Chandler, she was always uneasy.

    The lightning marriage made it like a dream.

    Every time Crystal met Chandler''s ex-wife, she wasn''t confident enough.

    It seemed that the Stephenson family was finally satisfied with Crystal, so she was a little relieved.

    Mrs.Stephenson patted Crystal on the shoulder.

    "Get downstairs to say goodbye to Christina and Charles."

    After all, the dinner tonight was to celebrate Geoffrey''s birthday, and they had to act decently.

    When Crystal trotted there, she saw Chandler on the stairs behind the elevator.

    "Here''s a check for five million.Take it first.If it''s not enough..."

    Chandler handed the check over.

    "It''s enough"

    In fact, Crystal didn''t mean to eavesdrop.

    It sounded that Chandler was talking to Erica.

    Hearing it, Crystal unconsciously stood still, wondering what they were talking about.

    Chandler and Erica have known each other and married for so many years, and she had given birth to

    a son for him.

    They indeed were intimate.

    Then, Crystal witnessed on the spot that Chandler gave Erica the check with no hesitation, which was

    not a small amount for the Stephenson family.

    Thinking of Chandler who always stayed upte at work and had a stomachache, Crystal felt that Erica

    was too greedy, even asking her ex- husband for money after getting divorced.

    "I''ll pay you back."

    To Crystal''s surprise, Erica suddenly said.

    Not only Crystal but also Chandler looked a little surprised.

    Previously, Erica had been stubborn and arrogant.

    After the divorce, she was only to be gentler.

    "You don''t have to do so."

    Chandler was generous to his ex-wife.

    Then, the man turned around and was about to leave.

    However, staring at his back and watching him walking away, Erica seemed to be emotional, with her

    right hand clutching the check.

    The next second, she called him.

    Hearing Erica''s eager voice, Chandler turned around calmly, eyeing her.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Gazing at the man, Erica asked hysterically, "Chandler, tell me, are you happy now?"

    Sobbing, the woman uncontrobly raised her voice.

    "You''re finally divorced from me.Are you happy that you don''t have to be responsible for me anymore...Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "It was you who asked for a divorce."

    Expressionless, Chandler replied and left.

    Erica stood there alone, leaning against the wall, and burst into tears regardless of the image.

    Hiding in a corner, Crystal was shocked when looking at Erica who was crying sadly.

    She had always thought that Erica was so arrogant and domineering that she would never cry so

    miserably.

    Seeing it, Crystal had mixed emotions.

    It seemed that Erica was not a bad woman.

    Their strange conversation just now seemed to show that Erica didn''t want to leave Chandler at all.

    When Crystal took the elevator down to the lobby, Christina and the others had already taken the car

    home.

    Crystal had no choice but to make a phone call as a courtesy and tell a lie as an excuse.

    "Today is Geoffrey''s birthday party and Chandler told me yesterday that Erica woulde over.After

    all, Erica is Geoffrey''s biological mother.Chandler asked me for my opinion, and I agreed, but I forgot to

    tell you."

    Crystal knew Christina was a loyal friend, and she had always been at odds with Erica.

    Just now, she had resisted her anger for not troubling the Stephenson family.

    As a result, Crystal decided to lie to her.

    As expected, after hearing it, Christina seemed to be happier.

    "You knew Erica woulde? Why are you so generous? We were enjoying ourselves just now and it

    was obvious that she wanted to offend you."

    Charles who was with her couldn''t help saying acidly.

    "I''ve said that you are too nosy and worried."

    "Who is too nosy? You?"

    "Gentlemen negotiate instead of having a fight.Damn, Patrick, teach your wife to be polite."

    Listening to what had happened at the other end of the phone, Crystal couldn''t helpughing.

    Outsiders said that the Hopkins family and the Shepherd family had many rules, but actually, they

    cared less about rules.

    "Christina, let me tell you someone else''s bad luck to cheer you up.The white LV handbag that Erica

    took was producedst year, and although she wore heavy makeup today, the corners of her eyes

    exposed her haggardness.It seems that her life is tough recently..." Charles said.

    "How did you know it wasst year¡¯s LV handbag?"

    "I bought a set of four colors for my girlfriendst year..."

    "It turns out that you, Mr.Shepherd, don''t forget to serve your country and stimte the economy after

    having a girlfriend"

    "Don''t me me for that.I''ve been single for half a year!"

    Crystal decided to hang up.

    It seemed that Christina and Charles would have a long quarrel.

    The elders wanted a dignified and modest daughter-inw, but Patrick never asked Christina to change

    hers, which made her remain forthright.

    After going back home in the evening, Crystal took care of Geoffrey as usual.

    She helped the little boy brush his teeth, wash his face until the little boy fell asleep in his small room.

    The elders had already rested after the busy work.

    Turning off the lights in the living room, Crystal returned to her bedroom.

    Chandler was writing a new project n in the study and Crystal made a cup of hot tea before putting it

    on Chandler''s desk.

    They were used to it.

    Crystal entered the study, put down the cup of tea quietly, and left without bothering him.

    After a hot bath, Crystaly on the bed, thinking about something.

    At the beginning, Crystal had worked as a nanny in the Stephenson family.

    After being Chandler''s wife, it seemed that she was still a nanny rather than a wife.

    Therefore, Crystal was concerned, feeling that she and Chandlercked the deep emotional foundation

    without dating before.

    Oh, why would she marry Chandler for no reason? "Not asleep yet?"

    The door was opened and Chandler took off his coat as he entered.

    The Spring Festival had just passed, and the night in early spring was still a little cold, making it easy

    for someone to catch a cold.

    Crystal rolled over on the bed and said, "You''d better take off your coat after entering the bathroom.It

    took you a week to recover from a cold and feverst time..."

    With the coat on his arm, Chandler walked to the bed and looked at her with a faint smile.

    "Your husband is fit enough.I had antibodies after the coldst time.At worst, you can serve me for

    another week to take Chinese medicine¡±

    If she had heard Chandler say "Husband and wife" before, Crystal would have blushed shyly.

    Now, she was used to the man¡¯s asional teasing.

    She also learned to refute.

    "You and Geoffrey secretly poured out the medicine that I had cooked for a long time.If you get sick

    again, I won''t take care of you."

    Crystal''s voice was soft, making her refutation powerless.

    Chandler sat by the bed with a wider smile on his handsome face.

    "If you really don''t take care of us, Geoffrey wille and ask you tomorrow that if you are going to

    abandon us."

    Geoffrey really had asked the same question innocently, "Do you abandon me and my dad?"

    Thinking of it, Crystal wanted tough.

    Looking at Chandler who seemed to be a big child, Crystal scolded him coquettishly.

    "You''ve been teaching Geoffrey bad lessons all day.He looks like an adult now."

    "Erica was cheated of five million dors for investing online."

    To Crystal''s surprise, Chandler initiatively told her what had happened to Erica in a cold voice, "She''s

    Geoffrey''s mother and I have to help her.Plus, She suddenly called me beforeing over"

    Crystal looked a little surprised and gazed at Chandler silently.

    In fact, she didn''t expect him to exin to her so much.

    Chandler patted her on the head and asked, "Are you angry with Erica''s appearance?"

    Crystal just shook her head.

    Chandler seemed a little disappointed and sighed deliberately.

    "How generous you are."

    In fact, Crystal was sad and she was not generous either.

    She just understood that someone needed to give in to maintain the marriage.

    If Erica didn''t trouble her, Crystal would try to get along with her peacefully.

    "No wonder Charles said you were a good wife.I don''t have to worry about the home affair anymore"

    After the praise, Chandler stood up and went to the bathroom to take a shower.

    After he came out, Crystal quickly got out of bed to get a hairdryer after seeing his wet hair.

    "I''ve told you before.Don''t keep your hair wet, or you''ll get Toufeng syndrome one day."

    Crystal mumbled as she helped Chandler blow his hair.

    "OK,"

    Chandler sat upright and enjoyed the service.

    The couple was chatting when Chandler suddenly asked Crystal, "Have you found a job?"

    Crystal paused for a moment with the hairdryer in her hand and looked hesitant.

    After a while, she said, "Not yet."

    "You don''t have to worry about the housework.We''ll just hire a nanny.Don''t stay at home all day.Go out

    and meet more friends.Find a job that''s not tiring and learn more, so that you won''t be so bored"

    Chandler said softly.

    In fact, Crystal was worried.

    She retorted slowly, "Actually, I used to work outside, but I think a lot of my so-called colleagues aren''t

    sincere at all, and I cannot make true friends.So I''d better stay at home.."

    "You are still so young but sit around at home.Aren''t you afraid that if you can''t keep up with the times, I

    will despise you?"

    Chandler was joking with her, but Crystal was more worried after hearing his words.

    After Crystal turned off the hairdryer, theyy on the big bed.

    Chandler quickly hugged Crystal in his arms, about to do something romantic.

    As an introverted girl, she usually blushed and wouldn''t cooperate unless the lights were off.

    But tonight, she proposed, "Could you not use the condom?"

    Chandler was surprised and stopped moving his hand to turn off the light and gazed at Crystal''s

    blushing face through the dim yellow light.

    It seemed that Crystal had mustered up enough courage before saying so.

    He leaned closer to her ear and whispered, "We''ve agreed before that we won''t have a child until

    Geoffrey grows up.If you''re pregnant now, I''m afraid he will hate us-"

    Crystal agreed.

    In fact, she wanted to say that she didn''t want to go to work because she wanted to have her own baby.

    But she was satisfied now.

    The Stephenson family treated her well, making her willing to give in.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419

    Christina has been very busy these days.She was trying to learn how to be a good wife as well as a

    good mother.

    Forget about being a good wife.

    Patrick had no illusions about her being one for a long time.

    As for being a good mother, she decided that at least she should try, so she spent most of these days

    with her twin sons.

    "I wanted to get our babies¡¯ cribs into our bedroom, but grandpa refused-"

    In the afternoon, she used a double stroller to push her sons for a walk in the garden.

    Patrick happened toe back from work, and she immediately expressed her dissatisfaction to him.

    "Grandpa is too insidious.He ns to shorten the time I spend with my sons, saying that they like him

    and don''t like me.I¡¯ve told him that I would learn to take care of them, but he wants me to stay away."

    Every day in the Hopkins family, there were incidents of fighting to spend time with the babies.

    Most of the time, Senior Mr.Hopkins was the winner, so she felt that he was too treacherous.

    "I don''t care.I''m not going to the Main Residence for dinner tonight.I''ll stay in the Eastern Garden with

    my sons."

    As she talked about her n, she instigated Patrick to run errands.

    "Go get Nanny Faang to the nursery and ask her to get some milk powder and diapers over to our

    bedroom"

    Patrick looked at her ambitious look and then turned to his twin sons in the stroller who were also

    shouting as if they were boosting their mother''s morale.

    Ever since she came back, his sons have be lively.

    It seemed that the youngest one has cried less recently.

    As for grandpa and Christina fighting for spending time with the babies, of course, he chose to support

    thetter.

    She was very satisfied to carry her sons back to Eastern Garden to avoid grandpa and had dinner

    there.

    And she thought the twins were very obedient.

    She yed with them, bathed them, fed them milk, and changed their diapers.

    All of these went well, and they were very cooperative.

    When they looked at her with their watery eyes, she was overwhelmingly satisfied.She gave birth to

    such cute babies.She had a sense of aplishment.

    At ten o''clock in the evening, she took the twins into the study and asked Patrick to take care of them.

    "Don''t let grandpa''s men take them away.Take care of your sons"

    Then she quickly took a shower in ten minutes and rushed into the study to bring them back.

    At first, Patrick had tolerated her, but when he returned to his bedroom at 12 p.m., he saw her happily

    carrying their babies on their own bed.

    The two cute babies were crawling on their big bed.

    "Let''s sleep together tonight..."

    They were especially energetic at night.

    They looked at her with their big bright eyes and reached out their little hands to y with her.

    Patrick watched their loving interaction with a dark face.She didn''t look back at him.She picked up her

    sons, kissed their pink faces, and proudly spoke to Patrick.

    "I''ve already learned how to make milk and change diapers, have you?"

    Patrick did not answer her, but turned around and walked out the door.

    He ordered the maid in a cold voice, "Take them back to the nursery!"

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    Christina was unhappy.

    Patrick was extremely territorial.

    Only he and Christina could only sleep on this big bed.

    As for his sons, he would chase them out directly.

    Gradually, Patrick became a little dissatisfied because Christina had focused on their children too much

    and ignored him all day long recently.

    In fact, grandpa at home was also very unhappy recently.

    His precious great-grandchildren used to cry a lot, especially the little one.

    When he cried, his blue eyes were especially pitiful.

    Every time he hugged them and coaxed them not to cry, he felt especially satisfied.

    "Tell me, what did she give them? How did they be like this!"

    He was so angry that he sulked up early in the morning.He asked the butler and a few experienced

    nannies seriously.

    The butler stood aside and looked at the nannies.

    They were all very helpless and did not dare to say anything.

    For some reason, since Christina returned to the Hopkins family, their young masters didn''t like to cry

    anymore.

    After the two babies stopped crying, Senior Mr.Hopkins found that he had no chance to wield his

    kindness to coax the babies as if Christina had taken away some kind of power from him, so he was

    very unhappy.

    "Come up with an idea for me to chase her away!"

    With a sinister look on his face, Senior Mr.Hopkins ordered them toe up with an idea quickly.

    The butler was shocked and immediately advised, "Old Master, we can''t chase her away.If Young

    Master Hopkins knew, he wouldn''t forgive us..."

    He scolded angrily, "I''m already 80 years old, and I don''t have many years to live.I''m not in the mood to

    care about them.They are all unfilial.Christina is now with them all day long...Didn''t you see that

    yesterday, my little great- grandsons didn''t evene to my side?"

    He snorted angrily.

    For the rest of his life, he was counting on the two babies for happiness.

    What Christina did was like breaking his heart.He had already made up his mind that even if he was

    thought to be despicable and shameless, he would ask Christina to work.

    After lunch, the twins took a nap.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He took the opportunity to speak with Christina.

    "Are you going to be a stay-at-home mom?"

    "There are many maids and nannies in the Hopkins family.You don''t need to do these menial tasks"

    He advised her kindly.

    "Since you are still young, you should keep pace with the society.Don''t stay at home all day and

    be a woman on the shelf"

    She was shocked.

    She wondered whether she had be a woman on the shelf so quickly.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins drank his tea and asked her very kindly, "Christina, what''s your dream and what do

    you want to achieve in your career?"

    "I''ve never thought about it"

    He snorted.

    "You''re really not ambitious."

    Christina felt that he was acting strangely today, so she retorted, "Patrick is a workaholic.I don''t think I

    need to earn extra money.Besides, grandpa, you used to say that women''s most important job is to

    have children..."

    He got a little embarrassed by her retort.

    He did say that himself.

    "Christina, you''re still so young.You have to have dreams, hobbies, or at least have the ability to

    work.Otherwise, when you get old, if men and children are unreliable, you''ll have nothing."

    In the end, he pretended to persuade her that her husband and sons were unreliable.

    Only wealth was the only thing she could rely on.

    She felt that his words were strange.In the evening, she told Patrick about grandpa¡¯s words today.

    Patrick''s face darkened when he heard his grandfather''s words.

    However, he agreed with his grandfather and said to her.

    "Go to find a job."

    She was surprised.

    "When I told you that Crystal went out to look for a job, you said that women should stay at home and

    you even told me not to run around outside.Why do you suddenly ask me to go out to work now?"

    Patrick stared at her without exining.

    Today, their children were with his grandfather so she had no chance to be with them.

    Patrick was in a good mood, so he went to the kitchen to prepare midnight snack for her, and then he

    wanted to make out with her.She was very energetic in bed, so Patrick liked to go all out until she

    begged for mercy.

    It was quiet at night, and he hugged her to sleep.

    Although exhausted, in the middle of the night, she secretly pushed his hand away, reached out to grab

    her bathrobe on the ground, and then sneaked out of bed...

    However, just as she was about to seed, her right ankle was suddenly grabbed.

    She turned her head innocently.

    "I think our sons were awake..""

    He sat up and said in a low and hoarse voice.

    "It turns out that you''re still very energetic."

    Without saying more, he immediately dragged her back to bed.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420

    Although it was easier to find a job after the new year, Crystal submitted many resumes but no

    response.

    This morning, she received two calls to interview.She got up early and arrived at the venue with

    exquisite makeup and suitable clothes.

    Unfortunately, before she met the interviewer, her enthusiasm faded away because of the long line in

    front of her.

    "Why are there so many people?"

    Christina, who followed Crystal out to enrich her experience, was shocked by the long queue of people.

    "How long will it take?"

    "The first round of interviews are mass-election.It''s not easy to enterrgepanies."

    Crystal had more social experience.

    So when Crystal graduated and joined the IP&G Group, she was envied by her schoolmates.

    Unfortunately, she offended Barbara and lost her job.

    Although she pretended to be generous, she still felt irritated in her heart.

    Christina nced at her and asked, "Do you want to go back to IP&G Group?"

    Crystal quickly refused.

    "No, I want to find a job on my own."

    If Christina lent her a hand, it would not be a problem for her to find a job, and she could even join the

    Secretary Office on the top floor of IP&G Group.

    However, she didn''t want to pull some strings.

    "You did well in IP&G Group.Barbara made trouble on you and forced you to resign due to me"

    Christina remembered the past and looked a little angry.

    "Now that you go back to IP&G, even if you meet Barbara Parker, she won''t dare to say anything."

    Crystal and Christina lined up as they chatted.

    "Last time in Switzend, you helped Barbara in the avnche.Did she still secretly trouble you?"

    "No, I heard that she took a month off with a leg injury and applied for a transfer to the US subsidiary"

    Crystalughed.

    "It¡¯s tragic that Barbara met a rival in love like you.She''s not purely evil, and I think she haspletely

    given up now."Christina insisted on waiting inline from 9 a.m.to 11.a.m.It was finally Crystal''s turn to sit

    in the waiting room, but a tall and beautiful female employee walked out and said, "That''s all for today''s

    interview.The rest cane tomorrow morning."

    Suddenly, the people in the waiting room were frustrated, and some people cursed in a low voice.

    Christina''s face darkened.She immediately stood up and wanted to stop that employee.

    How could they let her wait for such a long time in vain? "That''s what bigpanies do."

    Crystal immediately stopped her and sighed.

    "In the present poor economic climate, a stable and reputablepany like this is a hot property in the

    eyes of new graduates."

    An applicant beside them also sighed.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter if wee a few more times.The most disgusting thing is jumping the queue by

    pulling some strings"

    Another woman, dressed more maturely, snorted.

    "What''s disgusting about that.It''s enviable that they can rely on their connections.To put it bluntly, when

    we meet a well-connected individual of such apany, we have to tter him-"

    A group of people discussed in a low voice.

    Christina looked back and found that the line was still long.

    Although disappointed, these young people immediately braced themself up and left, ready toe

    back tomorrow morning.

    It was the first time Christina had attended an interview with so many people like this.

    ncing at the candidates, she felt a little uneasy.

    After calming down, she asked Crystal, "Shall we go for lunch now?"

    After all, it was almost noon.

    After signing in at the counter, Crystal walked over and looked down at the time on her phone.

    Then she looked up to Christina with a bit of hesitation.

    "How about you have lunch first, and I''ll go to the secondpany to apply for the job alone?"

    Christina was suddenly in the mood to apany her for the interview today.She had waited for a few

    hours in vain.

    It would be her fault if she left Christina hungry.

    Before going out, Mrs.Stephenson specifically reminded her to take care of Christina.

    Initially, Crystal was familiar with Christina and felt it unnecessary, but the Stephenson family''s people

    emphasized Christina''s gentility several times.

    Even if Christina didn¡¯t mind, the Hopkins family''s protective nature could clean away these ordinary

    people who hurt her easily.

    "When do you have an appointment with the secondpany? Where is it? I''m not very hungry.Let''s

    go and have lunch together"

    Christina was not a spoiled person.

    She knew that Crystal''s appointment was at 2 p.m, and there were still 3 hours left.

    However, she immediately left with Crystal in case that they had to queue up.

    Crystal was led to a taxi by her in a hurry, and Christina did not forget to urge the driver, "Sir, please

    drive fast"

    Looking at her serious expression, the driver thought there was something urgent and did not dare

    dy.

    He stepped on the elerator and rushed to the destination quickly.

    It took only fifteen minutes to get to the entrance of the secondpany.

    Crystal got out of the car and burst intoughter.

    "We needn''t be in such a hurry."

    She thought that the Stephenson family didn¡¯t know Christina well, and how could Patrick fall in love

    with a spoiled girl? The secondpany was small, and they didn''t need to line up, but they arrived at

    11: 30, when the employees were having noon break, so they rushed for nothing.

    "The size of thepany is not important.Although somepanies are small, the personnel are not

    complicated, and the work is rtively simple.Of course, some newpanies are squeezing every

    last drop of productivity from their staff"

    They bought some water and two pieces of bread at a nearby store and sat down casually, chatting

    while eating.

    Christina opened the bottle cap and asked, "Then you want to work in a smallpany?"

    Crystal gave a wry smile and joked.

    "I don''t want to go out to work at all."

    Christina raised her head and looked puzzled.

    "Since you don''t want to work, why do you struggle in interviewing everywhere?"

    Christina now understood that it was not easy to find a stable job.

    Maybe Chandler asked her to get money to support the family.

    However, the Stephenson family didn''t seem to be short of cash.

    "I''m joking"

    Crystal gave a forced smile and took a big sip of water.

    She said in her usual soft tone, "It''s just that I''ve been a little discouraged from not receiving any reply

    recently.Chandler asked me toe out to work to make more friends."

    Christina did not doubt it and confided in her, "Patrick and Senior Mr.Hopkins also asked me to work

    yesterday¡±

    "They asked you to go to work?"

    Crystal was a little surprised.

    "Senior Mr.Hopkins said that nowadays a woman must have her source of ie and can''t rely on her

    husband or son.A woman''s happinesses from her wealth."

    "Does Patrick agree?" Christina told the truth.

    "His face darkened:"Crystal chuckled.

    "That''s good.Then let''s find a job in the samepany, work together as colleagues and go shopping

    on weekends, living like white-cor workers.Besides, we can spend the money we earn and

    asionally travel abroad together¡±

    This kind of life was quite remarkable.

    The two women lost in fantasy happily and didn''t want to be a housewife.

    For a moment, they were filled with anticipation and felt that it was good to be together in this small

    company.

    At half-past one, the employees of this smallpany came back to work one after another.

    There were more than ten employees in this smallpany, and there were not so many rules for the

    interview.

    It was the proprietress of thispany who acted as the interviewer.

    Crystal submitted her resume online in advance.

    She had studied abroad on a schrship at that time, and she had worked in a superrge group, so

    the interviewer asked a few questions and immediately hired her.

    Because this smallpany still needed to recruit more people, Christina also participated in the

    interview.

    Crystal was waiting outside.

    Now they were only looking for a job to idle away their time.

    Although the benefits and sry of the smallpany were not high, the staff structure was simple.

    Moreover, she thought Christina might aim to experience life, so it was much more convenient for them

    to leave suddenly in a smallpany.

    When Crystal was ready to celebrateter, Christina came out of the interview room with a gloomy

    face, "She doesn''t want me."

    "How could that be?"

    Crystal couldn''t believe her ears.

    Christina had an elite education since she was a child, and her academic qualifications were naturally

    first-ss.

    How could a smallpany have such high requirements? The staff outside the door whispered to

    them, "Our boss doesn''t like beautiful people the most."

    Crystal was in a daze for a moment and then understood that if the couple ran apany together, the

    wife would reject beautiful girls if she was jealous.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s okay.Just look for another job.She doesn''t know how excellent you are!¡¯

    Crystal also decisively rejected the job.

    "Crystal, you can work here yourself.Ignore me."

    "It''s just a smallpany.I sent out bulk applications, and I don''t like this smallpany very much."

    Christina gazed at her suspiciously.

    "I just heard some employees say that the economy is not good this year.Even bigpanies are

    laying off workers, and those fresh graduates who have no connections can''t find a good job.They also

    say that married women without children are the most difficult to find a job because maternity leave

    affects the work"

    As she spoke, she was a little annoyed.

    "It''s discrimination.The men and women should be equal."

    Hearing this, Crystal was a little disappointed.

    It was indeed the most difficult to find a job for a married woman who had not given birth to a child.

    Besides, thoserge groups preferred to hire fresh graduates to train slowly.

    As for others, they had to have superior strength or strong background.

    "Nothing.We don''t need to support the family anyway.Just take your time."

    Crystal patted her on the shoulder tofort her.

    Christina was a little depressed that she was busy for nothing.

    They called a taxi and were supposed to go home.

    For some reason, Christina said she was going to the IP&G Group.

    This morning in the Hopkins family, she vowed not to rely on connections and wanted to find a job by

    herself.

    However, she was busy in vain and in a bad mood, so she suddenly wanted to see Patrick.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421

    Patrick, who seemed to have known that she was having a bad day, picked up the phone.

    "Wait for me in Gordon Hotel.I''ll be there in 30 minutes..."

    Sure enough, they didn''t find a job today.

    What''s worse, the two of them spent a lot of money on a meal.

    Crystal was so embarrassed when she came across her former colleagues at IP&G.

    All of them were in short ck uniform skirts and came to talk to Crystal as soon as they saw her since

    she had always been an easy-going person in thepany.

    They asked where she was working now in a little bit condescending tone.

    "We''ve been transferred to the sales department recently.It''s so busy there! We barely have the time to

    buy takeout here.Crystal, where are you working now?"

    Crystal smiled awkwardly.

    "Actually, I''m still looking for a job...Capable people are always busy.You must be paid better in the

    sales department."

    "Ourpany is recruiting but, you know, big groups are usually very picky about applicants.Our

    company prefers hiring talented graduates and then training them slowly.Besides them, only those who

    are already sessful in the field can be hired.As for those who tried to get a job here by connections,

    they should give up now..."

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, we have strict rules here.The personnel department held a meeting the day before yesterday to

    emphasize that all the procedures of recruitment must meet the regtion..."

    Ignoring Crystal''s small talk with her former colleagues, Christina, who was in a bad mood, was busy

    eating.

    "Well, the attitudes of those who use their connections to get a job are different.I heard that the

    Secretarial Office hired someone weeks ago, who simply used Lucy as her full name in her resume..."

    "Be careful what you say.I heard that she was hired by Mr.Hopkins personally.We can''t afford to offend

    someone like that."

    Crystal had been hoping that these women would leave soon, but what they just said jealously caught

    her attention.

    Lucy must have been a false name.

    Christina suddenly looked up at them.

    "Lucy?"

    Only then did these women who were standing beside their table notice how beautiful Christina was.

    They couldn''t help but hold their breath for a second, surprised by Christina''s noble and elegant

    temperament.

    After a closer look, they found her a little familiar.

    "Christina, I heard you were having difficulty finding a job."

    An excited voice came from behind.

    It was Charles.

    He had always been an idle, rich young man who didn''t show much interest in other people''s lives, but

    he rushed here immediately when he heard that Christina had met with setbacks.

    Christina turned around, ignoring him deliberately.

    All the employees of IP&G knew that Charles was good friends with Mr.Hopkins.

    Those women greeted him as soon as they recognized him, "Nice to see you here, Mr.Shepherd"

    Charles replied with a smile.

    Seeing that they were buying takeout, he said generously, "You must be working hard and don''t have

    the time for lunch until now.Anything else you want to eat? My treat.I''m friends with the owner here."

    These women smiled demurely at Charles while they were actually shouting in excitement deep in their

    hearts.

    "Thank you, Mr.Shepherd."

    Christina, on the other hand, rolled her eyes at Charles'' gloating smile.

    "You came to pay for me? Where''s Patrick?"

    "This is the first day you look for a job.How can your husband stay calm and rxed? He sent me here

    to take care of you..."

    Charles smiled.

    "Well, how about me get you a job? I think the work of the top management of IP&G is perfect for you."

    Those women were all shocked to hear this, but none of them dared to ask about the identity of

    Christina.

    They were already crossing the line by not leaving immediately after Charles had bought them food.

    They had just bragged about how strict the rules of IP&G were.

    Charles¡¯ words just now were like a p in their faces.

    What was this woman''s background? She looked a little familiar.

    These women left the hotel timidly.

    Just as they intended to return for more gossip, they bumped into their boss at the entrance of the

    hotel.

    They stammered nervously in shock, "Mr.Hopkins."

    Patrick came here in a hurry.

    He nodded slightly at these employees of him and then strode into the restaurant directly.

    The women looked at his back.

    "Who is Mr.Hopkins in such a hurry to see?"

    Seeing that Patrick taking the seat next to Christina naturally, one of them shouted in shock, "I...I know

    who she is!"

    "Mr.Hopkins got marriedst year without ceremony with, let me see, Miss Dickens from C City.She

    must be Mrs.Hopkins!"

    All of them widened their eyes to see Christina clearly.

    "Crystal seems to be close to her."

    "When did she know these people? I can¡¯t believe she didn''t tell us any of this! At least we treated her

    as a friend."

    "Yes! I didn''t expect Crystal to lie to us...I won''t help her if she needs me in the future."

    They left indignantly with their takeout.

    "Is Chandler okay with you looking for a job by yourself?"

    Charles ordered a table of delicious food tofort Christina.

    When they were waiting for the food to be served, he chatted with Crystal, "Didn''t he ask you to work in

    hispany?"

    Christina, who had been irritated by his words, answered quickly in anger, "What do you mean? Do you

    think we are abandoned by society and can''t find a job by ourselves?"

    "Well, weren''t you just turned down by a smallpany? Christina, you have every right to use your

    connections to get yourself a job.There''s no need to feel embarrassed..."

    Charles teased her.

    Crystal agreed with Christina, "It''s true we can''t find a job as easily as graduates do, but I''m sure there

    will be someone who sees our talents.We''re like treasures waiting to be discovered"

    Charles didn''t think they were treasures at all.

    They were more like trouble in his opinion, especially Christina.

    Patrick didn''t say much.He was busying feeding Christina with dishes he had specially chosen which

    were easy to digest.He wasn''t going to interfere with her job hunting for the time being.

    For seven days in a row, Christina left home early and returnedte.

    She now had a deep understanding of what people with jobs were suffering every day.

    Instead of looking for a job.

    she was begging for it.

    She felt an urge to p the table and leave every time she faced those arrogant interviewers.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t.

    After these days¡¯ experience, she became much calmer than before.

    "What was your major in college?"

    Even Senior Mr.Hopkins could see her tiredness.

    "Clinical medicine."

    The old man thought for a moment and said, "If you want to intern in the hospital, we can contact..."

    "She''s not going to work at the hospital."

    Patrick was the first to object.

    The working hours at the hospital were too long.He wasn''t happy with that.

    "Don''t worry about me.I''ll definitely find a suitable job..."

    Christina was confident that she would find a job by herself and had emphasized that no one should

    interfere with this.

    However, Patrick still contacted Chandler secretly.

    He wanted to start apany for Christina which would take over some projects from the head

    company as its business.

    "You''re building a small vault for them"

    Chandler smiled when he this.

    This was actually a good idea.

    If anything bad happened to Christina at thepany that hired her, Patrick would definitely give the

    company a hard time.

    Patrick and Chandler were hoping to surprise their wives and, at the same time, gratify their vanity.

    In their expectations, Christina and Crystal, who had been exhausted from job hunting, must be

    overjoyed when they heard such good news.

    However, things didn''t go smoothly with Patrick''s n.

    Christina called him excitedly the next day, telling him that she had been officially hired! "My boss is so

    smart and handsome, and young! I heard that he started his business from scratch.

    Amazing!"

    Patrick''s face darkened when Christina kept praising her boss.

    He felt like his n had been ruined.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422

    Christina worked in an advertisingpany.

    It was not a giant one.

    Besides nning advertisements for new products, its main business was to train Inte celebrities

    for live streaming.

    Its workers were divided into two groups.

    About 30 workers did normal nine to five jobs in the office, and hundreds of broadcasters focused on

    live streaming.

    "Do you mean online gamesmentators that children are addicted to now?"

    She finally got a real job with her perseverance.

    All the members of the Hopkins family felt relieved.

    She had been busy with job interviews for seven days.

    Every day she came home, she was on the verge of breaking out.

    They were worried about her.

    Fortunately, she found a job.

    However, Senior Mr.Hopkins was not satisfied with her new job, "It''s not a proper job"

    He thought that online games were harmful.

    "Grandpa, the online game streamer is not as bad as you think.As long as I''m not addicted to them, it

    doesn¡¯t matter.It''s for entertainment.Being good at ying games can also make money.Moreover, E-

    sports has been incorporated in the Asian games."

    Christina got up early to have breakfast with Senior Mr.Hopkins.

    She told him more details about the new type of sport.

    "Online game streamers are not included in the advertisingpany.It seems to focus on advertising

    products"

    Christina didn''t know much about it either.

    "Most streamers go to the original ce of the products, such as fruit forests in the mountains and

    wineries of special foreign wine.It is called livemerce.There are eating broadcasts, in which

    broadcasts jockeys eat in front of the cameras."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins frowned, "Do you mean the audience watches them when the live streamers are

    eating?"

    "It''s boring! Who will watch other people eat? How disgraceful it is to y on the phone while eating!"

    He couldn''t understand the hobbies of modern young people.He thought that they kept monkeying

    around all day.

    "Grandpa, it''s a hobby too.¡± Christina thought for a moment, "Yesterday, a Japanese girl finished a

    large bucket of braised meat.It was very greasy! I didn''t know how she did it."

    She admired the girl from the bottom of her heart.

    Many live streamers tried every means to gain more views.

    But Senior Mr.Hopkins ignored her words and shouted, "It''s a waste of time!"

    The Hopkins family didn''t allow such behavior.

    He turned around and taught her a lesson, "No one is allowed to skip dinner and have midnight snacks

    in the kitchen.

    Please behave yourselves well in the Hopkins family"

    Christina wanted to exin that it was his grandson who liked to eat midnight snacks.

    She was not the one to me.

    Although Senior Mr.Hopkins was rigid, he was just a paper tiger.

    "Junior Mrs.Hopkins, Senior Mr.Hopkins has asked us to prepare some longevity noodles for you."

    Nanny Fang brought arge bowl of longevity noodles to the table, smiling.

    She quickly handed her chopsticks and a spoon.

    "It''s your first day of work.The noodles mean good luck.There is an egg in it too."

    It wasn''t her birthday.

    Christina didn''t know why he prepared longevity noodles and eggs for her.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins made a cough and gave her a red envelope.

    He said in a deep voice, "Don''t bring the Hopkins family into disrepute."

    There were no other auspicious words.

    She didn''t expect to receive the red envelope after finding a job.

    Feeling that they were doting on her, Christina cracked a smile, "Thank you, grandpa"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins answered with a snort.

    He picked up his spoon and returned to his porridge.

    Before Christina finished the longevity noodles, Patrick had just finished his exercises and returned

    from the indoor swimming pool in the West Garden.

    He walked into the room, tall and straight.

    She felt that no matter how tired Patrick was yesterday, he could always be energetic and graceful.

    It should have something to do with the living habits of the Hopkins family.

    Patrick would do morning exercises every day.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins got up early.

    He liked taking a walk in the Hopkins Vi or going to the small golf course in Western Garden.

    Under the nurture of them, Christina gradually adapted to the self- disciplined lifestyle.

    She was energetic every day.

    Compared to those young people who stayed up ying on their phones, she preferred the healthy

    lifestyle of the Hopkins family.

    Thinking of this, she decided not topete with Senior Mr.Hopkins for the chance to take care of her

    children.

    After all, he had made Patrick an outstanding man.

    "Grandpa, please have more vegetables and milk in the morning."

    She tried to please him, pushing the sd and milk to his side, "Grandpa, I wish you a long life.The

    future of your great-grandsons depends on you"

    She believed that Senior Mr.Hopkins would make her children outstanding too.

    He red at her, "What do you mean? You want to y games and flinch from the responsibility of

    taking care of them, right?"

    "Grandpa, it''s not what I mean.I want to earn money for the family."

    She talked back.

    Patrick sat next to her and gave her a meaningful look, "Go home if you don''t like it"

    He reminded her gently.

    She knew that Patrick would fire her boss if he made trouble for her.

    She looked at him with a wry smile.Senior Mr.Hopkins raised his eyebrows and snorted, "Look at your

    working attitude.I think you are not serious at all."

    Chandler felt the same way.

    The economic market had been depressed recently, it was hard to find a good job.

    It also meant that neers were likely to be bullied by old birds.

    The Hopkins family wouldn''t allow any family members to be bullied.

    Chandler wouldn''t allow his wife to be bullied, either.

    He thought once she was tired a few monthster, she woulde back herself.

    Patrick also thought the same way.

    After receiving the news that Christina found a job, he immediately sent someone to investigate the

    background of thepany.

    He had thought that it must be a new one.

    He didn''t expect that her boss was his acquaintance.

    "The legal person of thatpany is Charles''s eldest brother.¡±

    After dinner, Patrick told her something about thepany.

    His words surprised her.

    Suddenly, she thought of something and became a little angry, "What are you doing? Do you think that

    Crystal and I are so bad? You have promised not to make use of your connections."

    She didn''t expect that it was thepany owned by Shepherd''s brother.

    They walked towards the garage side by side.

    At the sight of her angry face, Patrick tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ears and broke the

    silence, "It''s a coincidence"

    The Hopkins family didn''t interfere, and the employment was just a coincidence.

    "Really?" Christina asked suspiciously.

    Although the Hopkins family had many investmentpanies, they wouldn''t be concerned about all

    the newpanies in A City.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    He didn''t expect to bump into an old acquaintance this time.

    Patrick joked, "Charles was sad yesterday.He asked why Mrs.Hopkins chose hispany?"

    Last night, they went to the bar together.

    The moment Charles knew that Christina had passed the interview of his brother''spany, he went

    nearly mad with grief and drank deeply.

    When Patrick and Christina arrived at the garage, the male servant respectfully opened the door of a

    Rolls-Royce.

    Patrick got in and looked at her, saying, "Don''t stand there.Come in."

    "I''m going to apany in the Industrial Park in the western city.IP&G is in the east.They are the

    opposite.I want to drive there myself"

    "I have time."

    In IP&G, Patrick Hopkins could arrive whenever he wanted.

    He was a little dissatisfied with the location of thepany when he knew it.

    They were the opposite.

    Christina ignored his words.

    She looked at a dozen famous cars in the garage and sighed, "Patrick, can you buy me an ordinary

    car?"

    Although she had little work experience, she also knew that it was luxurious to drive them to work.She

    wanted to keep a low profile in her workce.

    After negotiating for a while, they decide to take a middle course.

    Patrick would drive her to work, but he had to drop her off a hundred meters away from herpany.

    She stepped into the newpany excitedly.

    It only upied one floor of the office building, which was very good for a newpany.

    Thepany didn¡¯t have many employees.

    There were more than 30 people in the office, most of whom were women.

    They were very young, and the oldest one was less than 35 years old.

    Crystal arrived right after Christina.

    They looked at each other and smiled, full of joy.

    The old employees were friendly.

    After leading the two girls in, they briefly introduced thepany''s personnel and the recent major

    changes.

    "During the first three days, you don''t have to do anything in the office.After the new boss takes office,

    there will be some arrangements"

    "Has the boss changed?" Christina asked the old employee.

    "We don''t know much.I heard that he was a friend of the former owner.Because of thepany''s

    restructuring, some of the old employees were dismissed.That''s why we can recruit new ones"

    The old employee frowned and sized up Christina.

    It seemed that she was afraid of being dismissed by the new boss.

    He immediately stopped and returned to his work.

    "The legal person of thepany is Charles''s eldest brother"

    Crystal got the news from Chandler.

    Christina looked thoughtful.

    Crystal guessed, "Could it be Patrick intervened in the operation of thepany?"

    "It''s not Patrick"

    Although feeling that it was typical of him, she knew that he would tell her if he had done something.

    It seemed that Charles didn''t know about the change of the legal person.

    It was a good thing.

    If it wasn''t for the change, thepany wouldn''t have recruited new workers.

    There was limited space, so everyone worked on the same floor.

    On the first day, they didn''t have much work.

    During the lunch break, Christina walked around curiously.

    She visited the Tea Room and fiddled with the coffee machine, murmuring, "I don''t expect that there is

    such an expensive coffee machine in the smallpany"

    Moreover, there were some ceramic cups, which cost about one thousand and five hundred dors.

    Christina guessed that gold was cheap for the new boss.

    There was an office at the end of the right side.

    Christina guessed it was the office of the boss because it was the biggest one.

    The door stood ajar, so she saw two men chatting inside.

    She immediately turned around and was about to leave.

    "Why do you hire her? The big trouble."

    Another man chuckled and said in a deep voice, "No, she is a lucky cat."

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423

    Christina went to work in the newpany these days.

    Because she had not been assigned to a position yet, she had no pressure at work for the time being.

    As a freshman, her bright face was full of smiles and vitality.

    "Grandpa, this beauty app is so good that it can turn a sow into a beauty."

    "Be serious"

    "I also heard that this beauty app can make old people look like the time they were young.I am really

    curious about this function.Grandpa, you have to sit still and look straight at the camera.Don''t move..."

    When something new happened outside, Christina would take the initiative to share it with Senior

    Mr.Hopkins when she got home.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins didn''t want to talk to her at first, but he was attracted by her enthusiasm.

    Finally, the two of them gathered together to study these new things.

    Because of Christina, the whole Hopkins family became rxed and happy.

    Even Patrick smiled a little more these days.

    In the morning, Patrick was hugging his lovely wife on the big bed.

    He looked at Christina''s beautiful face and eyebrows, smiling.

    Christina was a person who was always happy, and who could always bring happiness to the people

    around her.

    People work hard to get money and live a decent life, but what humans really wanted was a simple,

    comfortable and happy life.

    Patrick gently hugged Christina tightly.

    She was the treasure he pursued so hard.

    "Sons, your mother is going to make money"

    Christina was so energetic as she would be assigned specific work today.

    Before going to work, she did not forget to hug and kiss her twin babies.

    Patrick drove her to the industrial park in the west of the city in a luxurious car as usual and dropped

    her off 100 meters in front of her newpany.

    Christina hadined about this before.

    She felt that Patrick was reluctant to buy her an ordinary car as he said that it was not safe, but she did

    not dare to drive the car of the Hopkins family to work.

    "You said that mypany''s legal person is Charles''s eldest brother, but I heard from the old

    employees that thepany''s personnel was adjusted and half of the old employees were fired.There

    were new rules for operation management as well"

    "It seems that a new senior manager has suddenlye to take over the management..."

    Seeing that it was still early, Christina chatted with Patrick in the car about her work at the new

    company.

    "The legal person is still Charles''s big brother, and it''s a normal personnel adjustment"

    Patrick exined to her, "It''smon to invite talents from the industry to adjust the management of

    thepany if thepany does not develop well"

    He didn''t care much about what partner Shepherd had found.

    The purpose of the businessman was to make a profit.

    Patrick continued, "Come back home if you don''t like your work."

    Christina then asked him sullenly, "Do you really want your wife to be fired?"

    Patrick raised his eyebrows and looked at her, smiling.

    He would fire her boss.

    "Anyway, leave me alone.I can do it well"

    Christina got out of the car but turned to talk to him again, "Don''t interfere in other people''s

    company.Otherwise, Charles would consider me as a disaster again."

    Patrick didn''t take it seriously and watched her walk into thepany before slowly driving away.

    It had to be said that it was veryfortable working in thispany.

    The new employees, including Christina and Crystal, had been bored watching the clock for the past

    few days and waiting to get off work.

    Because the current emergingpanies all require employees to devote most of their time to work, it

    wasmon for the employees to work overtime and have fewer holidays.

    Therefore, the recruits were all trembling and waiting for the job assigned by their superiors.

    They thought that the new boss would try to cow everyone into submission at the morning meeting, but

    they didn''t see the new boss all morning.

    Thus, Christina and the other recruits were enjoying their free time all morning.

    The old employees went to eat during lunch break, and they gathered in the tea room to eat snacks

    and chat as they were not hungry.

    "Thispany seems a little unreliable."

    One of the male recruits said carefully.

    "It''s so hard to find a job this year.Employees have no rights at all.It was even terrifying to work in

    multinationalpanies.They have to trot to keep up with the pace when they walk.It was so

    competitive.It was hard to imagine working in such a rxed environment."

    Another woman with three years of work experience also frowned and nodded.

    "I also found it strange.They even exempted the probation period and made us the regr employees

    directly."

    Christina had no work experience and chose to remain silent.

    Crystal, on the other hand, thought that they would be fine as thepany belonged to the Shepherd

    family.

    However, they had been idle in thepany for a week.

    Although they had taken the initiative to find something to do, the senior leader did not agree to their

    proposals, so they had nothing to do.

    "I heard that there were more than 30 employees on duty in thispanyst year.Last week, half of

    them were fired.So far, only our 6 were recruited.The total number of employees on duty had shrunk by

    one-third, and there were only 20 people on duty right now"

    People had different sayings about thepany, and they felt that something was wrong with the

    company."The economy is not good, so it''s normal to reduce the number of employees on duty...But

    yesterday, I found out that ourpany also asked to terminate the contract with the online hosts.Was

    there something wrong with thepany''s funds?"

    "Could we still get our sries?"

    People looked at each other with some thoughts in their hearts.

    Thepany must be short of money.

    Christina didn''t quite agree with them.

    She turned to the coffee machine at the counter and suddenly said, "That coffee machine was made in

    a Spanish factory.It cost more than a hundred thousand."

    "Ah?"

    Everyone except Crystal looked at the two new coffee machines on the counter in surprise.

    They were newly purchased by thepany and were free for employees to use.

    "Really? How could apany buy such expensive coffee machines for its employees..."

    Of course, Christina was right.

    There were several of these kinds of coffee machines in the Hopkins family.

    She heard that the coffee made by this coffee machine was tasted orthodox.She did not understand

    coffee, but she remembered the LOGO of this machine.

    "It was quite strange.Most of the online hosts only got paid onmission.Signing them was a no-

    capital business for thepany, but the new boss seemed to think that there were too many of

    them.He directly terminated 80% of the online hosts, but the ones who were not terminated get a raise

    in their sries instead."

    "Hey, it''s annoying.It''s hard to find a job in such a bad environment.I don''t know what I''m going to do in

    such a strangepany¡±

    "I''ve made up my mind that if I were not assigned any work today, I''ll leave and look for other jobs."

    They left the tea room after some discussions.

    Only Christina and Crystal sat leisurely and continued to eat the free snacks and fruits provided by the

    company.

    "I don''t think thispany is short of money."

    Crystal nodded in agreement.

    "Charles was generous about money, so Shepherd will be kind to employees as well."

    "Who did Shepherd find as a partner?"

    It seemed that the new boss emphasized quality instead of quantity.

    No matter who he corporated with, they only wanted to work well in thepany.

    "Patrick has been instigating me to fire the boss."

    Crystal also told her the stories about the Stephenson family, "Geoffrey asked me about the number of

    handsome male colleagues in mypany this morning.He looked so awkward"

    Christina sighed.

    "I have to wear this ring every day now"

    She immediately showed the simple tinum ring on her left ring finger.

    Crystal couldn''t help but smile.

    Christina never liked to wear small essories.She felt ufortable.

    Therefore, Patrick did not require her to wear the wedding ring before.

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, they finally received some work to do.

    Crystal was in charge of thepany''s finance because she had previous ounting experience at

    IP&G, and she was easily qualified for the job.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Christian, on the other hand, was asked to be an online host.

    The reason was also very simple.

    Since Christina looked beautiful and she had some experience with big events, it was reasonable for

    thepany to train her to be a popr online host.

    "I don''t want to be an online host"

    Christina just wanted to work as an ordinary officer from nine to five o''clock.

    Crystal Zhu and the other neers went to their respective offices, leaving Christina and the

    personnel manager in a stalemate in the office.

    "Arrange a clerical job for me."

    "Is thepany yours?"

    The HR manager was a middle-aged man.

    He was a little angry and shouted at her, "It''s hard to find a good job under such an economic

    condition.Although ourpany is small, it''s powerful.If you don''t want to do your work, just get out!"

    It had been a long time since thest time she was scolded.

    Christina looked angry, but she held back her anger.

    "In the beginning, you only hire ordinary officers.The host often goes on business trips."

    She suppressed her voice and tried to discuss it with the manager.

    Seeing that she was a beautiful woman, the manager softened his tone a little, "Other people even

    don''t have a chance to be a host.Now thepany no longer cooperates with unknown online hosts

    anymore, and we will focus on training you guys..."

    "Then what else can you do if you don''t be an online host?" He said contemptuously.

    After all, the major on Christina''s resume was clinical medicine, which had nothing to do with jobs of an

    ordinarypany.

    Besides, she had no formal work experience since graduation.

    It should be said that the only advantage of her was her good look.

    Christina was humiliated and was so angry that she wanted to refute, but a gorgeous figure rushed in.

    The woman suddenly pped Christina on the right cheek.

    "What did you bitch do to steal my job!"

    Christina was stunned for a moment.She did not expect anyone to dare to hit her.

    When she brought back to herself, she saw a woman with heavy makeup and long pink hair in front of

    her cursing ferociously.

    "I have three million followers.How can you rece me? Did you fuck the new boss? How dare you

    steal my job? You shameless bitch...

    Christina looked very angry.She did not care what the woman was scolding.She quickly grabbed the

    woman''s long hair and pulled it hard.

    The woman did not realize what was going to happen, and Christina pped her back heavily using

    her right hand.

    She was not a coward.

    If she was beaten up, she would beat back.

    Christina pped the woman so hard that the woman fell to the ground.

    The woman was very embarrassed and immediately got up in anger.

    "How dare you you hit me? You will regret..."

    She threw herself at Christina again.She kept trying to scratch Christina''s face like a crazy ghost.

    Christina was also full of anger.

    She caught the woman, turned around, and threw the woman over her shoulder.

    With a loud bang, the woman was thrown to the corner of the metal shelf two meters away.

    The woman screamed in pain and had no strength to move.

    She kept crying, "Catch her, catch that woman.Call the police, help me call the police!"

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424

    The personnel manager was shocked by the scene.

    They should fight fiercely in thepany.

    All the staff worked on the same floor, some of whom noticed the fight.

    Part of them came to help the inte celebrity, and the others led Christina and the manager out of

    the room.

    "What are you doing? You are not hired to fight against your colleague!"

    "And you, how can you stand aside and do nothing?"

    Fury still ming in her, Christina ignored those people and kept silent.

    The personnel manager looked at Christina.

    He thought she was a professional fighter, and he had no time to intervene in the fight.

    But he didn''t dare to say that but born the scolding silently because he didn''t want to offend anyone in

    the workce.

    The inte celebrity didn''t mean to call the police.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    With the department manager mediating between the two sides, the thing finally drew to a close.

    Crystal didn''t know about the incident, because she went with some other employees to the storeroom

    to look forst year''s financial statements.

    At five o''clock in the afternoon, she and Christina got off work.

    Crystal used two hours to get acquainted with other employees.

    They walked side by side, talking andughing.

    Christina was alone in the corner of the office.

    When she looked up at Crystal, she felt kind of sad.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Not used to working outside?"

    Crystal noticed that she was in low spirits and asked with concern, "Don''t want to be awork anchor?

    The personnel manager had to obey his leader''s instructions.Did he speak too harshly to you? Don''t

    mind it.Or you can tell your problem to Charles."

    Crystal tried tofort her.

    Christina didn''t know what to reply.She thought she was a loser.

    "I''ll think about it,"she said gloomily.

    Crystal thought that Christina was considering resigning from the job.

    After all, she had the power to fire the boss.

    The Hopkins family sent a drive to pick Christina up.

    But she refused to get in the car and asked Crystal to take her back.

    Crystal had bought a car before she got married.

    While driving, she told Christina that colleagues were only bound by interests, and there were many

    dirty deals between them.

    "It''s normal to see old employees bully neers.Just ignore them..."

    Christina listened with patience.

    The more Crystal said, she felt more blue.

    Arriving at the gate of Hopkins family, Christina suddenly asked, "Do you see a palm mark on my

    face?"

    Crystal was surprised by her question and looked closely at her face.

    "What happened?"

    She would never think that Christina should be pped by a woman for no reason within the two hours

    of her absence.

    Christina answered casually, "I met a madwoman-"

    She sighed and got out of the car.

    After she got home, Christina went to the nursery to y with the babies.

    Seeing the twins sucking on the bottle, she smiled but was a little depressed.

    "Quit the job if you''re not happy there."

    Patrick walked towards her from behind.

    She looked over to him, suppressing theplex feelings in her mind.She avoided the question.

    "Are you done with your work?"

    The maid had told her that Patrick was not going home for dinner tonight.

    Though she was idle in thepany, Patrick had always been busy with hisrge amount of work.

    Maybe because she had something on her mind and Patrick looked at her eagerly, Christina wanted to

    escape here.

    She got up and walked towards the main house, crying, "I''m hungry.Can we set up the table in

    advance?"

    But before she got out of the nursery, Patrick grabbed her right hand.

    She didn¡¯t want to tell him what she had encountered this afternoon, so she said in her usual rude tone.

    "Let me go.I didn¡¯t eat lunch.I''m hungry now"

    Patrick said to her calmly, "Quit your job.We''ll be busy these days.We have to make up a banquet and

    take wedding photos..."

    She was a little stunned hearing this.

    They got marriedst year.

    But they did not hold a banquet or take wedding photos because she was pregnant.

    She didn''t care about these things, but wearing a wedding dress was a dream for every woman.

    "Grandpa had told me that it would take at least half a year to prepare for the banquet.But I don''t need

    to handle it by myself.I can continue to work..."

    "They will get the things ready for our wedding ceremony.We''re going abroad for our honeymoon."

    Christina gave herself an excuse.

    "No more travels abroad.Thest time I went to Switzend, I was hit by an avnche.I have a bad

    fortune this year.I don''t want to go abroad."

    "I knew someone gave you a p.Why do you insist on working there?"

    Patrick lost his patience and red at her.

    He was furious.

    "You are not allowed to go there again"

    She was shocked, He should know it.

    She lowered his head and whispered, "Actually, I didn''t lose the fight."

    In fact, that woman pped her with not much strength, but she paid her back ten times more.

    Christina was afraid that that woman would stay in the hospital for at least a week.

    Patrick''s eyes were still sharp.

    He didn''t consider that at all.

    Even he himself would curb the anger first and try kinds of ways to make her happy.

    How could an unknown woman dare to hurt her? Patrick said in a decisive tone.

    "If you continue to work there, I''ll let it close down tomorrow!"Christina looked up at his gloomy face

    secretly.He was in great fury.The two of them remained silent for a while.

    She suddenly said, "Actually, I had had the idea of wearing a wedding dress once for a long time"

    She married twice.

    The first time was that she married Cory Hampton after graduation from college.

    Even the Dickens family did not know about her marriage.

    There was no banquet and wedding ceremony.

    Cory had saved her life.

    She was willing to wait for him even if he ignored her for three years after the marriage.

    The second time she married Patrick, there was no banquet and wedding ceremony, neither.

    She had no chance to wear a white wedding dress.

    Christina''s voice was calm."

    Since I was a child, the Dickens family and the Eisenhower family have paved the way for me.I walked

    down it without thinking.I used to be very stupid and naive, marrying someone in return for his

    kindness.Crystal and I were of the same age, but my life experience was nothing more than a piece of

    nk paper.These days we went to the interview, and I saw those fresh graduates who were energetic

    and hardworking.I realized that I had missed a lot of opportunities to grow up."

    Patrick was fuming at the beginning.

    Hearing what she said, he looked at her more intently and was gradually lost in his thought.

    It was more of a shock because this was the first time he heard Christina say that she wanted to wear a

    wedding dress.

    Christina looked into his deep eyes.

    She knew that this man loved her very much.

    She lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, "Patrick, you''re an outstanding man...I want to be a

    better myself"

    She wanted to be a good match.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425

    Patrick agreed to let Christina continue working.She felt it unbelievable, especially when the butler told

    her that Patrick would stop insisting on driving her to work in the future and distributed her an ordinary

    car.

    However, Christina did not know that Patrick could not sleep all night after hearing what she saidst

    night.

    This morning, Christina drove her new car to work, and Patrick followed her all the way.

    Patrick really made all-out efforts to protect her.

    "Christina.Did you...fight with someone yesterday afternoon?" Crystal arrived at thepany half an

    hour early.

    When she heard the gossips of her colleagues, she was shocked and waited for Christina outside the

    company gate.Crystal stared at her nervously.

    "What''s going on? Why didn''t you tell me yesterday? I heard that woman was still in hospital..."

    In fact, Crystal didn''t care whether that woman was seriously injured.

    She was just wondering if thepany was going to close down.It was a miracle that Patrick agreed to

    let Christina continue working.

    Christina said calmly, "That woman rushed in and pped me, and I pped her.

    She rushed over to grab my face and I threw her over the shoulder: Crystal was at a loss whether to

    cry or tough when she heard Christina say it so casually, "It''s not a big deal."

    Christina didn''t take it seriously and took her work card to punch in.

    Yesterday afternoon, Christina was pped by a crazy Inte celebrity for no reason.

    Of course, she immediately gave her a p in return and a hospital tour as a gift.

    Although it was not pleasant, to Christina, it was not a big deal to be beaten up and then to fight back.

    After a sleep, she forgot it the next day.

    The rumor began to spread in thepany that that Inte celebrity who had millions of fans

    offended someone and was banned by the entire circle.

    Because Christina had ever had a conflict with her before, her colleagues looked at Christina cautiously

    with some strange scrutiny.

    Everyone wondered and did not dare to ask her face to face, which set Christina in an awkward

    situation in thepany and she was isted.

    Everyone knew that apany''s women''s restroom could be the root of all evil for gossip.

    At this moment, a few women were chatting there, washing their hands or fixing their makeup.

    "I heard that she was dissatisfied with the work schedule and spoke pompously to the personnel

    manager.She is probably a rtive of the boss."

    "Really? She seems to have followed the arrangement to be a streamer now.Fannie said that she was

    quite serious about this..."

    Their voices faded away.

    When they left the restroom, the doors of thest two cubicles slowly opened and Christina walked out

    expressionlessly.

    Crystal also went over to wash her hands and looked up at Christina.

    If Christina was a hot-tempered person, she would definitely rush out and scold these colleagues.Or if

    she was timid, she would mope by herself.

    However, she was neither of them.She looked indifferent as if what they said had nothing to do with

    her.

    "They said you were a rtive of the boss.Nonsense" Christina didn''t care and said calmly, "We can''t

    stop others from talking."

    It was like it had nothing to do with her.

    Crystal knew that she would not be angry about this andughed at her, "Christina, have you found that

    you are really not popr among girls and women?" Christina thought for a moment and found she

    really had very few female friends.

    Crystal earnestly advised, "When women get along with each other, showing weakness will make it

    easier for you to integrate into the group.Most people in this society subconsciously tend to make

    friends with people who are slightly worse than themselves."

    "I don''t think I''m very dominant.I just don''t like to talk to them." Crystal sighed, "You must have been

    influenced by your grandfather and your father since you were a child"

    In fact, Crystal meant that in society, people couldn''t ignore others with no reason.

    "I have nothing to do with grandpa," Christina looked a little thoughtful and remained silent for a while,

    "Maybe it''s because...Eric doesn''t like to talk, and I''m influenced by him."

    "Eric?" Crystal didn''t get it at the moment.

    "Derek." Christina pursed her lips and said awkwardly.

    "Oh, I almost forgot that you were childhood sweethearts...Derek was in the same ss with you from

    kindergarten to junior high school" Crystal met Christina in senior high school, and she learned

    something about Derek from her.

    ording to Christina, she had no other ymates in kindergarten, primary school, and junior high

    school, except Eric.

    "When Derek was a child, he had a high fever and then became autistic.Boys around him always

    laughed at him.I thought those boys were bad." Christina recalled her childhood and innocent

    adolescence and added, "And those girls.They made friends with me because they wanted to get close

    to Derek.I don''t like them, either." Crystal smiled.

    "If it weren''t for the Fisher family, Derek would have apanied you through high school, college..."

    They would even be together now.

    "What? He did not apany me.I apanied him!"Christina was a little annoyed when she thought

    of Derek.

    "Just because I scolded him not to appear in front of me, then that bastard really disappeared.I wanted

    to apologize to him afterwards, but I just couldn''t find him...And now, even now you can''t find him

    anywhere." Crystal rarely saw Christina''s emotional fluctuations.

    Probably she remembered Derek''spany in her heart.

    "Derek had been by your side since you were a child.No wonder you ignored others." Maybe all the

    admirers that once appeared around her had all silently quitted after seeing Derek.

    With an outstanding person like Derek around, how could Christina not turn her nose up at others?

    They walked out of the restroom together.

    Crystal patted Christina''s shoulder heavily and suddenly said, "I think Patrick is pitiful." In Christina''s

    entire childhood and youth, she was apanied by Derek, a perfect man.

    Their connection was so tight.

    If Derek hadn''t suddenly left, there would have been no chance for Patrick at all.

    Christina thought for a while and was about to say something.

    "Christina, the boss asked you to go to the reception room"

    A female colleague ran over in a hurry with an unfriendly tone.

    The boss? Originally, the colleagues only guessed secretly.

    Somehow, they all looked at Christina now with a hint of hostility in their eyes.

    "Even if she''s a royal rtive, isn''t she afraid of messing up such a big project as a rookie? They

    appointed her to take on the project.Hmph, in the end, it would still be us to clear up the messy

    situation for her..." Christina listened to the gossip as she followed her colleague to the reception room.

    "The client representative is inside.This is the biggest project of ourpany since the beginning of the

    year.Be careful and don''t embarrass ourpany¡±

    The apanying female colleague gave her a meaningful look and walked away in a huff in her high

    heels.

    Christina did not look very delighted.

    She gave the ss door a hard push and strode in.

    She thought that the so-called boss deliberately made her be hated by her colleagues.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Why did it have to be her to take over the project? Damn! To her surprise, Christina looked around and

    only found Lucy with short hair and a tall figure in front of her.

    Christina''s face turned from anger to astonishment.

    "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426

    "Why are you here?" Christina asked naturally.

    Lucy turned to look at her with scrutiny.

    Finally, she quirked up her lips in a sneer.

    "Miss Dickens, why do you think I''m here?" Christina thought of Patrick.

    After all, this woman was his right-hand man.

    Lucy was never prone to talk in riddles.

    "Take a look at this document and sign it if you don¡¯t have any questions." She picked up a n book

    on the table and threw it at Christina.

    Even the force and direction of her actions were well controlled, as the document stopped steadily at

    the edge of the table in front of Christina.

    Without further ado, Christina pulled a chair to have a seat, then she roughly skim through a few pages

    of the contract.

    It was an IP&G project contract, to look for an advertisingpany to go to Japan to do a live

    broadcast of a new product.

    Christina looked up at Lucy curiously.

    "Are you here to do the liaison?" Lucy was the client representative of IP&G.It was really a surprise to

    Christina.

    She had thought that Lucy was only doing something behind the scenes, but she didn''t expect Lucy to

    be an office worker.

    Reduced to running errands, Lucy was wearing a grumpy face as she said coldly, "This was originally a

    public bidding project, but the wife of the boss of IP&G is here, so naturally, there is no need to bother

    bidding-"

    It was a project as a gift of Patrick to add to her achievement.

    Christina asked her, "Why do you want me to sign? Shouldn''t you look for the person in charge of the

    company first?"

    Lucy had scarcely cared to hide the sarcasm in her tone.

    "Miss Dickens, you''re theirpany''s symbol of fortunes.How dare they ept it without you signing it

    first?" Symbol of fortunes.

    It seemed that someone had teased her before that she was the symbol of fortunes...

    Even if Lucy spoke in such a sarcastic way, Christina did not show much discontent on her face.She

    lowered her head and signed her name in a few ces with a pen.

    Lucy suddenly felt that Christina¡¯s silence made her seem mean.

    Recently, she was assigned by Patrick to work at IP&G for research.

    At first, Lucy thought it was fresh and fun, but a monthter, the novelty wore off and she was bored to

    death, especially with the chattering of the women in the Group.

    Smothering her vexation, Lucy wanted to vent her anger on the culprit

    "Christina, I hope you remember that a rough jade without any polish will never beparable to your

    partner.Life is so long, and the love given in charity will only turn pale in the end.You''d better be

    smart.Don''t mess around and need us to clean up for you all day..."

    "What do I need you to clean up for me?" Lucy adjusted her expression and obviously didn''t want to

    proceed with the topic.

    She said coldly, "Anyway, it''s up to you."

    She picked up the signed document in her hand and left.

    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Christina clocked out and went home on time.

    The traffic in A City was very developed, but the popr sections were always congested in the rush

    hours.

    The east side of the city was the busiest and most congested.

    Fortunately, herpany was on the west side of the city, which was rtively less upied, albeit

    with countless small traffic jams.

    But she didn''t need to rush home to buy food to cook like others do, so she drove slowly.

    It took her an hour to get back to the Hopkins family, and Nanny Faang immediately called her to have

    soup.

    "I''m sure you didn''t eat well at noon when you were working outside.Tonight, the cook prepared a big

    meal, so dinner will be dyed to half an hourter.Have a bowl of soup to reassure your stomach."

    "Okay, thank you.Christina sat down and had the soup quietly, Seeing that she had a good appetite,

    Nanny Faang immediately asked the maid to rush to the kitchen and get a small te of dessert.

    "Do you want the cook at home to prepare lunch for you?" Nanny Faang knew that the fast food

    outside was definitely not as good as the meals at home.

    Christina thought for a moment.

    "Patrick does not have that luxury as the president of the Group.I may just go downstairs with my

    colleagues to have fast food.I don''t want to cause so much trouble." Nanny Faang immediately

    exined, "You''re not causing trouble.Anyway, the cooks at home are always free.Tell them what you

    want to have.The next day, when the food is ready, we can ask the driver to deliver it to you.The food is

    also hot."

    As for their Young Master Hopkins, he had never been picky about food since he was a child; plus his

    work schedule was usually irregr, so he simply asked his secretary to order food for him when he

    was hungry.

    Christina knew that Nanny Faang cared about her very much and smiled.

    "Let''s talk about itter.I''ll ask the cook to prepare lunch for me in advance if I want to.Then I can take it

    to thepany to heat it with the microwave oven there."

    Now that the Junior Mrs.Hopkins went to work alone, the whole family was worried.

    At dinner, Patrick did not go back to the Hopkins family.He had an important dinner party to attend and

    went to the Shepherd family.

    Christina and Senior Mr.Hopkins dined, drank tea and amused the babies as usual, then took a hot

    bath and went to bed early to rest.

    When Patrick came back, it was already 11 pm.

    "Junior Mrs.Hopkins arrived home at six o''clock.She drove home by herself.She had a bowl of soup

    and two pieces of desserts first, then she had a bowl of rice for dinner.She seemed to like one of the

    rich dishes tonight.After dinner, she went to the nursery and then chatted with the Old Master for an

    hour before returning to the Eastern Garden..." Nanny Faang stepped forward and reached out to take

    Patrick''s suit jacket.She quickly provided a neat report and opened the door of the main bedroom for

    him.She lowered her voice.

    "Junior Mrs.Hopkins should have just fallen asleep" Patrick nodded at her, walked into the bedroom,

    and lightly closed the door.

    There was only a soft bedsidemp on in the bedroom, shining with warm orange light.

    Patrick approached therge bed, on which the woman was wrapped in a quilt motionless, seemingly

    soundly asleep.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "Asleep?" His voice was deep and pleasant.

    "I''m thinking about something" Christina said truthfully.

    She was lying on her side on the bed, not drowsy, but she did not turn over to look at him.

    After all, they were not newly-weds now, and there was nothing special to discuss.

    So she continued to wrap herself in the quilt in a daze.

    Patrick rubbed her long hair as he would a cat.

    The two of them did not talk much.

    He was not a talkative person.

    As for Christina, she would only talk excitedly to him when she was in a good mood.

    Usually, she was also very quiet.

    Because neither of them was good atmunicating, he wanted his servants to report to him about

    her.

    Even if she didn''t say anything, he would know what was going on with her, which gradually became a

    habit of him, Patrick simply sat by the bed.

    "How was your work today?"

    "Nothing special"

    "Oh?"

    Today, he specifically ordered Lucy to go over as the liaison.

    "Patrick, I don''t think you need to do this...You gifted the project to mypany, and when I got home,

    you asked Nanny Faang to bring me soup and ask if I need delivered lunch." Christina rolled over and

    looked straight at the handsome man with clear eyes.

    "Don''t think I''m a pushover.Don''t worry about me." She felt that he was a little too nervous.

    Patrick looked rxed, smoothed her hair with his fingertips, and chuckled.

    "My wife is officially at work for the first time.Can I not worry?" "Hey, you''ve been fooling around with

    Charles all day and learned his frivolity Christina deliberately hit him on the thigh with her forehead.

    Patrick didn''t say anything more.

    He just looked at her and a smile rippled from his eyes.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427

    Christina got the opportunity to go to Japan for a live broadcast.Her colleagues, especially her seniors

    in the live streaming, looked at her with hostility.

    Christina knew that she, as a green hand, was not qualified or ready for such a big project.

    But since Patrick and thepany had reached an agreement to let her take the job, she did not

    hesitate and prepared the files needed for the trip to Japan.

    "The speech draft of product is merely a thousand words or so.It''s not a big deal.I believe you can

    recite it whole.The more important things are to adapt to the changing situation and behave easy

    around the camera" Charles purposely made a video call to Christina to show his friendliness.

    Besides giving Christina some suggestions, he praised Christina, "Christina, you are really apt at live

    broadcasting.You never have stage fright the new hand would have." He paused.

    "I think it''s mainly because you''re thick-skinned"

    Hearing that, Christina thought, "I knew Charles is not this good!" She yelled at him, "Charles, didn''t

    your mom force you to a blind date yet? If you haven''t gotten married this year, how would your mom

    deal with you? I can''t wait to know!"

    Mrs.Shepherd would definitely deal with him.

    Charles red at Christina but soon became a deted ball.He didn''t want to discuss such a topic with

    her.He was about to go crazy because of this marriage stuff.

    Recently, his mother forced him to get married.He didn''t want to, but he couldn''t talk back to his mother.

    "Christina, you should change your impulsive bad temper.You should be like my brothers and me, filial

    and obedient.If my brothers and I were like you, it would drive my mom mad and probably get some

    disease for that.I heard that you had fought with someone in your newpany.If Senior Mr.Hopkins

    knew it, you must have to confess your guilt in the ancestral temple of the Hopkins family"

    "Bullshit.Senior Mr.Hopkins said I did a good job.The granddaughter-in-w of the Hopkins family is not

    that easy to be bullied!" Christina had been getting along very well with Senior Mr.Hopkins recently.

    She snorted, "Charles, you and your brothers are all over your thirties.But no one has a willingness to

    get married.Senior Mr.Hopkins said that was really unfilial!"

    Hearing that, Charles was terrified.

    Damn! Senior Mr.Hopkins had been influenced by weird Christina in fact, Mrs.Shepherd liked Christina

    very much.

    Thest time Patrick had taken her to the Shepherd family to give new year''s blessing, Mrs.Shepherd

    had found that, although Christina and her fourth son quarreled, they were in tune.

    So she had thought that it would be good to have such a daughter- inw.

    But it was a pity that Christina had been married into the Hopkins family.

    At that time, Charles had said that, with Christina, the Shepherd family would not be more lively but

    restless.

    It was true.

    Even if Christina did not cause trouble, the trouble woulde to her.

    But, the next second after his words, Charles was dealt with by his mom.

    It was very tragic.

    This new "hatred" plus the old made Charles decide to give Christina a hard time.

    Christina happened to work in Charles¡¯ elder brother''spany now.

    Charles decided to take the opportunity to demoralize Christina.

    He now showed a boss look.

    "Christina, don''t make trouble for my big brother.It''s not easy for him to start apany.On this trip to

    Japan, I plead you to stay easy, not make any trouble and be serious about your job.If you screw up

    the live broadcast, not only you ruin the opportunity which should belong to your colleague, but also

    you will be ashamed."

    Christina knew that Charles was deliberately showing severity.

    She was a little nervous and yelled at him anxiously, "Got it.Got it"

    If she screwed up such simple work, that meant she sucked in work.

    Christina had been thinking for the past few days that her life had been happy to have a good husband

    and a pair of cute twins.

    The only regret was that she had never done anything for herself.

    "Lifelong misery and hardship await if you chose a wrong husband" The day before yesterday,

    Christina had had tea and chatted with Senior Mr.Hopkins.

    During that, Senior Mr.Hopkins talked to her, "In a woman''s life, the most important thing is to have

    bright eyes and a clear mind.And if she could find a good husband, her life is near to sessful"

    "Bright eyes and a clear mind?...But in the past, my mind seemed to be covered with mud," She looked

    down and muttered.

    Senior Mr.Hopkins¡¯ hearing was sharp.

    He heard what Christina had said and shouted, "What?!"

    Covered by mud! What bullshit! Christina was in a quite serious look.

    "The problem is, I didn''t find my husband myself.It was Patrick that came to me-" Senior Mr.Hopkins

    was surprised.He hadn''t expected that! As an office worker, Christina didn''t have much time to think

    about these values stuff all day long.

    She had to go to work now.

    Christina didn''t have any experience in live streaming on the Inte.

    To make a rehearsal of the live streaming in Japan, she made live streaming with her phone as she

    introduced the Hopkins family.

    "These are my twin sons.They are ten months old now.Nanny Faang feeds them eight times a day, so

    these two little guys are very chubby now..." Christina introduced her sons while Charles and others

    were watching her live streaming.

    There came ament.

    "Christina, you think of your son as two products? Try to introduce them to us." Christina walked into

    the baby''s room and gave them a close-up.

    "Although these two chubby babies look very simr, it''s easy to distinguish them.The one with ck

    eyes is the elder brother, and the one with blue eyes is the younger brother.In addition, the younger

    brother loves to cry.And the younger brother eats a lot and so is heavier, and it feels weight to hold

    him..." The younger baby blinked his big blue eyes and looked curiously at his mommy.

    He waved the bottle in his small hand and shouted.

    Christina turned her head to look at the younger baby who was very satisfied.He smiled, with his eyes

    curved.

    There came anotherment from Charles.

    "Christina, why does your son like to hold that bottle so much?" Christina recalled that Patrick had

    snatched her younger baby¡¯s bottle several times, leading the baby to cry his eyes out.

    Christina felt pained to hear the baby''s cry every time and thought the baby was very aggrieved.

    Christina thought for a moment and exined to the camera with a serious expression, "My younger

    son has collectormania.If there is something he loves at the first sight, he will take it firmly in his hand"

    Charles was suddenly enlightened and sent ament, "The child inherited it from his dad"

    Patrick was also like this.

    Patrick fell in love with Christina at first sight, married her, and firmly supported her.

    They were indeed a father and a son.

    Christina said definitively, "Charles, you have said that the baby inherited crying habit from me.But

    that''s not true.That the baby cries is all because of Patrick."

    Because the twins had to be fed under Senior Mr.Hopkins¡¯ strict arrangement, Christina dared not to

    disturb her son anymore.She turned to pester someone she dared to disturb.

    In front of the camera, Christina wore a standard smile and introduced Patrick seriously.

    "Everyone, look at this man.He is my husband" There were a lot of confidential business documents in

    Patrick''s study.

    Usually, there was no admittance except someone important.

    But Christina, the Junior Mrs.Hopkins, was an exception.

    Patrick was sitting at the table with a cold expression.

    He was reviewing a new document.

    With a powerful wave of the pen in his hand and "No Pass", a new proposal was rejected.

    Patrick looked up at his wife who had a bright smile.He was out of mind for a while but still held a cold

    expression.

    The corners of his lips moved and he nced at the phone.

    He asked, "Is it fun?"

    Then he reached out his right hand to put Christina on hisp.

    Fun? Patrick thought that she was to work for fun.

    Ever since Christina came back to the Hopkins family willingly, they had be more intimate.

    Patrick would not only cook supper for Christina but also would have many actions to get more intimate

    with Christina.

    Christina felt awkward at first, but now she was used to it.

    Sitting on Patrick''sp wasfortable for Christina.

    She leaned against his chest overtly and checked the phone camera with both hands carefully.

    "I don''t think it''s difficult to do a live broadcast.It should be fine with my trip to Japan" she muttered as

    she looked down at her phone and focused on fiddling with the video parameters.

    Patrick looked at her who was quiet and focused and praised in a low and hoarse voice, "Well done."

    Charles, who was watching the live streaming, could not tolerate this couple who were showing

    affection.

    Charles sighed that his good pal had be a good husband now.

    Now in Patrick''s mind, his wife was right about everything.

    If Charles dared to retort Christina, Patrick would make Charles suffer.

    "Christina, you must always remember that you work in my brother''spany.Don''t trouble people on

    your side.Don''t make any trouble on the trip to Japan!" Charles left thest message and turned off the

    live stream.

    Christina looked beautiful but did not look like a capable woman.

    Christina also could not get along with her colleagues.

    Even Crystal was worried about her.

    "Christina, I failed to apply to apany you on your business trip to Japan this time.The three female

    colleagues with you this time are very experienced.If you encounter any problems, ask for Rachel''s

    help.She is kind"

    Crystal knew that Christina was flying to Japan tomorrow, so she called to give Christina some

    suggestions.

    Christina went back to her bedroom and was busy packing her luggage.

    She just answered a "Got it" Crystal continued, "Don''t be too nervous.You''re on behalf of our

    company.This project is a cooperation project between ourpany and IP&G Group.Even if the

    people of ourpany can''t help you, there must be someone on the IP&G Group side who would

    support you.You can call Charles to pester him anyway.After all, he''s spare all day...Remember to call

    me when you reach Japan."

    Christina listened to Crystal say a lot.She praised in her mind that Crystal was really considerate about

    everything and she must be someone''s good wife in the future.

    The next morning, people in the Hopkins family got up at four or five as usual.

    Christina''s flight was at 9: 00 in the morning.

    Even if Christina needed to arrive at the airport an hour earlier, she still had plenty of time to have

    breakfast with Senior Mr.Hopkins and others.

    "Your mother and Brianna are on vacation in Japan.And I have several friends there.If you go to the

    local jails, go and ask for my friends¡¯ help.They are local.They have ways."

    Senior Mr.Hopkins said these astonishing words to her.

    Christina sighed, "Grandpa, why would I go to the jail for no reason?"

    Senior Mr.Hopkins didn''t allow anyone to challenge his authority.

    He snorted and lectured, "The mighty dragon is no match for the native serpent.Don''t you understand

    that? It''s just in case." Christina was speechless.She lowered her head and ate porridge silently.

    It was just a two-day business trip.

    It was not even an adventure.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    It was not a big deal.

    Compared to Crystal, Charles, and Senior Mr.Hopkins, who were almost neurotic, Patrick was at ease.

    Patrick didn''t express worries, which made Christina satisfied.

    Christina came to hug her two sons before leaving.

    "Sons, I''m going out to make money.Be good" Christina looked at her sons, fat and cute, and ruffled

    their soft hair.

    And Christina took the initiative to kiss Patrick on the cheek, which was a rare thing Christina would do.

    She said in a low voice, "I''ll be back in two days." Patrick watched Christina get into the car.

    The driver would take Christina to the airport.

    Patrick was with a usual look.

    But he seemed very silent today.

    He only nodded at Christina.

    The car slowly drove away...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!